Maidens of the Kaleidoscope

~Beyond the Border~ => Rumia's Party Games => Topic started by: Gappy on April 21, 2009, 10:59:18 PM

Title: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on April 21, 2009, 10:59:18 PM
Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 7.00 AM, Day 2

(OOC: Just a post to get the story going. Sorry if I overlooked any of the previous happenings, I'm in a hurry as it's late night here)

"....what?" Mitaka asked, his brain too water-logged to even grasp what he had just heard. He had woken up to find himself in a rather dusty changing room. There was heat radiating through the walls. There was steam in the air that rapidly condensed on the cold wooden floors and stone walls...and all over a cold Mitaka....surrounded by the other men.

"Hot spring." Kojiro repeated, simply. Zei nodded in earnest beside him.

A solemn silence fell upon the gathered men as they tried to grasp the entirety of the repercussions of this new fact.

"....how?" Jeremy asked. "I mean, this is an abandoned shrine. How could..."

"There's an abandoned ryokan attached to it." Pichu pointed out. "And now we're inside its changing room."

"....why?" Mitaka asked.

"Because the girls wanted a bath." McWallace shrugged. "And we need to be nearby to keep them alive while they enjoy it."

"...." Mitaka's palm made intimate contact with his face. "....ugh..."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on April 22, 2009, 03:54:17 AM
(( OOC hooray hotspring scene  ;D  ))

Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 7.01 AM, Day 2

Alex just in some shorts and says "i don't know about you guys but after the stuff i've been through i'm looking foward to a warm soak anyone who wants to come with me feel free to."

Alex chuckled "I'm going into the mens side i got lucky in getting fairys they seem to be easy to support without putting a big strain on me i would be with my dear Lily Black but she insisted that she wanted to join in a girls only meeting there."

Alex laughed again "Heh women are women regardless of species."

Alex then walked into the male side of the hotsprings and got in

"Ahhh nothing like a good warm dip to relax...i remember this well both male and female students from the dojo would sneak into this place for a good..and *free* warm soak as well has skinny dipping couples. judging by some some old tracks and discared condom wrappers this still is happens from time to time."

Meanwhile on the female side of the hotsprings..

It was filled with the girls and women who had enough strength to at least plop into them and keep their head above the water the rest were eather sitting round the edge or were still close enough to maintain a partner's link some of the girls wrapped in towels some of the more riske ones are in the nude like a certain gap youkai...

Dispite the all the troubles the girls from gensokyo went though they still can tell storys like stuff about their husbands boyfriends or what ever their relationship with their partners including stuff that make girls giggle

Yukari giggles "So Lily black Alex really got your pattern down so well that he went right up to you and kissed you?."

Lily black is blushing a bit when she replys "Yes he did and quite well"

Shinki replys with sly look "Silly girl your not suppost to be that easy to read"

Lily black responds with a even redder blush "Well he wasn't chosen to be a successor to his fighting style for no reason now."

"So.. how long have you and Alex been...*Active*.. " Yuyuko asks with a smiliar sly face that Shinki had

Lily black blushs and honestly answers "Since about a month and half after we met."

Satori responds "She's speaking the truth girls she not lying about it...
damn girl you are fast." laughing a bit has she finshs up saying that.

"YOU...HOW DARE YOU DO THAT." Lily Black face is flush beet red.

The girls just giggle at LB's expense it stops then they hear Alex shouting over the gender divider "Don't make me come over there to defend my beloved Honor" followed by a bang caused by alex tapping the divider "this wall and any other girl's naked body won't stop me eather." he adds

Yukari returns " Is that so~ "

Lily black responds " oh its very so one time back in gensokyo That lazy Shinigami..Komachi i belive was her name was utterly drunk and was acually hitting on me she stripped down to her underwear and was trying to grope me when Alex gave her what i can discribe has a firm yet gentle knot to the the head which she simply " KYANNNNN'ed" too which brought her to her senses boy she was beet red when she realized she was almost totally naked in front of us she apolgized later and thanked alex for knocking a bit of sense into her that day"

Yukari mused " what a nice man you have i wish i had a boy toy like that."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 22, 2009, 05:26:36 AM
(I'll take it that you are not finishing bathing in 30min.)
Near the Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 7.30 AM, Day 2

Amarillo, with the map book in her hand, slowly walking in the forests towards the Saniwa Shrine.

They are going to the Hakurei Shrine at first, but soon decided to change the direction because the both sensed a large cast of human and youseis are there, including Lily Black.

However, something is not right.

"I got a bad feeling about this, "said Amarillo "It's too quiet."

"According to your map book, it seems it's an abandoned place. Maybe you think too much." replied her fairy partner.

"Well, maybe."

It proved that Amarillo is indeed right, because she saw something highly unusual.

A light spot is appearing on a tree before her.

And that spot is so unnatural that Amarillo, being in the tough battle field of 21XX, realized what it is.

The reflection of a sniper rifle.

"Eh, Lily," she then projected the following question "Where is Your Sis and others?"

"They are most likely in the hot spring, are you planning on ----" Amarillo stopped her and point to a direction.

There is a man with armor, and he has a sniper rifle, and he is aiming at the hot spring site.

*GASP-*

Now they really mess it up, because of the surprised fairy's noise, the man notices something is not right and draw his gun.

But to their surprise, the man is more likely going to withdraw from the scene.

Amarillo is facing a dilemma: She cannot sense if there are more strangers nearby. However, if that man comes alone. She's sure that she can at least subdue him using telepathy. And after a deeper telepathy probe she can make the man talk about everything he knew and let he go like nothing have ever happened.

However, after whatever she have done to him, the cost of the telepathy will left her valuable to all possible attacks. If there is more of their man following him, then she will have no chance to run or fight back. It's more likely she'll have little power to even stand up after the telepathy abuse, the only way to return is to merge with Lily White - which will sure blow their cover - Or let the others carry her back to the town or whatever place that's safe.

If she keep her silence, they will lost a big chance!

Looking at the man getting his sniper rifle withdrawed and put it in a bag, Amarillo, using her lowest voice, said:
"Lily White, send a message to your sis, that somebody STRANGE is going to snipe from outside the hot spring, and demand an answer as quick as possible."

"and also, I'm sorry for making you scared."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on April 22, 2009, 05:52:48 AM
Near the Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 7.30 AM, Day 2

Alex was still enjoying his soak and keeping a ear on the girls as much has he could. "man these were constered one of the best in the vicinity i wonder if someone will reclaim these springs it's such a waste of such comfort giving natrual resources"

meanwhile on the Females side...

The girls are slowly finishing up eather from having their fill or wanting to get back and end the annoyance of having to drag their partners to do let them do this Lily Black is one of the second dispite Alex agreeing.

"well girls we sould be getting back and..GET DOWN OR TAKE COVER. SOMEONE IS WATCHING US. POSSBLY WITH THE INTENT TO HARM." Lily Black starts when suddenly she gets the message from Lily White.

"WHATS GOING ON" Says some the girls but all are getting down because at this point they are a easy target for someone who really wants them

Lily Black whos now down under goes to the "Lily White Just send me a message Somebody is outside they are trying or going to "snipe us" what ever that means but i don't like the sound of that."

Mokou asks "What do you mean by that and how do you know?"

Lily Black responds "My ablity is that me and my sister Lily White can send messages to each other has long has i'm alive. she just sent me this warning."

Keine then responds "Someone has a sniper rifle..i doubt it's for killing us unless it's for Reimu chances it are the shooter has sedation darts or has shoot to maim orders to try and capture us."

Yukari adds "oh ho i wonder how long the person has been watching us. i hoped he enjoyed his view of us. because if i get my hands on him if it is a him he's gonna be wishing he didn't have his * happy thing * "

Back in the male part Alex had heard lily black barking "GET DOWN" and orders to get down which to him told him one thing " Sniper Ambush" Alex came to the same conclusion Keine did chances are the sniper wants his quarry alive unless its for Reimu.

"god damn it can't we get a break" Alex thinks to himself has he makes his way out of the men's area of the hotsprings

Alex Rush back to the other guys to alert them to the threat while making sure he not exposed to potental sniper gunfire incase they are genre savvy and just gonna try to end it here.

Once he gets there he says "GUYS WE GOT COMPANY GIRLS ARE IN A PANIC THEY THINK THERES A SNIPER ABOUT FROM WHAT I COULD HEAR."
Alex shouts out.

The Men curse as they are again under a threat.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 22, 2009, 06:03:04 AM
Near the Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 7.30 AM, Day 2

"I get the answer, Now everybody there are alarmed, and Yukari is among them at the female site where the humans on the male site are alarmed too." Replied Lily White.

"Thank you, Now I'll show you what's my "hot-blooded" action, and it must be the craziest thing I've ever done." With this words, Amarillo takes out her straw hat from her bag and wear it, then before she left...

"Lily, tell others to ignore any tick or whirl noises that would appear out of nowhere for one minute if they didn't want to lose their control and " she giggles "let out something that they shouldn't tell."

"Wow."As Lily is closing her eyes, Amarillo added "They will also be prepared to carry a somewhat lightweight girl to town, but as thanks they can ask that sniper any questions in the later 15 min, if they listened my warning and keep their head clear."

Then Amarillo walks up to the stranger , planning to do one of her craziest actions that she only saw others performed it.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 22, 2009, 06:14:29 AM
Near the Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 7.31 AM, Day 2

Amarillo stopped her steps, and close her eyes, gather all her power to project a virtual image on everybody within a 50meter range 's mind.

If the others heard Lily's warning they will not affected by the incoming fake-image.

But for this guy, things are different.

Being a sniper, when he heard there are ticking noises he will probably start to pay attention. Thus fall into the "Mind Trap" Amarillo had set.

Then his mind is wide open. as same as all the people who is following the sound in the entire area.

The effects are far better beyond her exception, after a merely 20 seconds, the man collapsed to the ground.

"What irony, it's just his job and his pride that failed him."Amarillo murmured, and shouted to Lily.

"COME HERE! DID YOU JUST SENT THE MESSAGE?"

After getting a positive answer and have the fairy by her side, she looked at her watch.

She have 20minutes left if she still wants to talk to others about the sudden whole thing, and she needs 5 minutes to make the man forgot what he had just done.

The stress part is gone, the fun part now begins.

"Yeah, Lily, call the others there. Even if there are 100 of them I'd say that now they are now valuable to everything!"

"That's wonderful! How did you do that?"

"Just something that 100 times larger than telepathy between us. Now I'm starting to think some questions to ask, we have 15min before I collapse and 25min before I faint if I'm right about myself. I'll not consider fainting if this guy host nothing that can be the most interesting of."

"Woah! is that because of the hat?" Lily asked.

"Eh?"

"You tend to act more boyish with the hat on." Lily points to her straw hat.

"Well, maybe." Amarillo thought as she remembered some thing that her old self said to her about the hat.

"When the day comes when you can consider "Being A Girl" means a weapon to you, take off the hat and find a dress."

"Oh, what am I thinking?! Now I'll get the question and wake this guy into his fake dream!"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on April 22, 2009, 06:23:15 AM
Near the Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 7.32 AM, Day 2

"Stay here girls i'm going back to the men try to alert them incase Alex didn't do so already" lily said

"Right good luck" said the girls

Lily Black had then gotten Lily White's message she had also gone back to the men to relay to the men about Amarillo's bold plan to deal with the sniper  while making sure she wasn't exposed to fire but she was still in a towel "shes gonna do what..she's crazy but she's the closest one who can handle it...i will have to do" Lily then made her way back to the men and was about to open her lips when she notice alex had already raised the alarm

Alex asked " Lily is everyone ok what happened?"

Lily Black replyed "Lily White sent me a warning via a link i have with her has my ablity. and yes we are all fine just worryed about the person's intention and sis also said that her Partner will deal with the sniper...she even says that she'll make him talk. she also says we sould ignore any odd ticks or whirl noises unless we want to lose control and act silly... crazy but i trust my sis."

Alex didn't like the idea of such a direct confrontation but decided its the best course of action that didn't endanger everyone else "very well we will stay put and hope for the best go back to the girls and tell them the situation is being handled and for them to stay in hiding as best as possable."

Lily black replyed "yes dear"

Lily black goes back to the girls under the same weary ensuring she was exposed as least as possable way she came and told the girls to stay put for a while

"Sis partner will be dealing with the sniper crazy but my sister trusts her so i will do and i think so sould we"

the girls all agree and stay were they are.

and after a while of hearing clicks and whirls that bother both the men and the girls it then suddenly it stops.

Then lily black smilles "sis just told me...it clear its safe to come out now infact we can come to her and her partner and ask the man anything we want."

Yukari grins and replys " oh that gonna be fun "

The girls get up dust and wash themselfs off of any dirt they gotten from their sudden hitting of the deck then the ones who were nude toweled up after all they gave the sniper enough of a *free show* they don't need to be distracting the guys with their *assets* they head back while Lily Black runs on ahead.

Lily black then goes back to the guys and tells them the good news

"Great that was such a worry but now we could gain a upper hand...lets do so." Alex reponds with smug look on his face.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 22, 2009, 06:39:16 AM
Near the Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 7.32 AM, Day 2

As Amarillo saw all the people is heading towards the position where she was , she let out a happy sigh that nobody is missing that great chance.

Then she took out a pen and some paper she got from the store, and wrote the following things on it.

"SEDATION STARTED, Write the questions here since I can't use my hearing and speaking on two places. or you may ask him yourself after I "wake" him up. He will think that he is answering my questions and will soon forgot that."

Then she started to project herself in the man's mind.

Town square, Karuisuwa(Faked Illusion), 10:00AM(Faked Time)

Amarillo, now with a school jacket on, taking out a pen and notebook from her pocket as she pokes the collapsed man several times.

"Hello~Are you OK, Mister?"

"E--Ehh, why am I lying here?" the man slowly opened his eyes "And who are you?"

"Well, you see, I'm a student from the neighboring school, doing a project on the developing and policies on this town, you looks like a resourceful Mister so I planned to call you just found that you have collapsed on the ground here."

"Oh right, I'm the leader of the local defense corp. You can call me- Oh wait this is classified info - Just call me Mister should be fine. I'm tired standing here ALONE for six hours while others are enjoying their d**n party in the headquarters so make it quick."

"Wow, that's really bad, you won't want they to have a good time about that, actually I'll get an article on that stating when you are hard-working your soldiers are not as good as you are, after my interview you should head back to headquarter as soon as you can and tell the others you saw nothing, got it?"

The man stands up and nods.

Near the Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 7.32 AM, Day 2

Surely all the words the man said are heard by all the people surrendering Amarillo, they are more than excited to have such a good chance to dig something out from their "enemy's" mouth.

Yukari seems shocked when she heard that the man had waited for "six hours". But as Lily White explained to her that they have only 15 minutes, Yukari decided at last to let the man go for what he had done.

"When I saw that guy again the situation will be a bit different, heh." claimed Yukari

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on April 22, 2009, 06:57:35 AM
Outside the Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 7.34 AM, Day 2

to make sure that the man would truely wouldn't present afterwards threat the guys stripped him of anything remotely resembling a weapon and Alex checked his sniper rifle and sure enough to Alex's and Keine's guesses it was loaded with sedation darts apparently elephant sedatives probably because even with reduced powers it would probably require alot to ensure a knockout to the non-human gensoky natives. but he also had real bullets on him for his rifle which ment if he needed to or if his orders changed he could had killed if he got the order to.

Amarillo hinted that the man would not hear them unless she wanted him to hear them
and that after they are done he will leave and not bother them again but also that she'll be at least not much use for 8 hours to recover from this.


"Sir have you heard any talk of strange people showing up around this place?" Alex asked after getting the ok

after awhile the man responded "Yes i've been posted here to look out for strange people. but i haven't heard any talk about any of the locals here about acually seeing them in this area but i was wandering around myself when i spotted odd activity coming from the abandoned shrine's hotsprings."

the husbands/boyfriends/whatevers who disagreed with the girls demands to take a dip in the hotspring respond with a "see we told you so."

Alex then asked "Were is your headquarters?"

the man replyed with "Its about 1 mile south from the town from here its more of a quickly thrown together field complex around existing recently abandoned buildings."

Daiyousei then asked "is anything strange kepted there?"

The Man replyed "man don't tell anyone else but some of the strangest things i've seen is there currently like what looked like a little girl with ice growing out of her back..."

Daiyousei gasped "nooo Cirno..she's already been.." the man didn't hear her

the man kept on talking "...and other numerous strange girls they were in extreme pain has if they been poisoned until we got these strange devices that seemed to stablize them when they are near them"

Alex responds "Artifical mana producing devices?...well at least we know the ones they've have caught so far are still alive."

Alex then asks "what can you tell me about a man named Yagi?" Alex asks wanting to know more about his former friend turned enemy

the man replys but seems to be shaking a bit " i heard abou him i heard he killed his former masters at the local dojo as well as everyone else there who resisted just to get our CO's master some old dusty scrolls kept there i've seen the man and man he gives me the creeps. he apparently he was one of the first few to undergo these so called "mana infusion" experiments for succeeding his misson to get the scrolls." the man pauses

"the devil's deal in deed" Alex thinks to himself.

"he seemed to get stronger yet more aggessive at the same time suppostly he's the leader now of a whole squad whos under went these experiments and were trained to turn some of the strange girls we captured to weapons or something from what i heard how i don't know." the man finishs.

"Yagi.now i see one of the skills taught by the scrolls is how to control spirital power these people are gonna be used to link with gensokyo natives they captured..."  Alex says bowing his head down it was dishonoring to know that one of secrets of his dojo's styles is gonna be used for ill purpose probably even against themselfs.

"thats bad news" says various gensokyo natives

"But don't dispair totally" the linking that i was taught about isn't a permanent one we can still save them unless they use a diffrent more permanent one." alex asys

Lily Black then asks the man "how long have this project being active?"

the man replys with "years since before the my our organization founding and or CO's master became the new aid to the Prime Minister she had been crawling up the chain for a while don't know were she came from she just appeared one day."

Alex thinks "this is bad she's apparently been at work for quite some time not telling how much sway she had."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Maid Xan~ on April 22, 2009, 07:18:21 AM
In an internet cafe, Karuisuwa, 7:30 AM, Day 2.

"Excuse me, I'm going to get some more food" Yuyuko said.

"Allright, but hurry back. I think I've found the information I was looking for."  Sho said, looking up from the computer he was working at.

When Yuyuko got back, she was carrying a very large drink and a melon, both of which she had clearly started snacking on.

"So, what have you got? Recipes for dinner?"

Sho chuckled. "No, that comes next. First, I've been looking for a way to deal with our magic problem."

"Ah, I see your point. With so little magic, and my movement so limited I can't even go hunt that night sparrow right now, assuming she managed to escape in the first place, of course."

"Well, I'd be glad to help you with that later, but let's stay on subject. I think I might have come up with a solution. Leylines. Flows of mystical energy under the earth's surface. Assuming we could tap into one, it should be able to provide enough magic energy to make our situation easier."

"Ah, I believe the crossing points of those are where Tenshi's clan has placed keystones." Yuyuko observed.

"Yes, that would make sense, based on the traditional associations related to Leylines. Those crossings would be nodes, the easiest place to tap into a leyline. That's what we're looking for."

"But where would we find one?"

Sho smiled "I think one is probably very nearby."

Yuyuko looked puzzled "Why?"

"Simple. Tell me, why do you think Kanako Yasaka would be so interested in taking control of the worship in this region in particular, given what we know about her."

"You mean to say she displaced Suwako to gain access to a node?"

"Of course. The only question is where exactly it is. I doubt it's where their temple was located. Indeed, I wouldn't be suprised if Kanako never found it. I suspect her interests shifted well before she found it. But I have no doubt that one SHOULD be here. I did a few other tests to be sure. Now, lets get Youmu and sis and start looking."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on April 22, 2009, 10:07:21 AM
Male changing room, hot spring bathhouse, abandoned Saniwa inn, 7.40 AM, Day 2

Well, snipers now, huh? Yeah, it'd be awesome if he had been able to do anything. But moving from where he sat by the changing rooms would mean instant death for those in his charge.

...maybe even himself. He didn't know the details of the vow yet, but knowing Yukari, it'd be something along those lines. The others had left for the sniper, leaving him alone to his thoughts. Judging by the commotion from the other side, the girls must have left too. Hopefully team FUBAR hadn't left as well...otherwise they'd be dead in the water, so to speak.

"Taka-kun, how are things out there?" A voice called from inside the girl's changing room next door.

"Oh, just peachy." Mitaka sighed, recognizing Reimu's voice. So team FUBAR was still nearby. "No, sorry, I don't know. I can't move."

The door to the male changing rooms slid open to reveal Reimu, Marisa, Alice, Ruukoto, and Suika in their soiled outfits. Mitaka made a mental note to get a change of clothes for them at the first available opportunity. Possibly something that didn't look like it was made for a cosplay convention.

"Sorry for moving you out here, Mitaka-san." Ruukoto said apologetically. "But Myon-san and Kojiro-san offered to move you and..."

"So it was them, was it...?" Mitaka raised an eyebrow. However, his annoyance was overriden by the fact that he was now talking to the girls in his charge. He suddenly realized that he hadn't spoken to them at all ever since that last toast they had at the border. It felt like a lifetime ago now. They had been so deathly tired and exhausted from the lack of mana the whole evening yesterday that speech had been non-existent.

"So, what's all this talk about this sniper thing?" Alice asked. "Someone with a crossbow?"

"A bit mores than a crossbow, I reckons ze." Marisa, who had more knowledge of the outside world thanks to all her video games and anime, said. "Whats shall we do abouts it?"

"We leave it to the others." Mitaka sighed. "From what I gathered, they've handled the situation. I suppose they're going to ask him questions."

"Does this mean we've been rooted out?" Reimu asked.

"Who knows." Mitaka shrugged. "If yes then we just move on."

"Aww...I was beginning to like this place..." Suika groaned.

"More importantly, Reimu, is there a fast way I can develop my mana supply?" Mitaka asked. "Just that, as I am now, I'm rather useless to the team. I mean, I couldn't even follow the others to see our visiting sniper."

"Justs makes victory all the more sweeters when you're at the bottoms of the foodchain, ze." Marisa winked.

"At the moment, our links are still unstable, so a lot of your mana is lost in transmission." Reimu said. "Essentially, it's spilling about rather carelessly as your contract was forced and wasn't set down properly."

"Ah, yes, it was a heat of the moment thing." Mitaka nodded. "You can blame Yukari."

"Anyhow, we can first work on team synchronization and..." Reimu began.

A loud rumble interrupted her in mid-sentence. An awkward moment passed as all eyes focused on Marisa.

"...my stomachs wants to synchronize with some foods." Marisa said, sheepishly.

"We haven't eaten since lunch yesterday." Alice sighed. "Even then, it was just biscuits we could find from the ruins of Marisa's place."

"...." A heavy silence fell at the mention of Marisa's home. It reminded them too much of Gensokyo and what they had lost.

Suika's stomach, louder than Marisa's, brought them back to reality.

"Agreed. Food." Mitaka said, pulling himself up onto wobbly feet. "The others can deal with the sniper and have their fun. We can go eat."

"What have you alls gots?" Marisa asked. "I've gots tea biscuits and cake."

"Senbe rice crackers." Reimu said shortly. "What? it's all I have." She said defensively.

"Rice." Ruukoto chirped.

"Sake." Suika added.

"Butter, soup stock, biscuits, bread..." Alice began. "Pickles, jam..."

"Did you bring your entire larder with you?!" Reimu gasped.

"I just thought the outside world would be barren and dead. I mean, without mana and everything, I thought nothing would grow out there." Alice said. "I mean, look, we haven't seen any food so far, have we?" She added defensively.

"They're all in these places called convenience stores." Marisa, expert on the outside world, said. "They grow them there in these huge white tanks from air, water, and other base substances, right, Mitaka?"

"....err...right..." Mitaka sighed, too tired to explain the subtleties of convenience stores at the moment. He made a mental note of explaining the conventions of the outside world to them later. Thankfully, he had an easy to manage team. All of them were (perhaps with the probable exception of Suika) used to the norms of human life. All he had to do was explain the stranger peculiarities of modern outsider life.

Main hall of the Saniwa shrine, team Gensokyo's temporary HQ and meeting place, 7.57 AM, Day 2

"Food, food, food..." Suika was chanting happily, her lips and mouth smeared with jam and bread crumbs.

"Butter, cheese...biscuits and ham..." Ruukoto chanted her own little tune as she prepared more for the others. She herself ran on a compact nuclear power core, the brainchild of the great Okazaki Yumemi. The little secret was that it didn't need uranium or plutonium to break down. It could break down anything, bread and biscuits included.

Reimu had explained to Mitaka that Ruukoto had a soul of her own, much like the 8 million deities or tsukommogami that inhabited innanimate objects, thus why she needed a mana supply as much as anybody else.

The others hadn't returned from their little interrogation session. That was fine to Mitaka. That meant he could chat in private to his team and steadily improve relations to overcome the forced nature of the contract.

"So we're contracted to this...man, are we?" Alice failed to suppress a sigh.

"I'm sorry, it wasn't like I had an entire mana leyline to save you." Mitaka said.

"He's right, ze." Marisa said. "He saveds us at the risks of his own lifes, ze. So you should shows some gratitudes, Alice. Daze."

"...." Alice blushed a little uncomfortably. "But...." She sighed. "Look, I'm sorry, I know I'm seeming ungrateful, but what you did was seriously unwise. It would have been better to sacrifice one or two to better help many."

"I don't work like that." Mitaka shrugged. "I'm too stupid and simple to understand such concepts, so sue me. I see someone in trouble, I help them."

"Yeah, he's a fool. The day I met him in the forest, I found him caught in some spider youkai's web. Apparently he had been trying to save Rumia and Cirno.....by hacking on the web with a stick, thinking it'd break. He almost got eaten himself." Reimu said. "It was a wonder he hadn't gotten eaten before, considering he had been wandering around the forest for 2 weeks."

"I'm a good charmer." Mitaka said, simply, earning him a round of laughter from the others.

"Oh, where is everyone?" A voice asked from the door.

"Oh, Sho." Mitaka nodded at Sho. "Good morning. Food?"

"Had a melon. Or what was left of it." Sho said, pointing aside to Yuyuko who seemed unusually content. "More importantly, I have news to share. We may have a solution for..."

"Ahem...." The obviously contrived cough drew their attention to a middle-aged man standing at the door of the shrine, a look of mild disapproval on his face.

"...uh oh..." Suika murmured, wiping her mouth hurriedly. "Looks like trouble."

============Minutes later=============

The man was Saniwa Kyoji, current owner of Saniwa Corporations, one of Japan's smaller yet up and coming conglomerates...and also the owner of the Saniwa shrine, inn, and dojo complex. And he was curious about the reports of a break-in in his ancestral home.

"...and he didn't bring guards with him...?" Alice murmured aside to Marisa. "He must be strong!"

"I didn't bring the police as I didn't want to make a big issue of it, especially not in my ancestral home.? He coughed. ?I thought I could sort things out personally, and should concerns over my wellbeing arise, I can easily call for help.? He said. ?I have my methods.?

?Anyway, I understand your situation.? Saniwa said, nodding sagely. ?You?re stranded with nowhere to go. I?m sure you have your reasons for not returning home. And perhaps some of you don?t have one to return to.?

The girls? faces fell at this. Saniwa probably noticed.

??.? Saniwa looked around at the people gathered in the main hall. The others had returned shortly after he arrived, a little surprised at his arrival, a little wary, but still contrived to apologize along with Mitaka and Sho.

?Such a large number of people?.all so young too?? Saniwa said, looking over the miserable, dirty rag-tag of a group. ?Almost like an entire village, no, an entire?.? Something flickered in his expression, as if he understood something profound. ?Perhaps?it?s silly in this day and age, but?perhaps?? He murmured to himself. ?So, do you have anything to say about intruding on my ancestral home?? He finally addressed Mitaka and Sho, who, being the ones he met first, had become the target of all his queries.

?We?re sorry, we really are.? Sho said. ?As we explained, we arrived very late last night with nowhere to go, and we found this place and?.?

??thought you could just walk in like you own the place?? Saniwa asked, raising an eyebrow.

?No, really, we really needed shelter. We were planning on moving on to find a proper place to stay once we?ve recovered.? Mitaka explained. ?A?a lot of things have happened?these girls have lost a lot of things they once treasured?we??

?All right, all right.? Saniwa chuckled. ?I just wanted to see how sincere you are. And I?m a Saniwa, I have my ways of knowing.? He winked. ?This shrine and the stuff in it don?t really mean much to my family anymore, as much as I hate to admit it. These are our roots, and yet we?ve outgrown it and forgotten it completely. I came back here because I had planned on reopening the place, just to keep it from deteriorating and collapsing for good.?

?We?re?.? Mitaka began.

?Shush, boy, let me speak.? Saniwa said. ?I was at a loss at where to begin looking for people to start the restoration project?then I meet you all.? He said. ?It must be some sort of destiny, my Saniwa blood says it is so. The shrine too seems to welcome you all. So, how about it? Will you restore and reopen the shrine complex for me??

The room fell silent. It sounded too good to be true. It had to be good to be true. So good it must be a trap of some sort, the more paranoid and cynical amongst them thought. And after yesterday, it wasn?t difficult to be paranoid and cynical.

?Sir, aren?t you being a little too?.trusting?? Pichu asked, raising a skeptical eyebrow.

?I have nothing to lose, boy.? Saniwa said. ?The worst that could happen is you people burn the entire shrine down and, honestly, the Saniwa family doesn?t care about this place, as much as I hate to admit it. Besides, you all look like decent folk. The shrine?s powers may have weakened but it?s still strong enough to reject people it doesn?t agree with. The fact that you?ve spent a night here and survived?that says something.?

??.Ok, so you want us to reopen the shrine?? Gpop asked.

?And the ryokan.? Saniwa nodded. ?This place used to be a popular hot springs and worship destination. That was until the surrounding cities got a better share of the tourists and worshippers. Then this town just declined and sort of?well?died.? Saniwa shrugged. ?We Saniwas had grown to become conglomerates by that time. We couldn?t care less about some failure of an inn and shrine.?

?Heck, reopen the dojo if you can manage it. It was open till a little while ago. Some people tried to keep it running, then one day they suddenly up and left. Just like that. So do what you can with the place.? He added.

??.? Everyone looked around at each other. A silent discussion was ended with an agreement with feeble little nods. Finally, Mitaka spoke. ?Ok, we?ll run the place for you. In return we can stay??

?And take the revenue and split it.? Saniwa said. ?We don?t care for what loose change this place might turn out. If you?re lucky enough to earn a revenue that is, with the town as dead as it is. I?ll jumpstart the enterprise with a little cash, but after that you?re on your own.?

?Thank you very much, sir!? Mitaka bowed. ?Thank you ever so much for this! We can?t thank you enough!?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on April 22, 2009, 10:53:03 AM
LET'S DO THE TIME WARP AGAIN!

(OOC NOTE: This is backtracking, and mostly irrelevant to the story at large. This is generally me plugging plotholes and doing some Yakumo character development. I'll point out anything that might be important, I guess...?

Didn't manage to completely catch up, so yeah)


Skies of Gensokyo, Day 1, 5.45 PM, complete collapse of the Great Hakurei Barrier

"... you're serious." Yukari replied.

"Yes. I don't know if there's a ritual or anything, but we'll take care of it at the first opportunity."

"You're insane."

"And what else is new?"

Yukari stared for a moment, then threw her head back and laughed.

Then she pulled my head to one side and gave me a quick kiss on the lips.

I blinked. She pulled back and covered a mischievous smile with a hand.

"Well, take good care of me, then~"

I stared at her, and grinned. Turned back to the viewscreen. We were close now. Looks like someone'd taken the laptop backpack already. Good.

"Oh my, I wonder if we'll be able to make it in time?" Yukari asked, sounding completely unconcerned.

"Doesn't matter. WE'LL JUST BREAK THROUGH EITHER WAY!!!!"

I'm not quite clear on how our trip through the Border went, but it hurt.

-----

Near Suwa Shrine, ~5.50 PM, outside Gensokyo

Pain.

Oh god, pain.

Hunger, thirst, nausea, worse than you could ever think of. I could feel my bones. FEEL my bonesbonesmybones bone's bones

I tried to open my eyes and only saw nonsense. Swaying colors. Wow, so getting sucked dry by Yukari was like an acid trip? Or something?

My side hurt a little more for a moment.

"... Jeremy?!" a voice called, from far away. Oh hey, I knew that voice! Deodorant! That guy with Reimu!

I wondered what he was doing here.

I tried to wave an arm in greeting and failed. Tried talking.

"Heeeey, man."

Well, at least that worked. Fucking killer headache though.

"ugh... you get the number on that train?"

My vision blacked out, suddenly. I wasn't sure if that was a good thing.

"Oi... someone turn on the lights?"

"Y... you can't see?" Deodorant asked. A moment's silence, then I heard him gasp. "Y... you didn't. Not Yukari..."

I managed a small, wheezing laugh. "Oh, yeah. And Ran... and adorable little Chen..."

"You're going to die! There's no way an ordinary human can support a youkai like Yukari! Much less the entire Yakumo family! Ran's a powerful Kyuubi for heaven's sake!"

"Hee... yeah, you're telling me..."

I was starting to feel even worse. How was that even possible?

"... take it from me, I know....."

A thought occurred to me. I could still feel, just a little bit, beyond the pain. But all I felt was clothes and ground.

... I wonder.

"H... hey. Y'mind finding my drill?"

Deodorant didn't get it. "What?!"

"The drill, man, the drill! The drill that pierces the heavens!!" I repeated. Stupid...

"Er... right." A soft rustling. "Here it is. But the bit's cracked..."

"Doesn?t... doesn't matter," I mumbled, "Bolt's the... thmakkitwork..." Tried to see it. Tried to feel it. Tried to move. Tried harder. Felt my hand touch something. I grabbed it.

He was right, the bit was broken. The tip was crushed, and the edges were ragged.

But it was the drill. I could feel it. I could... I could SEE it.

I managed a weak smile.

"Ahhh... thanks... don't mind me. I'll... be up in a bit..."

I don't know if he replied, or even heard me.

-----

I don't usually dream.

But I dreamed.

I dreamed of drilling through Gensokyo. Holes through the earth, as far as the eye could see. Everywhere.

Laughing, covered in a layer of magma and blood.

It scared me.

I scared me.

-----

I moaned and woke up. Properly, this time. Briefly wondered if I was dead. Then I felt something soft under my head - and another by my chest, and my arm...

And the deathgrip I had on my 'core drill.'

"... Yukari?" I asked, feebly.

"Ah, so the madman awakens." I turned to look up and saw Yukari smirking down at me - though she looked very strained. I guess even Spiral and all wasn't quite enough to keep up with her... but at least I wasn't getting torn apart at the seams anymore. Just the headache and some select dull aches.

One of the other soft patches detached itself, and a rough tongue scratched at my neck. Yukari pushed me off her lap and into to a sitting position. I reached down absent-mindedly to pet Chen for her concerns, and looked around. Seemed like a very exhausted-looking Gensokyo had congregated in a dilapidated Shinto shrine room.

"What happened? Where are we?"

"People were gathering at the Hakurei Shrine of this world, and I thought it was better than leaving you in the dirt."

"... even if you had the choice?"

"Maybe~"

"... You seriously dragged me all the way up here by yourself?"

"No, no, that Pichu fellow," she pointed at one of the male Gensokyo refugees, Shinki's, I think, "was kind enough to help me out."

"Ah, that makes more sense, then."

We fell silent, breathing slowly. Ran and Chen curled up in an adorable little ball between us. Couldn't help but smile at them.

"Honestly, it's been ages since they spent any time like that." Yukari commented.

"In animal form, you mean?"

"Yes. Of course, it is rather demeaning for a youkai to act so immature, but..."

Silence again. "... know if they're still sentient out here?"

Ran nipped my finger and gave me a dirty look.

I winced, mostly from the bite. "I'll take that as a yes."

Yukari stirred the critterball with a finger. "Of course, it's not like they have much choice right now, since taking human form would probably cause you to implode."

Hm. That would explain why I had any chance of keeping up with all three. Yukari was probably redirecting some to them intentionally, too...

Still had to make a quip, though. "Let's not test that theory."

"No, let's not."

Silence again. "... so, what's the plan, now?"

"Don't know!" Yukari replied, cheerfully.

I made it up instead. "Try to find and save everyone we can, find somewhere to stay - I think we have that covered, at least for the night - figure out long-term survival methods, get to work figuring out how to restore Gensokyo...

... and find out everything we can about whoever tried to destroy it."

Yukari's smile faded. She nodded - solemnly, for once.

"Seeing as the others are covering the first one, maybe we should try that."

She nodded again.

"... first and most obvious problem is 'who.'"

 Yukari closed her eyes. "I... think I may know."

"Go on."

She leaned over and whispered into my ear.

I frowned.

"Which one was that again?"

Psst.

"... seriously? I was expecting at least an end-boss..."

"I'm not certain. I know I recognized her powers involved, but she might not be the mastermind."

I nodded. "Good point. We'll have to find out."

"And how do you intend to do that?" she asked, mischievous smile returning.

I worked the gears in my head a little and arrived at the obvious solution.

"Internet."

I tried to stand up, only to find that my legs appeared to have been replaced with large blocks of extremely painful jelly. I gave up on that with a yelp of pain.

"Ah, yes, you still seem a little weak to be doing much on your own." Yukari commented.

I glared at her for a moment, and waved down one of the people in better condition.

"Hey, could you bring me my backpack? The blue thing in the corner over there. Careful with it."

-----

I didn't know if I could get a connection here. I didn't know how long my battery would last. (Not long, obviously, but HOW 'not long' would be useful to know.) But hey, why not?

Hm. Maybe I'm still tripping out a bit.

I wrestled with some of the power cords while I waited for the computer to boot up. Could there possibly be any wireless networks out here? Did that ancient cellphone satellite connector I brought with me still work?

... and what should I search for first? There were three things I wanted to do out here. Get ahold of everyone in the outer world that's related to Gensokyo - ZUN, Renko, Maribel, maybe Yumemi... if appropriate, raise a general internet panic about Gensokyo existing, and/or the Touhou games if this world didn't have them... and find out about this "Kiruri" girl.

... well, first thing would be to get a working connection.

It was about that time that I noticed that Deodorant --

... wait, Deodorant? Where'd that name come from?

... oh well, it's a memorable nickname. Just shouldn't call him that.... and I still need to apologize to Reimu.

ANYWAY.

Reimu's husband had woken up, and Yukari was quietly talking with him. I missed the start of it.

"You showed great courage there, Mitaka." She said, with a small smile, "That's a strength as well, you know. You developed more spiritually in the last half an hour than you ever did in your entire life."

I smiled a bitter smile. Oh, I know the feeling. ... I think.

I looked at my laptop again. No wireless connections detected. Damnit. I started disentangling the cellphone wiring.

"...ah...so they're...alive?"

Deodorant didn't sound so good. I think I missed something here. Maybe it's the mana sharing thing. Lord knows that fucked me up bad.

Yukari nodded. "Yes, but only barely. Even the courage of a lion could only go so far. You'll have to train hard to be able to support all 5."

I whistled softly. And I thought I had it rough...

"Ah..." he nodded, weakly. A pause. "WAIT! That contract was eternally binding! If I don't die..."

"Yep, you're stuck with it. Congratu-ma-lations."

"But...but...that vow..."

"It wasn't the only vow I knew." Yukari shrugged.

"Y-you...you...demon!" Deodorant gasped.

"...yep, synonymous with 'youkai'."

I didn't need to look up to see the smirk on Yukari's face.

"You are a deceptive, sneaky bitch and it amuses me deeply even though I know it shouldn't."

Yukari ruffled my hair.

-----

Abandoned Hakurei Shrine, Yatsugatake National Park, Outside World, Day 1, ~6.18 PM,
(OOC: This section might actually mean something.)

The topic of everyone who hadn't made it to the shrine room we were in came up. People were, understandably, not pleased. I wasn't, either.

During a quiet moment, Yuyuko's mana trough punched the wall. "....we have to go look for them. Save them..."

It was a dark thing to do, but I had to speak up. "Who here thinks they're actually in good enough condition to go traipsing about in the mountains without putting yourself in a similar situation?"

Silence.

"I hate to say it, but I think we're too worn out to really do that. Unless anyone has a better method in mind?"

I grimaced. "Besides... we may not have seen the last of that bitch from when we were leaving, and her little shadow goonies and snakes and--"

There was a knock at the door. I froze.

"...looks like nobody's here..." A voice came from outside. It sounded somewhat familiar.

One of the others DID recognize him, and opened the door. He stepped in, panting, and put forth a complaint about the shrine staircase. My own trek up Reimu's seemed so long ago...

Then, a more familiar figure pushed her way through them.

"...you're all..."

My jaw dropped.

"Hey, who is she?!" Yuyuko's husband cut in, jumping to his feet.

Someone else rushed in after the new celebrity, and apologized for her friend's excitement. It wasn't Maribel. Disappointing.

"....you're all from across the border?! Oh my...oh my...wait until Maribel hears this..."

I glanced at Yukari. She hadn't reacted. Well, I'll figure out her relation to Maribel sooner or later.

"Renko Usami?" I called out, "Are you THE Renko Usami?"

She looked at me. Balked. I guess she wasn't expecting a scrawny gaijin in a t-shirt and sweats to be a visitor from Gensokyo. I can't blame her.

Yukari pinched my arm.

"Ow!"

"You might want to hear this," she said, tersely.

I listened as something horrible and despairing was explained.

"...people in black armour and helmets... waiting for us?"

I'd already done the math. I scrambled to get the cellphone satellite set up (it worked, thank god), and quickly Googled "Kikuri."

Oh no. Oh GOD no.

I cleared my throat, loudly. "Looks like we've missed a lot while in Gensokyo," I called out. "I've got bad news, and I've got oh-shit-bad news."

Koishi's husband stared at me, confused. "A connection? Here? B-"

"Satellite." I cut him off, irritably, and waved the phone for emphasis. "Now c'mere and look at the new secretarial aide to the Japanese Prime Minister."

I turned the laptop for the others to see. Yukari nodded silently beside me, and Ran and Chen detangled themselves to look as well.

Kikuri either was, or was possessing, the Prime Minister's secretary, under the name Saaya Kikuri. In any other situation I would have been more doubtful of the position's ability to conjure up SWAT teams for shadowy pet projects, but a little bit of persuasion magic can go even further than a good bit of manipulative psychology.

Shinki and Reimu seemed to agree that she had motive for the whole affair.

Hey, wait, Reimu's awake?

"I take it Taka-kun's still alive?" she asked, through grit teeth.

Taka-who? I briefly had a mental picture of Deodorant shouting "Me! Mi!" and fought down a smirk.

"Yeah, apparently. Wake up, big guy." I jabbed him with a toe and immediately regretted it after the responding shock of pain. Yukari snickered, but gently helped me move my leg back to a comfortable position.

That girl sends very mixed messages.

Deodorant stirred. "Yeah, yeah..." he blinked, obviously thinking about something.

"Hey, Taihou, where did you encounter those people?"

Wait.

Fuck.

I stuffed my laptop, attached cellphone and all, into my makeshift backpack, and made a futile but valiant effort to get it onto my back. I realized it would be much easier if I were standing up, and made the mistake of putting my weight on one foot.

I crumpled back to the floor with a wail of pain just as several canisters sailed through the windows of the room, spewing some sort of white gas.

God damnit. I mean, I know I'm willing to cause a public uproar about Gensokyo, but so that everyone would know about it, not as part of a government plot! Why did these people... why... were they doing it...

And had they ever questioned their orders?

I heard glass shattering from below. I heard a bunch of heavy boots running up the stairs to the room. I knew what I was going to see, but I watched the door.

As I moved my head I realized that Yukari had propped me up in a standing position. Kind of her. I threw my backpack on properly.

How was I going to word this?

The door burst in, revealing the first few of a mob of black-clad SWAT officers, armed with riot shields and clubs. Half the rest of the room made some sort of quip about them.

I stepped towards them.

"Why are you here?" I asked, loud enough for the whole house to hear.

Taihou rushed forward, and punched one of the SWAT officers to the ground.

"Do you know what you're doing here?"

Flames danced around Mokou's body.

"You're kidnapping other human beings."

"Sort of," Yukari quipped, over my shoulder.

"Why?"

A wall of flames burst up around the doorway.

"What reason were you given?"

One of the SWAT members jumped through the flames and met Mokou's fist.

"Oh, I know, I know. You're just ignoring me."

Taihou stopped another from getting behind her.

"After all, anyone you're opposed to,"

Taihou and Mokou 'danced' with their opponents by the burning doorway.

"for whatever arbitrary reason,"

I felt one of the shikigamis bite my ankle. Didn't care.

"can never have a good point, right?"

I glared, through the flames, at the facemask one of the SWAT members was hidden behind.

"What are you?"

He hesitated.

"I'm not seeing humans."

Something bit my other ankle. Harder.

"I see animals."

I clenched my fist, tighter, threw my head back, and shrieked, "Animals! Unthinking SHEEP!"

Thrust a finger at the doorway.

"WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!"

I glared and panted for a moment, then realized that the doorway was empty. So was the room, pretty much.

And that I had kept the 'core drill' clenched in my fist the whole time.

"Er?"

Yukari smiled at me. "That was very entertaining, dear, now let's go before we miss the boat."

"Uh?"

She grabbed my hand and dragged me... out the back of the shrine, which had apparently collapsed on itself or something?

"Uh, uh, that was a bad idea, wasn't it?" I asked, worried at what I'd apparently missed happening right behind me.

"Nah, very worthwhile. Now come on, we need to keep up with the satori!"

I... guess we'll have to discuss it on the way.

I kept my fist clenched.

-----

Yukari very quietly explained the escape route Koishi and Satori had managed to cook up. I was surprised they still had enough of their powers to do it, but hey, if it's walking away free, whatever.

... still need to figure out how the hell the spiral thing happened, for that matter. I NEVER expected that to work. What the hell?

... should focus on not getting caught for now. Hopefully this won't take too long.

-----

Forest near Lake Suwa, at the edge of the Yatsugatake National Park boundaries, 11.40 PM, Day 1

THAT TOOK TOO LONG.

good fucking god that must have been at least two hours GOD DAMNIT

So glad I'm too exhausted to get pissed right now.

I'd gotten somewhat familiar with the rest of the crew during the walk, at least. Well, at least the weird nicknames that ended up being agreed on for each 'harem' the outsiders had, like --

"... team Drill isn't doing that well, either."

God DAMNIT.

After a little more verbal sparring, Mitaka, harem master of the Hakurei Shrine, collapsed in a puddle, along with his harem.

I gloatingly comforted myself in that I was already carrying Chen, and thus would be exempt from any argument about carrying them any further.

... though, no one seemed especially eager to do that, either. My stomach was snarling like a beast, and exhaustion was getting harder and harder to stave off...

Eirin pointed out what was apparently a tank that just happened to be rolling through the countryside nearby.

What.

-----

Several minutes later, Rika was asking me how I'd managed to get her latest invention moving again.

I didn't feel like explaining. "Manliness."

I stepped past her to...

Mannosuke flashed into my head. I quickly tried to drive him out, and saw Satori turn slightly green.

Oops.

.... and after a moment, sat next to Yukari - and the Drill. I didn't want to get too far away from it, after what happened when Mitaka first found me...

I sat and shivered for a bit, mind stewing on nothing. The tank stopped, and I had to stop myself from falling right onto Chen.

A large sign pointed out the existence of, apparently, an abandoned shrine up a nearby hill... with one hell of a front yard. I rubbed my eyes a little, and looked the place over.

"... looks like a good place to lay low. Good vantage point, not far from town, but not close enough to arouse much suspicion about our arrival...

That, and I'm fucking exhausted. Shall we?"

"What about the sign?" Rika asked.

A fireball lit up the night.

"DAMNIT, Mokou!" I cried, alongside Keine.

.... well, at least it cleared the path.

-----

Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Day 2, ~12.20 AM (past midnight)

Damn my stomach.

Damn my inability to sleep in unfamiliar situations.

Damn my inability to get to sleep next to other people.

"... can't sleep either, huh?" said the... last guy to join us, while we were on the tank - Kojiro, I think?

"... no..." Mitaka replied. Jeez, he sounded terrible. Tomorrow, I'll have to find some way to...

Ugh... so much to do tomorrow...

"We forgot to post sentries." Kojiro explained. A figure shrugged in the darkness, presumably him, "So I'm just sitting here, keeping my eyes and ears open."

"The tank's proximity sensors are active. No need to worry about intruders."

The poor guy would definitely have to worry about the online meaning of his name, though.

Pichu spoke up next. "And yet you're still awake yourself... the one who should be feeling the safest is also wide awake, huh?"

Porn Rule was concerned more about other things. ".... nah, just.... that we're here.... and...... I dunno... where do we go from here?"

"Perhaps we can start thinking about what we should do from here on out?"

Another thing to do tomorrow. Actually, a very important one. I have a lot of ideas for that... just right now I can't really...

"Obviously, we have to retake Gensokyo's mana supply from whoever stole it," someone suggested.

Duh.

"And where do we start?" another asked... Sakuya's demonguy, Taisomething. "It's good to keep that as a long term goal, but we don't have any leads."

I had an answer to that one. "Kikuri."

"Great, someone high up in the government." I could tell they were rolling their eyes. "Shall we go drop by her office tomorrow? You know, stroll in and say 'oh, hi, Kikuri, how are you today? By the way, could you please give us back our mana'?"

Obviously NOT, but in case you haven't been listening to me the whole damn time...

... no. Can't get worked up. Tomorrow. Tomorrow. Make a list. Internet. Outsiders. Kikuri. Recruitment....

Someone suggested laying low to recover, and regain our strength. I agree wholeheartedly.

"Where," however, turned out to be a better question. No one really had a good answer for it. I wondered how long we could get away with just crashing at this shrine..... though, food would be a problem. Damn.

....... well, being exhausted and hungry wasn't helping. We could at least solve one of those on our own...

-----

Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 7.00 AM, Day 2

I'm not sure when I got to sleep, nor how much I slept. But the next thing I remember is waking up in a haze of dust and steam.

It was awful. I coughed.

"What the fuck happened?" I asked.

"Hot spring."

I wasn't expecting an answer. I opened my eyes and found myself in... some low-tech room, dusty and steamy as would be expected. Along with all of the other guys that had come out of Gensokyo.

"... what?" I asked.

Mitaka woke up as well, and echoed my sentiment, if less passionately. "... what?"

"Hot spring." Ku... Kojiro repeated. Zei nodded eagerly from next to him.

I stared. "... how. I mean, this is an abandoned shrine, isn't it? How could..."

"There's also an abandoned ryokan attached to it." Pichu pointed out. "And now, we're inside its changing room."

"... why?" Mitaka asked, much more politely than I would have.

The wild-looking guy that Eirin brought along shrugged. "Because the girls wanted a bath... And we need to be nearby to keep them alive while they enjoy it."

Mitaka rubbed his forehead. I sighed.

I flopped onto my back again. "Well, wake me up once they're ready to move. Maybe I'll actually get some more sleep in this hellhole."

My stomach loudly protested this arrangement. I growled back at it, irritably.

"Myaa~"

I turned my head to see Chen waiting in a corner of the room.

Oh. Of course, she doesn't really like water, and she can't even get into human form right now...

"Hey, Chen. Sorry I'm being such a pain."

She offered me a decapitated rat.

".... Uh."

"... I appreciate the sentiment, but that wouldn't be the best thing for my digestive system unless things get bad. Have you and Ran had your fill?"

She paused, then pulled the corpse back near the wall, and turned to face it.

My stomach was quiet for a little while.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on April 22, 2009, 12:17:32 PM
Somewhere within YATSUGATAKE NATIONAL PARK, 5.30 AM, Day 2, prior event

Hirowaza was struggling to keep himself awake, he had lacked sleep for quite some time now, that trip through the border's collapse was quite rough, especially with the manner that Meira had dragged him in. He noted that there were others that escaped but he was quite puzzled and perplexed as to how the two of them ended up here in the park. Meira herself was not looking very amused, she appeared to be peeved about how Hirowaza wasn't able to keep himself awake. She constantly poked him with the butt of her katana in a feeble attempt to keep him conscious. Hirowaza groaned as he rubbed his eyes and looked around. It looked just like the park from what seemed like eons ago. He was back, sort of. In a roundabout way. At this recognizable sight, he was suddenly awake again, as if some sort of inspiration had restored his vigour. Meira simply tilted her head, one eye closed.

"We're back... It appears that we have returned," Hirowaza duh'd, as if it wasn't already blindingly obvious. "However, I swear I saw that there were others who went through there before you unceremoniously dragged me, heh." To that Meira simply chuckled.

"Yes, Yoh-kun, I guess now that you recognize this place you're finally awake to your senses?" Meira questioned in a rather excited manner. It seemed that Hirowaza was wavering between consciousness and fainting the entire time they had escaped Gensokyo. Right now, the priority for the two of them was to find a place to stay and recover from everything that had just transpired. They may be awake, but they were still rather tired and fatigued.

"Well, let's get going, shall we?" Hirowaza murmured to nobody in particular. Meira squicked a sound.

"Let's go, the boy says," Meira retorted quizzically. "Let's go, where, exactly?"

"Just follow me, and everything will soon be clear, miss." Hirowaza said, in an attempt to sound both polite and cryptic at the same time. Needless to say, it worked better than he expected as Meira responded by shrugging and tagging along. The two of them walked off in the direction of Karuisuwa, as if with some purpose.

KARUISUWA, 6.47 AM, Day 2, prior event

An odd duo. Some sort of weird kid and a samurai with a katana that's kinda too long. The two of them had arrived in Karuisawa. One of the thoughts that Hirowaza immediately had was something to do with home and shelter, but he was too tired to string them into a coherent sentence. He was visibly exhausted, fortunately the same could not be said for Meira, who was frantically looking around. Unfortunately, on the flipside, Meira was more hungry than she was tired, and again poked the extremely fatigued Hirowaza with the hilt of her katana.

"Foooooood." Meira groaned, much like a zombie would. If zombies could talk and say things other than "Brains," that is. To this Hirowaza weakly shuffled around on his person and procured some sort of crackers unknown to Meira. His face suggested that the food was good but again, he was too tired to really mention anything. He then pointed up to an abandoned shrine within the vicinity.

"We... we go there, now." Hirowaza said bluntly. His fatigue was starting to get the best of him.

ABANDONED SANIWA SHRINE, Karuisuwa, 7.15 AM, Day 2, [Current Event]

Hirowaza had somehow guided Meira all the way to this abandoned place, despite struggling to stay awake and nearly making Meira resort to carrying the poor soul. He was determined to get a place to stay and if he had to resort to some abandoned place then so be it. Little did he know that the place was already inhabited with people in a similar situation as he. Hirowaza and Meira then found themselves inside, looking around, perhaps they would find people in this place. Eventually they spent so much time looking around for something worth staying in that they found themselves crawling around, in an effort to stay conscious and not faint from the exhaustion. Eventually, they found one room they haven't really ventured in yet. They fell into the room, which actually HAD people in it, and promptly fell unconscious.

...

...

Oh dear.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 22, 2009, 01:51:55 PM
Inner Room of Tourist Helpers, Karuisawa, 4:00 pm, Day 2

Amarillo, having gathered lots of information use the cost of all her energy, had finally awake 30 mins ago and have the details filled in by Lily White.

Basically she faints right after the man left, and since all the information revealed indicates that things are little worse than it seems, they can't risk carrying Amarillo back.

So they used an Alternative way by temporarily enabled Lily White's original yousei ability of Teleportation and teleported them back to the Tourist Helpers.

Because of that Lily also is low on energy and sleeps for about 4 hours, then she showed Jason the design of the new shop, saying that Amarillo "realized that it's Sunday and needs more rest."

Then she gathered all the information recorded on the paper and put them into order. waiting for Amarillo's energy to be full restored.

"It's really crazy, "thought the fairy "if any of the things failed in the morning we could not end up here. "

She is also surprised that telepathy (which is a common method of commutation between youseis) can power this strong that can invade human's mind.

Or is it because the human out there is too weak?

However, when she asked Amarillo about that, Amarillo just claimed that......

"Remember, no beings are flawless, this guy out there is trained for "noticing any small/abnormal movements", and that is exactly why he fell for the trick. If the opponent is a child or have child-like personality he or she will probably ignore my trick too."

Right now, Lily watched as Amarillo loads up a map website, looking for the place the sniper had said.

No reply.

However....

"That probably means it's true, no secret groups repeal their headquarters on the map, even FARGO, which is having advertisements on the TV to promote themselves, having their member's eye covered when send them into their HQ." she murmured.

"However, I'm more worried about the other people, especially the Gensokyo Residents, from what I sense before I faint is that their total mana is weakened so much that all of their mana level adds up, include Yukari's  is not match of yours "

"!"

"So I want you to send a message, telling Alex and others to stay in touch, he maybe is a skilled martial artist but it's not matched when against a group of snipers. If it's Ok, invite them to here. "

"Don't we need to get Old Jason's permission first?" said Lily White.

"I'll look for him, you can send the message now. "

"Well, Alright."

The shop tourist helpers consist of three floors, the first floor is the shop itself, the 2nd floor seems is previously used by the Old man's daughter and granddaughter, there are four rooms that can be used as Living rooms.

The top floor ,or better say, the Attic, is used by the old man himself.

However, there is no one in the attic.

There is a note sticked on the door.

"GOING TO GROCERIES, WILL COME BACK SOON, OJ @ 1230"

She took the note and head back to the room.

"Lily, what happened after you showed Jason the design?"

"He said he need to do some shopping and then left."

"Well, things are getting strange there, I doubt even in Gensokyo that one need more than 4 hours to do his shopping." Amarillo showed the note to Lily.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on April 22, 2009, 02:33:29 PM
((OOC: I'm going with 'Owlbear' from now on, Pichu sounded kinda gay, I still like'em I just got tired of the name. You can still keep the name in your original posts since everyone pretty much knows it's me anyhow.))

===Karuisawa Library, 7.58am, Day 2===

Trying to sustain a goddess, let alone 4 demons, is rather taxing when one has a limited amount of Mana to get by on. Although, OwlBear had a rather large well of it within his being, it was running dry quickly and he needed an alternative to either increase his Mana supply or find some other means of sustaining Shinki in this realm (Luize was a special case to consider being she's traveled to and from the Outside at will, so whether or not she actually needed mana is under question).

Currently, Owlbear, Shinki and the rest of his group had went to the local library to do some digging on magic in general, actually Yuki only wanted to go because she was curious about the 'computers' Owlbear told her about, she would then drag Mai with her. Luize had disappeared as soon as they entered, but that's typical of an explorer like her and lastly Yumeko was keeping a watchful eye on Yuki so she doesn't cause any trouble. But as for Owlbear he had grown rather frustrated with the lack of information he was recieving regarding the subject he was (trying) to research which he promplty expressed by yelling.

"Ahh! This is bull-!"

"SHHH!"

Owlbear jumped slightly at the angry retort of quieting down from the individuals around him and quickly settled himself, to which Shinki took a seat beside him having heard his out burst and came by to see what was the matter. "I take it you didn't find the information you needed?"

"Yeah mostly, none of these ratty-ass books did anything to prove my theory about Magic Circuits and Mana." Owlbear said as he slapped the 'ratty-ass' book with a frustrated hand and stared into space for a moment. It probably shouldn't have come off as such a surprise that such a thing actually exists in books, Magic Circuits is Type-Moon material, but still it was worth a shot right? "Still though, if I manage to prove that it's true I still dunno if I'll be able to actually increase the amount of Magic Circuits in my soul, I've learned (off the internet) that the number of Magic Circuits are pre-determined at birth so there's really no increasing them, moreover, the Circuits themselves are unnatrual to the human body and causes a number of problems for the magus just by existing...if anything else I'll probably be physically weaker at the cost of having more Mana to spare..."

"I see...so even with the increased amount of Mana you're saying you won't be useful in combat due to the physical problems the Magic Circuits can inflict upon you."

"Exactly, and I can't risk that if I have you and the others to protect."

"Don't worry, if it comes to it we will protect you if needed, or do you forget how 'close' we are?"

"No no, I didn't forget~" Owlbear chuckled as he batted Shinki's ahoge around a bit. The goddess didn't put up much protest on the matter but simply looked away a little embarrased he would do such a thing in a public area. "In anycase we might have scoot on out of here, these books aren't worth crap in terms of magic so that means I'll probably have to find a different method for sustaining you guys here. Unlike Od, Mana (apparently) can be found in the atmosphere so it should be easier to draw it in. Not sure if it'll be enough...but it's worth keeping you by my side."

"I'm sure you can come up with something, you're a rather creative human Owlbear. I place my complete faith in your ability." Shinki said giving Owlbear a warm smile to which he returned with his own.

"Thanks, it means alot when coming from someone as equally 'creative' as me."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 22, 2009, 05:07:21 PM
Edited

Five minutes after team FUBAR began eating.

"Food! Glorious food! I do de-clare my hunger upon this world!" Jalal McWallace burst into the hall wearing one of Eirin's dresses. "It's a damn kilt!" Alright fine a red and blue kilt. made from one of Eirin's dresses. *grumble* It's a bit long for a kilt though. "erg, fine!"

Everyone else stared.

"She has broad tastes. Why do you think we left early? Run in her family she told me. Her grandma made a futanari pill that works on both genders and her mom developed one for tentacles."*shakes a little*

"And I'll remind you that their efforts form the entire branch of temporary limb medicine that help down down that rebellion." Eirin said at the entrance.

" I said nothing bad about them my dear." Jalal said in his kingly robe with silver scale pants, "Better! Oh whoever you are, we thank you for deliver us to food. Blimey, this is good. Vell, vhat is ze plan so far? I 'eard some commotion about that there government official Kikuri."

Someone informed him of the current situation.

"I hereby propose that..."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Tapsa on April 22, 2009, 05:10:04 PM
Now functional Saniwa shrine

Shrine gate

Somewhere near Karuisuwa

0810 hours, Day 2
-------------------------------

Thirtyfour sat on a natural boulder near the tall shrine gate, carving wood.

Rika was carrying lots of useless crap to the tank in a fast pace, including hay bales, fuel barrels, targets and metal sheets, in order to keep the mana flowing. It took just a little over five minutes. And in that time, Thirtyfour had carved and fletched 15 arrows, putting arrowheads on the last four.

"Whatya doin'?", Rika asked.

"Well, what does this look like? Hauling lots of useless junk and roping it into a tank's back, or making arrows for recreation?", Thirtyfour asked, too.

"I was just thinkin' that we could be wasting down there in the valley some shells...", Rika answered.

"That's illegal, you know.", Thirtyfour finished burrowing the last arrowhead in the frame of the arrow.

"Oh, you think so? As long as there is no townies around witnessing our harmless target practise, they'll be just thinkin' that the government is messing around with their new toys.", Rika claimed.

Thirtyfour shoved the arrows to his knapsack. "Well, what are we wasting our time here? We'll be coming back to the inn later today."

Thirtyfour jumped in the tank, and crouched into the driver's compartment. Rika followed and took commander's position.

"But I'm going to be the one to fire first!", shouted Thirtyfour.

The tank's engine started with an angry vroom. Thirtyfour grabbed a bar with a handle, and pushed it forward. VROOOOM. The tank was trudging down the hill to the valley.
---------------------
An undisclosed valley

Somewhere near Karuisuwa

0835 hours
------------------------------

The tank came to a grinding halt near the river. Both Rika and Thirtyfour jumped out, and started to unpack everything that was inside. The hay bales, barrels and targets were quickly near the bridge. Rika sat on the hull of tank to observe the situation. The tank's turret started rotating with a happy humming towards the target, thanks to Jeremy. Thirtyfour loads a shell into the rifled main gun, with a familiar clink. He opens the hatch, and yells elaborately into three directions: "Fire in the hole! Fire in the hole! Fire in the hole!"

Thirtyfour closed the hatch. "Fire!"

KRA-BOOOOOMMMM

The sound of the shell was deafening, but nowhere near the pig disgusting Abrams. Rifling and high velocity, the shell hit with pinpoint accuracy straight through the hay bale, hit the fuel barrel, causing it explode violently, it's burning shrapnels causing a chain reaction of the others in line exploding, the final going boomies, knocking down the target bolted on metal sheets.

"Success!", Rika cheered herself.

Thirtyfour opened the hatch, and walked along with Rika to the target. Shrapnels had holed the metal sheets, too.

"Look!", said Thirtyfour and pulled a metal shrapnel from centre of the target. "Bullseye! My skills haven't rusted yet!"

Rika wasn't really amazed.

"Well, they had rusted out of condition...", Rika was clearly jealous. "Let's get more hay and barrels, and I'll show you real skills."

"Not today. I'm feeling tired, maybe it's because I slept so far away from you...", Thirtyfour stopped Rika's joy. "Let's go back to the inn."

The tank was manned again, and they were soon back at the shrine gate...
-----------------------
Now functional Saniwa shrine

Shrine gate

Somewhere near Karuisuwa

0900 hours
----------------------
Thirtyfour sat on that boulder again. He lighted a cig.

"I'm quite sure we're going to have our asses sacrificed next day, Challenger II is quite loud that it can be heard miles and miles away. Even if they didn't see us...", he pondered.

"It's not even night, and I'm still paranoid..."

"Then get yourself in the shrine. We've got nothing to do right now.", Rika suggested.

Thirtyfour threw his cig down the shrine stairs and walked towards the shrine with Rika.

The tank's IR sensors activated.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 22, 2009, 05:20:03 PM
meanwhile, near another parked tank...

A band of men stood around the great machine with the broken gun.

Frank: well, we've come so far now. Let's take this thing!

It was real easy to get into the tank, but that was all.

Escapee 1: Uh, boss?

Frank: What is it?

Escapee 1: The startup screen says "press any key to continue"

Frank: so?

Escapee 1: Uh, where's the any key?

Caboose: I think it means that you just press any of the keys.

Escapee 1: well, where's that?

Frank: hang on. Someone left the key in the ignition

Escapee 2: do tanks even have ignitions?

 The tank suddenly roared to life as Caboose turned the little knob

Tank: hello, and welcome to the Robert Class battle tank. My name is Lagann. Would you like a tutorial on how to run the tank?

Caboose: uh, sure?

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on April 22, 2009, 05:51:53 PM
Top of shrine steps, Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 8.15 AM, Day 2

?Here are the keys?? Saniwa said, handing Jeremy a large sack of keys, which immediately sent him to the ground. ??.the deed?? He handed a large folder stuffed full of paper to Reimu who buckled under its weight. ??and, finally, the business license.? He said, handing an envelope to Keine. ?Oh, and some cash.? He snapped his fingers and a ninja-secretary appeared out of nowhere with a handsome leather suitcase. ?You look trustworthy.? He said, handing the suitcase to Suika.

?Now, good luck to you all.? Saniwa said, turning around to leave.

?Saniwa-san, seriously, this is too much?.? Sumire said.

?No, no, it?s really fine.? Saniwa said. ?Consider it?.entertainment for me. I look forwards to see how you all fare.?

BANG!...

The loud sound echoed all around the hills.

?Sebastian! Stop following me around!? A shrill voice filled the air.

?B-but, m?lady, you must stay out of the sun!? A rather helpless voice trailed after the first.

A patch of jet black silky hair arose up the staircase like a big black thundercloud. ?Saniwa-san! I heard you were in town. Is it true? Are you finally selling off this place?? The face underneath the patch of hair was fuming.

?Oh, Amakawa-san, good day to you too.? Saniwa nodded cheerfully. ?Yes, I am in town. No, I?m not selling the place off?.and definitely never to you. You?ll have to climb over my sorely old yet stinking dead backside for it?

?Y-you old fart!? The young girl, apparently named Amakawa, shouted indignantly. ?Sebastian! Call mother! Tell her the old fart is still as hard-headed as droppings from a constipated Suwa dragon!? She roared at her butler.

?I?m reopening it.? Saniwa said, with a hint of glee in his voice.

Amakawa, who was in the middle of dialing a number, dropped her phone in shock. ?What did you say, you senile old popsickle?! Reopening the dump?!?

?And they?re going to reopen it for me.? Saniwa said, gesturing at the Gensokyo refugees behind him. ?They?ll turn all of Karuisuwa around again. Worshippers and tourists will flock from every corner of Japan?no! the whole world, even!?

??..? Amakawa?s face looked as if something unpleasant had passed under her nose. ?WHAT?! You mental old loony! You should be locked up in an asylum for good!?

?A bet then.? Saniwa said with a grin. ?Your family shrine and inn against this one.?

?Oh?.? Amakawa?s face suddenly brightened up. ??.what?s this? Have you really gone off the deep end, you senile old fart??

?We?ll see whose shrine and inn is more successful at the end of the year.? Saniwa said. ?Winner takes all. You win, you get the Saniwa shrine. I win, I get my artifacts back.?

??.deal!? Amakawa said, a greedy look in her eyes as she lashed out for the old man?s hands and shook it violently. ?You really are mad. If you seriously think that rabble could do anything against my family?s shrine and inn, then prepare your room in that asylum.? And with that she stormed off.

She met up with her butler a quarter of the way down the steps along with a woman?

Sparks of familiarity arose within everyone. But?it can?t be, right?

?Daughter of a distant cousin.? Saniwa explained, offhandedly, as the group gaped at the helicopter that now took to the skies above them bearing the Amakawa family insignia. ?Cheerful little ray of sunshine, that brat.? He said cheerfully. ?Now, win, or lose the shrine in a year?s time.? Saniwa said, simply. And with that, he left, leaving the shellshocked group of people standing at the top of the steps, watching him go with empty expressions.

??.would someone mind explaining what the hell just happened here?? Jeremy finally asked.

??.? Everyone thought for a moment. Then ?Nah, doesn?t matter. We won?t be here for a whole year.? Gpop shrugged. ??.right??

?More importantly, wasn?t that Kanako?? Myon asked.

??.nah, Kanako would have recognized us and come up to greet us.? Sho said.

And with that the team turned to deal with more serious business?

?.like the suitcase of money in suika?s hands?

Room 202, Saniwa Inn, Karuisuwa, 9.05 AM

It was a blessing. It really was, thought Mitaka, as he and Ruukoto finally finished sweeping out the room and airing the tatami mats for their use. An entire inn/shrine/dojo complex for themselves, it was a miracle! If ever he would believe in a god or goddess, it was now.

?well, there were two living here under the same roof, but still?.

?Mitaka-san, isn?t it beautiful?? Ruukoto said, as they placed the leaned the last of the tatami mats against the wooden balcony railings outside their room. A fresh spring breeze blew by, carrying with it the scent of freshly blossoming cherry trees. The lake below was a sparkling azure, reflecting the pristine blue sky above, that stretched up to the sandy shores that hugged the human settlements around the lake. Further beyond the towns and villages gave way to the mighty Yatsugatake Mountain Range where they had begun their journey just yesterday. It was difficult to imagine that just yesterday night they had just lost their homes, lost and alone in the middle of the dark wilderness with no shelter, hunted by mysterious strangers, driven to the edge of despair. Now they had an entire shrine and inn complex to themselves. Everything was happiness and sunshine.

?It really is.? Mitaka nodded in agreement as he took in a deep breath of the rejuvenating fresh air. Below them, in the shrine grounds, the myriads of cherry trees were just beginning to bloom. The deep blue of the skies, the sagely white and grey of the mountains, the lush green of the forests, the soft pink of the blossoms?it was simply amazing that such a sanctuary existed outside of Gensokyo.

?Hurry! Hurry!? Their wondering thoughts were brought back to the present by the commotion in the room behind them. Marisa and Alice were frantically emptying what looked like a small bag. Heavy tomes, leather-bound books, artifacts, and other manner of random magical paraphernalia was filling up the available floor space at an immense rate.

They went on?and on?and?

?What one earth?? Mitaka raised an eyebrow. ?H-how??

?Dimensional dilation.? Marisa said simply. ?But if we don?t empty the bag soon?.?

BOOM?.

Loose pieces of paper slowly drifted to the floor in a flurry of white, like a magnified snowstorm. The occupants of the room all lay against the walls, half-buried in books and other miscellaneous magical items, all the trappings of proper magicians.

?...Marisa?.Alice?? Reimu began, displacing a yukkuri stuffed-toy from her head.

?Hey, it?s not my faults that the magics in that bag finally gaves away ze.? Marisa said. ?How should I knows it too would runs out of manas so quicklies.?

?H-help!? A muffled voice called out from a corner. It was Alice, buried underneath a huge pile of random artifacts no doubt stolen from the SDM.

?I?ll help!? Suika called out as she emerged from the balcony. ?Manipulation of Den??

?NO!? Mitaka, Reimu and Marisa shouted.

??sity!?

===========minutes later===============

?Oy, Mitaka? You in he?.? Sho and Jeremy stopped short as they came upon the overflowing junk heap from room 202. ??? The two looked at one another before proceeding cautiously onwards, with a curious Yuyuko and Yukari tagging along behind them, a concerned Youmu, followed by an umbrella(?), a (single-tailed) fox, and a (single-tailed) kitten.

?Ooh, anything to eat?? Yuyuko asked.

?Yuyuko, I doubt you?d want to put any of these things in your mouth.? Jeremy said, picking up a mushroom, giving it a cursory inspection, before tossing it aside. ?Especially when they?ve had corpses swimming in them.? He added.

?Corpses? Are they edible?? Yuyuko asked.

?Depends. Are Armpits and Deodorant edible?? Jeremy asked, nudging aside a few bits of junk to uncover a lifeless hand.

?What?s deodorant? Sounds fancy.? Yuyuko said excitedly.

?What happened?? Youmu asked.

?Looks like someone tried utilizing their powers.? Yukari said. ?With team FUBAR in that state, any one of them attempting to use powers would be a mass suicide.?

?Oy, Deodorant, get up now before I make you swim in the lake.? Jeremy muttered, poking a lifeless Mitaka.

===========minutes later=============

?Thanks?? Mitaka sighed in relief. ??.ugh, I hate this feeling of lacking mana. There?s this strange taste in my mouth now whenever I?.?

?Yeah, yeah, I know what you mean.? Sho said hurriedly, hiding the pile of phantasmal mushrooms behind him. Looks like they really did supply mana. As for their side-effects?.well?.sacrifices had to be made in the name of science, after all?

?So why are you guys here?? Reimu asked as she piled yet another load of books into a convenient bookcase. Marisa and Alice had been slave-driven by Reimu into helping. Suika on the other hand was facing the wall in introspection.

?The group?s heading out. We?ve divided the ?wardrobe and supplies? budget as we agreed this morning.? Sho said. Mitaka nodded. They had taken a small portion of the money Saniwa had left them for the purposes of buying a decent new wardrobe for each team and the supplies they would need. This included new futons, pillows, blankets, and whatnot. ?We thought we?d let you know that we?re meeting up down at that girl?s place, the Tourist Helpers store, after we?re done. You know, the girl who was with Lily White this morning??

?Yeah.? Mitaka nodded. The store wasn?t too far, just down the hill from the shrine and inn.

?Right, later.? The kitten climbed up onto Jeremy?s head. Sho grasped the bright blue umbrella. And with that, they were off.

??.clothes, huh?? Mitaka murmured.

?Clothes?? Marisa looked around. Anything to distract them from the mundane task of sorting books was worth it.

?Yeah. Your clothes aren?t exactly very outside-y at the moment.? Mitaka said. ?We?ll have to get you some new threads. Mind losing the witch?s ha?.? But before Mitaka could finish, he was already under siege from a fully blooming angry stare from the black-white witch.

?Don?t?you?dare?.? Marisa breathed, clutching her hat as if it were her life. ?This?.this is the symbol of a witch, it?s?.?

?You?re not much of a witch at the moment, though, are you?? Reimu sighed. ?Give it up.?

?NO!? Marisa made to escape, but Reimu and Suika were already in mid-tackle. ?AAAGH! NO! MY SOURCE OF POWERRRR! NOOOOO!? She moaned as Reimu ripped the rather tattered hat off her head and held it up like a bloody trophy of her triumph.

?I?m likes Samson withouts his hair ze?.? Marisa sniffed. ?Like a deflowered maidens?no, Taka-Taka, severs the connections now! I don?t want to lives on! I?.?

?Oh, stop it you three?? Mitaka sighed as the three rolled around the floor, wrestling and tickling each other. ?Alice??? He looked around, wondering why the 7-coloured magician wasn?t taking part.

She was staring down at her dolls, Shanghai and Hourai, who now lay limp and lifeless on the shelf. She was staring at them, a sad, mournful look on her face.

??don?t worry, we?ll be able to get enough mana one day to bring them back to life.? Mitaka said in an effort to comfort her.

?How would you know?!? Alice suddenly cried out, breaking into a fit of rage. ?Just now Suika tried a small spell and we all found ourselves knocking on death?s door! You?re putting all of us at risk like this! What if none of us survive?! You shouldn?t have helped me! You  should have tried to help only those you had the power to help! Marisa?s right! You should sever the connection! You stupid, simple-minded, oaf of a weakling!? She shouted in his face, before getting up abruptly, bashing Mitaka?s chin with her head in her fury, winced for a few moments from the pain, before making a mad dash out the door.

??oy, lady?s man, shouldn?ts we goes after hers ze?? Marisa asked, putting her hat away in a safe corner of the room.

?I don?t know. I mean, what do I say. I?? Mitaka said from where he lay on the floor, trying to find his jaw.

?Stupid Taka!? Marisa smacked him on the head. ?I mean, if she gets too fars out of ranges, she?ll dies!?

?oh?.? Oh, Mitaka sat up upright, his face pale. ?Yes, that is a problem?.?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on April 22, 2009, 06:37:09 PM
outside Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 7.54 AM, Day 2

After getting all they could out of the man suddenly has Amarillo seemed to finally tired from what ever she had the man under they left him their and waited from a safe distance to walk him indeed move on after what ever Amarillo put the man under wore off.

they then moved on back to the shrine itself

during the stay they find out that the shrine complex isn't as abandoned as they thought it was or at least not recently.

Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 8.00 AM, Day 2

"so your the new owner of this place now and you are wanting to re-open it?" alex asked Mr. Kyoji

"Indeed partially to help bring this town back to life with a re-newed tourist attaction i figured that the wonderful views around here would once again make this place lively again and well... mostly to compete with other shrines who are doing the same we need to expand and are looking at all possable options which included fixing up and reopening this place."

"Again we are sorry for breaking in to this place but we had a long trip with many troubles along the way some of which are too heartbreaking to tell you." Lily Black says

"its ok my c..no wait your short for a lass but i can clearly tell your a full grown woman now that take a double take on you." Kyoji says

"heh i get that a *lot* don't worry about i just have a short body build i'm indeed a adult i just don't quite look like it because of a condition don't worry its not gonna kill me." Lily Black blushing a bit while making up a explation for her miss matching figure and height.

"i've decided to overlook your break in here in exchange for a offer" Kyoji says

"Whats that?" Alex says

"i'll look this minor breaking and entering act the other way if you all help me rebuild and run this shrine for a while i'll give you lodging food cloths and and a good well paying job." Kyoji says with a smile on his face

"a moment please we need to think this out before we can just accept." Alex said

Alex and the others thought this over.

It was a short debate but eventually hunger and the need for a good place to stay outweighted the risks of this being be a another trap for them.

"Very well we will accept your kind offer thank you for your kindness." the leaders of the groups said.

Kyoji responded "thank you for your help and understanding has such follow me to your new lodging if you didn't notice i've been slowly restoring the place but i kept getting swindled by un-scruplous contractors and a rival shrine corp after this property just so they could level it and build their own filth over it come to your new living spaces trust me it'll be alot better than were you probably have been for the last few days.

(( during and after MTG's post))

Top of shrine steps, Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 8.15 AM, Day 2

Alex was watching the events

He was amused watching the old man do what could be constired a humilation conga line to this woman who reminded him alot of Kanako so much so he could swear she could be related "wonder if she's distantly related to her after all if Suwako had children back while she was in the outside world prehaps Kanako did too.

when he heard the old man say they had a year to stay he mused to himself  " we probably won't be staying for a year. "

Alex and his fairy "troops" headed in with the others

Inside the Saniwa Shrine, room #101 Karuisuwa, 8.25 AM, Day 2

"ahh this beats those rickty beds of that dojo and sleeping on the ground back in gensokyo" says Daiyousei and the 3 fairys resting on some really high quality beds well and having some fun bouncing on them like the little kids they looked like.

meanwhile in room #104 not too far away just like 20 step down the hall from #101

Alex and Lily Black had gotten a more private suite room after all they were a *active* couple and wanted some measure of privacy and space the rooms they picked for themselfs and the 4 fairys under alex's watch were already re-furbished with stuff like new beds and sheets and had running water for the sinks and the showers

Lily Black seemed to like it alot has she plopped down on the large bed "Ooohhh." she seemed to be having a heavenly time

Alex with a sly sound in his voice responded "So do you like it?"

Lily black responded "I like it alot dear remind me to thank that man again when and if we see him again."

"Sure thing besides i wouldn't want anything but the best for my dear" Alex replyed leaning over to kiss his girlfriend.

Lily black was returing the kiss when they heard the noise from the upper floor which made them stop

Daiyousei barged into the room with the 3 fairys in tow.

"what was that? that didn't sound good." she said

Alex agreed so they went up to the floor to find what looked like books flowing out from one of the doors of a room

"Oh great looks like we have a mess to clean up" alex was thinking then when he heard what he thought was suika casting a spell "No don't do it" he heard from some of the shouts one of which he knew was reimu which told him quickly something bad was gonna happen "don't do it suika you could kill him and yourself in the process."

Alex ran and so did the fairys with him to the room were the books were spilling out of.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on April 22, 2009, 08:59:49 PM
Karuisuwa, 10:30 AM, Day 2

Sanasan and Renko were strolling downtown, looking for a new restaurant to eat lunch at. After looking at what felt like hundreds of them, they finally decided to just give up and go to their usual cafe. After settling in a booth by the window, they sipped their drinks quietly.

"So, what's on the agenda today?" Sanasan asked.

"I think...it's time to go see Maribel." Renko replied.

"Maribel? Your friend who moved away?"

"Yeah. We used to try to cross the border together, but something came up and she had to change schools. She's only a few hours away by train, but tickets are expensive..."

"So, now that we've discovered that the other side really does exist, you're thinking you should tell her?" Sanasan asked. "Have you called her?"

"I called her last night, but she didn't pick up. Although, she could've just been studying." Renko explained.

"Well, I think we should tell her. Why don't we go and tell her in person? We've got all day after all. And now we actually have money to spare." Sanasan smirked.

"That's a good idea! I haven't seen her in far too long. I still remember she used to get mad because I couldn't pronounce her name right." Renko laughed.

"Well then, let's get going!"

After leaving the cafe, Renko and Sanasan raced to the train station, and were on a train within the hour. Renko was fidgeting in her seat, clearly excited to see her friend. Sanasan serenely watched the scenery go by....
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on April 22, 2009, 10:04:39 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on April 22, 2009, 11:30:20 PM
Inside the Saniwa Shrine inn, Karuisuwa, 8.35 AM, Day 2

Alex had tryed to stop Alice he had seen her running down the hall after overhearing her outburst

"MOVE!! Alex-kun" Alice shouted

"Alice... you know you will die if you wander too far away from Mitaka" Alexs says with worryed look on his face

Alice retorts "Its hopeless i'm dead weight we will be better off without me it would also ease the strain on him i must do it."

Alex slaps her across the face he hated to harm a women but Alice needs to be brought to some sort of sense he then said " Stop this Alice Please we need to stick together to have a chance."

Alice justs kicks him in the groin trained and skilled martial artist or not it still hurts like hell and brings Alex Down "OOOHHHHHH" Alex shouts in pain

"I'm doing this regardless of the outcome" Alice replyed

Alice proceeds in her flight to be blocked by Lily Black Daiyousei and the 3 fairys

"Don't do this please" Lily Black pleads

"Please don't go i don't want to lose anymore friends." Daiyousei is sobbing

"Lady we will be sad if you go." Sunny milk crys

"Yeah why are you making us your friends worry about you and care about you." Luna child says

"Please just stop this nosense." Star Sappfire pleads
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 22, 2009, 11:31:56 PM
In the hot springs, after the girls left...

Austin deactivated the OC device he borrowed from Nitori.

" That," he muttered to himself, " was the most terrifying bathe I've ever had." So much for relaxing.

he slowly made his way to the exit and placed his ear to the door. They were still there, talking about stuff. At least they were distracted.

He walked back to retrieve his laptop from one of the rocks which, thank god, no one noticed.

Now that that's done, it's time to deal with this nosebleed. Jeez, if Nitori of Momizi knew what happened, they would be so pissed off.

Going back to the door, quietly, he checked to see if they were still there. Nothing. Coast was clear.

All that was left to do was meet up Nitori and Momizi. They had to be close by, Austin thought, I can feel their presence.

He managed to home in on their location. Upon entering the room, he found Momizi and Nitori huddled together, sleeping.

" Well, it has been an exausting trip." Austin was about to sit down when a metallic glint caught his eye. It was a claymore.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on April 22, 2009, 11:49:47 PM
*Hot spring of the abandoned shrine*

Koji:  Hot Spring
Zei nods appropriately. Everyone was going into the respective changing rooms to get soaked and have some fun in the water and relax somewhat.

Koji: *sighs* I'd rather keep moving but i guess  a little soak won't hurt... At least i hope not.

Minoriko and Koakuma were more than willing and ready to take a dip in the water. Patchouli followed soon afterwards after Koakuma managed to pursuade her to come along. Youmu felt more like being alert for the time being than to have some fun went to patrol the perimeter of Shrine. However Kojiro warned her that he wanted her to stay close instead since some of the girls were going in the spring and didnt' want to stretch the links.

Youmu: yes senpai I understand, however i think its rather prudent to keep a watchful eye out...We have pursuers lookin for us....

Kojiro: i know Youmu..I know, but everyone is desperate for even a moment of relief...hell me too *sits down next to Remi in the lounge who isn't in the hot spring. What about you Remi? don't feel like going into the spring?

Remi: No, I don't feel like going in.

Koji: *puts hand on her hat* you've been really quiet lately. is something the matter?

Remi: Nothing...just not feeling well is all.

Koji: Ah, I see I thought you'd be happier knowing that your sister is okay. Speakin of which she's in their
right now having some fun. I'm sure she would be happy to play with her older sister for once?

Remi:...*sigh*....

Youmu:.....senpai i'm gonna jump into the spring as well for a bit.
and with that she left

Koji: alright have fun I'll stay here for now and rest for a bit.

After watchin Youmu leave and head into the girls changing room, He found a couch to rest on and laid there.
Remilia followed and sat next to him.
However she suddenly found herself staring at him while he rested and ironically he ended up sleeping

Remilia: "He must be very tired keepign 5 links with us. I don't like it but if we are to survive we need him to be alive as well."

Koji:......*sleeping soundly*

As she watched him sleep she realized she was staring and turned away from his sleeping looking. However, she couldn't deny that she enjoyed looking at him sleep.
She got up from sittin next to him and approached him even closer. She was about to attempt somethign she had never done in her 505 years of living. 
She approached his cheek and pressed her soft lips onto it.
He stirred for a bit and she blushed even more at the site. She was totally alone with him in the lobby and pressed another cheek kiss however...

Lily Black: ...GET DOWN OR TAKE COVER. SOMEONE IS WATCHING US. POSSBLY WITH THE INTENT TO HARM."
In response to the yell Koji snapped up in surprise and Remilia snapped back even more surprised and fell backwards on her bottom

Remilia: mukyu!
Koji: What?! When?! O_O What happened?! *is looking around rather amusingly*
Remilia: I-i-don't know! someone in the spring yelled.

Remilia was way more concerned with teh fact that she was so close to him without him knowing, but he simply scooped her up instead and went near the changing rooms.

Mitaka: There's a sniper on the area!
Zei: That perverted bastard I'll kill him!
Owlbear: I'm sure being perverted is the least of his priorities!
Zei: doesn't matter i'll still waste him! D<

Remilia: sniper? what's that? *floating next to him*

Koji: something very dangerous and sneaky...imagine danmaku that is very fast that comes from someplace you can't see...and it kills you suddenly

Remilia: ! danmaku that powerful is just wrong! how do you defend against something like that?!

Koji: you can't. its so fast and sudden you'll never know at all unless your expecting it and luckily for us someone must have seen him....Dammit i can't go out there because the girls are still in the spring!

Remilia: so..we're stuck here under threat and siege by one person? ...

Koji: yeah...this isn't good.

Soon after however Lily Black came running past them to see Alex in the men's side. Koji and Remi followed to get the news.

Alex: Lily is everyone ok what happened?

Lily Black: Lily White sent me a warning via a link i have with her has my ablity. and yes we are all fine just worryed about the person's intention and sis also said that her Partner will deal with the sniper...she even says that she'll make him talk. she also says we sould ignore any odd ticks or whirl noises unless we want to lose control and act silly... crazy but i trust my sis

Alex: very well we will stay put and hope for the best go back to the girls and tell them the situation is being handled and for them to stay in hiding as best as possable.

Lily Black: Yes Dear

she turned to leave and saw Remi and Koji standing behind her and they moved out the way so she can return. They sat in the lounge again near the stairs to stay away from any windows
However Youmu came from the upstairs and came down fully clothed.

Youmu: Senpai! I saw 2 people out there in the brush.

Koji: O_o dam! i thought you was out there with the other girls?!

youmu: I was going to go but i thought to patrol area from the windows upstairs. After the fairy screamed I took action to watch from the windows to see if i can spot anyone and i did! It was over the hill behind the spring area.

Koji: i see. Well we need not worry. Apparently Lily White has a partner who can deal with the sniper herself so we'll have to rely on her for now.

Youmu: Oh...that's who the other person was?

Koji:....you saw 2 people?

Youmu: affirmative i thought they were both enemies.

Koji: lol you have very good eyes. Good work Youmu *pats her head*

Youmu: geh...*embarrassed* thanks senpai but its all due to training at home

Remilia felt that sting again. She quietly held her chest with her hand and spoke up

Remilia: well we'll have to wait here until he is taken care of. After that we should move out as quickly as possible.

Youmu + Koji: Affirmative.

After the sniper has been subdued some members of Team FUBAR asked Koji to help move Taka-san who was injured.

Koji: There we go...Poor guy he's all tense and whatnot.

Myon: yeah the mana sharing is a huge strain its not easy

Koji: yeah...*sigh* I hope he'll be able to do it.

Myon: left to see hear the questioning

Reimu thanks them both for helping her husband and they soon left to hear the questioning as well. Youmu said she'll relay any important information through her ghost half so told Marisa to hang onto it.

Marisa: i thought you can't be far without this ze?

Youmu: i can't be we're just going outside since the man was dragged closer, it won't be too bad i think

The sniper was subjugated to Armarillo's Mind Trap and everyone was around to get information.

Youmu:..."I knew it was a bad idea to take a break here in the hot springs"

Koji: I knew it was a bad idea to stay here....

Minoriko: "I knew i shoulda enjoyed the hot spring sooner...."

Koakuma: " I knew M'lady was more buxom than she lets on!"

Patchouli: "I knew i shouldn't have gotten into the hot spring"

Remlila: "I knew i shoulda killed youmu when i had the chance...."

While everyone was having their questions (or lack of questions) the interrogation continued and ended.

Kojiro and his team went back to the shrine and gathered their things.  Kojiro talked to Zei about heading to his place for REAL relaxation for a while and they agreed.


Hotspring Shrine 8am Day 2 (while the girls are drying off and getting clothed)

he went to the other teams and told them that he and Zei were gonna head to his estate in town

Owlbear: you live around here?

Koji: yeah i came here mostly to stay near the border and go to and fro from time to time.

Alex: sweet i didnt' know you lived near here, I have a dojo i was raised at that is nearby too.

Koji: oh really? sweet i didn't know you was a member of that dojo. I went there once but i got lazy and dropped out ^_^;

Alex: hahah well the training is rather difficult but its very rewarding.

Taihou: So your leaving to go to your place?

Koji: Yeah I live nearby so and we have a big group here so I'm gonna take us to my estate as well. I have good amounts of space but its not like a hotel or anything. If you and your wife Sakuya wish to stay with the Mistress i definitely won't mind it at all. i know how dedicated Sakuya is for sure but its up to you guys

Taihou: Yeah i'll have to see, i don't want to give you any imposition or anything. And Mokou isn't exactly the friendliest of "guests"...

Zei: yeah THATS' fer sure >_>

Koji: hehe. Well its up to you guys. your all welcome to drop by anytime if you need food or something. Alex Zei and I could help train anyone in any sort of combat style they want i suppose. We have your dojo and i have a weapon stash at home. Anyway , its 17385 Snoover's Hill. Its the Blue/Red house you'll see. I painted it myself haha its basically the expensive part of town after the revolution many of the expensive homes were downsized to keep values the same and equal for everyone however, there was excess money so they built up lots of fancy houses there with even fancier names.

Mitaka: oh yeah? what is yours called

Koji: *sweatdrops* "The Opposite of a Lack of Common Sense"

All was silent as the room name was spoken

Yukari:....ara? *from the other room*

Koji: ^_^; Well later fellas lets stay safe, but i have to get these girls some food soon. I've been "feeding" them more and more mana to quiet their hunger and i'm NOW starting to get drained ^^ Abayo

They exit the changing rooms and go to theri respective teams.

Zei:.....wait, what? you guys haven't eaten in nearly 18 hours?

Koakuma: YEAH!! why aren't i hungry! i wanna eat!

Patchouli:..........

Minoriko: i can't even feel hunger but i knwo i'm hungrier than Yuyuko right now!

His team was startin to give him evil "+_+" glares because they didn't realize that he was doing that to himself and to them.

Koji: okay okay! i promise you we'll get food as soon as we get to my place i swear!!

after much bickering and climbing on him and generally playing around (even youmu got in on it) they left.
Those few moments of playing and teasing was enough to help them enjoy themselves and forget about the incidents that occurred even for a moment.

Karuisuwa 8:30am "The Opposite" mansion

Koji: finally home at last
What stood before them was a large red and blue mansion with lots of windows and decorated bushes. ((OOC just think the Tohno Mansion or something XD only red and blue))

The girls thought it looked odd but they wanted to satiate their unfelt hunger and hurried him to open the door. They entered alon with Zei and his team and he told them to make their way to the living room and relax there while he makes something to eat.
Remilia however followed him instead and went to the kitchen

Remilia: not too shaby in my opinion *yawns*...however this may be rude of me but my sister and i will need a place to sleep soon.

Koji: oh yeah that's right. But...*looks at her body which still doesn't have wings nor her red eyes* I don't think the sun will affect you at all in your current state. *continues to prepare food*

Remilia: yes i noticed too *is standin in the window with the sun beaming on her*

Flandre: sis..so it is true that we aren't affected by the sunlight? *stands in the sun with her* *no reaction*

Remi: yes it is true. Vampires don't exist in this world anymore so we have no such features here.
Flan: i miss my wings though.... *yawn* and i'm so very tired still....

Koji: it may take a while but it might be best to get used to bein up during the daytime now.....

Remi: yes i suppose so.
Flan: doesn't matter for me i suppose I'm normally up at random times when i lived at home.

They conversed for a bit until the thing he was baking was done.

Koji: hehe ever had a Pizza?

Remilia: never heard of it. I just hope its good

Zei: DOOOOOOD I SMELL PIZZA! HURRY THE FU-HELL UP!!
Koji: XD I'm comin man!

When he seated everyone and gave them all a personal pan pizza from the they prepared to eat
Then the front door opened.

??: *sigh* what a day the boss is being so picky and*sniff sniff* who's making pizza?

Koji: Pearl in here!

Pearl: Koja?
The woman named Pearl ran into the living room and was seeable to everyone. She had a long white dress with lavender eyes and white hair. She was beautiful and everyone knew it.

Zei: O_O DOOOD.

Remilia: Koji? this is Pearl? she is rather...pretty

Koakuma: Wow! who are you lady??

Pearl: Umm Hi everyone....I didn't know daddy had company...

Everyone: WHAT!?!?!? DAD?!

Remilia looked very betrayed at this and demanded an explanation.

Remilia: You never told me-us that you had a daughter!?

Patchouli: and a pure looking one at that.

Koakuma: so....

Minoriko: ...pretty

Koakuma: I'M CALLIN YOU BIG SISTER FROM NOW ON!

Pearl: eh? heheh oh wow Dad has a bunch of interesting friends

Koji: NOW NOW EVERYONE! its not what you think. *cough* this is Pearl my adoptive daughter.

Pearl: *bows* P-please to meet you all ^_^

The room was still very awkwardly silent.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on April 23, 2009, 12:23:13 AM
Karuisuwa 8:35am "The Opposite" mansion

Since everyone was silent. Zei decided to break the silence.

Zei: ...well. Guess I'll introduce myself. damnit...it's not fair. *stands up, walking over to Pearl*
Hi Pearl, my name is Zei Akabane, leader of Team Onii-san. I won't explain everything but I guess I'll introduce you to everyone in here.

Everyone in Team Onii-san: *runs over to where Zei and Pearl are*

Zei: ..ok. The one in the orange is Shizuha Aki, goddess of Autumn.
Shizuha: *shyly waves*...
Zei: Don't worry. She's like that. To the right of her is Reisen Udongein Inaba, lunatic rabbit from Eien-tei.
Reisen: Hm? Oh, hi there. ^_^'
Zei: To the left of Shizuha is Mystia, the night sparrow. don't believe this but she's always being chased around by Yuyuko. Poor girl..
Mystia: *glares* *_*+
Zei: Nothing, nothing. And last but not least, the one that's standing infront of them and ALMOST close to me, is Flandre Scarlet, from Scarlet Devil Mansion. ..and it has already broke down due to the event. Long story.
Flan: *looks at Pearl* ...o.o
Pearl: ...she seems kinda cute. *Looks back at her and shakes her hand* Pleasure to meet you, Flandre. ^_^'
Flan: ...you too. *smiles softly*

They all ran back to where they were.

Zei: That was a bit enough of a introduction. KOJI. D<
Koji: ..ara?
Zei: Was that rant long enough or what?
Koji: ._. Do I have to answer that?
Zei: ._.' Well I'm only asking. Couldn't have done worse.
 
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 23, 2009, 12:26:46 AM
Outside Shrine gates 8:35am Day 2

Dust clouds were seen outside town, sendig many of the people into hiding. What they didn't notice was that one of the tanks had what appeared to be a tatered, orange shirt flapping in the wind.

Frank: Full speed ahead!

Caboose: Who'da thought that we were so close to a government armoury?

Escapee 1: yeah, but couldn't we have stolen more? I me- get your ass out of my face!

Escapee 2: Sorry, but there's not enough space in here!

Caboose: hey, you guys, stop fighting. Look, there's another tank right over there. just take that one!

Frank: Alright you guys, get ready. We're gonna take that thing!

Escapee 3: Time to add to our ragtag fleet!

The tanks pulled up next to the empty hulk.

Escapee 4: huh? what idiot names their tank Challenger? That's just asking for trouble.

Escapee 3: II? What happened to the first one?

Caboose: ? This signiture... Etch-E-Sketch? Are you here?

Frank: Who?


meanwhile...


A small alarm ringing brought the attention of Thirtyfour. The IR sensor found government tanks right next to the Challenger II.


Where Austin was...


Sitting on one of the futons, Austin scanned the area with the laptop. A little warning appeared on the side. " TWO HOURS OF CHARGE LEFT "

Sighing, he went back to scanning the area. Team Shakin' would have to move quick to avoid detection from the others around here. They would probably not take too kindly to intruders...

One particular part of the scan caught Austin's eye. It was a Government ID, but it seemed so badly made that it had to be.

Austin: Caboose...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on April 23, 2009, 02:27:15 AM
ABANDONED SANIWA SHRINE, Karuisuwa, 10:00 am

Meira and Hirowaza had somehow ended up passed out for the entire time that they were there, somehow, they were unnoticed by anyone else, perhaps they were too busy with their own problems. However, that really didn't concern the two much anymore. The two of them came to and found that they felt much better, perhaps due to the whole passing out deal. In any case, they now had to find other signs of life because the two were positively sure that there were others around now.

"What... what was that horrid commotion?" Hirowaza questioned. To this Meira shrugged sleepily, rubbing the sleep off of her eyes. Hirowaza shook Meira a little awake. "Meira-san, please, come to your senses!" he said this somehow not sounding pissed off, rather he seemed kinda concerned, even if he actually wasn't. She wasn't supposed to know that.

Meira yawned. "Hmm... Yoh-kun, what is it?"

"There are other people here!"

"Hmmn... How are you so sure? What if?"

"Didn't you hear that awful explosion sound? I thought I heard someone stomp off!"

"...That voice did sound vaguely like a certain magician, but... Hmm..."

"Well, let's go find."

Meira simply nodded and the two of them stood up. The two of them left the seemingly vacant room and wandered out into the corridors of the shrine. When they wandered aimlessly, they swore they could see some sort of person dash past them, but they paid no heed to it. The two of them started opening any doors they could, to find signs of life. Meira on one side, Hirowaza the other.

"Are you sure there are people here?" Meira asked, clearly getting agitated.

"Y, you... must believe me, Meira-san!" he retorted.

Well, in fact, there were people here, but would they be able to find them or even be noticed? That is a different story.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on April 23, 2009, 03:09:40 AM
8:35 AM Abandoned Shrine.

"Hmm, apparently there's someone else here." Satori whispered quietly to Koishi and Gpop. "And her name is Pearl."

"Oh, are you reading minds again?" Gpop asked, wondering who's mind she's reading.

"Oh yeah. I somewhat do this on my spare time anyways. I always wonder what others are thinking, although it's usually not very pleasant." Satori explained.

"Well then...I SAY WE SHOULD INTRODUCE OURSELVES TO HER!" Koishi shouts happily.

"Hmm, maybe we should." Gpop agrees.

The three of them left the Abandoned Shrine and walked towards "The Opposite" mansion. They enter through the front door and heard some commotion in the living room. They quickly head towards it and quickly noticed the beautiful girl in the middle of the room.

"...only asking. Couldn't have done worse." Gpop heard this voice coming from Zei.

"And who's this new girl here?" Gpop asks.

"Oh, another boy it seems. You look rather cute." She smiles and shakes Gpop's hand.

"...yeah. My name's Gpop. And here is my wife, Koishi, and her sister and my friend, Satori" Gpop greets happily. Pearl later shakes her hand with Koishi and Satori. Gpop notices some jealousy in her face, but Pearl seemed to have disregard it.

"Don't worry Koishi. I'll never take anyone over you."

"Sis? Is he telling the truth?" Koishi asks.

"Yeah, he is. His heart is still only on you." Satori replies.

"Oh, what a strange...power you have..." Pearl gazes at Satori. "Can you tell what I'm thinking at the moment?"

"Hmm...well you're glad to see us, that's for sure. You seem to take a liking to Gpop...like I'm going to let you...but most of your heart is glad that your father is here." Satori tells Pearl.

"Oooh. That's a neat trick there! Well nice to meet all of you anyways!" Pearl exclaims.

Gpop's stomach grumbles, and the smell of pizza definitely doesn't help much. "Uhh...sorry to be rude or anything, but I'm a bit hungry. I completely forgot about food."

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 23, 2009, 05:11:20 AM
Tourist Helper Shop 2nd Floor, 4:05PM, Day 2

A loud crack can be heard from the Attic, which quickly caught Lily White's attention.

they ran to the attic, only found there is no one there but a small tube on the ground.

The tube is dark red in colour, sealed with a black cap. On the tube there are a label with the letters "Koishi" on it.

Amarillo seems a bit surprised and she picked the tube up and opened it. There is another note inside:

Quote
"A-Chan:
By this tube you may know who really I'm, I have known your every move since you have arrived. You have showed super bravery this morning which made me realize that my mission here is done. So I left this shop to you, you can invite as much people as possible as long as they can live here. There are 7 rooms in this shop, plus the Attic you are standing in.

The computer's network is encrypted so you can safely browse any data.

Before I left, I want to give you some hints: Relay less on your Abilities since it's not Gensokyo. This is the modern world so try relay more on Technology. If you are still unaware of what I'm saying, just look at the shop's new stock of Mobile Phones. I'm sure you can use them, as well as the other humans.

I heard you mention your "Fairy Lightspear"'s Cannon Mode. I warn you not to try to deploy that. Only people who specialize at Telekinesis or Telepathy can handle that weapon. You are only a ESPer so don't do it.

Since my job of "Resorting Amarillo to a safe place to stay" had completed, I may disappear from your sight. I'm not meant to show myself before Any Gensokyo Resident, not now.

You may find the household's official file, Addressed to you, in the drawer of this room.

Your enemy is not FARGO so your data is only existing in our database, not in enemy's.

Goodbye and Goodluck. And don't expect me to return.

Some Kirin"
[/i][/color]

After Amarillo finished reading the note, she become even confused.

There is only one people from Gensokyo who will use that kind of tube in a special occasion.

There is only one people in Gensokyo that will refer her as "A-Chan"

The answer is clear.

But what about the uninformed departure?

The hints she gave are confusing too, from the tone it seems that she should not abuse her ability not because of her body status, but for some other reasons.

And why did she mention the Internet is Encrypted? It seems that the enemy is try to trace their targets.

Questions, questions, questions...

The fact is clear too, this shop is now hers and she can do anything with it. Like making this place a Headquarter under the disguise of a Tourist Shop.

Lily white's question dragged Amarillo back, "So what did the note mean?"

"Well," Amarillo replied, "It seems Old Jason is actually Old Jenny or something, and she thought her disguise had been blown so she hid herself and leave the shop to us. "

"I'm starting to understand why you are feeling confused, but all right. Also from the message I got from Sis it seems they decided to come here after they arrived in the town and look around."

"Yeah, I'm clear about that." Amarillo headed downstairs, "And also, do not except me to act crazy again like today morning again, it's... really dangerous."

"It's just that you took your hat off so you behave more... gentle." Lily white said.

"Yeah, I know, By the way the grocery is a lie so now I'll go buy some groceries, you can stay here and get some rest. You are not supposed to use your powers out of Gensokyo."

"You mean Teleport?" Lily asked, "That's the only way to get you back without being noticed by them, I mean these bad guys. "

"Yeah, I know. Now get your clothes ready and go with me. " Amarillo grabbed her jacket. And starts to left a message on the blackboard hang outside the shop.

"PREPARATION IN PROGRESS, CLOSED FOR 30 MIN"

"Remember to stick close to me when in the supermarket." As they are leaving, Amarillo added.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on April 23, 2009, 06:16:23 AM
The Opposite Mansion 8:35am  (starring Zei, and Gpop)

Pearl: geez dad are you having a party or something? why didn't you ttell me i coulda cooked something up ya know?

Koji: yeah well this was super sudden. Lets just say a happy easy life continues to elude me for now.

Pearl: oh...i see another problem huh?

Koji: *is melancholic* yeah...another problem...anyway can you get our new guests some of the pizzas we have in the oven? I know we're all starving and tired from all teh troubles we been through hehe ^_^

Pearl: oh you have more cooking? okay *leaves to get them cheerfully.

Koakuma: BRING ME ANOTHER ONE ONEE-CHAN!! THAT WAS SO DELICIOUS!!

Minoriko: *cries* It brings me to tears to eat something so full of flavor and design!

Patchouli: the texture is indeed rough...but the taste is superb. Koakuma take note of how this is made and the ingredients immidiately! When we return home we shall make these in surplus!

Koakuma: understood m'lady!

Everyone was estatic about having this new thing called "Pizza" however Remilia was still full of doubts and concerns about this Pearl woman.

Remilia: "adoptive? is that a bald face lie to not tell us that she isn't his biological daughter? is she is then does that mean Kojiro is married? or was married?"

She watches him hand Gpop, Satori and Koishi some pizzas. The Komeiji sisters looked at it with bewilderment as expected but Satori knew it had to be good seeing how everyone was thinking but suddenly she read Remilia's heart. Her thoughts were swirling around in her head and her heart and Satori read every thought.  Her doubt and hopes were colliding like a Kaleidoscope of Maidens. Remilia was troubled greatly but dared not say anything because of her pride and because she didn't know how to properly handle it.

Satori was about to say something but Kojiro intervened

Koji: Here Remilia have another one ^_^ *hands her another plate with another pizza*

Remilia looked at his smiling face and wanted to say something but she couldn't. All she could say was.

Remi: ah t-thanks Koji-kun

Koji: *rubs her head* your welcome Remily-chan. Enjoy. We can rest here for a while until we can come up with a plan.
Everyone talked amongst themselves, Zei and his team had a pizza eating contest, Pearl continued to bake Pizzas (luckily she can make her own as well as bake premade ones) and Gpop and his wife chatted happily amongst themselves. For a while everything seemed normal and happy.
THIS...was the life Kojiro wanted to live. One without a worry.
Watchin Gpop and Koishi made him jealous. Deep down even though Pearl used to tease him alot about not ever gettin married it bugged him a bit.

However Satori was reading everything again since she was curious about how he felt about Remilia since it was obvious to her that Remilia liked him to some degree.

Gpop: Satori?

Satori:.......
Gpop:? Satori? why so serious?
Satori:?? oh my apologies. I'm...just a little tired.
Gpop: Reading minds again?
Satori: ....It seems like Remilia-sama likes Kojiro but he's too pessimistic to see it
Gpop: really? *glances towards them*

Kojiro is talkin to Pearl in the kitchen and Remilia sits with Patchouli and Koakuma but doesn't seem to be fully immersed like everyone else...then again Patchouli isn't either.

Gpop: maybe she's tired? it is 9am and she's used to being sleep by now right?
Satori: yes that is true too she is tired. very tired. She's having trouble coming to grips with falling in love with a human. She doesn't know how to handle it.
Koishi: you don't handle it you just do what feels best to you like this

At that last word she steals a kiss from Gpop.

Gpop: well...i have to admit that does feel best
Koishi: see? ^^ maybe I can manipulate their subconscious? be their hidden matchmaker +_+

Gpop: no Koishi dear you can't force people to fall in love now let them be. They both are having problems and i'm sure they'll figure it out themselves and things will fall into place.

Koishi: aww okay darling. I hope so


The Opposite Mansion 12pm

While the pizza party concluded Kojiro had some music playing in the background and gave everyone rooms they can use to sleep in. Pearl was giving Team Freud a tour of the mansion.  (Koishi's suggestion)

Shizuha and Minoriko were giving a room to sleep since they dozed off after eating and having fun
Mystia and Reisen shared another room with a bunk bed. Although Mystia had....problems with sleeping in a human bed but she soon submissive to tiredness
Flandre had dozed off in Zei's lap and he took her to a room and placed her on a bed to sleep on as well.

Zei: tch it feels so normal to sleep during the day...Am I turning into a Youkai now?....
Soon weariness caught up to him as well as he watched Flandre sleep and laid next to her. Too tired and lazy to climb into the bunked bed.

After that Pearl met up with Koji and Team Freud went to another smaller wing of rooms and gave his party a place to rest and sleep. However, Patchouli and Koakuma saw their library as they walked by and wanted to study the books he collected over the periods of his reincarnation. Kojiro didn't object at all and let them be on their exploration.  Youmu was given a room with Remilia. But Remi protested soon after saying she'd rather have her own room, but really it was because she would REALLY rather not share a room with Youmu since she harbored slightly negative feelings for her.

Of which Satori read yet again. She was getting very curious as to if she, Youmu and Koji would be able to get along.

From what Satori could read, Minoriko sees him as a friend, Koakuma and Patchouli are mostly friends as well. Youmu sees him as her master/sensei and gives him proper respect and holds him in high regard since she was taught a few things from him. She noted that Youmu doesn't love him the way Remilia did and pondered if she should tell Remi that to help relieve her worries.

Youmu: I do not mind having a room to myself.
Remilia: then its decided. As a mistress I'm supposed to have a room to myself anyway.
Koji: hehe Haughty as every Remilia *pats her head* alright this way then mistress
Gpop: man how convenient that you both have mansions. Maybe it was just "ment to be" haha

Remilia blushed up a bit and was about to protest
Koji: haha yeah well she is the manipulator of Fate afterall. maybe it was "supposed to be"? hehe

Pearl giggled slightly and they continued onward. showing another room for Remilia to use

Koji: well you can sleep here Remi alright? the sun doesn't shine in from this side of the house so you won't be bothered by it as much.

Remi was dead tired and the sleep was very very tempting. But her thoughts were still at odds end with her weariness.  Pearl started to take Koishi and Gpop to another room that they can use if they chose to stay over.

Pearl: Satori-sama?

Satori: yes?......yes that's fine.

Pearl:ah? ...ah! you read my mind again? hehe that is such a nifty ability ^_^ I'm sure Youmu wouldn't mind if you slept in the other bed with her. Oh dad?

Koji: yeah?

Remilia was stung a little bit at that term "dad"

Pearl: I'm going to go out shopping and buy the guests some new clothing?

Koji: ah yes great idea. I have to stay here and watch over them for the spiritual links to keep mana flowing

Pearl: yes i know i can see the links too they are rather unique having them typed to your fingers like that

The spiritual links were color coded for each of the girls and they lead a line that traced a path through the walls connecting straight to the girl's chest.
Red = Remilia
Orange = Minoriko
Black = Koakuma
Purple = Patchouli
Green = Youmu

Kojiro: so you saw em eh? hehe yeah i colored em myself its pretty convenient that way.

Gpop:  wow you can see the links of spiritual energy? That's rather cool can you see mine too?

Pearl: yeah its right *points to his groin* there

Koishi: oh my really now? *blushed at the thought*

Satori:....*head meets palm*

Gpop: WHOAH WHAT?! you can't be serious?!

Satori: she's not don't worry *chuckles while saying it*

Gpop: oh come on that isn't cool!

Pearl: *chuckles as well*

Koji: ahhaha leave the man's links alone Pearl XD  go on and get outta here already haha

Pearl: okay i'm leaving take care everyone ^_^

With that she leaves, Remilia was already in bed and ignored the fusing going on outside.

Gpop: man...i feel so used.

They start to head back still laughing and joking about his "links". however koji backtracked and went to remi's room and talked to her.

Koji: Remi? you sleep?

Remilia:....no i'm not.

Koji: ah alright. well i hope you had some time to relax today *rubs her head her hat lays on the bed post* Although we can't act like everything is normal...cause its not.  Oh by the way what were you doin on the floor at the hot spring when i woke up?

Remilia's heart throbbed at the memory of it. she thought he would not notice or would just forget it. She  perked up and made soemthing up on the spot

Remilia: N-nothing! i was passing by you and you jumped up at the shriek and scared me suddenly.

Koji: oh...really? *scratches his cheek in thought, the same cheek she kissed*

Remi: *very blushed* Y-yes that's all that it was.

Koji: ......hehe alright rubs her head* ya know....today was the first time you ever called me Koji-kun. That made me kinda happy to hear

Again Remilia's vampiric heart raced with adrenaline.

Remilia: *turns her head* don't think about it. i-it wasn't anything that special. i was emotional and happy to finally have peace of mind.

Koji: awww come on don't be a stick in the mud. *hugs her* I told you I care for you Remilia. Even when you think no one else does just know you do at least one good friend out there.

Remilia was so red that you woulda thought she was a tomato but he couldn't see it since he was hugging her. Friends wasn't something that she had.

Even in Gensokyo the fact that she drank human blood and was feared by humans and youkai alike didn't help. But what REALLY didn't help was the Scarlet Mist that she created which blocked out the sun. That incident could have led to catastrophe for all life in gensokyo and it was for that reason she was hated. At first she didn't care. Who needs friends when your the one with power and authority that can be matched by only those with equal or higher authority. 

However her defeat by Reimu changed her thinking slightly and she started to do things that she wouldn't have done otherwise. to help her "friends" she tried to investigate the 3 day Pandemonium caused by Suika. To help her 'friends' she tried to help out with the fake moon incident even though there were many others already working on it. Even the Disaster caused by Tenshi she wanted to help with because Reimu's only home was destroyed at the start of it all.

She never really had friends though. Just her mansion and her subjects who were mostly fairies anyway. A useless gatekeeper,  a magician who never leaves the library, her head maid who does everything she needs and a little sister who she barely goes to see becasue of her psychological instability.  Kojiro was just the person she needed in her life. she admitted to herself that she wanted him as her best "friend"
Before she knew it she was hugging him back.


Koji: auug!...*a sharp pain in his neck*
Remilia:...........

She was sucking his blood. It tasted very fine and delicate.

Koji: ow ow....urrr...d-dam y-your teeth hurt Remilia. Just...just don't...spill okay? hehe-ow!

She bit him harder at that joke

Remilia: "just had to ruin the mood"........

As she drank his blood bit by bit he rubbed her back and noticed that her wings had reappeared as well.

Koji: ?? " oh wow....I guess the link has gotten stronger and her features returned? well that makes sense no wonder she's drinkin my blood right now."

Remilia finished her true meal of the day and much to his surprise. Started to lick his neck clean. He felt her soft tongue wipe away every single drop dry. Finally she released him and looked back at him with those scarlet red eyes

Koji: *rubbing his neck*....so...the Scarlet Devil has returned?

Remilia: no...this is only the beggining...

They hugged each other again and didn't let go for a while until she fell asleep. He laid her down on her bed and let the Scarlet Devil sleep soundly. A sleep that was almost forbidden at the time. He left the room headed back to the main hall. Happy that his link (and relationship) with Remilia is getting stronger.

Team Freud watched the spectacle through Koishi's subconscious barrier and was cheering them on.

Koishi: maybe they will work it out then? ^_^

Satori: well....as she said....its only the beggining.

Gpop: Yeah only the beggining. man i was hping they'd kiss or something

Koishi: oh come now dear they just now...in an awkward kinda way expressed that they cared about each other right? you can't just jump straight into a kiss just because you both find out you care for each other ^_^ hehe.

Satori:........what's this? now you want my sister to lick your neck? she's not a vampire.

Gpop: stop reading my mind all the time!! *embarrassed*

Koishi: hehehe <3 that can still be arranged ya know?

Opposite Mansion 12:30pm End
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on April 23, 2009, 11:16:42 AM
The Opposite Mansion, 12:30pm ((After everything was over))

Zei woke up, hearing the commotion from afar.

Zei: ...huh. Guess everything's  back to normal.
Flan: *tugs on his sleeves* Zei-niisan?
Zei: I wasn't spying! I too can hear good. D< Now I'll be right back, need to go check on the others.

Flandre didn't care and fell back 'asleep'
Zei left the room and went to the one next over, where Reisen and Mystia were.

Zei: *opens door* ....huh. They're ok n-- what the? *glares at Reisen, then at Mystia* ...features are popping back? "That's only an illusion.." *closes door*

Zei then went back and opened the door to his room, closing it few seconds after.

Zei: Told you that di--
Flan: *glomps him* Really think I was asleep, Zei-niisan?
Zei: Wha..?! Haha. I know you weren't. *sits down on the bed*
Flan: ..so if-- *silently stares* o.o..
Zei: *baring his neck* ...go ahead. I knew you were gonna ask that. And I also knew you went down to check on Koji and the others.

Flandre blushed and bit his neck in response.

Zei: Ow... no need to be so rough. Just take what you want then go back to sleep. *rubs her head before feeling something else* ....damnit. *falls asleep*
Flan: Zei-niisan...*laughs* ..you're silly, you know that? ..and that's why I like you. *finished and fell asleep as well*
Zei: haha...I know..

Opposite Mansion, 12:40pm, END
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 23, 2009, 01:29:02 PM
Shrine Gates 8:37 AM Day 2

Austin ran towards the commotion with Momizi and Nitori. It was important that they got to the place, as Caboose was there.

When he got there, he saw someone hitting Caboose's shoe that fell off with a piece of wood. One of the tanks was a flaming wreck, one had a rather mangled gun and the other one seemed just fine.

Austin: Holy Cra- Kappa...

Caboose: Etch? Is that you?

Austin: Dood! what happened?

Caboose: some asshole blew up one of the tanks and started beating the crap out of Frank and my shoe! What the hell? Do they hate escapees?!?

Austin: ... *sigh* alright Momizi, Nitori. Gather up those two over there and take that machine gun away. Maybe we can figure out what the hell is going on...

Nitori: Sure. Hey, as soon as we're done with that, can I look at the tanks?

Austin: knock yourself out.

A dust cloud blew up as Nitori tied up Thrityfour and Rika, took the machinegun, and then got into one of the tanks in one sentence.

Frank: urg... it feels like I've been hit repeatedly on the head with a piece of wood...

Thrityfour began to wake up. He wasn't getting the medical aid he was hoping for. For one thing, Rika was currently place on top of his face.

Austin: oh. You're awake. My name is Austin Magree. I do not wish to hurt you. I just want you to tell me what is going on.

Caboose: Hey, why don't we put a flag on this thing? So we don't get shot at again.

Frank: Good idea! uh... any ideas
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Tapsa on April 23, 2009, 02:01:58 PM
Inside a tank

Near the shrine gate

0840 hours
-----------------------
Thirtyfour's face was messed in dirt and blood. He eyed carefully Austin.

"I don't have name. But you can just call me Thirtyfour. If I understand correctly, these two guys here are hired by you?"

Thirtyfour looked at Frank and Caboose.

"I didn't just kill those people without a consent. It was self-defence. They were trying to steal my tank. But those two weren't, so I just knocked them unconscious."

My tank. MY. Rika was baffled.

Thirtyfour looked at Austin.

"I apologize for the unnecessary casualties. As you appear to have another tank ready, you don't need mine. I really hope that your mercs will mind their own business and go steal government's tanks rather than one's private tanks."

Thirtyfour coughed.

"But don't leave yet. Free me. Give me back my knapsack and the bottle of Absolut Kurant. I can treat myself and my buddy."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on April 23, 2009, 04:57:25 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 23, 2009, 06:04:13 PM
0837 hours day two

Jalal heard some commotion outside. "What is all that racket out there? Fear not, I shall investigate!"

Out there, he saw that some men raised a black pirate flag over thirtyfour's tank. It was styled like a skull and crossbones, except that the cross bones were replaced with a shovel and right fist.

He began humming that Pirates of the Caribbean theme and walked up to the site. Eirin didn't seem to know it.

"Ah that princess of yours held a movie night remember? The movie had this song in it. You said that some drug needed finishing touches or something like that."

"Ahh, yes, it was a diarrea remedy I wanted to see if I could make using rice."

"Turned my hair blonde it did."

"What a row this must have been," Jalal muttered while walking up to the scene.

"Maybe we should do something?" Eirin said

"But don't leave yet. Free me. Give me back my knapsack and the bottle of Absolut Kurant. I can treat myself and my buddy." Thirtyfour said.

"I don't think it will be that easy," Jalal cut in, "Look at that flag."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Tapsa on April 23, 2009, 06:28:25 PM
Inside the tank

0841 hours
------------------------
"Oh, more guys... can't see shit inside this tank. I'll just guess that it's related to fascism."

Thirtyfour noticed that the rope had loosened a little. He started to grasp towards his knife, with a little avail.

"I hope you have any idea what I have been doing here by looks."

Thirtyfour finally got a hold of his knife, but decided to leave it to it's sheet.

"Even if you weren't on my side, sooner or later, there will be a clusterfuck of people seeing a flaming tank and bodies. Talk about suspicions, huh..."

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 23, 2009, 07:51:56 PM
Outside the shrine 8:41 Am Day 2

Caboose: Etch! There's a mad Scottsman running this way!!

Austin: Oh, crap... Look, I don't want to fight. It looks like you can free yourself, anyways. Frank! Ho's the gathering of the bodies?

Frank: Done! We should get going!

Nitori: The tanks are repaired!

Austin: and the OCs?

Nitori: they'll be good until we reach the graveyard!

Austin: I wish we could've met under better circumstances. I must leave you for now, Thirtyfour.

The Lagann and the spare government tank, renamed Talos, roared to life and began heading South, leaving the Challenger two behind with Thiryfour and Rika inside

Frank: Remind me again why we have the one with all the bodies again?

Austin: Caboose volunteered.

Momizi: Uh oh. Brace for Danmaku!

Nitori: Activating OCs, now!

The tanks vanished from sight, as well as their dust clouds, leaving behind a rather angry Mcwallace.

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on April 23, 2009, 09:04:02 PM
Long post. Just to introduce the concept of ?Diving?. I believe some of you here have played Ar-Tonelico or seen Chrno Crusade or Negima. Anyway, ?diving? is simply entering another person?s mind. The contracts allow you to share mana by creating a link between your souls. As side-effect, you can share thoughts and emotions.

At night, when everyone is asleep, your team will dream together whether you like it or not. When conscious, one can choose to dive willingly. This will require a mediator, either Satori or Amarillo (at least at first, until you learn how to do it by yourself). Through these diving sessions, whether through dreams or actual dives, new issues and dilemmas may arise, or they may be resolved. This will bring your team closer together and improve your link synchronization, thus allowing better, more efficient mana sharing.

And an advance apology, I couldn?t think of anything for Sumire, mainly because Sumire hasn?t posted much. I only found very small plot devices to use with Gpop?s, Sho?s, and Sanasan?s groups so I focused on that briefly. The issues I?ve focused on for all the other characters are speculative on my part based on your profiles and posts so far. Let me know if I wrongly-analyzed anything. I thought this would add some colour to your characters and relationships and provide scope for character and relationship development. Let me know if you want any changes made.

And Gpop, Xan, Sanasan, and AmaterasuOmikami are free to suggest something for themselves if they wish.

As for Etch-a-Sketch, Cleartailcat and Rabbit, I don?t think you were with us for the first night, so I didn?t write in anything for you two. Feel free to set up your own ?dives? as you see fit.

PS: It took me time to write this so things may have changed since I began writing this. I haven't caught up with everything just yet. If there are discrepancies then I will edit this to adapt. Let me know if you see any. Thanks.

Inside Mitaka?s Memories, 9.10 AM, Day2 (Characters: More or less everyone)

?Satori?!? Mitaka gasped, finding himself stumbling across a misty realm. ?What?! Where did you take me?!? One minute he had been running madly, following directions from Alex (who was last seen hunched over in pain and had barely the strength to point out the direction in which Alice had run off), the next he had bumped into Satori who was standing in front of some mansion, and now?.

?Calm down, these are just your own memories of your dreams from last night.? Satori came floating out of the mist to join him.

?Satori, I don?t have time for this, I?.? Mitaka began, still in a haze of panic from the pursuit.

?Yes, yes, I know you?re in a hurry to go after Alice?? Satori sighed, waving the issue aside.

?So stop poking around in my head!? Mitaka said hotly, realizing where they were as Satori finished reading his mind. He didn?t mean to shout. But this was his own mind, and though he could order his lips to be polite, his mind was a beast of its own. ?I-I?m sorry, my mind is just?.but I have to?.?

?I understand. You aren?t the master of your own thoughts. Not many people are. I wish Gpop didn?t have this much mana. I wouldn?t mind losing this ability for a while myself.? Satori?s voice came again, a little irritated. ?Anyway, I think you?ll stand to benefit from watching your own dreams for a bit. I think it will help you understand your issues with Alice. Don?t worry, time doesn?t flow in here as it does outside.?

?How would my own dreams solve a problem with Alice?? Mitaka asked, sighing in defeat. He was at Satori?s mercy in here, after all.

?Because you 6 shared the same dream.? Satori said. ?It?s a side-effect of the contract. Mana sharing means you have to open up a part of your soul to each other. The greater your relationship, the more you open up your souls to each other, and the more mana flows between you. As a side-effect, you start to ?synchronize? your thoughts and feelings.?

?You?re saying I feel what they feel?? Mitaka asked, not relishing the thought of experiencing the emotions of 6 different people all at once.

?No, no, not at a conscious level, not yet.? Satori said. ?Your links are too weak for that at the moment. But you?re already connected at a subconscious level. Thus why you share dreams. Now I?ll help you remember your first shared dream?but from now on, I think it?d be best if you try and remember you dreams on your own. They will help you understand your team better?

A blast of hot, dry air blew past them as something roared past them, clattering and clinking. It was a train?which, as abruptly as it had appeared, came to a screeching stop. Mitaka looked down and found that they were on a station platform and a train had just arrived.

?Sukima line train to Gensomkyo arriving on platform 1. Please mind the gap between the train and the platform.? A voice called out. It sounded suspiciously like Suika.

And suddenly they were on the train and it was chugging along on its way.

?We?re going back to Gensokyo?? Mitaka asked.

?No, your minds all went back there last night.? Satori said. ?You all yearn for Gensokyo subconsciously, thus why you returned there in your dreams.?

?What do you mean ?you all??? Mitaka began. ?You mean I wasn?t alone?what???

?Are you me?.?? A voice asked.

Mitaka looked around and noticed Jeremy Nezu sitting on a seat, gazing down at the cracked drill in his hand. He spun the drill around in his hand, watched as the light caught off the surface of the silvery bolt it was attached to.

?Oy, Jeremy?? Mitaka called out. He wasn?t really expecting an answer but it was worth a try. And as he expected, Jeremy didn?t look around but continued on gazing at the drill with a look of a mixed wonder and contempt.

?What on earth is going on here? Why are Jeremy?s thoughts?if they are his?in my dream?? Mitaka looked around at Satori.

?Down here, in the dreamscape, everything, even the deepest thoughts come up to the surface.? Satori said. ?But sometimes they don?t mean it. You know, the mind is random like that sometimes. No many are masters of their own mind. You tend to think things you don?t really mean.?

?More importantly?how can I be looking into other people?s dreams?? Mitaka began.

?You?re not doing so intentionally. But everything was such a mess last night?? Satori yawned. ?Oh, it was terrible. You all kept me up all night long. The contracts were so sloppily done. One contract kept on interfering with another, and you end up getting this tangled mess of noodles of thoughts and minds.?

?So you brought me here just to complain?? Mitaka sighed.

?No, we?ll come to the point in a bit. But let?s observe a little more.? Satori said.

?But you?re so unlike me.? Jeremy continued, as if speaking to his drill. ?I?m not supposed to be the fiery, psychotically rash hero you want me to be. I?m a hikkikomori otaku, a NEET, and I like my peace and quiet. I?m anything but an optimistic fighter. But you give me power?and yet you demand so much of me.? Jeremy seemed to be confronting something personal. ?You won?t allow me to be anything but this hero you want me to be. If I become anything else, fall into depression, think even one pessimistic thought unbecoming of a hero, you will leave me, and they will die?.? Jeremy looked up at the three people sitting opposite him. ??they will die??

Mitaka looked around and found Chen sitting on her knees, looking out the window, her back against Jeremy. Her ears were perked up to attention. Beside her was Ran, holding Chen while pointing out things outside. And Yukari had her eyes closed, seemingly deep in thought.

??I don?t care if I die alone. But I don?t want to drag them with me.? Jeremy said to the drill. ??so this is what they meant when they said, with great power comes great responsibility?.with great power comes these accursed chains??

?AGH! This is not like me! I?m not supposed to be this thoughtful!? Jeremy slumped back against his chair and scratched his head furiously.

?Perhaps it isn?t demanding you to be something you don?t want to be.? Yukari was suddenly sitting next to him.

?Yukari?? Jeremy looked around at her.

?We with power have a lot less freedom, that is true.? Yukari said, nodding at the scenery Chen and Ran were watching. It was Gensokyo, in all its former glory. ?There are things we must protect. There are things that depend on us.? Yukari looked around at Jeremy. ?But that doesn?t mean you have to let it shape you. You and that power you hold are one and the same, after all. And yours is the power to carve new destinies from old. You shape it. Not the other way around. Perhaps it is just demanding that you grow, evolve, though what direction you take is entirely your own freedom.?

?I?.? Jeremy began, but the train suddenly rushed past Mitaka and Satori, rushing off into singularity, leaving them behind in?

??eh?? Jeremy blinked.


?Repel the invaders!? A voice boomed across what looked like a huge command cluster with tiers upon tiers of fairy operators all frantically active at their own computer consoles. Beyond them was a huge holographic screen showing scenes of battle, not unlike the Central Dogma of Evangelion.

??.Amarillo?? Mitaka raised an eyebrow at the figure standing at the very highest tier, hair hidden by a wide straw hat, barking orders to the fairies in the room.

?We?re not letting them take Gensokyo! Not while I?m here!? Amarillo shouted.

This was a little different from what Lily White had described to them this morning when they carried an unconscious Amarillo into the shrine. She was supposed to be a calm and collected soldier. Now she was barking orders for battlefield formations.

?Ma?am, but?there?s no enemy?? Lily White, who was standing beside her as her second-in-command, reported.

?What do you mean?! This is a battlefield! They?ve got to be there!? Amarillo said, as if it was obvious. It was a battlefield, thus there should be enemies on it.

?They?re not. But we?re suffering losses on our side for unknown reasons.? Lily White reported, worriedly.

?Hiding are they?? Amarillo murmured to herself. ?That?s not a warrior?s way! Battles are fought face-to-face!?

?Amarillo is a hardened veteran.? Satori explained. ?She has prior experience of fighting for the Gensokyo she came to love. However, when she first stumbled into Gensokyo, she ended up having to be rescued from the battlefield. It was much later before she acquired the power to fight. She doesn?t want to be like that again. She wants to be there, on the frontlines from the start, defending Gensokyo with tooth and nail. However, this time, it?s not a head-to-head battle on the battlefield. It?s a secret war, fought underhandedly with shadows and agents. Gensokyo crumbled without as much as a resistance. This frustrates Amarillo who?s used to fighting face-to-face with her enemies.? Satori said. ?This command room is a reflection of her wish to battle openly with her enemies.?

?Err...what?s going on here??? Jeremy began.

?Be quiet!? Amarillo snapped. ?Civilians shouldn?t be in here! Go take cover in a shelter!?

And with that, Jeremy disappeared along with his companions.

?Where did?.?? Mitaka began.

?Don?t worry, their dreams were severed here.? Satori said. ?Jeremy?s gone off to dream on his own again or walk in on someone else?s dream. Their dreams just intermingled for a short period of time.?

?What was that all about?? Mitaka asked.

?What bothers Amarillo even more is fighting alongside others, something she has never done before.? Satori said. ?She?s lead armies, yes, but she?s a lone-wolf who scores landslide victories behind enemy lines on her own. A one-of-a-kind prodigy, if you may. She?s had followers and underlings, but never equal comrade-in-arms. Nobody had ever been up to her level before to warrant open cooperation.?

?Tch, we?re in the middle of battle here. If you can?t help then at least don?t be a burden.? Amarillo muttered to herself.

?I see?? Mitaka nodded. The battlefield on the screen seemed to rise up towards them, and suddenly, they were in the thick of battle. There was an obscure army invading a castle. The two watched from the safety of a secluded rampart as waves upon waves of enemies threatened to tear the castle apart.

?OWLBEAR BEAM!? A blinding light scorched the heavens before tearing through the enemy ranks, vapourizing them in a mere instant.

?That?s it! That?s it!? Mai cheered as a man in a huge dark cape roared with laughter at the scrambling enemy troops down below. From up here on the battlements they looked like ants, scurrying about in panic as someone raised a magnifying glass against them.

?I?m a demonlord, after all, a badass freakin? overlord!? Owlbear laughed heartily as, with a single glance, his enemies erupted in flames. ?I am the undisputed demonic overlord of Makai! My powers are unmatched, unequalled!?

?Whoah! Is Owlbear that powerful?!? Mitaka gasped before he could stop himself.

?That is what he wishes to become.? Satori said. ?An overlord who can stand up and fight alongside Shinki. One who can defend Makai with ease and protect his vassals from any harm, great or small. The destruction of Makai weighs heavily upon his heart. If only he had more power, so he thinks. He yearns for power, one fitting of a Makai overlord.?

?Don?t worry, Shinki, I?m here to be a great overlord worthy of your Netherworld!? Owlbear turned and hefted his wife into his arms. But Shinki seemed distraught and was trying to push him away.

?You?re hurting yourself, aren?t you?? Shinki whispered. ?I don?t want to see you hurt. Please?stop this??

?Shinki bears a huge burden, being mother of Makai. She wants to carry that burden alone. She doesn?t want others to have to stain their hands as she has done to save Makai. Owlbear wants to share that burden?or even take it all upon himself if he could. The love they share is an interesting one, for their selflessness clashes with one another.? Satori said.

Slowly the castle fell away from them, or rather, they rose up into the sky, the castle rapidly receding until it was obscured by the smoke and dust of war. They went up, and up, the clamour and fury of war dying away until they had reached a perfect calm, up where the world was a mere bright blue dome below them, with puffs of white floating peacefully over the azure blue. They were so high up the clouds were DOWN.

And nearby there was a high, secluded peak, towering amongst the stars. And atop it?

?Kojiro?? Mitaka?s eyes twitched. He knew the man had ideas of grandeur?but this?

The samurai stood, feet apart, the tip of his katana?s scabbard planted into the rock, as he surveyed the world. As Mitaka came close, he noticed there was a sad look in his eye, a look of longing?but at the same time, he stood resolute, unyielding.

??nothing much is happening with this one.? Mitaka said. ?Explanations??

?You don?t have an eye for imagery, do you?? Satori sighed.

?No, I don?t. I?m simple like that.? Mitaka shrugged.

?And proud of it.? Satori added. ?Well, notice that he?s secluded, having removed himself from the rest of the world.?

?Yes?.?? Mitaka gestured for her to go on.

?Kojiro wishes for a peaceful life with those he loves. However, he always lives in fear, fear that those he loves may get taken away from him, again, and again, just like his family had. His life is always caught up in one disaster or another that inadvertently harms his loved ones Thus he?s afraid of attachments of love and thus the peaceful life he yearns forever eludes him.? Satori said. ?Even when he does find something or someone he loves, he fears for them, and the fear of losing them eats away at him like a canker. Thus he has chosen to remove himself from others.?

?Doesn?t? look that way to me.? Mitaka said. ?He looked like a jolly friendly chap.?

?Oh yes, you of all people should know how easy it is to hide your true self.? Satori said, pointing over at the small outcrop of rock rising behind Kojiro. ?He?s friendly, but he keeps his distance, holding people away at arms-length.?

?He subconsciously keeps Remilia at bay, you see.? They floated around the outcrop to find Remilia sitting, hugging her knees on the other side, her back against the outcrop. ?He?s too pessimistic to imagine a life loving another. But it?s not like he has to try to keep her away. Remilia?s doing a good job of it on her own.?

Mitaka floats over and notices that there were claw marks on the ground and stone around Remilia.

?Remilia is still fighting over her mixed feelings.? Satori said. ?She harbours feelings for Kojiro, but is afraid of said feelings. She wants to stay where she is, but she also wants to pierce the wall in Kojiro?s heart. Thus why?s digging herself into the ground while trying to scratch through the wall.?

??.ok, interesting metaphor.? Mitaka sighed, a little impatiently. ?Is there a point to this??

?Wait for it.?

Something flashed in the field of stars above them. And then something came descending fast towards the earth below, something shining a dull, blackish bloody red, something deadly-looking.

?WHAT THE??!? Mitaka gasped, as another small patch of light, one that was whitish pink, rose up from the earth and stood before the incoming invader, as if shielding the earth.

?NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!? A high-pitched voice, laden with sadness and pain, roared over the mind-numbing explosion of the impact as the two patches of light collided. ?YOU WILL NOT HARM THEM! YOU WILL NOT TOUCH THEM!?

?Let?s not get too close.? Satori said. ?But what do you see??

?Flandre.? Mitaka screwed up his eyes enough to make out the girl. ??.two Flandres, fighting each other. One dark, one bright.? Just as he finished saying that, the bright Flandre crushes the dark one with her Laevatein, pulverizing her in one fiery, messy strike.

?Flandre has the power of destruction. However, that power not only destroys anything physical, it destroys anything spiritual as well. She destroys her own body again and again, but being a vampire, she can regenerate that easily. However, her mind, unlike her body, can?t take the abuse of being destroyed again and again. Slowly, she crumbles, and shatters, her mind slipping into fractured insanity, consumed by her urge to destroy.? Satori explained.

?She was defending the earth just now.? Mitaka said.

?No, she wasn?t.? Satori said. ?She was defending three people. Not the entire world, but three people.?

?Who?? Mitaka raised an eyebrow.

?Well, there?s Marisa, and her beloved sister, off course?.? Satori began.

The bright Flandre, singed and severely wounded, floated limply above the earth, as if in too much pain to move.

?Should we help her?? Mitaka asked.

?This is a memory of a dream.? Satori said. ?Don?t be silly.?

?And the third person?? Mitaka asked, but Flandre answered for him.

?ZEI-NIISAN!? Flandre shouted at the top of her shaky voice. Mitaka sensed that she must?ve been in great pain, but she still managed to shout like that. ?ZEI-NIISAN! I CAN FIGHT HER! I CAN WIN! I CAN STOP HER DESTROYING THINGS! I CAN STOP HER KILLING PEOPLE! ZEI-NIISAN! DO YOU HEAR ME?!?

??she does it for Zei?? Mitaka asked.

?Zei is like an anchor to Flandre now, the only thing tethering her to her sanity. To her Zei is the one real thing in her life, something that won?t be destroyed no matter what.? Satori said, before pointing down at the earth where Zei presumably was, far removed from where Flandre is now, probably oblivious to what Flandre has just done. ?But Zei doesn?t realize that. Zei still doesn?t understand why Flandre calls him ?Onii-san?, why she runs around after him, eager for his approval, for his affection. But Zei is too far removed from Flandre?s internal struggle. He doesn?t understand what Flandre is going through. He doesn?t know what he means to Flandre, even going as far as asking ?why do you keep calling me Zei-niisan? Why don?t you treat me like the other things you destroy??

?She is locked in an internal struggle with her destructive self, her insanity. She needs something real to hold onto, to fight for, and to her that is Zei.? Satori said.

?Why are you telling me all this?? Anger suddenly welled up again within Mitaka. ?Why do I need to see all this? This is private!?

?These were in your own dreams.? Satori shrugged. ?If you had remembered them, you would know anyway. Besides, I?ll be reminding everyone else of their dream last night. The more you understand each other, the better you can overcome your shortcomings and cooperate.?


They seemed to float higher and higher, as if leaving the earth. Soon they were on the moon, watching the earth rise up over the moon?s horizon.

?That?s unexpected.? Mitaka said. If he hadn?t known this was a dream, he would have choked from what he was seeing?.well, if this wasn?t a dream, he would be choking for air right about now, but that was being pedantic.

There, under the earth, supporting its weight, was a frail-looking bespectacled boy. He was staggering underneath its immense weight, probably not unlike the great Atlas of legend, but he seemed to be toiling and suffering at the same time.

?That?s that boy, Yoh, I think.? Mitaka said. ?The boy we found with us yesterday in the shrine.? He remembered back to their chance meeting when Yoh literally dropped in on them with Meira, having narrowly survived Gensokyo?s destruction as well. ?I don?t know him that well yet.?

?I haven?t even spoken to him.? Satori said. ?But he dreamt along with you all last night and shared in it as well.?

?He carries the whole world on his back?? Mitaka asked. ??metaphorically, off course?? He added, noticing Satori?s incredulous expression at Mitaka?s utter simplicity.

?Yes, you of all people should understand the wish to help anyone and everyone.? Satori said.

?But?I don?t think I try to carry the whole world?? Mitaka said.

?No, you don?t, and that?s what sets you two apart.? Satori said. ?Yoh?s altruism is different from yours in that he tries to please everyone, and I mean everyone. He craves attention, subconsciously, and he believes he can achieve it by being nice to everyone. But his kindness and compassion is taken advantage of by everyone else. The whole world dumps their burdens on him and yet he takes it all.?

?Boy, back straight! Head up! Come on, chin forwards!? Meira was pacing around him, smacking him in places with her sword scabbard to straighten him up.

?Even his relationship with Meira is more of one between flunky and bully.? Satori said. ?But Meira does care for the boy. She just chooses to express it by ?straightening? him out, as it were.?

?There is no ?I?, there is no ?me?! Reisen tried! Oh, she did!? A loud, booming voice exploded across the lunar sea of dust. Mitaka and Satori looked around to find Jalal McWallace running across the dust, wearing the American flag the astronauts had left behind as a kilt. ?But there is no insanity for the insane! Lies upon lies! Oh, the stark, raving sanity of immortality is insanity in itself! William Wallace thought he had it hard. But he?s dead! At peace in his grave! EIRIN! TASUKETE EIRIN! MWAHAHAHAHAHA!? He leapt inside the lander module of the Eagle and disappeared.

??.what on earth??!? Mitaka blinked.

?Jalal! Wait!? Another figure ran past them after the first. ?Don?t leave me behind! It was my fault! The hourai elixir?.?  It was Eirin.

??.was that?the highlander person?? Mitaka asked. ?Did he eat something funny??

?He drank something funny.? Satori said. ?The Hourai elixir.?

??.oh?? Mitaka suddenly understood. He didn?t need Satori to explain this. It was common knowledge that immortality wasn?t for mortals, that?s just common sense. Immortality is far too great a concept for a mortal mind to wrap itself around. As a result, the mind would break and shatter under the weight of immortality.

?Wow, and that?s the lunar lander!? Another voice brought their attention to two girls who were strolling across the moon?s surface as if it was a theme park. ??why is it shaking violently?? Renko asked, raising an eyebrow. ?And where?s the American flag? Wait?don?t I know someone from the United states??

?ummm?.does your star GPS system work here?? Sanasan asked, changing the topic abruptly.

?I dunno.? Renko said. ?Some of the constellations look familiar but?wait?wait?constellations?kittens?cotton balls?.borders?wait, borders?? Renko?s mind shifted gears in a way rather difficult to image. ?Borders?I feel like I forgot something?or someone??

?Hey, hey, why aren?t there any rabbits?!? Sanasan gasped, changing the topic once more.

?What?s up with those two?? Mitaka asked.

?Renko is best friends with Maribel. Sanasan was a more recent addition to their circle of friends, and, coupled with the fact that she?s rather shy and reserved, she feels a bit like the third-wheel in the relationship. Deep down inside she yearns for time alone with her friends so that she may become more than just a third-wheel.? Satori said. ?That?s why they?re up here, far removed from where Maribel is on earth.?

(that was completely speculative. Nothing in Sanasan?s profile or posts suggest this is so)

?But Maribel isn?t here, right?? Mitaka asked, racking his memories on Touhou lore. ?I mean, why should it matter now??

?Which is why this bothers Sanasan deep down. She feels guilty for feeling that way. Thus why she?s offered to accompany Renko to visit Maribel today.? Satori said.

?Right.? Mitaka said. ?Well?.doesn?t look that serious.?

?It can be.? Satori said. ?Especially as Renko?s link to Gensokyo is so strong that she now relies on an external mana supply as well?Sanasan?s in fact. If Sanasan?s guilt gets in the way, Renko might suffer for it.?

Now there was a bridge between the moon and the earth. They walked up to it and found Parsee standing at one end. Interestingly they could see far enough to see the lone figure standing in the middle, Hiroko, who seemed to be flailing her arms, calling out for Parsee.

?Parsee!? Hiroko cried after Parsee. ?I-Iku!? She turned to the other side of the bridge and called out to Iku?who was an infinitely small dot on the surface of the earth, but still strangely visible. Neither moved towards her, waiting for her to make the choice. But the conditions of the contract meant that moving towards one would leave the other without a mana supply.

?Hiroko is in a dilemma.? Satori explained. ?Parsee is inherently jealous of everything. She lacks self esteem and confidence, always feeling inferior to everyone. But Hiroko had reached out to her. Hiroko had cared for her, told her that she was a precious friend to her. Parsee, who has never been acknowledged by others, always ignored by all the people crossing her bridge, who has never felt any sense of self-worth, suddenly felt like she meant something to someone. She cherishes that feeling and loves Hiroko for it. But as a result she became possessive of Hiroko, coveting all her attention. She doesn?t want to share it, share Hiroko?s love, especially not with the likes of Iku. Iku is indifferent, a little laid-back, not caring much about anything. She wouldn?t care if she somehow disappeared either. But Hiroko, being the caring person she is, won?t allow that. She?ll follow Iku around if she needed to, to keep her alive, unaware that was she?s doing is hurting Parsee. And Parsee hates Iku for it, that Iku could so easily win Hiroko?s attention when she strives so hard to be apple of her eye.?

?Uhuh?? Mitaka nodded. ?If the problem was so obvious, all they need to do is just sit down and talk it out properly, right??

?If only it was that simple.? Satori said. ?Some things always remain unsaid, and these become the root of grave misunderstandings, some powerful enough to destroy bonds of friendship and love.?

?Shall we?? Satori asked. And together they crossed the bridge, solemnly passing a frantic Hiroko, before finding themselves back on earth?Gensokyo?s. 

Now they found themselves in the heat of battle once more in a desolate land, filled with the smoke and dust of war and the sound of explosive warfare.

?All tanks rush forwards!? a voice roared from a nearby tank. ?The power of technology shall overcome all!?

??.mind explaining that one?? Mitaka asked, pointing down at the tank commander, Thirty-Four, who was marshalling a huge battalion of tanks atop a high ridge.

??.not too sure about that one, actually?? Satori smiled uneasily. ?He?s put all his trust in his tank and his technology, deciding not to trust anyone else. He sleeps hugging his machine gun at night. He lives in his tank, thinking it offers him better protection than his friends.?

?But the tank?s don?t stand a chance. We need to repair the?? Rika?s voice came from within the tank.

?I trust in my tank!? ThirtyFour shouted. ?You should too!?

?You trust a tank more than me?!? Rika shouted back.

?Alex!? A worried female voice carried across the battlefield as a man came striding out of the smoke, his face locked in an expression of grim resolution.

?Lily! I told you to stay behind with the girls!? Alex snapped at her. ?The battlefield is no place for women!?

?But Alex! You?re weakened! The contract must be draining you! And that Yagi has the sacred scrolls! You won?t??

?Please!? Alex shouted, turning to face Lily. ?If anything happens to you?if Yagi gets you?then I?ll be truly weakened. As long as you?re safe, I can fight. But if you?re in danger like this, I??

?ALEX!? A voice, cackling like a madman, found Alex?s ears. Alex turned in horror to find his former comrade, now his nemesis, standing amidst a cloud of dust and smoke. Behind him, obscured by more smoke, was the figure of someone with a parasol.

?Alex, no! You can?t fight! Not against him! He?ll kill you!? Lily shouted, baring Alex?s advance while shielding him from Yagi. ?You wont? get him! Not as long as I?m alive!?

?Foolish girl!? Yagi laughed. ?As long as you?re alive, he?s ripe for the picking! As long as you?re alive, there is one weakness I can use.?

Horror dawned on Alex and Lily?s faces as Yagi threw his head back and let out one long drawl of laughter.

?Alex used to be alone. When alone, he is strong, devoid of any weaknesses.? Satori said. ?But now that Lily and the girls are with him, he must fight to protect, something he has never done before. His love becomes his weakness.?

?Alex! Don?t!? Lily cried.

?Lily Black feels, deep down, that she is a burden on Alex, that their contract weakens him. But now she is also a weakness, something the enemy can exploit to destroy Alex. She wants to be strong to protect Alex, but by walking out onto the battlefield she puts both herself and Alex at risk.?

A great cloud of smoke and dust washed over them before leaving them in a new location. It was raining. A cold mist stuck to them like tendrils of the dead. They stepped together through the mist, feet falling and splashing on wet stone, until they came across a warm patch of light.

It was a window, rather ornate. Gpop and Koishi?s voice were muffled by the thick pain of glass but they seemed to be enjoying themselves by a warm, cozy fire, snuggling close together in a comfortable couch.

Standing outside the window, looking in longingly, was Merlin, drenched and wet, shivering in the cold, but still resolute on watching Gpop.

?I assume she?s jealous?? Mitaka asked.

?Got it in one.? Satori said. ?But it?s more than that. Team Freud revolves around Koishi and Gpop. As a result, Sanae and Merlin feel left out.?

?Where?s Sanae then?? Mitaka asked.

?Currently in Myon and Suwako?s dream.? Satori replied.

?And that?s Kogasa?? Mitaka asked, pointing at another window further down. Kogasa was standing underneath a torn and ripped umbrella which offered her no protection from the pelting rain. She too was looking forlorn, watching Sho and Yuyuko inside.

?So she?s feeling left out too?? Mitaka asked.

?A little more complex than that.? Satori said. ?Sho looks upon Kogasa as a little sister, but she still feels left out of the Saigyouji group. She is a tsukumogammi who was once a thrown away umbrella, after all. She?s prone to feelings of inferiority and uselessness. She fears that if she wasn?t useful enough, people would throw her away. The fact that she?s stuck in umbrella form at the moment doesn?t improve matters.?

??.right.? Mitaka sighed, nodding. ?I thought it was tough for the beast youkai?but the tsukumogami have it harder, don?t they??

The mist grew thicker, almost choking them. Now they were in what looked like a misty graveyard. Rain continued on falling, fittingly.

?Man?if everyone else?s was that bad, what about mine?? Mitaka asked, worriedly. ?With Alice like that?.did I fight with her in my dream??

?Yes, but it was nothing like the fight you had in real life.? Satori said. ?Problems in the subconscious carry over into real life, but in small, subtle ways. However, their repercussions can at times be major.?

??in fact, this one is yours.? Satori added, nodding at the lone girl standing by a set of graves.

?Alice?? Mitaka stepped up to her. ??.but she can?t hear me.?

?Just watch, will you?? Satori said, impatiently.

?Where are the others?? Mitaka asked, looking around for more figures hidden in the mist.

?Here.? Satori said, nodding at what Alice was looking at.

Five tombstones stood, bearing the names of each of the members of team FUBAR. All except for Alice, miserable, wet Alice, who was dressed in black interlaced with chains that tethered her to the five tombstones.

?This graveyard contains the bodies of everyone who ?died? in Gensokyo the day it collapsed.? Satori said.

?But?nobody died, right?? Mitaka was suddenly shaking. ?They?ll all be restored, right? Yukari said?Yukari said?otherwise I wouldn?t have?.?

?Yes, yes, they didn?t ?die? in that sense. But as far as Alice is concerned, they?re as good as dead.? Satori explained. ?The mere fact that she survived and nobody else did makes it so. She is more alive than them, thus they are dead to her.?

?That?s utterly screwed up logic.? Mitaka muttered. ?If we?re sharing the dream, why are the rest of us dead? She knows we survived, right??

?Because Alice?s feelings are strongest at the moment, overpowering all other concerns of the team.? Satori said. ?Thus why the rest of you became as she projected, you?re all dead under those tombstones.?

?This was all your fault.? Alice muttered in the direction of Mitaka?s grave. ?You shouldn?t have taken all of us. You should have left me behind.? She gestured at her chains. ?I was a burden. A burden that dragged you all to your graves!?

?Can?t you all be more grateful?! I was prepared to die for all of you! I was prepared to give my life just to give you a few extra hours!? A voice echoed across the graveyard. Mitaka almost leapt. The voice was coming from his own tombstone. A stone face in his own likeness was protruding from the stone, the epitaph scored across its forehead.

?I?m grateful, Mitaka! But look what happened! You?ve all died!? Alice cried desperately. ?Just let me go?for their sake. I don?t want to be a burden! I don?t want to hold you all back!?

?Shut up! SHUT UP!? Mitaka?s head  boomed as if ignoring Alice. ?Do you know how much I gave up for you?! I was so weak a 4th grader could?ve pushed me over! Do you know what they called us?! We were team FUBAR! Do you know what stands for?! I was one of the team?s weakest! So stop whining! I never wanted to be this way! Heck, if I had a choice, I want to be like that Kojiro guy, or maybe that Owlbear person! They don?t? seem to be bothered by 4 or 5 contracts. Noooo.?

?It?s not fair! I?m still alive. You?re making me live on! You?re forcing me to continue surviving while everyone else is dead and gone! How is that fair?!? Alice cried. ?Hourai?Shanghai?.everyone else?? Alice broke down into sobs.

?I don?t?.get this conversation?.? The real world Mitaka muttered over to Satori.

?Neither do I. Now do you know what I go through? If you people don?t understand your own thoughts, how can I?? Satori sighs. ?And I can?t block them. It gives me a headache.?

?It?s not fair to Reimu and Marisa!? Alice shouted hotly, choking back tears. ?I?m a deadweight! As I am now I can?t do more than throw my grimmoire at people! Without me you?d all have more mana between you!? Alice shook her chains violently, before finally falling in defeat. ?Stop hurting yourself for me?I don?t deserve it?they deserve it more? She whispered.

?And that is you.? Satori nodded. ?Not listening, not caring, wrapped up in your own selfless self-sacrifice, but forgetting that you?re hurting others in the process. You don?t want to hear that what you did was wrong. You just want others to accept it as you have. To soldier on like you are. You selfishly think it?s ?right?, you selfishly think it?s the ?saintly? thing to do.?

?But?? Mitaka began to retort, but words failed him. He knew it, deep down inside, that Satori was right.

?You want to be the hero.? Satori said. ?You want to save everyone and everything. Because you love them. But also because you want to avoid the guilt, the weight of not having saved them, of living on when others had died.?

?Alice can?t handle that. She can?t handle living on on the sacrifice of others. She can?t handle living on when an entire realm just died. It?s typical survivor syndrome.? Satori explained.

Slowly everything faded into darkness. Satori remained quiet, allowing Mitaka time to gather himself. He was shaking, trying to manage his thoughts and feelings, but failing.

"Everyone has an ugly side." Satori said, soothingly. "You have to face that. It's not your fault. You do a good job hiding the fact, and that in itself is a form of courage, to be able to go against yourself."

?What?what should I do??? He finally managed, choking down something awful.

?Your synchronization with her is currently the worst, partly because you fail to understand her, partly because she rejects you, and partly because she rejects herself, her own existence. She?s probably in most danger from dying amongst your group, even if you do find her now.? Satori said.

?What should I do now?? Mitaka echoed his question. Flashes of light attracted his attention. He looked up and found what looked like a scoreboard.

?Something I and Amarillo came up with earlier.? Satori said. ?Your current link sync rates. Use this as a guide on where to focus your attention.?

SYNCHRONIZATION STATUS
REIMU HAKUREI ? 6.2%

Mitaka?s heart dropped. If Reimu?s sync rate was that low, how were the others?

RUUKOTO HAKUREI ? 5.4%
SUIKA IBUKI ? 4.3%
MARISA KIRISAME ? 3.8%

Mitaka gulped. If Marisa, the most optimistic of the group, was there, then Alice would be?.

ALICE MARGATROID ? 0.2%

Terrible. Just terrible.

?Don?t feel too disheartened.? Satori said. ?100% would mean a complete merge of souls together. At least, in theory. I don?t think I?ve ever seen that before. 20% is typical for your average married couple. Identical twins can manage up to 30%. That?s when you start to think, speak, and act alike. With them you?re just a little short of being best friends?well, with the exception of Alice.?

?Alice is blaming herself for everything. She thinks she?s just another burden on your team. She believes that if she disappeared, Reimu and Marisa would have more mana between themselves.? Satori said. ?Now go after her. She?s in the park by the department store, currently wretching in the girls bathroom in the middle of the park.?

?Got it.? Mitaka said.

?Oh, and Mitaka?? Satori added. ?Whenever you want to dive in again, just go to sleep, or visit me or Amarillo. We can set up a dive anytime.?

?Right.? Mitaka felt he won?t be in a hurry to experience that again. But still, it might prove useful in the future.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on April 24, 2009, 12:00:52 AM
Middle of the Night, Gpop's dream, between Day 1 and Day 2

Gpop found himself sitting in a room beside a cozy fire on the ground. Sitting right next to him was his wife, Koishi. But Satori was nowhere to be found, but the two paid no attention. Gpop also noticed that there is a single window behind him. Quite ornate in his opinion.

He also noticed that there is nothing else surrounding them. Everything else was pitch black except for the fire and the radius that's lit from it, including Gpop and Koishi.

"Do you really love me?" Koishi asked quietly.

"Of course. You're the entire world to me." Gpop responded truthfully.

"Good. Because besides my sister, you're the only thing that matters to me. Ever since I found you, I never found a more interesting human. Ever. Sure you can't fight with danmaku or magic, but I just adore you because of who you are."

Gpop noticed her closed "third-eye" twitched.

"You're also the entire world to me. I know it's heart-breaking to see Gensokyo fall, and everything we owned is lost, but not you. I'm very happy to still see you here. I don't know what I would do without you. Nothing can be more saddening and depressing than to see you gone forever. I can't imagine that. I need you. You're the only thing that completes me. And I don't want anything bad happening to you."

Gpop noticed that her third eye twitched once again, but this time he paid no mind.

"Oh Gpop, I love you...I love...you..." Than Gpop noticed that Koishi is leaning forward for a kiss. Gpop noticed the signal, and leaned forward to give her her request. At last, their lips locked, and they continued kissing each other for quite a while.

And then her third eye began to open a bit, slowly though.

At last, their lips unlocked. Gpop noticed the opened third eye, but felt nothing whatsoever and paid no attention to it. When Gpop leaned back he noticed something outside of the ornate window, and notices someone from the outside watching them in the middle of the rain.

But as soon as he tried to catch a better look of the person outside, his visions starts to blur until it becomes pitch black...

The Abandoned Shrine, 6:45 AM, Day 2

Gpop lifts himself up from bed. Beside him to his right is Koishi with her third eye still closed, and to his right was Satori, both still lying in the bed sleeping. He remembered that it was with Koishi by the lake, and Koishi fell asleep on his shoulder. So then he carried back to the shrine. He remembered that as he went in, he found another room with a large bed in it. He decided to place Koishi there with him. How Satori got there he has no idea.

Gpop attempts to remember his dream, but could only remember fragments of it. "...man, what a weird, but yet romantic dream, I feel. And I can't seem to remember exactly what happened." He scratches the back of his head in confusion. "...but I still remember that person standing outside of the window, I believe...who was that?" Gpop then remembered that the dream ended abruptly as he tried to recognize the person outside.

"Ah well, I don't think it was that important anyways." Gpop told himself as he yawned. And he got himself out of bed and then went on to dress himself.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 24, 2009, 12:28:49 AM
During that time of the First Dream

?There is no ?I?, there is no ?me?! Reisen tried! Oh, she did!? A loud, booming voice exploded across the lunar sea of dust. Mitaka and Satori looked around to find Jalal McWallace running across the dust, wearing the American flag the astronauts had left behind as a kilt. ?But there is no insanity for the insane! Lies upon lies! Oh, the stark, raving sanity of immortality is insanity in itself! William Wallace thought he had it hard. But he?s dead! At peace in his grave! EIRIN! TASUKETE EIRIN! MWAHAHAHAHAHA!? He leapt inside the lander module of the Eagle and disappeared.

?Jalal! Wait!? Another figure ran past them after the first. ?Don?t leave me behind! It was my fault! The hourai elixir?.?  It was Eirin.

After Mitaka and Satori left.

"But, you are chasing after an illusion"

Eirin whipped around angrily "What?!?" and saw Jalal wearing a tacky business suit that outsiders would immediately recognize as a shady businessman.

"Who?'

"I am merely a part of the whole. You cannot catch'em all alone. This contract wi--"

Another Jalal smacked him on the head "You and your shady contracts. You can't even read them! I prefer we do this in a straight forward manner." Another Jalal entered in body armor. The scene shifted to a lush plain.

"What's going on here?" Eirin muttered.

"Get back 'ere you grots. I'm the biggest around 'ere and I'm da boss." A double-sized green Jalal appeared wearing some kind of boxy armor and a claw with flames running down it. "The place became a blasted wasteland.

"Ha ha ha," the businessman said, "So you are the manifestation that which keeps us together?"

Eirin spoke up, "So you keep them together in one mass."

"I'm da boss of them and get rid of da one I dun like."

"Oh my, Please don't bother the poor dear with such volume," Yet another Jalal...? She was wearing a civil war era soutern lady's dress.

Eirin was shocked, "Just what could you possibly be a manifestation of?"

"Oh, I was born when you used those pills on both of us."

"I wouldn't expect this kind of manifestation to result from that."

She shifted into one in hooker gear.

"I haven't quite calcified yet. Oh and if you're wondering if I'm a bad thing. The big guy hasn't gotten rid me."

The one in the business suit spoke up, "I'd rather we get to use the tentacles next time."

Eirin was rendered speechless, but this next thing kept her speechless.

The scene shifted to a pool near a willow and grass. There was only one Jalal there. He was a little boy with red pupiless eyes who said, "But I He grafted shepp on high monkey flying eat floundering nothing even today weather the function Abraham sometimes jumped."

"Hey" a voice boomed out, "It's a little late for that. She's gone."

The boy reponded "Really? I see one here."

"A guest, she is always welcome here, go back to the other side. That one slipped through."

Another unknown voice slips in "Murderess"

"I covered that part perfectly. She couldn't have."

Eirin: No, I...

"Used a back door she did."

Voice: of course, you can't kill an immortal.

"I think she's still recording"

Eirin: I didn't want...

But monkeys fish do hate ki for Japan eat a hand never Ragu slut in vain saw never impressed now Jewmiliaevennowgapfatefireknifefoxtensersaidthetensorforcaramelturkishhorsedelightpilnever alwaysfeltspiderway toJacobinseetoneverYagooverpowerednineballlegion.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on April 24, 2009, 12:30:53 AM
The Other Mansion, Zei's dream, 1:00pm, Day 2(?) ((OOC: Oi MTG. You said anything goes. ANYTHING GOES. xD))

Zei found himself standing in the SDM's mainhall. Debris surrounded him all over. He just now realized that his friends were gone, but saw Flandre standing before him. Injured, but still alive.

"...why? Did you really have to go that far just to protect a sole person?", Zei asked.

Flandre couldn't say anything, she just felt weakened and fell to the ground. He caught her at the last second.

"..! Hey...don't go away now. I need your answer. Did you GO that far to protect a sole person?", he asked again.

"....Zei-niisan..?", Flan weakingly asked. "....see? I told you I can win..", she softly smiled.

"...I know. You...tried your best.", Zei approved. "...but you shouldn't sacrifice yourself like that."

He then felt a tear filling up in his eyes. ...am I really crying? It can't be.., he thought.

Flandre lifted her hand and softly rubs his left cheek, "...now now, Zei-niisan.", she said. "You shouldn't feel sympathy."

Zei noticed that he did and grabbed her hand, "...no. I should. Can't you see that you're dying right now?", he asked.

"...the only thing I die for, is to protect you from harm..", she softly said.

"...No. That's....that's not it! I know you're struggling for something else other than that. I know there is something more important than me!", Zei said, while a single tear dropped to the ground.

Flandre reached up for his face, "....always remember.", she smiled once more, then softly kissed his lips. "....that I love you, Zei-kun."

Zei noticed and pulls back, "...you can't be serious. I thought....that I was never meant to be loved.", he said.

Flandre lastly said, "...you weren't, but now you are..", she then disappeared.

Zei was left alone in the SDM, but then he realized that everything's switching back.

Opposite Mansion, Bedrooms, 1:10pm(Characters: mainly Zei and Flan)

"JEEZ. That...was one hell of a dream.", Zei woke up.

Flandre noticed him and punched him softly. "Don't wake me up! D<"

"...Sorry. I didn't mean to.", he apologized and got up, then went straight for the door. "I'll be back.", he said, then left the room.

Zei went to the mainhall and picked up today's issue of BunBunMaru and started to read.

"..still, what was she mainly fighting for?", he asked while reading.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on April 24, 2009, 12:51:53 AM
Middle of the Night, Alex's dream, between Day 1 and Day 2

Alex dream that somehow he was back at the Heavenly dragons dojo doing some of his fav training and the most flashy breaking cinder bricks and walls to strengthen bone under the watch of his adoptive father Ryen.

"AGAIN" Ryen said but in a weird echoish voice

it was going well until the suddenly the scene changed and suddenly some of the vertically stacked bricks morphed from lifeless bricks to His love lily black  Daiyousei and the 3 fairys under his watch and when he turned to face Master Ryen he was gone...only to be replaced by...Yagi...the Yagi he fought in the abandoned dojo not the yagi he knew growing up.

"BAHAHAHAHAHA" Yagi was laughing Alex looked around and tryed to bring his fairys to him to get behind him but they always seemed to vanished and stay in front of him his face grew determined

"ALEX" lily said in the same echoish sound Ryen had

?Lily! I told you to stay behind with the girls!? Alex snapped at her. ?The battlefield is no place for women!?

?But Alex! You?re weakened! The contract must be draining you! And that Yagi has the sacred scrolls! You won?t??

?Please!? Alex shouted, turning to face Lily. ?If anything happens to you?if Yagi gets you?then I?ll be truly weakened. As long as you?re safe, I can fight. But if you?re in danger like this, I??

?ALEX!? A voice, cackling like a madman, found Alex?s ears. Alex turned in horror to find his former comrade, now his nemesis, standing amidst a cloud of dust and smoke. Behind him, obscured by more smoke, was the figure of someone with a parasol.

?Alex, no! You can?t fight! Not against him! He?ll kill you!? Lily shouted, baring Alex?s advance while shielding him from Yagi. ?You wont? get him! Not as long as I?m alive!?

?Foolish girl!? Yagi laughed. ?As long as you?re alive, he?s ripe for the picking! As long as you?re alive, there is one weakness I can use.?

Horror dawned on Alex and Lily?s faces as Yagi threw his head back and let out one long drawl of laughter Then.

"DIE ALEX"  shouted as he and his hidden partner attacked Alex and Lily and attacked with what looked like punch attack that moved like a drill..a drill to tear out a beating heart.

"NOOOOOOO" Alex shouted but instead of a death blow when he was awakened in a room next to lily black and the 4 other fairys in his care and dripping in a cold sweat.

"Just a wacked out bad dream...i hope" he sighed

Dispite his shouting he hadn't waked them with it.

He heard Lily black mumbling and moving about in her sleep

"No Alex don't leave me noo don't leave me alone." she mumbled.

Alex just stroked her head and said "Trust in me Lily my dearest love i'll do my hardest to make sure that only nature itself can claim me from you." and kissed her on the cheek which seemed to make her stop both actions he then layed back down since it was still quite too early to stay awake and he was still tired from events from earlyer so he went back to sleep and this time had a peaceful rest.


Inside the Saniwa Shrine inn room #104 9.10 AM day two

Alex is seen with a bag of ice between his legs at the groin

Lily Black is with him Daiyousei and the 3 fairys have been told to fetch alex a drink

"Man for having a good Link with him she sure can kick hard ..ouch.." Alex muses in pain

the fairy's attempt at roadblocking Alice was no better Alice pushed them out of her way dispite their best pleads and sad faces leaving them only able to point to Mitaka and anyone else who followed him her direction of travel then helping Alex back on his feet and getting him relief from the shot to the loins he took trying to stop Alice from basicly commiting suicide.

" There is nothing we can do for her now Mitaka-san and the others must try their best to stop her and persuade her to not give up hope. " Alex tells the fairys

Lily black looked worryed at Alex " Are you sure your ok my love." she asks

" What this? ow. " Alex dispite being in noticable pain still is able to laugh at her question

Alex replys " I've had far worse ..ow.. pain in my life. all this is. ..ow.. is just a reminder that i'm fair from being made of iron if she hadn't caught me off guard with that shot of her's i wouldn't be in so much pain. ..ow... Relax Lily my dear i'll be fine"

Alex adds with a serious tone "i'm more worryed about Mitaka unless he gets a major break or gets enough explosive burst in his mana pool limits he will not be able to support this links for much longer ..ow.. even if Alice succeeds in her suicide."

Lily black in a apolgetic tone "Sorry we fairy girls couldn't stop her we tryed our best without resorting to put a strain on you."

Alex laughed " hey i got plenty of mana you could had resorted to danmaku shot attempt infact i'm sure once i get my linking more firmly done with you girls you might even regain something close to your gensokyo power level after all your all just fairys and not something like Yukari or Flandre in case you didn't remember just being near me was enough to support you guys before i gave you a formal link."

"i'd rather not risked it after all your master's spirit said that the youkai blood in you isn't known for being 100% predtictable if we started to act like we do in gensokyo who knows what would happen." lily black said worry tone of voice

"..ow.. Relax baby not matter what happens we must stick together look to make you worry less ..ohh.. incase something DOES happen to me and i can't support you and the girls do your best to find someone who can regardless of what happens to me i'll forever and always love you." Alex replys

Alex slowly and carefully as to not excastrbate his hurting "happy place" gets up to give lily black a passion fille kiss "That i promise you regardless of what happens i'll do my best to keep you happy." he says

"Thank you my love you know...what do you think about..maybe after all this is over...regardless if we can go back to gensokyo or not...about getting marryed and having a family?" lily black asks

Alex sits down with almost the same care he got back up and goes "WHAT!? Lily my dear i love you but i think we can at least wait a while before that besides i don't even know if fairys and huma. well i know i'm fully human but i'm still MOSTLY human can.."

Lily Black puts her finger on his lips and says "of course they can well assuming the fairy in question is great fairy like sis and me. i get "that time of month" just like human women can you know or have did not not notice the boxs i used to get from that man's shop in the forest of magic uhh what his name oh rinnosuke those pads were so nice in keeping me from soiling my undergarments during then and unlike human women who try the period Rhythm method of pregnancy prevention we fairys know exactly whats going on with our bodys at all times. well unless your a fairy like HER "

"Good grief if that isn't the ultimate husband trap then i don't know what is all she has to do is just not tell me when she's starting and bam she's pregnant." alex thinks to himself

"Don't worry i'll respect your wishs." Lily Black giggles.

If this was a anime Alex would be doing a big sweatdrop right now.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 24, 2009, 02:32:29 AM
Some Supermarket, 4:45pm, Day 2, Amarillo & Lily White

In the supermarket, Lily looks in surprise as Amarillo bought enough food for three days and pay using something called "Credit Card".

"I'm more surprised seeing that my card, issued by the Merchant Bank, actually is usable even though is issued far beyond this age." Amarillo smiled, uneasily. "It seems that "Jason" didn't leave any cash here, or it's just that she hid it so we cannot find it."

"I don't know the details, but you say that now that shop belonged to us now?"

"Yeah, I found a file of the shop and it said the property is issued by Jason Satsuki to Amarillo Viridian and Vivian Viridian."

"The later name..."

"It's your fake identity. I'll still call you Lily since that name..." Amarillo smiled,very uneasily "is easy to remember but super hard to read. HER STYLE."

"Huh?"

"She's been calling me "A-Chan" and I thought this is...." Amarillo could not continue since she really can't find anything that could describe that nickname well.

"Speaking of Names..." She began to switch her point "Do you think my behavior changed a lot after we end up here?"

"It's about the dream last night, huh?"

"So you are actually in it. Surprised to see myself like this...... Lone-Wolf soldier..."

"But you actually went alone when you were fighting with FARGO back in Gensokyo, right?"

"Not without all gangs of you." Amarillo added "You, Your sis, Dai-chan, Three Light Fairies and... Cirno."

"And now Cirno is captured again, maybe brainwashed again.. like last time.."

"Just thought about it give me a bad memory."

In their last battle against the team-up invade of NOD and FARGO, NOD sent their best assassin to capture Cirno, nailing Daiyousei using a spear on the side wall of SDM in the progress. The Chrono Agents found the body of Daiyousei, cannot go into reincarnation status because the spear goes right thought the heart 2 days later after the capture.

After they found a secret base they are enraged to find that FARGO is using some technology to brainwash Cirno into awaken the "Unseen-Power"

They completely stopped it before it's too late, but they couldn't make Cirno come back since she's in a mad status.

Then Amarillo proceeds to Merge with Cirno - a highly dangerous action indeed - and become uncontrolled after the merge, firing a MAPW-Class-Perfect Freeze towards her teammates and caused mass damage to all the people at the scene.

However the battle ended with they both got their "self" back, and since everyone know the reason behind that they are not blamed for that damage.

After that battle, Amarillo talked to Reimu and the Chrono Agents, telling them that she will split up for a while, and she does until the battle is over.

"See, I never considered my self a soldier in my heart, but as dreams reflected the true part of a human being I'm more confused about my true identity under myself." Amarillo finished her confuse with that.

"I don't understand you humans, you are yourself, not others." As they walk out of the supermarket with a hand full of foods and other stuff, Lily replied after she heard Amarillo's words.

"Well, my case is special. As you can see I'm a projection or clone of another similiar person from an alternative time-space. She is now living normally in her timeline, but I'm here fighting against everything, it's just so weird."

"And she is currently as a memory in your body too." Lily points out "You can directly ask her about that, Satori is coming tonight and you can ask her to bring you to her again."

"Yes, and I'll take you with me too."

"Why?"

"To prove that I and her are different. However, this cannot answer towards the dream I saw, I'll tell her about that dream too."

"I hope you get your trouble solved, you seems pretty off-minded the entire day."

"Yeah, I know. Thanks for notice me that."

As they are talking they didn't notice a figure rushing towards them, and the next second...

CRASH!

"Ouch." It's a pretty short man about 1.6 meter tall wearing a normal basketball T-shirt who have collapsed with them.

"Sorry, I'm tight on time." The man apologized and quickly left.

several minutes later, Amarillo noticed something.

"Something is wrong, Lily?"

"It seems my energy is draining away,," with that word, Lily leaned towards her. That's when Amarillo noticed there is something on the ground where the man have collapsed with them.

It's a remain of what seems like... A testing tube.

"Oh, shoot." Amarillo realized what is going on.

Cirno had been captured, and seemly they had studied her to work out how fairies gain mana from the nature around them, which explained why fairies needs a smaller amount of mana than regular youkais.

However, it seems now Lily White's Ability of absorbing mana from nature have been shut off by some unknown drug.

Must be that glass testing tube is for, the man didn't come from nowhere.

Crush with them, and break the tube on the ground, thus release the drug in point blank.

Now that Amarillo's Mana Spring is not enough to held the suddenly-increased mana needs of Lily. That's why she suddenly seems tired.

However, the only thing the enemy know is "There are fairies among the refugees in the town" they didn't know their position.

If she collapses there the enemy will sure know the drug worked. and blown their position to the enemy.

"Oh, Amarillo, you gotta pull out some idea before we get noticed!" Amarillo thought to herself.

She can merge with Lily White, but the sudden appearance of wings will sure reveal Lily's true identity.

From the looks Lily white will collapse in roughly 5 minutes, 5 minutes is far not enough for them to go back to the shop, nor not enough to have Amarillo increases the rate of her Ability. (with reduced range of course.)

If she can have another five minutes she can do the letter one though.

Five minutes.. If Lily can stay awake for a more five minutes, the problem will be solved.

       Wait... Stay Awake?

She began to look for a certain something in her shopping bag, she bought a lot for herself, but never thought she will use the effect on a fairy first.

She couldn't know if Lily can stand that thing. But now it's only chance.

"Found it."

As Lily White's vision become to blur away she felt something a little sweet but mostly bitter ran through her throat before the vision clears up a bit again.

"What...was that?"

"Well, something handy to both of us now," Amarillo, holding a half emptied can, replied. "just bear it for another five minutes OK?"

Lily nods.

and they barely made it back to the shop on 5:10 pm.

Amarillo quickly put a "CLOSED" sign up with a Hakurei Yin-Yang ball drawing on it, then shut the door tight and lock it, right before Lily White collapsed to the floor into a deep sleep. which would occur 20 minutes earlier if it's not for THAT DRINK.

Amarillo put the can of Java Monsters on the counter, then left the bags at the door, and carries Lily white to their room.

When she is putting all the food into the fridge, she curses for the enemy pulling out dirty tricks like this.

Now the remaining problem is how this effect of the drug will last. It seems she must continue putting more energy on her power for this amount of time.


[AND DON'T ASK ME HOW CAN THEY BOUGHT JAVA MONSTERS IN A JAPAN STORE... I JUST CANNOT THOUGHT OF A NAME]
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on April 24, 2009, 05:08:54 AM
===Midnight ~ OwlBear's Dream - Sometime after Satori and Mikata's departure===

"Hah! None of them could even get close to Pandemonium's Gate!" Owlbear said as he turned to face his crew...or rather the family he was protecting. His family.

"That's what they all deserve for screwing with the most badass freakin' overlord in Makai!" Yuki cheered with Yumeko giving her a stern look.

"Watch your mouth." The maid warns the wicth rather strictly.

"What?" Yuki said puzzled by Yumeko's tone. "It was a spur of the moment."

Owlbear chuckled and looked to the woman that he loved.

"Owlbear I..." Before Shinki can say another word Luize appears on the scene (rather abruptly at that).

"Owlbear another demon has appeared!" She says in a panic, her appearance looks rough, proof that she may have had a run in with the demon itself.

"Oh? Another ass-monkey wanting some punishment?" Owlbear walked past Luize and layed eyes on a mammoth demonic construct, it's very stature as tall as the castle itself, in fact the only reason Owlbear and the others could even look at the beast at eye level was because they were at the castle's pinnacle. "I'll beat anyone who threatens Makai!"

"No!" Shinki finally reached out and grappled Owlbear by his shoulder. "Stop doing this, it's...it's foolish and irrational!"

"Eh? What're you getting at?" Owlbear questioned his eyebrow raised. "Don't worry, I'm an Overlord now, I can beat the crap out of anyone 5 ways before they hit the ground."

"No...there's a limit to what you can take..." Shinki mutters softly her eyes not meeting his. "You can't keep hurting yourself for my sake, let me fight it...it's what I must do...as this realm's creator and ruler."

"No, you don't get it..." Owlbear replied "I became an Overlord to, not only close the gap between us, but to protect the things we both hold dear to one another. I wanted to have the power to be by your side and protect the land and people you gave birth to, Shinki."

Shinki looked away. "I know...but it was my carelessness before that had Makai nearly destroyed, I cannot let anyone else suffer-"

"I'm not suffering...I'm doing this to prevent it." Owlbear replies with a smile. "When I get back...I'll be sure to help Yumeko make those snacks you really like, okay~" Owlbear breifly embraces Shinki and leaps off the balcony he can hear the cries of Shinki echoing behind him, slowly loosing volume as he feel further to the infernal plane below him. He looked up and saw the demon that stood threateningly before him slowly grow taller as he slowly reached the ground below...Luize had to have been extremely lucky to surive against a demon like this. No matter, t's existance will end here.

"Hey ass-face!" Owlbear shouted to the hulking eye sore as he touched down and now dashed forward to the mountain of pure demonic evil that stood in front of him. "You want to bust up in her and cause a racket then face me!" He then lunged forward to face his new opponent...who quickly struck at him with a punch to the ground.

...The punch connected. Dead on.

"What...? But...I-" Owlbear hit the ground. Hard. Had he been human, his neck would have snapped in 5 places just from the impact of the fist just now. "How...did he..."

"Ngh...Lucky shot..." Owlbear said as he pulled himself up only to get punched again...this time it was a stronger hit...or was it only stronger because of something else? Owlbear didn't know, nor did he care, he only wanted to be rid of this interloper once and for all, and it is that mentality that helped him get up again and again.

It's a shame, that no matter what method of attack he used, the demon seemed to stop him mid way and counter attack. Each hit he sustained more painful than the last. Eventually, after taking enough attacks that he didn't even know where the hell he was anymore, Owlbear opened his eyes to see the red sky above and the glowing eyes of the demon who beat the shit out of him.

"Shinki..." Owlbear gasped out. "I'm sor-"

SPLAT

===Saniwa Inn - Day 2===

Owlbear's eyes shot open his body jumping up as he finally awoke from the dream turned nightmare. Did he...just die in his own dream? He couldn't really remember (as usual), all he remember were some very epic referances to video games and lots of eye beam action And why did he have a feeling that Mikata fellow and Satori were present in this dream (at least for the beginning half where he was kicking so much ass). He looked around and saw Shinki beside him still asleep a bit more peacefully than he was as a matter of fact.

"...She must be having a better dream than I was..." Owlbear sighed as he stifled a laugh. 

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on April 24, 2009, 05:22:25 AM
Opposite Mansion 12:35 (starring Koji & Team Freud)
[after he laid a slightly powered up Remilia who got her physical features back to rest]

Koji had finally lowered the mana links he had with everyone since he increased it only to buff their hunger resistance, there was no loner a need to go behind the normal level that is basically required. However after lowerin them he realized that Remilia's link was still thicker and Youmu's a bit less thick.

Koji: I guess....Remilia and i are a bit closer now huh?...That's cool she needs a really good friend.

Friend. That's the only thing he thought of ever having. He wanted to be a good friend for Remilia but he wasw oblivious to see that she had something else she wanted in her scarlet eyes. Something that only he could only give her.

Koji: Hey Gpop?

He rounded a corner to see the Komeiji sisters and him sitting on the couch reflecting on the little party they had.

Koishi: ...Yeah! when everything is over and done with lets have another pizza party at home sis!

Satori: fufufu. it does sound like a good idea

Gpop: yeah we can invite everyone over and have one huge pizza party in celebration of our victory!

Koji slipped back into the hallway. Just watching Koishi and Gpop made him sick sometimes. He was envious. So envious even Parsee would be envious of his envy.

But it didn't matter, he simply let it go. Its easy to let things go when you lived so so so long. Even if the pain was unsurmountable. He took a deep breath and went back to the group.

Koji: sup guys. talking about celebration already eh? such optimism hehe *puttin a finger under his nose*

Gpop: oh yeah man this has totally inspired me to get stronger and restore Gensokyo ASAP!

Koishi: *glomps him* i never seen you so enthused before ^_^ its so good to see it.

Koji: hehe well we better keep a good outlook. i want to restore Gensokyo and all our friends too.  I miss going to the SDM and Eientei already.

Gpop: i miss our mansion ~_~

Koishi: me too hubby...me too.

There was a bit of silence for a moment and then Koji spoke up

Koji: well I'm gonna take a nap guys. Sorry to say but i'm exhausted still.  Plus i want to take the time to get ready for later. I'm going to start training with Youmu later on after we rest.

Gpop: alright man sleep well

Satori's third eye glanced in his direction,

Koji: "such optimism....*sigh* well at least if we do restore Gensokyo we have something to look forward to. I'm tired of fighting....so tired of it....maybe...i shouldn't fight....we have a large team...i'm sure...they could pull it off themselves."

Satori continued to read his thoughts but he was outta range after a while. He was about to go to sleep and knew that Remilia and the rest would link with him perhaps.
Gpop and Koishi decided to take a nap after being so full from the pizza they had. And Satori decided to sleep in the room with Youmu. As much help as she was to everyone she too needed her rest.

Gpop: sleep well Satori, lets try to get some more relaxation for now.

Satori:indeed. my body is tired and so is my mind.

Koishi: Night sis-oh wait its only the afternoon isn't it? *giggles*

So they all split and went to sleep afterwards. Satori climbed into the bottom bed since Youmu took the top,

Satori: how considerate to leave the bottom open for someone else? *happy*

She climbed in bed and tried to sleep but Myon was floating around the room in bizarre patterns and taking odd shapes that it was hard to sleep without ignoring the spectacle.

Gpop and Koishi shared one bed together without any other thought and slept happily.

The only one awake now was Kojiro and the Library team. He decided to go to the library to check on them and found that they too had fallen asleep on the couches in the library.

Koji: *sigh* hehe. i shoulda figured. 

He set the books aside and picked up Koakuma first and carried her to a room close to the library and laid her on a bed. He noticed that her wings were still missing however and thought that he should strengthen the bonds for everyone later eventually.  He went back to the library and got Patchouli as well. She was rather light as expected, but she looked rather cute sleeping.  He put patchouli on the bottom bed and pulled the blankets over her.

Now he was exhausted.

He went to his room and pulled up a veil that enclosed his bed

Koji:....I should give Remilia a veil for her bed too huh?

He had a veil on his bed because his bedroom has a window that gets a lot of sun. But with this black veil over it very little light gets into his bed. Plus he thought it was cool. Some of his old friends would chirp that no one can see in nor out and what he was doing in his bed and hinted towards a lot of things of THAT nature. he pushed his thoughts out of his mind and crawled into bed to sleep at last.

~~~~Kojiro's Dream~~~~

he stands again at the top of a cliff lookin down at many cities that were down below. the wind blew through his hair and clothes freely. His large nodachi was stabbing the earth behind him and was embedded deeply. He stood without saying anythin and just looked down below him.

Koji:....here again...*looks around but only through the corners of his eyes* I see a lot from here....*pause* I can see a crime being committed over there....I see a rapist giving chase over there...I can hear the pleas for mercy from a murder from there. I can see a car accident with people trapped over there....The world isn't very peaceful huh?.....

He slumps down on his knees and continues to watch

Koji:  Someone will save them. People are strong to get through their hardships and loses.....There's nothing for me here. How many times should I stop and believe in myself...I dont believe much in anything. Ive seen enough of the pain and the shame and the blame, It dont amount up to anything. How many nights should I walk in my sleep, and I dream of how much I wanna run away...Ive had enough of the stress and the mess I cant take anymore I gotta getaway, Now I, Know why i'm empty inside and i'm sure i've only got myself to blame. And I, Dont try to view the lies its just a waste of time...i'll never be the same

He stood up and turned his back to the city and looked at his sword sticking in the ground. *he stared at it with an emptiness that wasn't goign to be filled by such a material thing but it still had some meaning.

Koji: There's...nothing for me...here is there? The only thing i got...is this blade.

He was about to uproot it from the ground but before he could touch it he heard another cry for help.

He stopped and looked back at the city.

Only he heard it again but it wasn't from the city.

Koji: curious....where is that plea coming from?

??: Please help me!! I don't want to be alone anymore. I dont' want to return to that awful place anymore! Please don't leave me here! I beg you!

The voice was muffled for some reason and he couldn't quite make out who's voice it was but he followed where he thought it was coming from.

??: No!! I need help! i don't want to be this way anymore please don't leave me behind!!

However when he thought he was standing on teh source of the voice where it seems loudest he couldn't see or find it at all. and as he continued to move it would get farther and farther away from him

Koji: I can't hear it anymore...oh...well. Just another obscurity i suppose....I'm sure...someone will help it.

He walked away from the voice and started to hear sobbing and cries again but he passed them off.
~~~~Kojiro's Dream End~~~~


~~~~Remilia's Dream~~~~
Remilia was standing at the ruins of her mansion. All of her subordinates were standin next to her: Sakuya, Hong, Patchouli, Koakuma and Flandre. She looked really depressed as the last bit of rubble fell to the ground.

Remilia: this didn't just happen did it? Sakuya where are the other maids?

Sakuya: they have run off in fear m'lady.

Remilia: *sigh* useless. Why was the mansion decimated like this?!

Sakuya: becasue our gatekeeper is useless m'lady

Hong: N-no! I didn't even see anyone come to the gate at all I swear. I can't protect the entire perimeter of the place when i can only see from the front side!

Remilia: we'll worry about discipline later. Sakuya go tell Reimu and Suika that we need help

Sakuya: i can't do that m'lady

Remilia: why not?!

Sakuya: .....because I'm quitting m'lady. I'm married now and must settle down to start a family

At that Taihou came retrieved Sakuya from the group

Remilia: The hell you are quitting!

She pounced to attack him but then Sakuya used her abilites to skewer her into the ground

Remilia: auuugh! *cough*

Sakuya: you won't lay a hand on him. Sorry mistress but i'm done.

With that they left. after a while she got her arms free from the ground and was in disbelief

Hong:....you knwo what I QUIT TOO! I get NO RESPECT around here and you expect me to work 24/7 WITHOUT ANY HELP.THAT'S A LOAD OF BULL**** I'm LEAVING! I don't care if you skewer me. I'd rather DIE then continue to work the way i have! I'm no one's prinny dammit!

With that Hong ran off and fast as she could. Remilia was in shock again and just watched. Patchouli was walking off with Koakuma as well

Remilia: Patchy? your leaving too? don't go please?!

Patchy: I'm sorry Remilia but without a library I can't keep myself occupied. I'm going to search for another well of information to immerse myself. Good bye and good luck to you.

With that the Scarlet Sisters remained alone. Remilia held her sister and sobbed.

Remilia:  I'm sorry Flandre we have to find another home for ourselves again.

Flandre didn't hold her back nor sobbed however, in fact she pushed her away.

Flandre: we? WE? You talk as if we have to move together. I don't have to move with someone who never even visits me much less sees me as a sister! You go and find your own place to go I have a place to call home!

Remilia: w-what? Flan, i never hated you or anything but-

Flandre :but what?! you call not visiting to calm and comfort your poor crazy sister love? I don't think so sis! I'm not gonna move to another place just to be treated the same way again! With seclusion and solitude! 495 years of it! I DON'T WANT ANOTHER 495 YEARS ON TOP OF THAT!

As Flandre yelled at Remilia  someone descended on them both.

??: man stop with the yelling already would ya? i think she gets the point.

Flandre: Zei-niisan!

She ran up and jumps into him happily and lively

Zei: i heard a crash from over here and thought to check on you. Are you okay?

Flan: I'm fine as long as i have you Nii-san!

Zei: heh. alright well lets get going then alright? I'm sure you'd rather stay with me then stay here.

Flan: yes of course lets go!

They flew away and wasn't visible anymore.

Remilia fell there. she was alone. no one to help her up in his loneliest time. She cried profusely. Her sister and the only people she dared to call family had left her for their own reasons. It was her fault she wasn't as kind to them as other people could have been.

Suddenly her sobbing turned to laughter

Remilia: AHHAHAHAH!! LIKE I NEED ANY OF YOU! I'M THE F***ING QUEEN OF THE NIGHT! I DON'T NEED ANY SUPPORT FROM ANYONE!

??: then why are you still crying?

Remilia was struck suddenly by a voice coming from the rubble of her mansion.

Remi: WHO'S THERE!? CRYING? I'M NOT CRYING I'M VERY GLAD THEY LEFT! NOW THERE IS NOTHIN TO HOLD ME BACK!

??: oh....really? Then i guess you don't need me....I really cared for you ya know?

Remi: HA! WHO COULD POSSIBLE CARE FOR ME?!

Suddenly something was thrown from the rubble and landed next to her....it was a sword and a long one at that. On the blade it said "Crimson Devil" on it

Remilia gasped for some reason that name struck her. She felt a sort of pleasing sensation from it. She felt happy but sad at the same time. She started to cry again but with watery eyes looked back at the rubble it came from and noticed a figure in the distance walking away.

Suddenly a large shadowy figure loomed over her in the sky and spoke to her.

??: my child...it seems you have been cast out even by the world you escaped to, did you honestly think that you could get away from me? My daughter...stop this nonsense and return home...now is the time. There is nothing for you here.

The figure talked as if he knew everything. It was her father, the original Scarlet Devil known for the name for different reasons. Remilia was frightened, horrified and didn't want to give in to this figure as it came closer and closer to claiming her again.

Remilia spoke with choked breaths back at the figure walkin away from her.

Remilia: Please help me!! I don't want to be alone anymore. I dont' want to return to that awful place anymore! Please don't leave me here! I beg you!

The walking away figure didn't stop but its voice was still hearable.

??: No your strong. you said yourself you don't need anyone to help you. I'm sure you'll manage somehow.

Remilia: No!! I need help! i don't want to be this way anymore please don't leave me behind!!
She started to run after the figure that she felt was warm and caring while running away from her father.
However, as she got closer so did the darkness behind her. She cried and ran as hard and fast as she could.
Sobbing and crying for help

~~~~Remilia's Dream End~~~~


Opposite Mansion 5pm End
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on April 24, 2009, 08:47:04 AM
ABANDONED SANIWA SHRINE, Karuisuwa, 10.10 am

"I grow hungry and impatient, Yoh-kun..." Meira said, becoming rather peeved at this clearly fruitless endeavour of finding other people. In the end, it appeared that there was an Opposite Mansion where ALL the people actually were. Didn't complicate matters that only now did Hirowaza remember the dream he had prior to returning to this place, being the sole impetus for his fatigue and for his falling unconscious. It was somewhat forebearing on his mentality, perhaps it reminded him of somethings, but then he realized that Meira was not lying about being hungry, he could indeed hear the rumblings from Meira's stomach, and sitting around here dawdling like idiots wasn't going to do anything very worthwhile. "I'm so sorry," Hirowaza said softly. "Let's just go get something to eat, we can go to the store and you can pick out whatever meets yer fancy there." Meira responded with a resounding yes and the two of them were on their merry way to the store.

To the store, to the store, to the store! Meira seemed quite excited, as if she hadn't seen one of the things in an eternity.

Some DEPARTMENT STORE in Karuisuwa, 10.30 am

Hirowaza looked at Meira, and could see the gleam in her eyes, a rejuvenated flame that burned up, perhaps this was the cure for the lethargy that seemed to engulf them this very moment. They needed something to eat, and a lot of it. Hirowaza fiddled around with his clothing and procured some pouch, a wallet, and opened it. Meira tilted her head. "Oh, this?" Hirowaza said. "Yeah, this is just... funds, to say." Meira had no suspicion of anything, this was good, because there was absolutely nothing suspicious about what was in the wallet, it was the design that struck her fancy. Some sort of yin-yang was on it, a corrupted one, mind. So the two of them went inside.

Hirowaza and Meira ended up looking around everywhere in the store, tossing things they wanted to eat in their basket, and seemed to be overfilled with stuff by the time they were done, and it didn't even take half an hour. So they managed to purchase all their loot, leaving poor Hirowaza nearly penniless. "That was so worth it!" the both of them said at the same time, almost reading each other's minds. High fives were had, and the two of them left with bags full o' loot.

"Let's eat already," Meira said. "We can go to that park there."

"Yes, let's..."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on April 24, 2009, 11:11:06 AM
Opposite Mansion, 5:10pm, Mainhall. (Characters: Zei, Flandre, Reimu(only a reference), Reisen, Shizuha, Mystia)

Zei couldn't help it, but could hear a distant dream being take in place as of now.

He wasn't in it, but could experience it. "...what the hell?--", he then felt a sharp pain in his head.

"...shit. This is too bad. No way I can't stay for long.", he shook his head once and laid back in the same chair, everything returning to normal, once more.

He looked at the newwspaper again, but at a certain article. "..ara?-- ...'Original Scarlet Devil appearance took place today at 4:50pm'.."

"ARA?! No way Aya could've taken a pic. No way she learned how to dive THAT easily. NO ****ING WAY.", he threw the newspaper to the side and got up.

Flandre couldn't hear the commotion, she just woke up and left the room, calmly.

" that damn tengu bird-- Ara?", he noticed Flandre walking down the hall and walked off after her. "Flandre? Where are you going?", he asked.

Flandre noticed and look back, "Hm? Hi Zei-niisan.", she smiled softly.

"..I swear. I didn't experience any other dreams besides the one I had. I swear to uhm...", he thought for a second, "I swear to all that is worth in Reimu's donation  box. Which isn't worth nothing.", he said.

"...guess you know already, Nii-san.", she said and went on to check on Reisen and Mystia.

"Know about wha-- ...they left. Huh.. I have a feeling we're forgetting something.-- ..nah. Best to leave Shizuha alone with her sis. God knows how much she missed her.", he said.

Flandre grabbed his hand without his attention and ran on to the mainhall. "WHAT THE--?!", Zei barely ran after her, but she stopped right at the table.

"Wh...what is it?", Zei said, his face slightly red from the sudden attention.

"Zei-niisan? Explain this. Please?", Flan softly asked and pointed to the same article Zei was reading.

"?!", he grabbed the newspaper, "You...shouldn't know about that. It's a long story. LOOOOOOOONG story."

"What about a long story?", a lunatic rabbit spoke up.

"REISEN! Goddamn you scare me.", Zei said. "How was your sleep?", he asked.

"Couldn't have been worse.", a night sparrow answered.

"Ah hey, Mystia. Any info on Shizuha?", He asked once more.

"Nope, slept with Minoriko, remember?", Mystia said.

"...ah I see. Well then, any of you guys hungry?", he asked.

"..Not really. Shouldn't we head to a department store already?", Reisen asked.

Flandre noticed the idea, and said, "Department store? Zei-niisan, what's a Department Store?"

"...you mean where Rinnosuke is-- OH. THAT DEPARTMENT STORE. Nah, Pearl took care of it.", he said and laid back in the chair. "Feel free to run around, AS LONG AS YOU DON'T MAKE NOISE."

Reisen and Mystia left, but Flandre didn't. She just continue to ask question, being the curious vampire she is.

"..I can't explain. It's too much information.", Zei said.

"Awww...", Flandre pouted and left.

"WAIT! I didn't... auugh..", he got up and walked off after her.

Opposite Mansion, 5:20pm, end.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 24, 2009, 01:08:08 PM
Outer Wastes 5:30 PM Day 2

Frank's dream

It was the same dream he had as far back as he could remember. He were still in that room. Those massage chair lining the walls. Those chair filled the room with overwhelming malice and dread. He had to get out. He had to get out! These chairs, his first memory was waking up in them. He couldn't remember who he was, why he was there. He gathered others warning them of the chairs. Some refused to listen and sat in them.

"No! those chairs are evil!"

"What are you-"

Before the victim could finish his sentence, the chair started. First, a shoulder massage to ease him. Then a leg massage to keep him. And a back massage to finish him.

Always, he couldn't save him.

end of dream

Caboose: Frank, Frank.

Frank: mh? What is it?

Caboose: We're here.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 24, 2009, 03:06:01 PM
Tourist Helpers, 05:10 pm, Amarillo

After carrying a sleeping Lily White to the bed, Amarillo thought for a while, then decided to dive in Lily's dream for some clues.

So she get on the bed and soon fall asleep after that.

Amarillo's own World

Amarillo is running in a corridor, there are lots of doors along side them, with different labels, points to different location.

She ignores all of them, continue running to the very end of the corridor.

At the third-to-last door she stopped, looking at the label "Viridian Forest".

and she tried the door.

It's locked.

"Guess so." Amarillo sighed. Then run towards the next door. Labeled "Gensokyo".

she opened the door, finding herself facing a barren land.

She closed the door.

then she turns to face the end of corridor, the last door.

It has no label.

Amarillo take a deep breath, and opened it.

Within the door there is a large room, there is nothing in the room but a huge pool. There are water-like liquids flowing in the pool.

Actually it is water, however it seems more blueish.

This is nothing but the representation of her Ability.

Amarillo smiled uneasily facing the only 1/3 full pool. Then she jumped in.

There is a hole in the bottom, however it's more like a warp gate.

Amarillo swam into it.

She end up in another room, facing one door.

There is the label on the door, "Lily White".

She turn back to find her own door behind her, labeled "Lin Xiyin"

"Seems that door is the only thing that refers me by my CodeName, whatever."

She opened the door, and stepped in.

Lily White's world


Amarillo is surprised by what she see.

"What the -- " She looks at the now completely new view.

There is giant gears, spinning in the sky, which is in an unusual orange colour.

The ground is plain soil, and there are nothing but weaponry on the ground.

From cold weapon such as swords and spears, to assault rifles and hand guns.

There is even an RPG lying not far away from her.

"Must be the drug's doing, huh, project someone's mind and replaces Lily White's Dream." Amarillo thought, running on the empty field.

Until she saw Lily White, motionless, tied on something she is very familiar to.

A black-colored spear without any decoration, a sharp arrow is on the top of it. The spear seems very heavy.

The Exactly Same spear that's used by the NOD Assassins.

The Exactly Same kind of spear that pierced through Daiyousei's chest in the last battle guarding Gensokyo.

"Seems they took it from Cirno's memory." Amarillo can't stop herself to thought the worst possibility.

"There are NOD and/or FARGO involved into these events."


But the first priority here is to save the fairy, if she had been released the place will return to normal.

She walks up to Lily and awake her.

"Why are you here?" asked Lily White.

"Need to ask? to free you from all these mass, "Amarillo pointed to the ropes tied on the spear. "it seems that I only need to cut this..." she took up an army knife and cut the rope.

but the rope reties itself again.

"It's controlled by other's thoughts." said Lily, "I can felt it through all these ties and knots there."

"Then I'll break the evil thought for you, just see." Amarillo lean down and start untie the rope.

"Whoever sets up all these mess... " Amarillo exclaimed when she is untie the ropes. "will face my biggest punishment."

"As I see that your biggest punishment still didn't hurt them, you are just shut down their brain functions." said Lily White.

"Now I wonder why you are staying easy even in a time for this."

"Because you are by my side."

"Oh, well, alright."

"And I noticed you are not with your hat on."

"Is that something important?"

"Nope."

As she undo the last knot on the rope, Lily white is free from the binds, and Amarillo bring her
to the exit, which has the label "Lin Xiyin" on it.

"Lin Xiyin?" Lily read the label, confused.

"It's my codename, every "Modified Gene" have one, I'm MG-04."

"Then the others are.."

"Mr.Spark and Ms.Fairy are MG-03 and MG-02 respectively. There is also one Mister called Grey Moon, who is MG-00, as of my knowledge there is no MG-01. The name are Chinese-Styled names with Lin as the last name and a random two characters as the first name. Their name that's known for others is a direct English translation of their first name, except me of course."

Quote
MG-00 Lin Cangyue (林 苍月)--> Grey Moon
MG-02 Lin Xianfeng (林 仙凤)--> Fairy Phoenix
MG-03 Lin Caiguang (林 彩光)--> Rainbow Spark
MG-04 Lin Xiyin(林 希莹)--> Hope Firefly--> Amarillo Viridian

"And as you see that Amarillo Viridian is sure easier to read than Hope Firefly" Amarillo explained

"You are telling stories I couldn't understand again." Lily White complained when they emerged from the pool. Lily White's original world had been checked that's returned. As same as her ability.

Then she dragged the door to the weaponry out onto the corridor and labeled the door "Weaponry World"

she is about to leave and suddenly saw the previous men facing them.

"So it's you who freed her." The man said coldly "You have become a disturbance of our holy project, I wonder what will happen if I finish you both there."

"You!" Amarillo is surprised, but soon she smiles "I'm looking for you and you come here by yourself? Don't forget whose dream you are in right now."

"What?" The man panics, "Isn't it my imagery?" Then he realized what is going on "Da*n you!"

"You hurt my friend mercilessly like that, tie her to a spear in that world." Amarillo continues "So I think there is no need to have mercy for you, I guess." She lifted the man up and throw him into his own creation, then shut the door and lock it from outside, thus banned the man from going out.

"Pay for your sin!" Amarillo threw the words at the now non-functional door, then they quickly left.

The door is then disappeared since it's not a part of their dream anymore.

5:20 pm, Tourist Helpers Day 2


They both wake up on the bed.

"You are sweating!" said Lily white.

Then Amarillo noticed that her clothes are all wet due to her sweating in the dream.

Possibly happened when she's untie the ropes.

"Well, that's all right. I thought a shower will take care of it, I need a change of clothes too."

"And you can act really cool back there."

"......"

"..Even without your hat." Lily finished her sentence.

"I just won't forgive anyone who hurt my friends, that's all."

"Thank you. But what about the bad guy?"

"Well, he is basically trapped in his own world, and will not wake up unless he can destroy the world by himself, which for him is nearly impossible."

"Woah, that's harsh."

"Compare what he did to you it's the most peaceful way to punish him. I can easily disable all his brain functions since it's MY dream he's in. However I keep him good and just locked him."

"So I'm right at the beginning that somebody will save me from that suffering..."

"Huh?"

"Ah, nothing."

"All right, I'll go for a shower, if there is any of our friends coming, invite them in but don't let them go near the shower room."

"Understood." Lily white giggles. "If they did?"

"No YOU won't let it happen."

"Well, all right."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on April 24, 2009, 05:44:24 PM
Gpop's/Koishi's/Merlin's(?) Dream, 12:40PM, (Characters: Gpop, Koishi, Merlin, Satori)

Gpop found himself in a middle of the forest. Whatever forest it is he has no idea. But all he knows is that right beside him is Koishi, and in front of them is a huge, dark beast with black tentacles around it. The entire body, in fact, is black, except for its large, red eyes. Both Koishi and Gpop are prepared to fight it.

"Whatever this thing is, we're not going to back down!" Gpop yelled.

"This is going to be fun!" Koishi added.

Then the two charged the huge beast.

Koishi flew up into the air, and started to shoot her heart-shaped danmaku at it. The monster was trying to hit her with its tentacles, but to no avail, as Koishi easily dodged them.

As the beast was preoccupied with Koishi, Gpop, from below, ran towards it and started striking it with his fists. Bits and pieces of the monster started to fly everywhere as he hacked his way through.

The monster was crying in pain, but both Koishi and Gpop felt no sympathy towards it whatsoever. At last, the beast was in many small pieces, unable to fight any longer.

Koishi descends towards Gpop. She lands right beside her.

"Well that was quite easy, and fun!" Koishi said.

"Yeah, we should do this much more often!" Gpop added.

Then the two turned around and started to walk away from the defeated beast.

But as they did so, parts of the beast on the ground began gathering up. Gpop and Koishi did not seemed to notice this, as their backs are still turned away from the beast. The pieces, as they gathered, began to form the exact same beast once again.

Then the beast was finally completed. As it roared, it used one of its tentacles to reach for Koishi. Both Gpop and Koishi heard the roar, but as they turned around, they noticed that it was too late, as the beast already managed to wrap one of its tentacles around Koishi and quickly pulled her in.

Gpop watched helplessly from the ground as Koishi struggles to escape, but she is unable to do so because her arms are also wrapped by the tentacles as well. Gpop attempts to charge the beast, but this time it noticed him, and whacks him with another one of its tentacles. Gpop was sent flying in the air and hits the ground hard and lands on his back, distant from the beast.

Gpop gets up, and found himself once again helpless.

"Damn it...why can't I do anything...WHY! I CAN'T DO ANYTHING WITHOUT MAGIC!!! I'M JUST A REGULAR HUMAN!!!" Gpop cries to himself.

"GPOP, RUN AWAY! SAVE YOURSELF! JUST LEAVE ME!" Koishi yells at Gpop in fear.

"no...NO! I WON'T LEAVE YOU! I PROMISED SATORI THAT I'LL PROTECT YOU NO MATTER WHAT! AND I CAN'T LEAVE YOU...I...I JUST CAN'T! I NEED YOU! I CAN NOT GO ON WITHOUT YOU! YOUR LIFE IS MINE! I'D RATHER DIE THAN TO SEE YOU DO SO!" And Gpop later cries to himself. "Why...not you...not...you..."

The beast starts to tighten its grip on Koishi. "AAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Koishi screams in pain. Gpop couldn't bear to hear her scream as the beast continues to tighten its grip, crushing Koishi in the process.

"KOISHI NO!!!" And Gpop attempts to run once again towards the beast.

As he does so, Koishi yells, "GPOP NO! LET ME DIE TO SAVE YOU!!! I'D RATHER YOU LIVE THAN DIE!!!"

Gpop stops at his tracks as she said this. "I...need...help..." Gpop felt weak for once. If only he had some kind of magic. Then he remembered...

"I...have to sacrifice all of my mana so Koishi can save herself..." Gpop realized that if he does so, he would die in the process, but it didn't matter to him, because all he cares about is Koishi.

"I...I'M GOING TO SACRIFICE MY MANA...FOR YOU!!!" Gpop yells at Koishi. Then he places his hand on his heart, ready to do so.

"GPOP...NO!!! PLEASE NOOOO!!!" Koishi screams frantically as the beast continues to tighten its grip.

"I...RELEASE MY MA..." before Gpop could finish, another figure out of nowhere flies above Gpop and attempted to attack the monster.

He could see this figure successfully release Koishi by cutting off its tentacle. Koishi began to fall, but Gpop ran quickly towards her and managed to catch her before she made direct contact with the ground.

Then Gpop looked up to see the monster being quickly defeat by this figure. Then out of nowhere this figure releases a huge beam, much like Marisa's Master Spark, but smaller, and blue instead of yellow. The beast disintegrated, leaving nothing behind whatsoever.

Gpop was relieved to see it gone. He looked down to see Koishi, conscious, but very weak. He goes down to kiss her, releasing some of his mana while doing so to recover her. As he did so, he heard crying. He went to look up to see if it was the figure. He could see that it was. This time he noticed that the figure looked to similar to his previous dream from outside the ornate window. So he decided to take this chance to get a good look at this figure before...

...but as he tried to recognize the face, the dream began to become blurry. All he could see was blue hair, but the face was completely blurred out, as well as the hairstyle. Then everything turned pitch black once again.

-----

The Opposite Mansion, 1:00 PM

Gpop woke up from his nightmare. He found himself sweating, and his tears were watery. Koishi was on top of him on her knees. She looked at him worriedly.

"You looked like you had such a nightmare..." Koishi said.

"Yeah...I think I did." Gpop said.

"So...so did I. It involved you though." Koishi said.

"Y...yeah. Mine involved you as well." Gpop said. "And...I...I'm just really glad that you're okay." And tears started to run down his cheeks.

"Me...too" Koishi said, also tears running down her cheek.

They both hugged each other to comfort themselves and each other. Then Gpop realized something.

"Did...your dream involved fighting a giant black beast?" Gpop asked Koishi.

"Y...yeah. It did" Koishi responded. And then she also began to realize this.

"I...I think we're sharing the same dream then..." Gpop told Koishi. He felt like he wanted asked if she knew who the figure was, but decided not to and to keep it to himself for now.

"I think it's best we talked to my sister about this..." Koishi mentioned to Gpop.

"Huh? Why?" Gpop asked.

"Because my sister is know for have such insight on these things. If we're sharing the same dream, there must be a reason for this."

"Well then let's change first."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on April 24, 2009, 07:10:51 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on April 24, 2009, 07:19:56 PM
A public restroom in the middle of a small communal park, 10.00 AM, Day 2, Featuring Mitaka, Alice, Reimu, Suika, and Ruukoto

?Alice??? Mitaka felt uncomfortable intruding on a girl?s restroom, but this had to be the place that Satori had mentioned. His feet had done a gallant job getting him here to the park at record speed, but now they were turning cold and failing him when he needed them most. The other girls had refused to come in with him, telling him that it was between him and Alice.

?Err?? He had heard a light sobbing when he first arrived. Now all he heard were soft hiccups. No doubt she was trying to stem her tears. Not wanting to embarrass her by finding her recovering from a fit of tears, Mitaka decided to lean against a toilet stall and talk to a wall instead. ?Sorry, I was just worried that if you got too far??

?You should?ve just let me be!? Alice cried angrily, before suddenly breaking into a fresh fit of sobs.

Mitaka sighed as he waited for the outburst to subside.

?I?m ready to die.? Alice said, trying to sound defiant despite her voice shaking. ?So just leave me alone. Save your compassion for the others.?

?Can?t. I?m stupid like that.? Mitaka said.

?That?s the problem!? Alice suddenly burst out. ?Marisa and Reimu deserve better! Your stupidity is putting them in danger! If you can even begin to understand your responsibilities to them, your duty??

?I have a responsibility to you as well.? Mitaka said. ?Nothing can change that fact now. What?s done is done.? Mitaka said.

?But still?? Alice began. ??if I die now??

?I had planned on dying as well, you know.? Mitaka suddenly interrupted. ?I didn?t want to tell you all this?.but I never planned on contracting myself to all 5 of you. My plan was to give away all the mana I had there and then along with my life so you 5 can survive long enough to be picked up somebody else. Maybe Kojiro, Owlbear, Gpop, Alex, or the others who can sustain multiple contracts effortlessly. But that didn?t happen. I survived by some freak accident?and the stupid vow Yukari taught me binds me to you all until the day we all die.? Mitaka said, rather impatient with himself. ?There, I said it.?

??.that doesn?t change this fact either.? Alice said. ??that my death will allow Marisa and Reimu to??

?Do you think Marisa and Reimu would want that?!? Mitaka shouted in exasperation. ?Do you think they?d be happy living on, knowing you died for their sake?! Think of how badly that would mangle the contract! They?d die anyway out of depression!?

?But I?m already living on on somebody else?s death!? Alice cried back. ?All of Gensokyo?s!?

?We are too.? Mitaka said. ?I love Gensokyo too. The few months I lived there were the happiest days of my life. I made a lot of friends there, a lot of whom are now gone. But that is why I have to live on. I want to restore Gensokyo and my friends with my own hands. I don?t want to entrust it to anyone else if I can. It takes courage to sacrifice yourself, but it takes even more courage to live on when everyone you care for are gone. Death would be the easy way out. Do you want the easy way out?? Mitaka asked Alice. ?Or do you want to grasp the courage to fight on? To justify Gensokyo?s sacrifice? To make your life worth that sacrifice??

?You?re all talk!? Alice shouted back. ?Humans are always good with their lips, sweet-talking their way through anything! You seriously think we have the strength to do anything now?!?

?No.? Mitaka said. ?We don?t. But trust me, I will strive to gain that strength, no matter what it takes, so that you, all of you, may get your powers back. I will fight to restore Gensokyo until my dying breath. I promise you that much.?

Silence fell. Alice?s breathing seemed to be slowly recovering. Finally, she spoke once more, in a calmer, more even voice. ??.that?s fairy dung?? She said.

??yeah, I know it?s not worth much, but it?s all I have now.? Mitaka said.

?Yeah, but I suppose it?s fairy dung I can live with.? Alice sighed, unlocking the door to her stall and coming out, drying her eyes on her sleeves, making no attempts to hide the obvious. ?Just promise me one thing.?

?Yes?? Mitaka asked.

?That you?ll scratch out the ?until my dying breath? part.? Alice said. ?And that you won?t try anything stupid like dying on us again.?

?Huh?? Mitaka was surprised at the sudden show of concern on Alice?s part. Was she worried for him? Was she??

?Because, knowing Yukari, it?d probably be something stupid like all of us dying if you die and vice versa.? Alice said, point-of-factly.

?Ah?.? Mitaka sighed. He was wrong for getting his hopes up.

?Besides, if you died, it?d bother some people, you know?? She added, seemingly as an offhand after-thought. But Mitaka spied out of the corner of his eye a blush blooming on Alice?s cheek before she quickly turned her back on him to conceal it.

?Let go of me!? A voice yelped from outside.

Mitaka and Alice traded looks of apprehension. ?Suika!?

They both rushed out to find Suika dangling precarious in midair, held up by the scruff of her collar at arm?s length as she struggled and kicked out at her captor, a young man with spiky, oily hair, wearing a pair of shades, a sleek casual suit, and a slimy smile. Suika?s struggles proved in vain, her oni powers having long since left her, leaving her a little more than an average human child.

A large group of similarly dressed men had surrounded the small public bathroom, penning in team FUBAR and cutting off any chance of escape. Another man tried to grab Ruukoto and lift her?he strained and puffed, veins popping up on his slowly reddening forehead as he tried to lift the android up?but to no avail. Ruukoto wouldn?t budge. ?B-boss, this girl weighs a ton!?

?H-how dare you?!? Ruukoto gasped, blushing profusely as she smacked the man?s hand away. The man recoiled, holding his smacked hand limply, gritting his teeth while biting back pain as if his hand just smashed into a metal baseball bat moving at 50 Mph.

?You?re just weak, Saru.? The one who was presumably the boss shrugged his underling aside. ?She?s just a little girl?in a maid costume no less.?

?Sheesh, if you?re alls that pressureds to use the littles boys rooms, then goes right aheads ze.? Marisa said. ?We?re all dones here, daze.?

?Be quiet. I want to speak to the man of the group.? The boss, who was holding Suika up, said, while nodding over at Mitaka.

?Let her go!? Mitaka shouted, stepping forwards in outrage, only to find a bamboo shinai pointed in his face.

?Now that I have your full attention?? The man said, with relish. ?I have gathered from a trustworthy source that you people are planning on reopening the inn and shrine, yes??

??.? The group remained quiet. Mitaka wasn?t too sure they?d be able to get out if a brawl started. His group was nowhere near ready for fisticuffs. How he wished he had Jeremy?s skill for cunning rhetoric. ?What shrine?? Was the best he could come up with. Curse that Amakawa girl. It must?ve been her. There?s no way anybody else in town would know anything about them yet.

?I?ll take that as a yes.? The man said. ?My name is Ryoji. Ryoji Takei, and I represent Seto Business Development Enterprises.?

?Oy, what sorts of business development enterprise would hires a gorillas like yous ze?? Marisa asked. Reimu nudged her, signaling her to be quiet.

?Pretty mouthy girls you have there, boy.? Ryoji said, eyeing Marisa, a gleam of maliciousness in his eyes. ?I?d watch that one. You should teach them to know their place.?

?Anyhow, we just wanted to warmly welcome you new folks to town, you know, one businessman to another.? Ryoji said. ?Karuisuwa is a tight-knit community, you see, and we like to keep it that way. Straight to the point - what say you buy into our communal long-term business plans? Everyone in Karuisuwa contributes towards the city?s development. You should too. For your benefit and that of the town.?

?I see.? Reimu said, stepping up, signaling to Mitaka that his current strategy won?t get them anywhere. ?We can?t make the decision on this alone. We?re a team, and so we have to decide together as a team. We?ll get back to you once we?ve agreed on something.?

?Oh, I believe we have a misunderstanding?? Ryoji sighed, giving Suika a shake, causing her to yelp in panic.

?HEY!? Mitaka shouted, stepping forwards once more, but Reimu barred his way, urging him to keep his patience.

?You see, you?re under the impression that you have a say in this. Unfortunately this is how the town works and you have no options. You pay for security, we provide it. It?s that simple.?  Ryoji continued. ?So, do we have an understanding??

?Ergh?.? Mitaka knew he?d be failing everyone else if he said ?yes?. But what choice did he have now? Think?think?

Reimu nodded a small nod at him. He caught a glimpse of Ruukoto nodding out of the corner of his eye as well.

Saying ?yes? was out of the question. If he did, he?d be surrendering on behalf of everyone else. He couldn?t drag everyone else into this. And so?

?.there?s no harm in cheating a cheat, right??

Mitaka grasped the bamboo shinai, surprising Ryoji for a split second as he pulled it sharply towards himself. Meanwhile, his feet was already on its way down towards a patch of sand he had been standing on. With a wide sweeping kick, he sent sand and dust flying straight into Ryoji?s face.

?AGH!? In his reflex to shield his eyes, he dropped Suika, who immediately gave him a sharp high-kick where his grandchildren would feel it. ?...eep?? He squeaked, as he fell to his knees, clutching his family jewels.

?Wow?? Alice nodded with approval. She couldn?t have done it better herself.

?RUUKOTO!? Mitaka shouted, clutching the shinai defensively. ?NOW!?

?Yes, Mitaka-san!? Ruukoto nodded. ?Karakuri-Sign??

?Shield your eyes!? Mitaka hissed to Marisa and Alice as he grasped their hands. Reimu, meanwhile, knowing what was going on, was way ahead of them. She was rushing forwards towards where the line of yakuza was thinnest.

?Stop her!? Ryoji breathed. Immediately the yakuza in her way bore down on her?

?eliciting a small smirk of satisfaction from Reimu?

??.EDISON?S LITTLE MIRACLE!? Ruukoto cried out.

Mitaka saw the blood in his hands and eyelids at the back of his eyes, despite having closed and shielded his eyes to the best of his abilities. Ruukoto?s built-in flashbang ability was as bright now as it was the day she and Reimu saved him from that spider youkai. He heard screams of pain all around him. He knew their eyes must be burning now. That would buy them a few seconds?

?Flashbang maneuver complete.? Ruukoto reported. ?Light intensity back to normal. It?s safe now.?

?MOVE!? Mitaka, still holding Marisa and Alice?s hands, urged Ruukoto and Suika on ahead of him towards where Reimu had cleared a path for them using well-aimed knees/shinai-to-the-groin on the blinded foes.

Reimu tossed the shinai back to Mitaka as they ran for an alleyway bordered by a large department store.

?They?ll go for the others if we?re not careful.? Reimu said aside to Mitaka. ?We have to set an example, here and now, to prove that we can?t be messed with.?

?How?? Mitaka asked. He felt a little ashamed for having thought about running away, but he felt saving the girls was a higher priority. However, Reimu?s voice rang true in his head. She?s right. Running away now endangered everyone else. They had to resolve it here and now.

??in here.? Reimu gestured over at an open door that led into the back of the department store. ?I?ll stand here and lead them in. You prepare something to fight back with.?

?The shinai?? Mitaka offered it to her, but she shook her head.

?I?m a peaceful miko of the Hakurei.? She said. ?I have no need for weapons of violence.? She said sweetly. ?Now go!?

Maribel?s Dormitory Room, 12.10 AM, Featuring Ben, Mig, Shinjiro from RAI Force 1, Jeremy, Ran, Chen, Yukari, Sanasan, and Renko from Team Gensokyo[/u]

(OOC: This takes place about 2 hours after the yakuza attack. Rabbit, all right if I move up Ben?s arrival up by a week to fit in here?)

?So why are we searching this girl?s room again?? Ben sighed, sweatdropping majorly as he picked up a pair of underwear and tossed it aside.

?Because we?ve been assigned to.? Mig muttered, knowing it was a lame reason, but there?s no arguing with the top brass, is there? ?Something about finding any clues regarding?borders?? He sighed. The top brass loved to be vague and cryptic. Perhaps they derived some sort of sadistic pleasure from it.

?I don?t get it?? Ben said, eyeing a bra suspiciously before tossing it aside to join the underwear. ?We got transferred to some random new team, end up assigned to chase down girls in dresses up and down some ass-end-of-nowhere mountain, then we get to search some girl?s room the very next day. Now?seriously, I feel like a criminal.?

?Get out of if you can?t handle the heat.? Shinjiro muttered under his breath. Darned incompetent newbies, he thought.

?Don?t ask, just do.? Mig sighed. ?I?m not sure what I?m doing here either, but it?s got to be important if all our countries are working together on this. I mean, look, for all you know this girl might be hiding a serious threat to the government. For example, look at the cunningly hidden weapons of mass destruction in this lipstick.?

??.it?s just a lipstick?? Ben said, flatly.

?See? That?s the cunning part. She wants you to think it?s just a lipstick, when really, it?s a?? Mig began.

?Shut up. Less talk, more search.? Shinjiro snapped at the two newbie agents he had ended up stuck with. A mage of his caliber?he shouldn?t be down here doing menial field work of all things! He belongs in the shadows, in the dark, where things would go bump and he?d crush them underfoot with bumps of his own. ?The sooner we find something passable, the sooner we can leave.?

A loud banging on the door caused all three agents to jump abruptly. They all looked at one another, sharing looks of apprehension.

?Maribel!? A voice called out from the other side of the door. ?If you?re in there, answer me! Maribel!?

?Tch, run for it!? Kuroyama hissed to the group, gesturing for the open window.

?I heard something in there?? A man?s voice came from the other side of the door. ?If Maribel is in, she?d answer us.?

?Maribel! I?m coming in, ready or not!? The girl?s voice declared.

?It?s an alleyway.? Ben hissed back.

?Just jump!? Mig urged him.

?TRICK OR TREAT!? Renko kicked the door open. Splinters flew everywhere as the door knob scored a 3 pointer in the dustbin opposite. 

?Search and destroy!? Yukari added from behind as the group stormed into the room behind her.

?Eh?? Renko?s eyes swept over the messy room, took in the situation, and looked over at the open window. Just as Sanasan was picking up a discarded piece of underwear, Renko shouted. ?OY! YOU THIEVES! WHERE?S MY FRIEND?!? She yelled after the three retreating figures who were leaping over rooftops in an effort to get away. ??AND IF YOU STOLE THE ORIGINAL DISGAEA CD I LENT HER, YOU?RE ALL DEAD!?

?Crud! Run!? Mig shouted to the team.

?Why?! What from?!? Ben shouted back. ?Don?t we have diplomatic immunity?!?

?Can?t you see that girl has murder in her eyes?!? Mig shouted back. ?I can?t handle women! Especially not psychotic ones!?

?What did she say about a cd?? Ben asked.

?Don?t know, but whatever it is, it?s reason enough to kill us!? Mig shouted back. 

?Jeez?.what on earth did I do to deserve this?? Shinjiro?s palm met his face. ?And it was just some stupid old game?? He added to himself.

?Kono?.~? Renko muttered under her breath as she climbed onto the window sill. ?ORAAA!? She yelled, leaping out and sailing over an open alleyway to land on the rooftop opposite. ?COME BACK HERE!? She yelled, giving chase.

??.? Sanasan watched his friend run off, looked down at the gaping alleyway, looked back at Renko, and murmured ??nyoron~??

?Just go!? Jeremy shoved Sanasan out the window.

?Eyagh!? Sanasan flailed about wildly before barely grasping the other side of the alleyway, forming a convenient bridge.

?NOW!? Jeremy, Yukari, and the cat and fox all ran over Sanasan and into the chase.

??.yes, just leave me here, all right?? Sanasan muttered darkly. ?I?ll just hang around here until you guys come back??

?Move! Renko?ll start wasting away without you!? Jeremy grasped Sanasan by his shoulder and pulled him up onto the rooftop. ?Come on!?

?Oy, we?ve got a truckload of civvies behind us.? Ben shouted over at Mig as they leapt over yet another alleyway. ?And they?ve started throwing shingles at us!?

?No shit, Sherlock!? Mig shouted back as Renko reached down for another roof shingle in mid-run, reared back, and sent it flying towards Kuroyama.

?Agh! The girl?s got some sort of targeting radar built into her!? Kuroyama muttered as the shingle shattered into dust on his magical shield.

?This is too open. We?ve got to?? Ben began.

?The train.? Mig said shortly.

?Wha??? Ben gave his new teammate a strange look.

?The train! We?re taking the train!? Mig shouted back. Beside them, chugging along the urban rail, was the 6 PM commuter train, jam-packed with home-goers.

?You can?t be serious!? Ben shouted. ?I didn?t sign up for this! They got the wrong person!?

?Hand me stuff to throw!? Renko shouted at her comrades. ?Thanks.? She said, accepting a handy chimney bowl from Jeremy. ??Thanks?? She said, a little uncertainly as Sanasan handed her a flower pot. ??err?thanks?? She managed as Yukari handed her a garden gnome.

?She?s started throwing chimney ceramics!? Ben reported. ?And flower pots! And garden gnomes! And?.?

?I know!? Mig shouted back as a flower pot and a garden gnome smashed into a nearby chimney.

??and kittens!? Ben shouted.

?A CAT IS FINE TOO!? Renko roared, as she threw a blazing black furball at them.

?Cheen! Cheeeeeeen!? Jeremy cried after his kitten.

?WHAT?!? Kuroyama and Mig turned around just in time to see the black kitten soar towards them. Horror dawned on their faces.

?MYAAAAAAAAAA~chomp?? It latched its fangs into Mig?s head.

?AYAYAYAYAYAYAYAYAYA!? Mig yelped. ?HELP! A CAT! A CAT! A CAT IS TRYING TO EAT MY HEAD!?

?Don?t worry, she?s been de-beaked!? Yukari shouted at them. ?She might try to co??

?DON?T FINISH THAT SENTENCE!? Jeremy shouted at Yukari.

??.No?.? A look of dread dawned on Kuroyama?s face.

?What?!? Ben and Mig looked around just in time to see a fox sail through the air towards them, propelled by something that must?ve been a pro-baseballer pitcher arm.

?KYUUUUUUUUUUUUU~Chomp??

?MY ARM! MY ARM! MY ARM! A FOX IS TRYING TO EAT MY ARM!? Ben yelped, flailing Ran around like a rubber duck.

?The train! Get on the train!? Mig cried in pain. They ran off the rooftop and leapt onto the train, landing in a state of disarray all across the train?s roof. Shinjiro scrabbled wildly for a handhold and managed to hang onto a maintenance panel. Mig too found a handhold?Shinjiro?s shoulder, causing Shinjiro to curse in pain. As for Ben, he found Mig?s ankle, causing Mig to yelp and Shinjiro to double yelp.

?Let go! Let go!? Ben yelped, flailing Ran around against the train?s roof. But she held, her jaws clamped onto Ben?s arm like a vicegrip. ?It won?t let go!? He reported to the others.

?Like I care!? Shinjiro muttered as he tried to haul himself into a more comfortable position.

?AGH, look at what you made me have to do!? Jeremy shouted, picking up speed as he neared the edge of the rooftop. He didn?t like this, but if Chen and Ran got too far?

?FOR SOME RANDOM INDIAN CHIEFTAIN!? Jeremy roared as he leapt off the rooftop towards the train, landing neatly in a crouch?.only to have it spoiled by Yukari?s landing on his back.

?What was that for??? Jeremy?s muffled voice asked indignantly.

?Um, for another random Indian chieftain?? Yukari suggested.

?Get off me!? Jeremy scrabbled onto his hands and feet and started running after the escaping trio.

?RENKO!? Sanasan shouted after Renko. ?PLEASE, N~?

?POCAHONTAS!? Renko cried at the top of her lungs as she leapt off the rooftop towards the train, missed her footing, and slipped off the roof on the other side.

?NO! Now look what you?ve made ME have to do!? Sanasan cursed inwardly as he dashed, leapt, and landed on the train, spinning madly, but still managing to score a handhold. He crept over to the edge and looked over and found Renko hanging by a handlebar, her feet mere inches from the rails. ?Just perfect?.? He groaned as he reached for her.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Tapsa on April 24, 2009, 07:38:35 PM
Thirtyfour's dream

An unknown location in a pocket of mind

NULL Hours, Day 3
-----------------------------------------

The strategic part of the battle was over.

All those tanks commandeered by Thirtyfour were mindlessly charging towards the enemy like conscripts with no real taste of war. The number of tanks was overwhelming to the opponent, victory seemed to be just a notch away. But suddenly, a bright flash blinded Thirtyfour completely. Almost if somebody had shot a flare just right in front of his face. Thirtyfour opened the hatch.

The Challenger II appeared to be in the yard of Saniwa Shrine. Expect that everything was just barren wasteland, with several wrecks of tanks rusting and falling apart.

Thirtyfour dropped his helmet down the tank. It hit the barrel, bounced off the hull and landed in a crater. Gusts tipped it over.

"What happened here?"

"You should have listened to me.", Rika emerged from shadows.

"Just look around for a while."

Thirtyfour appraised one of the tanks. It clearly had an undetonated AT mine under it. Then he took a closer look on one situated near a trench. It had a log jammed into it's drive train, and it's engine was on flames. A boxful of molotovs was near the trench. Another one of the tanks had suffered from repeated HEAT rounds.

"Wake up, Thirtyfour, wake up."

"You can't live forever thinking that a tank will protect you from everything that has intentions to harm you. Just think if you were the next one to be ambushed."

Charred bodies lied next to the tank destroyed with molotovs.

"Wake up. It's time to realise that a tank is just frames and iron hiding your flesh. Time to take your training wheels off."

Thirtyfour turned around. He heard a sound of overcharged generator coming behind a hill. A mean looking helicopter with a very threatening cockpit slowly hovered up the hill, looking at Thirtyfour.

"Oh, god...", Thirtyfour started panicking.

TTTHHHHWOOOOM

Thirtyfour heard the menacing sound of Sidewinder while trying to escape out of the tank. And that was the last sound he heard, along with that shivering feeling as a shrapnel pierced his neck.
--------------------------
Saniwa shrine inn

Room 136

0710 hours, Day 3
--------------------------

"SWEET JESUS!", Thirtyfour screamed.

He held his chest while going to check the window, breathing heavily. Vegetation was there. The shrine gate was there. The camouflaged tank in overgrowth was there.

He dropped on the floor and sat down, swiping sweat off from his forehead. Phew.

Thirtyfour looked around. Rika had already woken up...

Well, better'd take a shower, the futon is wet as lake bottom.
----------------------------------
General goods

Karuisuwa

0800 hours
----------------------------------

Yens? What the hell? Oh yeah, we are in Japan... I don't know how my bank account suddenly got turned into this currency.

Thirtyfour withdrew 10000 yens from his account.

After buying everything, Thirtyfour and Rika walked out of the shop.

Beef jerky... check.

Some steak... check.

Absolut Kurant... check.

A car... a car... what car?

Thirtyfour walked in Rent-a-Car. But most of those cars were even from the 60's. It was like a yard sale for museums. Thirtyfour walked with the assistant down the long assorted lines of different vehicles. He had to find a conventional car for his... well.

Finally, a certain green tractor caught his attention. It couldn't have been any other than the one he was thinking...

Forsooth! It was a Zetor.

Thirtyfour tugged the assistant from his shirt's collar. "I'd rent this tractor, okay?", waving yens.

Sooner or later, the Zetor 25 driven by Rika leaved the Rent-a-Car yard and entered concrete road. Rika was holding a rope tied to a tight spiky collar on Thirtyfour's neck.

"It looks like you have been lacking exercise ever since Vickers employed you! Come on!"

Rika increased the speed until Thirtyfour had to run without a stop to keep up in the pace. She wasn't planning to stop until the shrine.

PAT-TIPAT-PAT-PATIT-TIPAT-TAP

"WAIT!"

Rika stopped the tractor, and thought that she had heard somebody other's voice.

Thirtyfour had collapsed to the ground from the momentum.

"We are not done yet. Let's get back in the town. We didn't just come here to buy some jerky and vodka."
Thirtyfour unlocked his collar and started walking back to the town with Rika driving on the side.

Just as I expected, thought Rika.


------------------
0815 hours END
------------------
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Rabbit on April 24, 2009, 10:19:54 PM
(OOC: God help me, I don't think I can make every post a wall...lol)

Ben clenched his teeth against the pain but it was just too much.  He had never really been in this much pain before and as he felt the teeth sinking through his weak flesh he started to scream.  Nature just hadn't built him to resist pain.  He shook his arm vigorously but the fox would not come off.  Locked in a battle of wills with the creature he tried every method he could to dislodge her but her vise of a jaw would not budge.  Time seemed to slow and the fight between the two creatures raged on.  One of good, the other of evil.  One weak and helpless, the other strong and accustomed to fighting.  One filled with fear and the other...well you get the picture.

"Ghhh...alright.  I saw this on TV once.  I think it will work.  Hiiiiyaaa!!!"

With his palm fashioned into a knife-shape he brought it down swiftly and hard on the back of the monster's neck.  There was a sound like cracking glass.  When he looked down she was still attached and the pain had not yet abated.

"Damnit monster, you don't belong on this arm!  Get off me!"

Thus the struggle between light and dark continued.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on April 24, 2009, 10:47:47 PM
Top of the train, 12:25 AM, Day 2
Sanasan reached down from the top of the train and pulled Renko up. After pulling her up to relative safety on top of the train, he sighed.

".....Is Disgaea really worth jumping onto trains for? I mean, I could've just bought another copy for you..."

"But it's DISGAEA!" Renko shouted. "My memory card was in there too! I swear, if I get that card back and my level 1500 units are gone, I swear..."

"All right, all right....Wait, you only got to 1500? Don't you have at least one level 300 statistician on a piece of armor or a weapon? Doing that gets you to 3000 easy in an ho-why am I talking about this?! We should probably catch up to the others!"

After helping Renko up, Sanasan and Renko ran down the train.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on April 24, 2009, 11:02:17 PM
===Main area of the Inn - After breakfast time and Sometime after Mikata found Alice===

That dream...it was so...vivid. Something about it meant something to him, both he and Shinki were prodominant figures in the dream's meaning. He just could figure out what that meaning was.

"That had to have meant something..." OwlBear ventured his hand on his chin in thought. "It felt...important somehow."

"Oh, there you are." Shinki said as she entered the room in which Owlbear sat "It is not like you to be alone like this, is something wrong?"

"Well, not really." Owlbear mumbled "...Erm, well, can I ask you something?"

Shinki gave him a smile. "Sure, what's on your mind?"

"Erm, well...I had this dream last night and-"

"Owlbear!" That sudden outburst de-railed what seriousness in the atmosphere there was as the figure of Yuki came running into the room a look of delight plastered on her face. Her friend Mai would soon follow with a rather peeved Yumeko shortly after. Luize would be the last to enter her ever present smile on her face. Was there ever a time that she stopped smiling...or opened her eyes?

"I-I am sorry mistress," Yumeko apologized with a bow to Shinki "Yuki escaped from me and-"

"No need to apologize Yumeko, we all know how energetic Yuki can be." Shinki replied with a chuckle, she then turned her gaze to Yuki who had latched onto Owlbear's leg in an embrace. "Anywho, what is it that you need, Yuki?"

"Don't you remember?" "Owlbear promised he'd buy us new clothes to replace our old Makai ones~"

Girls sure knew how to remember agreements on when to go shopping for clothing. Owlbear however was not too fluent on the aspect of remembering when said agreement took place. "Eh? When was that?"

"Yesterday." Mai spoke up, which was really the only word Owlbear heard her say the entire time he had been here.

"Huh...strange how I don't really recall that..." Owlbear said with crossed arms his face showing how skeptical he was on this sudden development.

"In anycase I think we should go, it would be a fairly interesting experience."

"Shinki do you think Alice would want to come too?" Yuki asked to the goddess. "It's been a long time since we last hung out."

"Oh yeah, I keep forgetting that Alice was your daughter and that she lived in Makai with you." Owlbear said.

"There is no 'was' to it, Alice will always be my daughter no matter how far apart we are or how old she gets." Shinki spoke, her words having alot of meaning behind them. "Although I do wish she would spend time with me more often. Sometimes a mother just wants to talk to her daughter and see how she's doing for herself."

"Right," Owlbear nodded before he came to notice something. "But didn't leave to go off somewhere..."

Luize paused for a moment as she thought on the matter for a while before speaking up. "Hmm, I believe she did I'm not sure why she did though. If she too far away from Mr.Mitaka's mana she'll die."

Everyone fell silent for a good 6 seconds. Luize, easily growing uneasy in the tense silence quickly opts to set things back to a cheerful mood. "B-but I heard Mitaka's gone to go find her, th-there's no reason to worry."

"You maybe right Luize," Yumeko said. "But how long has it been since they left here to retrieve her."

Another second or two of silence.

"If I may, I'd like to suggest we look for them...they could be okay, but my intution doesn't want to say this is the truth on the matter. We are still on the run from the people who attacked us long ago, I don't wish to bring up this dreadful fact, but there is still a possibility they were attacked by that same enemy." The demon maid suggested to which the rest pondered shortly on, before nodding in unison.

"As insightful as always Yumeko." Shinki complimented her maid with a smile to which she nods in thanks towards. "Everyone let us head out and look for Mitaka's group, if we hurry we may be able to prevent any attack or otherwise before hand."

((Next post will most likely have them getting entangled in the coming struggle with the Yakuza goons))

=== Shinjiro's side of things===

"Gh, you're not the one holding everyone up...!" Shinjiro snarled his frustration seething through his teeth. Son. Of. A. BITCH! Everyone just had to grab hold of him, what was he to these chaps; somekind of life line? Like hell he was! "This grows exasperating..." If only he had time to inact his Bounded Field, then he'd be cooking with fire and he'd blow all these worthless mongrels out of the water.

His Mystic Eye was also out of the question, no one was looking at him directly and if he focused to much on increasing the mana output in his eye he'd lose grip on the maintenance panel he grasped to, however if he managed to get onto the roof of the train he may be able to lock eyes with those giving chase and in turn freeze them in place. However this all came down to if he had the strength to pull himself, 2 men and 2 rabid animals up with him.

One thing is for certain though he was NOT going to let himself fall off just because a set of blokes suddenly decided to use him as a tether line. But first...

"Reinforce!"

Shinjiro poured mana into the panel he held onto, in this way, he would be able to strengthen it's existance and thus prevent it from bending or breaking, although it was only a 1st level Reinforcement, any magus could perform that level of magecraft, so it was likely that this state would not hold for much longer.

"Grhhh!" Shinjiro strained digging his hands as hard as he could into the board and trying to hoist himself up enough so he can at least get a good hold on the roof and not worry about what would happen if he let go. He glanced back and saw their chasers were fucking gaining. Fucking peachy.

Wait...

"Mystic Eye of Abraxas!" Shinjiro mentally called out as he locked eyes with the ones rushing toward him, his glare simply dripping with a frustrated ferocity and at the will of his anger, his left eye underwent a sudden transformation from it's dull and lazy appearance, to something absolutely demonic; a slit iris of beastial intent materialized into his eye, the insides of his pupils glowing a deep shade of melancholic grey. If Renko or Sanasan stared into his eye for more than 3 seconds they would no doubt be stunned for about the same amount of time if not longer.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on April 24, 2009, 11:18:49 PM
Opposite Mansion, 5:30pm, Mainhall, Day 2(fix'd)
Zei noticed that it was a nice day to go outside today.

"...Flandre. I got an idea.", he said to her.

Flandre was sitting on his lap, bored as usual. "Hm?", she answered. "If nothing's going to happen to you when we go out into the sun, then why not go the mall? I know there is one around here.", he suggested.

"Zei-niisan, why?", she asked while whining a bit.

"Hm...ya know. I feel pretty bored around here, that's why. And I thought it'd be fun for at least everyone.", he said.

"Is there going to be anyone else, Nii-san?", she asked.

"AHAHAHAHA, yeah. That is, if Koji and his team can manage to wake up.", he answered.

Flandre was a bit upset with the result and went on to check on Koji and the others.

"WAIT. I didn't mean it like that. I mean, I could've arranged it differently, but well, you know. >_>' ", Zei said, then walked off after her.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on April 25, 2009, 12:40:30 AM
Near the DEPARTMENT STORE, Karuisuwa, 10.35 AM, critical
Engage Danger

Meira and Hirowaza had already devoured most of the contents in two out of three bags. They were pretty damned hungry, but their quiet eating time was disturbed when Hirowaza caught the sight of some blacksuit guys trying to tussle with a certain shrine maiden, which caused Hirowaza to tilt his head slightly. "Hey, Meira, isn't... that?" he duh'd, eliciting a giggle from the samurai. Meira shook her head and whispered something into Hirowaza's ear. The two of them stood up and left the last bag of food half empty. Whoever found this stuff was going to be pretty lucky. In any case, they went inside the front entrance of the department store as to see if they could find whoever was hiding inside the store, since from the position of that Hakurei girl, it seemed like she was protecting something. The two of them ran all the way to the other side of the store, where the two could see a back door where some guy and several other people from Gensokyo were taking refuge from those black suits. Meira and Hirowaza approached.

"Y, you, with the shinai," Hirowaza said to the guy. "How did you get involve with those guys? They're pretty dangerous... I was just here when you had first encounter them, so I had no really idea what was going on."

Meira looked at the Gensokyo fellers the guy was with. Marisa, Alice, Suika, Ruukoto and presumably Reimu who was outside defending them. "Huh..." Meira whispered next to Hirowaza. "This guy doesn't have very much mana to sustain powerful bonds with ALL five of them..." Hirowaza ascertained this.

"Well, I just noticed you guys here, maybe we can co-operate to get out of this rut." Hirowaza proposed.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 25, 2009, 01:26:36 AM
Outside the mansion 6:00 PM Day 2

The mansion stood quiet as everyone had gone away. It would be a peaceful night.

The night became alive with the sounds of engines surrounding the mansion.

Teams Scarlet Samurai and Onii-san became horrible disturbed by the loud noises outside. A person on a loudspeaker was heard

Pirate 1: Attention residents!

Flandre: WHAT DO YOU WANT?!?

Pirate 1: We have the place surrounded! Submit to our demands, or face questionable reading material!

Pirate 2: *whispers* What?!?

Pirate 1: *whispers* Captain's orders, the magazines were taking too much room.

Remilia: We will not give in to such-

but she was cut off as a Bondage Harvest magazine impaled her hat.

Flandre: ooh, what's this.

Flandre looked the magazine, smile widening as she read. Remilia came over and started to read it as well.

Remilia: we should try this out!

Minoriko: !!! No you won't!

She snatched the magazine away and tore it to shreds

Remilia: Heeeeey!!!!

Minoriko: Alright, we'll give in to your demands.

Flandre: On one condition!

Pirate 1: What would that be?

Flandre: give us all the magazines you have!

Minoriko: !!!

Remilia: an excellent idea!

Minoriko: !!!!!!

Pirate 1: Deal! Bring out 20 crates worth of food and medical supplies!

Flandre: Ok!

Night marched on as the cargo was exchanged. Ria stood at the bridge of the Sky Ray, wondering what the rest of the night would bring.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 25, 2009, 01:40:51 AM
Near the Military Armoury 11:00 PM Day 2

The tanks rolled slowly into the base. This would be the second time the armour was raided, but Frank was determined to get a big tank.

earlier...

Caboose: ...may they rest in peace.

Frank: Amen.

The Lagann and the Talos rumbled across the wastes when they came across a bonfire. The rest of the men he helped escaped were at the same spot, waiting for their leader.

Escapee 5: Hey, it's Frank!

The escapees cheered as their leader returned to them. Frank recounted the events up until their arrival.

Escapee 5: Wait, you guys found an armoury?!?

Caboose: That's right.

Escapee 6: Then what are we waiting for?!? Let's go get us some tanks!

back to now, 11:59 PM Day 2

Austin: Alright, so here's the plan. I'll disable one of the big tanks and everyone else will grab one of the smaller ones. Nitori, Caboose and Frank will take the another one of the big tanks and get the hell out of Dodge. We will then rendevous with the rest of the escapees. Meanwhile I will release an EMP blast that will disable their systems, at least long enough for us to escape.

Caboose: Then let's take it already!

Frank: Not just yet. the big guy is probably going to be here. One General Tao Qwai. He is a nasty son of a bitch who could keep us from stealing any, but there's going to be some big thing going down in the morning. So, while he's briefing his men...

Austin: That's when we strike.

Everything was in place. All they could do now, was wait until the light of dawn.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on April 25, 2009, 01:55:57 AM
a small communal park, 10.36 AM, Day 2

Alex had recovered from Alice's blow to his family jewels enough to move about freely again and has decided to try to help those who decide to go look for alice to help them.

"Well i hope they found Alice by now and hopefully not before it was too late to save her" Lily black says

"Yeah i hope so two" agreed the rest of "team fairy harem" has alex and the fairys were nicknamed Alex and lily black personally hated it since it was mocking Alex and Lily Black but they knew it was also sorta based out of spite and jealousy in the fact Alex was lucky enough to have linked with just fairys which didn't require alot of support allowing them and Alex to be one of the most active groups of gensokyo refugees chances are that even Alex would be really strained from a linking like Mitaka did something that probably sould had killed him if he didn't get that miracle burst in his mana stores.

"i still worry for Mitaka i will do something tonight to help him with his linkings i do know basic spiritual exersices that sould help him out" he thought to himself when some fast movement caught his attention

Alex looked around then he spoted "Team FUBAR" in a good spot of trouble.

Alex motioned for the fairy girls to come close to him and help hid them in a consealed spot

"Alex who are those men attacking them they don't look like the men we evaded to get to the shrine from last night." Daiyousei asked in a quiet voice

Alex could tell who they are by some of their tatoos.

"Girls these are Yakuza basicly a bunch of thugs who do illegal acts from the like of extortion rackets and running prostuition rings to serious stuff like murder for hire and kidnapping. my only guess is these clowns are from the local chapter here in town. my guess is that women who was annoyed at the old man who gave us the shrine sent these men after us to scare us away from it for a good chunk of cash." Alex said.

Star sappfire responded "Thats horrible."

"Yeah" said luna child and sunny milk in agreement

"Worse of all some members do it just to get their kicks." Alex added.

Lily Black was ticked off about this infomation but amused in how her boyfriend knew so much about them and asked "how do you know all of this?."

Alex reponded "they made the mistake of trying to extort the heavenly dojo serveral times in the past only after some of their members died from the beatings we gave them did they stop bothering us Yagi back when he was friend of mine enjoyed beating the stuffings out of them for there stupid attempts."

Lily Black laughed in her mind " i guess even humans can be a stupid as THAT fairy."

"So whats the plan on helping them?" asked the 3 fairys

"Lily black and you girls stay here i'll go help , these men are usally scum and take great "pride" in using women has leverage to get their ways and will even resort to killing women hostages to get people to comply to their will." Alex said

"No Alex i want to go with you and help too i'm not a helpless human women." Lily black said

"Sorry Lily but we aren't in gensokyo if you die here there's no assurance you'll be able to come back i..i don't know what would happen to me if i lost you my dear."

Lily Black wanted to retort some how but Alex was right she would only get in Alex's way and Alex was also right there no telling if she could regenerate even from death here in the outside world.

"You win this time Alex but please be careful after all even with our fairy bodys that last longer than youkai's here we won't last forever here without you so please don't get killed." she responded

"Didn't you hear my when i made the links with you girls i'm gonna do my damn hardest to make sure i don't the only time i'll leave for good my dear love Lily is when its time for that lazy shinigami girl to collect my soul" Alex laughed.

Alex then motioned the fairy girls to say out of sight and moved toward the yakuza.

"Hey Yakubums how about picking on someone who can acually fight back." Alex shouted which got the attention of some of them who faced him with pissed off looks on their face

"well that worked better than i hoped" alex thought to himself

"WHY YOU DO YOU HAVE A DEATH WISH." one shouted in anger

"MIND YOUR OWN BEEWAXS UNLESS YOU WANT A BEATING TOO" another shouted in a similar tone

Alex mused to himself "don't see any familar faces must all be new members who haven't heard about the heavenly dragon's dojo extortion failures
boy they are gonna be wishing they haven't chosen today to mess with someone."

"please the only ones with dumb wishs are you guys i know little girls who have more smarts than you bricks." Alex taunted again

"THATS IT YOUR DEAD MISTER" one Yakuza rushed him with a metal pole.

the man swung it at him "TAKE THIS AND DIE" he shouted.

Alex thinks to himself "bah just a tinkertoy compared to the heavenly dragon's styles" then he readys himself

the Pole gets closer to alex Lily black is watching "Alex..." she thinks to herself

the pole connects wth alex's chest with resounding sound of metal on flesh impact.

"ALEX" lily black screams in her mind.

"heheheh" the yakuza giggles then notices Alex hasn't moved.

"Is that your best?" Alex questions.

"WHAT?" the yakuza is started instead of keeling over dead or being on the ground in pain Alex has took the blow with no noticeable effects.

"WHAT THE HELL?" some of the other yakuza.

"bah i just didn't hit you enough." he smirks.

"Fool" alex says in his mind.

TRY TAKING THIS RAGING 1000 TSUNAMI STRIKE!" he shouts in a blur he strikes alex many times over.

Alex is pushed back by the blows but still stays upright then in a flash he catchs the pole with his hands

"WHAT THE FU" the yakuza starts but then alex lifts him up by his pole

"OHHHHHHH SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT" he crys has has alex has hoisted him over his head on his pole alex then effortlessly tosses him and his pole up in the air.

"AHHHHHHHH" he screams .

Alex then Rises into the air and intersects the man's descent to the ground then with a finger strike he gives a sharp blow to the neck and then knees him in the face.

he then shouts "Heaven's Dragon Soft Fist: Withering Neck Blow Strike."

he lands gracefully and the yakuza lands on the ground with a thud with his pole making a clanging noise has it hits the ground

"OOF!." he goes

Alex turns to face him he gets up and picks up his pole

"What was that a touch to my neck and a knee to my face isn't enough to stop me." the Yakuza brags

"your a fool to mess with a master of the heavenly dragons martial arts you are already dead and you don't even know it." Alex says

"Bullshit this fight is just getting started..." The yakuza starts but then...

"tt..what t...he my body feels strange...AAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO ME." he screams  has his neck and head starts to contort with veins appearing all over his head and neck bulging seemly on the verge of exploding.

"i've stuck a vital point with my finger strike blood will rush to your head blood vessels until they eather rip open a blood vessel and you die from the massive blood loss or one of your neck's major blood vessels burst eather way you are a goner." Alex says with mild hint of coldness

"noo i don't want to die please make it stop. i don't wanna die" the yakuza begs.

"too bad give my regards to the devil" alex says coldly

"AAAAAYEARGBBBLE" he make this noise when his neck blood vessels finally give out from the sudden rush of blood and burst killing him in seconds he collapses to ground dead.

"Anyone else want to try their luck with me a master from the heavenly dragon's dojo." Alex gets into his stance.

The fairys watched in amazement at alex's feat "wow" Lily black only smiled "Thats my Alex go crush those horrble men they don't deserve mercy." she thought

The other Yakuza were dumbstruck at alex's feat they knew they had a serious foe in front of them now.

"He just took out Yagnai one of our best pole fighters without breaking a sweat with his bare hands" one of the yakuza says.

"You bastard you'll pay for that." another says

Alex laughs any says mockly "o rily?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 25, 2009, 02:59:36 AM
9:00 am Day 2 Shrine

Jalal looked serious in his robe holding a pipe.

"Eirin, you haven't quite been your self lately."

"Hm? I was wondering what happened to the Princess. We've haven't seen her since Gensokyo."

"Sorry, but I don't believe you."

Eirin looked uncomfortable.

"I...I'm sorry!"

"huh?"

"I-I shouldn't have given you that elixer. I don't want you to suffer anymore. I don't want to kill you anymore!"

Jalal silently held Eirin.

"I remember an odd dream I had when I got here," he said.

"Hm?"

Yeah, you were running after me, but my perspective did not follow the me you chased after."

"I-I had a similar dream..."

"Really? Maybe we'll share dreams at night."  Jalal smiled

"What were all those Jalal's about, which one was you?"

"I only observed, I couldn't interact with the scene. I think all those Jalals were my personas."

"Let's go train and take our minds off these troubling things."

"Yes, we need to know our limits."

But their problems were not resolved.

They trained with only each other as company.

-------
Scene ends at 1:00 pm day 2.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on April 25, 2009, 07:00:17 AM
a small communal park, 10.37 AM, Day 2

(( OOC: Team Fubar had managed to get away before Alex's showed up and the yakuza has split into two forces one to make sure that Fubar get away the other to make sure they were alone and that fubar didn't try to slip past the first little did they know that Alex had come looking for Fubar.))


The sounds of a beat down were echoing in the park has Alex was just tearing up the Yakuza in front of him eventally only was left that he saw that was still breathing

"s...sp..spare me...i..i i'll leave you guys alone if you spare my life." the Yakuza man was scared of alex who had just torn up his men and and clearly killed a couple of them those who weren't dead knew they had no chance and high tailed it as soon has they could

Alex looked at the man closely decided he was telling the truth after all he just watched a lone man stomp the hell out the asses of 15 others killing 5 of them.

"Very well but try a stunt like that again and i will hunt you down and give you a taste of a martial art strike that can only be used on those who truely deserve it."

Alex turned away and was walking back to the fairys when Lily Black was running fast "LOOK OUT" she said she dived between alex and the lone Yakuza

Alex turned to the man he turned his back while tracking lily Black and knows why she doing this the man now has gotten up had pulled out a gun while alex had his back to him and is now aiming it. first at him...then sees his target of oppurtinty....Lily Black and is tracking her has she gets in front of alex to shield him.

"HAHA TURN YOUR BACK ON ME NOW LOSE YOUR BITCH THAT WILL TEACH YOU." he laughs

"NO LILY!!" Alex shouts rushing back

but it was too late the man fires his pistol which strikes her square in the side of the chest has lily gets fully infront of alex and the Yakuza she goes down on the ground

"for..give me Alex. i couldn't just stand by." Lily weakly says to her self not knowing if she had just did the last act of her life or not.

"hahaha what now mr Martial artist your girl has to be toast from that..hun were you go." he gloats at first then relizeses he's lost sight of alex.

a jab to the back of his neck reveals alex is behind him strike with one VERY PISSED off look on his face he jams a finger most forcefully into a vital point..a very special vital point one orginally ment for senarios worthy of its use like this.

"FORBIDDEN DRAGON DEATH POINT ART: BLACK WIDOW FANG KISS STRIKE" alex says.

"wha....what have you done to me i can't move my body and my heart is beating so fast i can feel it without touching myself" he says

This skill is was orignally for asssinations back when my arts first were made as a killing tool for the ones who founded it this vital strike causes your heart to beat faster and faster until it a) rips itself apart or B) gets so over worked it seizes up or C) causes major blood vessel to burst. all 3 fatal and unlike the other the other vital point strikes i know this strike can not be reversed even by myself you are already dead and you are going to hell for this think about the sins you've done in your life before you die slow and probably most painfull death.

Alex walks away from the man who is just screaming in fear scoops up lily black and heads back to the shrine as fast has he can.

Meanwhile the poor yakuza man stands there his heart is forcing blood in his body with so much force all of close to the skin blood vessels are showing and blood is starting to leak out of various spots eyes ears nose and mouth eventually his heart's can't take the strain of beating so fast and it rips apart in his chest and he goes down soon afterwards deader than a doornail.

meanwhile Alex is rushing back to the inn fairys hanging on to him and lily black in his arms he almost seems like a blur to anyone who can see him.

Alex asks in a worryed tone "LILY why did you do that you just did something i'd expect Cirno to do."

Lily Black smiles at him and weakly says "because i....i love you...i'm sure you ...would had done.... the same for me you know what...they say...love can make you do stupid things."

Alex has lowered the flow of mana from the dayyousei and the 3 fairys links to increase his link with Lily black has low has he can safely go in a effort to help Lily black's fairy body help recover from this trama.

"Please hang in there my love." Alex says has he gets on the steps to the inn he then relizes it took him a few hours to walk to local part they were in and he was back at the steps of the in what seemed 3 minutes.

"Wow Alex you ran really really fast too fast for a human." Daiyousei said

Lily black replyed weakly "Alex's...youkai blood must....be responding to a nee.....no A WANT to save me."

Alex then reachs in lily blacks wound and manages the bullet out Lily screaming has alex manages to get out the bullet from her chest.

"Lily i've done all i can to physcially help you its all up to you to get better now its time to do something potentally dangerous to me."

"alex..w.hat are you gonna do." Lily weakly replys

"you'll see my dear."

at that moment lily blacks out

"Shit she won't last much longer i have to this now or i lose her on the spot here from her blood loss." alex says to himself

Alex places a hand over her wound and closes his eyes focus his energy and mana on the spot.

"i'm about to focus a large of my energy into boosting my her regeneration ablity i'm not 100% sure it will work but its worth the shot after it done i'm gonna be out for a while i'll say at least a good 5 hours at least here it goes." he explains his plan to the 4 fairys who are watching scared of the potental loss of Lily black.

"DRAGON SECRET HIDDEN SKILL: LIFE-LINE TRANSFER PALM" Alex says

Alex's focuses his power into his palm and presses against lily black's wound and slowly but surely it starts to mend itself and close up 2 minutes later its closeds up and alex finally gives out and faints on top of lily Black apparently with a mirrored injury on himself in exchange for healing Lily blacks "well i've done my best dear the rest is up to me i think can make it my dear lily." alex thinks to himself while he blacks out while daiyousei and the 3 fairys scream "ALEX!!! LILY!!!"

Daiyousei and the 3 fairys team lift Alex and lily back inside the shrine and look for help worryed that Alex might die and they will be needing a new source of mana to stay among the living here in the outside world.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on April 25, 2009, 11:53:03 AM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 25, 2009, 01:01:41 PM
Edge of Town 8:00 PM

The Sky Ray slowly moved towards the shrine. People would be asleep, and it would be best to catch them off guard.

Ria sat at the bridge of the Sky Ray, giving orders.

Ria: Have the 3 teams of two buggies spread out and search the surrounding area.

Pirate 1: Yes, ma'am!

Little Miss Vampire's house was easy enough, but the shrine would be much harder to deal with.

Suddenly, Ria's right eye began to flare up with pain. She winced and grabbed the right side of her head.

Pirate 2: Captain!

Ria: I'm alright...

The pain had subsided. This has happened before, and Ria knew the remedy for it.

Ria: Change of plans! Bring the Sky Ray about!

Pirate 1: Captain?!?

Ria: tell the teams to get the water and wait for our return. We're heading to G7!

Pirate 1: Alright! Now that more like it! Let's go get us some Mana!!!

Pirate 2: Dirty Magazines!!!

The Sky Ray turned towards the blasted wastes and sped off, leaving the teams to attempt to steal the water, as the bulk of their firepower zoomed off into the wastes. Not that this was anything new...

Team 1: Alright, well, I'm going to head into town.

Team 2: Alright, but get back soon, and watch for Yakuza.

But, as it stands, Yakuza would be the least of their worries.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on April 25, 2009, 01:30:34 PM
Opposite Mansion, 8:10pm, Day 2. (Characters: Team Onii-san + Team Scarlet Samurai)(Note: Ending was due to what I did in the beginning)

Zei was disappointed about what happened.

Zei: How the hell this happened... I thought, wait a minute.

Minoriko: Hm?

Zei: They didn't take all of our supplies.

Everyone that was in the mainhall: ..eh?

Zei got up and went to a certain place in the mainhall. He knocked on the wall a certain amount of times and a door opened up.

Zei: Do you happen to see, that I have gotten extra supplies before the raid happened?

20 MORE crates of food and medical supplies were spread around in the hidden room.

Minoriko: How did you..

Zei: Neh neh.. I got everything under control. even though...that just goes about everything I had in my original home.

As soon as he turned around, Flandre jumped into his arms, happy for what he did.

Zei: Oi.. I knew it was going to happen.

Minoriko: ...guess we're safe for the night.

Flandre: Nii-san..! That was very nice of you to help!

Remilia: ..huh, guess it was.

Flandre got off and went off to the hidden room, but Zei grabbed her arm at the last minute.

Zei: Now wait a minute. You and Remi said that you were going to try "something " out, right?

Flandre: Yup!

Zei: Not unless Koji approves it.

Flandre: Awwww...

Remilia: I'm sure he wouldn't mind..

Zei & Minoriko: OF COURSE HE WOULD.

Just as Flandre had went off into the room, Zei heard a distant door being opened. It was Shizuha walking out of the room and into the mainhall.

Shizuha: ...what's going on-- ! ZEI-NIISAN!

She jumped into his arms, tears were already filling up in her eyes. About everyone in the room noticed what the hell just happened. Flandre, wasn't all that happy.

Zei: Ah hey, Shizu-chan. How was your sleep?

Flandre shouted out loud and decided to glomp Zei from behind.

Flandre: NO FAIR. I thought he wasn't wi--

Zei: shit...not now. I'm not Taihou damnit. I'm not with Shizuha. Why'd you ask?

Shizuha: Of course he is--

Minoriko interrupted her in time.

Minoriko: ...is NOT.

Remilia: ...so if he's not with Shizuha, then he's with Flan-chan, right?

Zei blushed at the question and thought for a minute. Youmu walked in and saw what happened.

Youmu: ...so this is what Marisa meant by a "trio".

Zei: Ah shit..! Youmu, this is not what it looks like.

Youmu: ..uh-huh. Did she ever mention about a "foursome" then?

Youmu tried to find a safe spot where she can hug Zei and aimed for it, successfully. The situation looked like a dogpile just happened on an unfortunate person.

Zei: GUH! Help......can't......breathe......

Zei fell down on to the couch, helpless. Remilia couldn't help but laugh at the moment.

Zei: It's not funny!

Shizuha: Aw come on..

Flandre: Dont' be like that, Zei-niisan.

Zei: IT'S NOT FAIR AT ALL!

Koji walked in, disturbed by the noise.

Koji: Dood, keep your voi--

His jaw dropped at what just happened.

Koji: ...aha.... AHAHAHAHAHA. Dood, you're one unfortunate person! XD

Zei: ..of course I am.

Zei managed to get his arms out onto the the side of the couch, but couldn't move any further due to the force that the girls are putting on him.

Zei: ...goddamnit.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Jana on April 25, 2009, 04:44:41 PM
(I should have probably done this last night, but I wanted to sleep~)

Jan had been trekking through the town to get to the supposedly-opened shrine and hot springs he had heard about from the innkeeper. It had been a fair number of hours since he had arrived in the town and secured new supplies for his trip through the mountains, and it was around eight o'clock that he came across a mansion while going to the forest. Ordinarily, he would have ignored a single big house on the edge of a town, but it was a westernized mansion, so he came closer.

Jan, who had been studying psychology and the differences in Western and Eastern methods, was curious to see why a Western mansion would be in the middle of the Japanese countryside, even if it was still connected to Kuruisuwa. Maybe some rich person just wanted a place to go for the Onbashira festival? ...Well, it's not until next year, so why is there so much noise over there-

As he came over a rise, Jan stopped to listen to what sounded like a great deal of shouting. Peering ahead with a pair of binoculars, Jan could see some kind of land cruiser being loaded up with crates from the mansion. He carefully made his way closer by moving off of the small road and into some bushes and trees along the side. As he got closer, he still could not tell what was going one, but it did not seem to be too much of a problem... As rough as those guys look, I don't think I can safely say they're stealing... There's others just looking on there, so it may be some storage facility...

He crouched down and waited a couple of minutes, hearing the suspicious people board the cruiser and move away. It looked like they were headed for the same shrine as he, but he had a new primary objective: To investigate the strange mansion. Moving closer through the bushes, he came out when he was close enough to rush at the door.

Confident that he had stayed out of sight, he listened carefully. It seemed that there was at least one man's voice, and few others that he could not pinpoint. It only took a while before he heard the male voice yelling, but it was brief. Knocking loudly with his walking stick, Jan called out, "Who's in there? Do you need help?" He knew that if there was an assault going on inside by the ones taking supplies from the mansion, there would be no response... So he didn't plan on waiting too long to break his way in.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on April 25, 2009, 06:27:45 PM
Opposite MAnsion 8pm Day 2 start (Koji's team, Zei's team)

Kojiro had slept rather hard for those 8 hours. So hard infact that he didn't even wake up when his mansion was raided 2 hours prior. He woke up finallly and stretched. Very groggy and exhsuted. He recalled the dream that he had since it was the 4th time he had that recurring dream.

Koji:.....it was...different this time...*holds his head*....who was...that voice i wonder? ....*shakes his head*

He gets out of bed and changes clothes. He wears Baggy red pants with flame designs on them and a Red T-shirt with a dragon and swirling on it. Something casual to relax in.

Koji: ah...I hope Pearl came back from the store. The girls could use some more clothes and undergarments.

He stretched again and left for the main hallway.

~~~~ roughly 3 hours ago (5:40pm) when Remilia woke up from her nightmare~~~~

Remilia woke up drenched in sweat and heavy breathing. Her eyes were still teary and she sat up hugging herself, choking back sobs and tears.  Eventually she calmed back down.

Remilia: No...he...can't exist in this world. I'm sure of it...I'm sure of it. Creatures...like us can't be in this world anymore. I know...he can't be here anymore.

She sounded like she was trying to convince herself. Her father was a terrible vampire who held the original name for "Scarlet Devil". The way she carried the name on herslef was a mere joke compared to him. She hastily pushed the memories out of her head and got out of bed.  She headed out of her room and strode down the main hallway. There was music (http://www.imeem.com/people/PzUfTH/music/Wj8UyijY/capcom-again-underground-stage/) playing through the entire mansion. She listened to it, the mansion was rather dim and the music swayed her emotions.

Remilia: He always liked this style of music now that i think about it. Its always relaxing...yet sad.

Patchouli: its called "Jazz".

Patchouli was in front of her outside the library door. Holding a book on Magic from another world that Kojiro written himself.

Remilia: yes that's right, he would listen to this even at our mansion all the time. It was rather....soothing.

Remilia blushed a little as she thought of the 2 of them sharing private moments together. Having wine under the Scarlet Moon suddenly seemed very romantic to her suddenly and it bothered her for a second as she shook her head and continued walking towards the living room area. Patchouli accompanied her and they both listened to the music together. It was set to loop infinitely in the mansion.

Patchouli: I read in a book that people who like this type of music tend to be emotional or sentimental. It seems more like a stereotype but one that isn't shunned down on.

Remilia: everyone has their own tastes, and indeed you need a certain ear for whatever type of music that fits your fancy.

Patchouli: i wonder what kind of music you enjoy most now Remilia?

Remilia thought about it for a bit.

Remilia: I don't know. I guess this type of music is fitting enough.

Patchouli: *buries face in her book* So Remi is emotional and sentimental too?

Remilia: *taken aback* tch! as if! don't read into information that is incorrect again!

They reached the Living Room and saw Zei and his team getting ready to leave.

Flandre: Onee-san! your up ^^

Remilia: yes i'm awake now...where are you guys going?

Flandre: Onii-san was bored and wants to take us "shopping" i don't want to do a boring human activity like that -3-

Zei: well its better than sticking around here doing nothing?

Remilia and Patchouli sat on the couch and listened to them argue for a bit

Minoriko came into the room holding a small box in her hands.

Minoriko: umm...guys?

Zei: Minory? what is it?

Minoriko: if....we're bored lets try playing this?

She was holding a board game "MONOPOLY"

Flandre: YAY! A game! that'll be much more fun than stupid shopping!

Zei: oh god! i love that game! How many of us are there?

he counted himself, Flandre, Remilia, Minoriko, and Patchouli.

Zei: sweetness this is gonna rock!

Patchouli: no thanks...*is reading her book still*

Zei: aww coem on patchy-patch you can leave the book for a few hours!

Patchouli looked up at him with a "glare" that was so subtle but he knew she was mad by that

Zei: okay fine fine read yer book >_>

Everyone except Patchouli was playing the game but soon thier game was interrupted by a megaphone

(Insert Etch-E-Sketch's part about the mansion raid) (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php?topic=100.msg3163#msg3163)

It took 2 hours to get the supplies out. However Kojiro was unaware of its happening and by the end of it he was waking up at last (Insert Zei's part about the aftermath) (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php?topic=100.msg3437#msg3437)

Koji: Well i see everyone is up....but why all the commotion? *stretches*

Remilia had forgotten about the raid as she looked at him in his new attire until Minoriko spoke up and hugged him a little shaken

Minoriko: we were raided! Some people in these huge tanks forced us to give them food and supplies! unless we gave into their demands they'd force......questionable reading material

Kojiro's eyes stared blankly... TOTALLY confused by that

Youmu: i heard nothing of this either I was totally asleep! I'm sorry senpai i should have been more attentive.

Koji: tch....its not your fault Youmu don't worry. Zei what happened? ._. I'm more lost now then i ever been in my existance

Zei: dood calm down there was no way we coulda fought back in our current states anyway. All they wanted was food and supplies and they'd leave us alone. No one was hurt.

Koji: what the hell was this questionalbe reading material?! They didn't threat to like blow us up or anything?!

Zei: would you rather they threaten to attack us?

Koji: *sweatdrop* well no.....but STILL!

Flandre: this is the stuff.  we want to try it out with Minory and Shizu later! ^_^

Minory: NO!!! *she hugs him more and gets behind him*

He took teh magazine and flipped through it quickly

Koji: ._. ooooookay? well your definitely NOT doing this to minory or Shizu -_-

Fland+Remi: awww

he threw the magazines in the garbage and everyone went back to the living room

Koji: ? Hey did Pearl get back from shopping yet?

Zei: ? No i haven't seen her yet either.

Kojiro wondered if she was caught up with somethign and if he should go look for her but then a knock came at the door.

??: Who's in there? Do you need help?

Koji: o_o ara? well that's not Pearl that's for sure.....Everyone stay back I'll get the door.

They stood out in the hallway on the balcony and Koji walked up to the door and responded to it.

Koji: Hello? who is it?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Jana on April 25, 2009, 07:12:33 PM
Hearing a response from a different voice, Jan could guess that the situation was more innocent than he had thought. Relaxing his grip on his walking stick, he quickly replied, "I'm just a hiker that saw some suspicious activity here... If anyone needs help, I have food and first aid..." Coughing lightly as he finished, Jan waited for a reply. It sounds like a lot of people are in there, so this is probably something I didn't anticipate. But... Now I'm interested...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on April 25, 2009, 07:31:14 PM
Opposite Mansion 8:40 Day 2 (starring Koji, Zei Jan-san)


Kojiro opened the door and saw someone with supplies and a bag. He looked like a tourist.

Koji: uhh no one is here here at all. We're all fine thanks. Those guys were with the....

He had to think of a lie on the fly right then and there

Koji:-salvation army ^_^ We donated a lot of food to be distributed to places where it is needed best. And they give us magazines to sell and whatnot.

Jan: ah really? they looked kinda shady from where i was.

Koji: ahha nah its all gravy no need to worry about it. ^^;
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Jana on April 25, 2009, 08:05:31 PM
"Gravy..." Something is definitely going on here... And the delay in his speech pattern makes me feel that he just had to come up with an excuse. Still very suspicious of the mansion, Jan reached into a pocket of his pack and produced a tissue to cough into before stuffing it into one of his pants pockets. "...If it's no trouble, would you allow me to take a look at the magazines inside? I could always use some more reading material." Even if his reasoning was different, this was at least true; he had read most of his books on the way.

Making his way into the large entry room, he put down his two bags and supported himself on the walking stick. Hopefully, he could show that he was tired enough to not be taken as a threat. Before he could give the man at the door a chance to protest, Jan gave a quick bow and introduced himself. "My name is Jan Monteiro, a student and traveler. My apologies for imposing on you here, so I'll be brief."

Cracking his neck now that he had all the weight off of his shoulders, Jan waited to be shown the magazines.

((I'll wait a bit before taking control of anyone else's characters, just to get a feel for it. I don't want to go and make Kojiro do something he wouldn't, for example.))
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on April 25, 2009, 08:34:28 PM
Opposite Mansion 8:40 Day 2

Koji:...My name is Kojiro Hiragumi. Master of the Opposite mansion here.  Sure i'll be back with em i guess

He casually walked out of the living room and into the hallway.
Patchouli was sitting on teh couch still reading her book without looking up at all. She merely turned pages from time to time and continued to read as if no one could ever bother her.

Jan was curious about what she was reading but it was in another language, it looked like German...but it wasn't.

Remilia was around the corner and walked with Kojiro

Remi: are you really going to give him those lewd magazines?

Koji: no way

Remi: then what are you doing?

Koji: an idea.

He goes into Pearl's room and gets a few of her cooking magazines that she subscribes too. She finds one for "The Cooking Newtork". "Hell's Kitchen" and "Shish Kabob the Kabob" .

Koji: sweet. Pearl may be a little upset but she read these as soon as she got them yesterday so meh.

Remi: so heartless going through your daughter's belongings without permission.

Koji: well i'd rather than then be seen as a pervert -_-

Remilia giggled at that thought and stayed behind.

Koji: he looked like a normal human so its best if you stay here. for now or something. It doesn't look like he's going to do anything so you guys could come out but just in case this is a trap or something stay hidden. I'll be back.

Remi: okay Koji-kun take care

That was the second time she said that and she said it with a smirt on her face. Koji watched for a second and went back to the living room.

He found Patchy talking to the stranger in more or less 1-3 word responses

Jan: so they really have magic books out there huh? i only hear about them in stories

Patchy: ....they exist.

Koji:....here you go these are some of the magazines we get. seems they have sponsership with cooking and fine dining or somethin now. meh it changes.

Jan: ah neat. i was beginning to think they gave out those Magic Books that she is reading.

Kojiro noticed what patchy was reading.

Koji: oh those. Nah but Patchy is really into those kinds of books so its what she reads the most.

Patchy:.....
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Jana on April 25, 2009, 09:00:13 PM
Jan tried to speak normally to the... Purple-wearing woman who had suddenly approached him, talking about books. Magic books... It's odd that this woman would just start talking about them, but I don't see any indications that she's lying. As soon as the man came back, he was given some cooking magazines. "...Maybe I can find soething useful here. Thanks."

Putting them into his bag, he took out some of his books, the largest being a book titled, The Universe in a Nutshell. Wondering if the magical-woman would be interested, he showed it to her. "I may not know anything about magic, but I have books of this type... Would you like to see?"

As they began sharing the books, Jan could already feel a fondness for the girl. While he could not read a thing in the magic book she let him see, he could feel some sort of faint energy coming from the text in his had... For a few moments, he didn't feel the need to take a deep breath or even cough. "...Wow, somehow... This is the real deal..."

Repeating his introduction for the girl with a small bow, she give a bit of a bow back and introduced herself as Patchouli Knowledge, a former librarian. No wonder she likes these books so much... Jan's thoughts were interrupted when she coughed, much the same way as he usually did. "Oh, here! You can have this back!" Awkwardly giving her the magic book, Jan gave his own little cough as soon as it left hand.

"Oh, no! Here, you may ha-" As soon it left her hands, Patchouli predictably coughed again, dropping the book on the ground. As the two book-sharers had a short coughing fit, a second woman rushed to pick up the book and placed it so both of them could hold it. "...Thank you, Koakuma... This is my a- Former assistant. Koakuma, this is Jan.."

Giving his little bow to the redheaded woman, she bowed back. "Patchouli-sama, are these new books?" Jan thought for only about half a second before interrupting, "Yes, they are." Receiving a slightly shocked look from Patchouli Jan smiled back. "It's okay, the only books I really need are the ones still in my bag. Besides, I should thank you for letting me see this magic book..."

Slightly flustered, Patchouli responded quietly. "Thank you... Would you like to stay for a while? I'm sure we could share more books if you wanted to..." Not failing to notice the hopeful look on Koakuma's face, Jan nodded. "I would be happy to." As the unlikely trio walked further into the mansion, Jan picked up his bags and followed the library duo past Kojiro. "I hope you don't mind, Mr. Hiragumi...?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on April 25, 2009, 09:13:57 PM
Back in Alex's and lily's room in the shrine's 8 PM day 2

in what seemed to be a amazing feat of strength for fairy kind Daiyousei and the 3 fairys have manages to team lift both lily black and alex to their rooms and beds before becoming tired from the effort of it.

"Daiyousei do you think Alex will be ok?" Luna Child asks with a a gasping voice

"No clue thats a serious wound Alex inflicted on himself to save her." Daiyousei replyed.

"I hope he will be." says Sunny Milk.

"Please get better" Star Sappfire says

"theres nothing more we can physcially do now its up to Alex himself to recover from this we can only hope that his body trained to react well to trama can pull through." Daiyousei says

Lily Black appeared now to be nothing more than just knocked out she's breathing fine and isn't showing signs of having what was potentally a fatal injury anymore.

Alex on the other is hoarse sounding in his breathing and while not able to say he's in pain one look at his body tells that he's in great pain the bleeding from the wound he got from using the skill to save Lily black's life is now just now stopped bleeding with his body reacting to contain the injury.

"i can't believe he stopped bleeding so fast once we got him inside." Sunny milk said

"too fast for a pure human body for such a injury the youkai part of him must also be helping along with his trained human body he probably has a good chance of making it but only when and if he comes out of his blackout will we know for sure." Daiyousei replyed


Meanwhile while Lily black and Alex are out they dream..well more like both have a nightmare
the time Alex and Lily black's almost shared nightmares 8.01 PM

Lily black's nightmare

"AALEEEEEEEEEX!!" Lily screams infront of her is Alex tombstone it looks like it has been ransacked.

"Nooo i'm sorry alex don't leave me alone you promised me you wouldn't." she sobs.

"You didn't listen to him and you endangered yourself and he sacficed himself to protected you and now he's dead all because you don't trust in his strength just like any dumb bitch who doesn't trust in his man would." a voice says..a voice that sounds like Yagi's.

"No thats not true...THATS NOT TRUE" Lily crys out.

"Admit it your the cause of this." the voice says mockingly

"NO i won't I won't accept that." Lily sobbingly says

"Then..I'LL MAKE YOU DIE ALONG WITH HIM." the voice maternlizes into Yagi. who does the same attack from the first Nightmare Alex had while sleeping with the others it makes a gunshot sound.

Lily screams in her dream has it connects but instead of a messy end she snaps up awake gasping.

"what...i'm still...alive..nasty dream. chest hurts a bit but i think i can manage..." she says in her mind

"LILY!" says the Daiyousei and the 3 fairys

Lily then notices Alex isn't among them.

"Alex were is.." she starts

They point to the bed were alex is

Lily gets out of her bed and grungly goes over to Alex a look under the gauze on his chest reveals the awful truth.

"OH MY GOD ALEX, what did you do!." She starts to say with a tone of panic

Daiyousei replys "Lily calm down we think he WILL make but right now he needs to rest the skill he used to save you apparently made the injury you got jump from you to him."

"I remember him saying he was gonna do something before i blacked out...so that is what he meaned..." Lily says

"we've done all we can from the outside to help Alex its up to his body to do the rest." says Daiyousei

"Alex..." Lily thinks to herself.

Alex's second nightmare before lily black woke up from her's

For Alex his nightmare was losing the first and only woman he loved forever without any chance of her coming back.

"LILY!!!" he crys has he watchs what looks like slowmotion replays of the yakuza in the park shooting Lily Black.

"Your love for that woman makes you weak" a voice says again it almost sounds like Yagi's but not enough for alex to come to that

"Noo she was just trying to help me." he sobbly replys

"bullshit she got herself killed because of blind love for you and now your again all alone now accept that or perish.' the voice says again

"NO I WILL NEVER ACCEPT THAT"

"Well then Alex...i guess i just have to kill you. my old friend my old..*brother*..." just like in Lily's dream the voice maternalises into the Shape of Yagi and does the same attack from Alex's first nightmare

"NO I WILL NOT EVER ACCEPT THIS END I WILL FIGHT IT HAS LONG HAS I CAN I WILL FIGHT ON FOR HER." Alex stops the Nightmare Yagi and then with the same Rage that made the Yakuza wish he didn't shoot Lily Black he strikes this nightmare Yagi in the same vital point he appears to die in the same way the yakuza did

"bahahaha i'm gonna enjoy seeing you trying that in real life lets see you have the guts to REALLY KILL" the nightmare yagi says in a cold laugh has he appears dies but then the he reachs for the exact same point alex does and presses it hard Alex screams but..instead of suffering horrible death.

Alex wakes up with a scream

"LILLLLLLLLYYYYYYYY!!" he screams scaring the hell out of everyone in the room

Lily Black Then holds him "ALEX.OH GOD.ALEX THANK GOD YOUR ALIVE AND WELL!"

Alex then feels the pain chest "OUCH OUCH OUCH LILY LET GO YOUR RISKING REOPENING MY INJURY AND YES I'M ALIVE BUT IF YOU DON'T STOP AGGROVATING MY WOUND THAT MAY NOT REMAIN THAT WAY!" he shouts

Lily let goes of alex "Sorry Dear the girls told me what happen and well i was worryed they might be wrong."

Alex gasps a bit to help relax "Wow i'm not dead i was sure a hole like that would be the end of me."

Daiyousei replyed "the Youkai blood in you must had saved you because it stopped bleeding soon after we got you and Lily inside and man that was alot of effort for our tiny fairy bodys to do so."

Alex sat up on the bed he was on and thought to himself "i see looks like all this sudden trama and emotions must be triggering my Youkai blood to start to activate."

"How long was i and lily out?" Alex asked

Daiyousei replyed " it was 10:39 AM when you ran back here and did your trick to save lily you then blacked out afterward you two have been out for over 10 hours twice the time you said it would take which made us worry its now 8:45 PM. "

"how do you feel now Alex." Sunny milk ask

Alex replys with a weak laugh "like i've been ran down by a train totally horrid but i think i'll be fine in the next few days with some rest thanks to your guys fact action after i blacked out and my true family bloodline protecting me and third like hell i would want to kick the bucket that easy and break my promise to my Dear Lily."


"Alex..." Lily says...but she says now more has she just goes in and kisses Alex probably with the most passion kiss The couple have had in a long time.

"awww" says the 3 fairys

Daiyousei replys "we sould leave them alone they been though alot we'll be in the next room if you need anything."

with that Daiyousei and the 3 fairys leave Alex and Lily black alone in their room

after the kiss Lily says then asks " Wow those did so much to help us even risking hurting themselfs taking us to our room...by the way what did you do to the man that shot me?."

"Yes all this time i thought THEY would be the one who would get in the way not you...and has for the cowardly acts of that man he got a death from a skill just for foul minded men like him deserve he will never be able to pull a stunt like that ever again." Alex replys

"if you don't mind dear i'm gonna take another nap i still hurt like hell and like this i'm a liablity right now to fight also no *fun* for a while." Alex says has he lays back down in the bed but then gets up when he realises something

"lily your wings their back not has big has they were in gensokyo but they are there."

"hun" Lily says reaching back she can feel a bulge on the back of the shirt she was wearing she then reached under the shirt to feel feathers.

"h..how." she starts

Alex then remembers why "woah better redistrite my mana linkings in desperation to make sure you lived i lowered the amount going to Daiyousei and the 3 fairys to increase the amount to you to help save you"

After a while alex manages to put the mana distrubtiaton back but then notes how tired he is after doing so he was so caught up in the moment he didn't feel how tired his body acually was.

"woah man i'm even more tired than before...must be a result of the Youkai blood in me helping repair my body must be drawing mana to help repair my body. Alex says

"Get some rest my dear you deserve it." Lily says now without the the bulge and some feathers in her hand

"Next time dear... please listen to me don't do that again we got lucky this time." alex says

Lily black kisses him again "ok dear...now get some rest." with that alex finally gives in to his tired body and goes back to sleep this time peacefully.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on April 25, 2009, 09:57:27 PM
?Junes? Department Store, Karuisuwa, 10.35 AM, Day 2, Featuring team FUBAR and team Akasaki

?What?s Reimus doing, ze?? Marisa murmured, rubbing her twitching eyes as they traversed the rows upon rows of storage racks. It seems they were in one of the rear storage rooms. Convenient.

?She?s going to lead them in here.? Mitaka said. ?I sure hope she doesn?t attempt to fight those goons.?

?Lead them in here?! Why?? Alice gasped.

?So we can fight, off course!? Suika said, as if it was blindingly obvious. ?You don?t sit down and take fairy dung from others! You stand up and fight!?

?And how do you suggest we do that?? Alice asked, impatiently. ?You were just hanging 2 feet above the ground last time. What are you going to do next? Let him use you as a door-stop??

?Did you just call me a door-stop?!? Suika gasped.

?Be quiet, you two.? Mitaka said. ?Now?s not the time.?

?Reimus?? Marisa looked around at the miko who was running up after them.

?They saw me.? Reimu said, panting a little. ?I gave a few a beating before shutting the door in their face and collapsing a storage rack on it. That?ll hold them off for a bit.?

?Reimu?! I thought you said you weren?t going to fight!? Mitaka gasped. Though he should have expected something like that from the ever-defiant miko. ?Sigh?lemme guess, how many of them did you poke in the eye??

??.none!? Reimu gasped indignantly. ?I wouldn?t resort to such tactics!?

?Oh??? Mitaka raised an eyebrow as he went along the shelves, inspecting their contents. Marisa and Alice were huddled in a corner with a shelf full of cans and jars. Ruukoto was in another corner, inspecting a metal broomstick with glistening eyes. Suika meanwhile was?

?fashioning for herself a flail with some spare chains and dumbells?

??I kicked them in the shins, kneed them in the groin, and I didn?t poke them in the eye?they just bent down into the shinai and did that themselves.? Reimu said.

??.right. Somehow I knew the lack of mana wouldn?t bother you?much?? Mitaka sighed.

?If you think a miko?s simply all about her danmaku then you?re much mistaken, good sir.? Reimu shook her head disapprovingly. ?Anyway, I spotted a commotion in the park before I shut the door. I think I saw someone else fighting them.?

??someone else?? Mitaka mused. ?Might be Alex. He knew about Alice running off, after all.?

?They?re calling for reinforcements. I heard them shout orders to surround the store and attack once everyone?s here.? Reimu said. ?Mitaka, you?d better have a plan. A few nut-cracker kicks is all good and well but there?s only so many of them I could bereft of offspring before they get wise to my tricks.?

?As a matter of fact, I do.? Mitaka grinned.

"You, with the shinai," A voice called out from behind them. Mitaka turned around and aimed the shinai defensively at the source of the voice?but lowered it the moment he saw who it was.

?Hirowaza-san?? Mitaka sighed. ?Don?t sneak up on us like that. I almost turned you into a scabbard.?

"How did you get involve with those guys? They're pretty dangerous... I was just here when you had first encountered them, so I had no real idea what was going on." Hirowaza said as he walked up to them.

A woman, who Mitaka barely recognized as Meira, leaned in to whisper something in Hirowaza?s ear. Hirowaza nodded briefly in response. Mitaka felt a little uncomfortable at this. Was it something about him?

"Well, I just noticed you guys here, maybe we can co-operate to get out of this rut." Hirowaza proposed. Behind him, Alice was shouting something at Marisa who was climbing up the shelves of a tall rack towards a can sitting precariously at the very top.

?Well, err?.thanks for stepping in.? Mitaka said. ?I appreciate the help, but you shouldn?t have gotten yourself involved.?

?I?m already trapped in here anyway.? Hirowaza shrugged. ?You already know my name. Yours?? He offered a hand. Meanwhile, behind them, Marisa had fallen atop Alice in a shower of miscellaneous cans?which Ruukoto casually swept out of the air safely with her broomstick.

?Mitaka.? Mitaka said, grasping Hirowaza?s hand and shook it. ?I saw you this morning at the shrine and Jeremy told me who you were. He said you used to hang around the human village. We were a little busy running about at the time though so sorry for not introducing myself.?

?Enough talks, peoples.? Marisa said, stepping up. ?Hirowaza?? Marisa raised an eyebrow at the familiar face from the human village. ?Never minds, times for talks laters. I found materials for bombs, Taka-Taka!?

?Bombs?? Mitaka raised an eyebrow. ?What??

?You knows, sprig of figs, peppers, sake, mushrooms, flour, ginger root, essence of chamomiles, and apples.? Marisa said.

?Are you baking a cake?? Meira asked, failing to disguise the excitement in her voice.

?Yeahs, it?ll be a bigs birthday cakes ze! For a big bash ze!? Marisa replied excitedly.

?If you can make that out of cake ingredients, I fear to know what you could make with fertilizer?? Mitaka shook his head.

?A farm?? Marisa suggested.

?Never mind.? Mitaka sighed as Marisa bustled off to start concocting her bombs. ?Alice??

?I found some fine fishing lines.? Alice said, showing Mitaka the result of her search. ?I can fight with them. I?ll also be able to do something with these.? She said, showing Mitaka four small dolls the size of eggs. ?I can?t animate my fighting dolls but at the very least I can throw my Artful-Sacrifice bomb dolls at them. I only have a few of them though.?

?Can you use Marisa?s bombs as well?? Mitaka asked.

??.euh?.? Alice looked over at Marisa who was bent over a convenient pestle and mortar (sale, 2000 yen!) she found in a corner. ??.maybe?but they?re a little crude?? She said, uncertainly. ?Maybe, if I can put a frilly bow on them first?.?

 ?Done!? Suika declared cheerfully.

?Suika?! You?re fighting?? Mitaka asked, worriedly.

?Off course.? She said with a confident nod as she brandished her new flail(?). It was a long length of chain with two small dumbbells on either end. ?With this, even a child can have the strength of a giant!?

?A flail?? Mitaka raised an eyebrow.

?More than a flail, Taka.? Suika said. ?Wait and see. I?m a whole different oni now!?

?And Ruukoto?? Mitaka was embarrassed about it but he was relying on Ruukoto. She was the only one whose body wasn?t affected by the lack of mana, plus Yumemi had originally built her as a combat android and Nitori has been boosting her arsenal ever since they came across each other.

?Always ready, Mitaka-san.? Ruukoto smiled, showing him the metal broom she found. ?The broom is the maid?s sword, her apron her armour, her smile her shield, and her uniform her moe.?

??moe?? Hirowaza asked.

?Umm, that was programmed.? Ruukoto said, nervously.

?And Hirowaza?? Mitaka looked around at Hirowaza. ?I?m not saying you should fight, but at least arm yourself with something for self-defense if push comes to shove.?

BANG?

The sound echoed hollowly around the room.

Silence fell as the seriousness of the situation descended upon them. It was a gunshot, and it wasn?t too far away.

Screams emanated from within the store. Pandemonium ensued as everyone seemed to start running in panic in a mad dash to get as far away from the source of the gunshot as possible.

The group looked around at each other, looks of serious apprehension on their faces.

?If that was Alex or any of the fairies?.? Mitaka muttered, his knuckles tightening on his shinai until they turned white. ??.ugh?we?ve got to hurry. They might need our help.?

?Ready?? Mitaka looked around at the assembled team with their assembled equipment. ?Right, we fight here for the rest of the team. We can?t let the yakuza take advantage of the shrine and inn now, not when so much is at stake. So here?s the plan??

Out in the department store, at the front entrance?

?All right!? Ryoji roared into a megaphone as people tore out of the store in panic to avoid getting caught in the crossfire. ?You Shrine people had better have said your prayers! Your gods are long dead anyhow! We?ve even killed one of your girls! If you surrender now, we might consider letting you live!?

Silence?.

?go.? Ryoji muttered to the assorted band of ruffians. And they charged into the store.

?and they slipped on something slippery?

?before crashing into a huge towering stack of powdered milk that was on sale by the entrance?

...and getting buried under an avalanche of Grade-A formula, with extra calcium.

?Sir, we?ve lost 3 men to baby milk?.? One underling reported as the others pulled out the three unconscious bodies, all covered in white goo flaked with white powder out of the huge pile of misshapen cans. ?It was a pool of body lotion. We didn?t expect??

?Idiots!? Ryoji punched the man into a vending machine. ?Now all of you, go! And god have mercy on you if you come back and report to me that they kicked your asses with bananas! Because you won?t be getting any from me!?

OOC: We meet Taihou after this?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on April 25, 2009, 11:25:02 PM
Opposite Mansion 8:45 Day 2 (Koji, Zei and Jan teams. )

Koji was a little surprised that Patchouli was talking to someone else for once.

Koji:"I guess all she needed was another bookworm one that WON'T steal her books and she'll talk rather normally hehe cute" Yeah thats' fine with me. *scratches his head* Come and see our library eh?

Jan: Oh yes sure I'd love to.

They walked briefly to the library and opened the door to reveal a semi-large collection of books that went 2 floors down into the basement. (entrance on first floor and goes down one really) The library was like a giant circle. With stairs that goes down from the circular balcony, into the inner section. Imagine an auditorium in which the stage is down below you and you have a view of everything from up top. Jan went to the balcony and looked down to see books on a table and many more shelves.

Jan: wow impressive. Not many mansions with this kind of set-up

Patchouli and Koakuma walked down the stairs to their "study" and and the 2 guys followed suit.

Jan: wow the air down here is rather pleasent and it smells of flowers?

Patchouli: insence.

Jan was liking the soft-spoken woman more and more now even if they met just 5 minutes ago.

Koakuma: m'lady should i continue the sorting?

Patch: yes please continue

Koa: yes ma'am

Jan: so is this your library or miss patchouli's?

Koji: this is my library but i let her use it. She and her friend manage it really well so i don't mind it at all.  I'll be back with something to drink

Patchy: persian pomegranate please.

Koji: Will do patch " I hope that wasn't raided"....

Kojiro leaves the 3 of them to make tea, Koakuma continued sorting books that were on the shelves in the library and Patchouli was writing in a book

Jan: What are you writing Miss Patchouli?

PAtchouli: Memoirs of my time here.

Jan noticed that the title of Patchouli's book was called "The Great Armageddon of Gensokyo". Gensokyo....he heard that name before and thought about where he heard such a term.  He asked the inevitable question.

Jan: Isn't Gensokyo some sort of magical realm outside this one or something?

Patchouli looked up and smirked a bit.

~~~~Meanwhile~~~~

Koji: lets see here....cool we still have some tea left it seems. *sigh* guess I'll hav eto go out with Pearl later and restock again. 20 dam crates of foodstuffs gone. *depression cloud* dam that sucks.

Minoriko was behind him and watched.

Minory:  Is that person still here?

Koji: yeah he is with Patchouli right now. I don't sense any ill intent from him so i think its safe enough. But lets keep it on the down low for a bit alright?

Minory: alright....are you making tea?

Koji: yeah Patchouli wanted some and i thought to make some for the new guy too.

Minory: wait wait let me

She went onto the tea bags and used what sliver of power she had to enchant the tea leaves  with her goddess breath. The leaves opened perfectly and released a suculent scent that was nearly hypnotic.

Koji: .......wow. That..smells ...great @_@

Minory: ^_^ its the least i can do since you saved me. I never would have thought that a god would depend this much for her survival.....I mean sure without faith we can die off, but this is really pushing the subject...

Koji: *crosses his arms* yeah...i know waht you mean.

He watches the Orange mana link tied to his finger snake around minoriko and connectin to her chest. He then notices that the Green and Red links are together as well apparently.

Koji: "hmm i wonder what Youmu and Remi are doing. hehe" 

He was still looking at Minoriko's chest however and she got a little apprehensive.

Minory: *puts hand up to her chest* W-waht are you staring at Koji-sama?

Koji: ? hmm? i'm just thinking, sorry.

he puts his pinky finger up (the finger tied to minoriko)

Koji: yeah...its a really bad metaphor.....*notices tea* ah sweet the tea is finished...*prepares the rest of it and puts it on a tray* Well i'll be back soon Minory alright?

She waves back and he leaves for the library.

~~~~(Opposite Mansion Library 9pm  Day 2)~~~~

Koji: I'm back guys

They waited for him to descend back down to the floor below and then Jan spoke up

Jan: So there IS a magical world outside of this one? And your supplying mana  to 5 different residents?

Koji: o_o; .....

There is a pause. Jan looks rather perplexed and someone mad at the same time. Patchouli continued write her book and koakuma was still sorting.

Koji:.....I guess you told him everything huh? ~_~

Patchouli: yes *gets up form her chair* in fact I'd like to request something.

Jan: I'd like to help out.  It must be difficult for you to support 5 others, and apparently some need more energy than others right? I may not have inherent magical abilities like you guys but i can still help out *kojiro is putting the tea down on the table*

Koji: ....you do know about the mana sharing and the restrictions that go with it?

Jan: more or less yeah. I'll have to be able to control it but Patchouli can teach me she said

Patchouli: yes. while it is true that normal humans outside of Gensokyo have smaller abilities to control mana as we established before we left Gensokyo it is still possible for them as it really depends on the spirituality of the individual.

Koji wasn't sure about it though he didnt' know what to think really though

Patchouli:....besides, Youmu and Remilia are taking a larger portion of your mana anyway. Having it split 5 ways won't be good for you. Consider this a favor from me.

Koakuma: wow..and patchouli-sama hardly asks for favors from anyone.

Patchy hit her head with a book more playfully than out of discipline. 

Koji: alright. I'll relinquish Patchouli to you Jan-

Patchouli: -and Koakuma

Koji: ...and Koakuma

Kojiro raised his index and middle fingers  and chanted a spell

Koji: May the binds that merge our destinies be dispelled and placed under a new existence that isn't thine own...

The Purple and Black links on his finger became visible and were lifted up above them all.

Koji: The Master shall become the new Master with the same servant transferred forth with! In the name of Kojiro Hiragumi I now bind thee Jan Monteiro with one Patchouli Knowledge and Koakuma! Thus shall it be!

The strings woven around like a spider's web had attached themselves to Jan's arms

He was officially now bound with Patchouli and Koakuma

Jan felt around himself after a while and noticed he wasn't tired or fatiqued.

Jan: uhh i was...expecting some sort of effect

Koji: ? like what-oh yeah. Patchouli and Koakuma are attached to your for sure now but they are still going off a little residue mana from me. you won't feel fatigued until later perhaps. I on the other hand fell a bit lighter but ah well.  Take care of them and help us all restore Gensokyo. Its too bad you don't have any memories yourself but i'm sure PAtchy and Koa can share with you there experiences and maybe that will help.

Jan: Thank you. I will i'll do my best for the restoration. this is truly astounding!

Koji: oh but don't tell anyone or anything. I'm sure patchy told you but there are others pursuing us and we have to be on our toes. The border collapsed just yesterday and there ar epeople already trying to capture us. So be careful.

Jan: yes I will, thank you. I don't know how much help i can be but i will do my best nonetheless.

Koji: yeah *cracks knuckles* we all should. I'ma head upstairs for now so you guys should get to know each other better. Later.
 
They parted ways and Koji went upstairs to get out of the basement until suddenly Pearl came back home from shopping with ungodly amounts of bags

Pearl: Dad I'm home ^_^

Koji: O_O holy hell what did you buy!?

Pearl: clothes for everyone, and new sheets, and bedding and-oh! Victoria Secret had this amazing sale on bras so i had to look into that and-

Koji:-OKAY OKAY! SORRY I ASKED!

pearl giggled. she loved teasing her dad like that.

Pearl: oh and this old shrine reopened up with a hotspring and bathhouse! it was amazing i had to take a dip! ^_^

Koji:....really? we were there just yesterday.

Pearl: really? huh i didn't know that well i heard some news from some of the people there. They said they were going to meet up at the Tourists Helpers place later tonight. if your with them you should go too maybe?

Koji: Mitaka, Taihou and the others will probably be there......Alright I'll be heading out-oh i better tell Jan too he should be with us i suppose.

Koji went to Jan's new team and told them about what's going down tonight and that they should all head to the Tourist Helpers which isn't too far off. He assembled his team which is now only youmu Remilia and Minoriko and along with Pearl (and new clothes for everyone) they headed off to the Tourist Helpers place with Gpop's team and Zei's and headed off to see everyone else.

Opposite Mansion 9pm Day 2 End
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on April 25, 2009, 11:35:59 PM
=== Park Area ~ Playground - 10:35 ===

"I didn't see Alice or Mr. Mikata's ground around anywhere..." Luize reported in a regretful tone. As she looked toward the reassembled Team of Makai who also seemed to have not found what they sought. The lot of them had arrived her sometime ago and searched most of the park area upon entering it, but still nothing of useful information came up. "Oh dear, I hope they're okay..."

"They're fine Luize, I'm sure of it." Owlbear reassured the traveler as he turned behind him and sighed. "What we don't know is that if they even came this way...they're probably in a whole 'nother part of town right now..." Ironically enough, they were.

"Hmm, while I did not find Alice, may I report that there are...rather strange inidividuals here?" Yumeko said the others looking to her in confusion. "I'm not certain as to who they are but a group of them have been following our movements...albeit in a shady manner."

"Owlbear? Do you know who Yumeko might be talking of?" Shinki asked to her partner, she wasn't very fluent in the ways of the Outside World so she figured Owlbear might know at least something on what Yumeko just told them.

"Well...I dunno, for one I have no idea as to why someone would be following us..." Owlbear trailed off. "Yumeko, did they look anything like a bunch of military guys?"

"No. They wore clothing fit for this realm, although some were plastered in a strange body art that I've never seen before."

There was a brief silence one that only told of a looming threat that drew ever closer to them...

"...I don't think we should stay here much longer..." Owlbear said to his group. "These guys they sound like-"

"Well, well well..." came a voice from behind them, as they looked back they came to see group of men standing by apparently having followed them up to this point. "Looks like we finally managed to catch up to you?"

"Who are you?" Shinki demanded firmly. "I demand to know why you were following us!"

"Geeze, aren't we assertive." The man replied sarcastically. "Word has it that a group of people who live in some ratty old shrine just pissed off boss, so we're here to make sure we snuff out anyone affiliated with them."

"ratty old shrine..." Owlbear began as he pieced together the choice of words the thug had used. It didn't take long for him to realize what he meant. "You don't mean-"

"Yeah, the shrine some Mikata punk and his gaggle of girls just bought up," "Although, I've been told that he wasn't the only one who lived there, word has it that a group of folks also live in the inn as well...hmm a group that somehow looks awfully similar to you. Coincidence?"

The group did not answer.

"Ah, so you do live there. Well I suppose we have no choice then." The man chuckled as he gestured for the group of men to close in on Owlbear and the others. "You know if you people would have just did as you were told you wouldn't have to be in this shit...oh well, stupidity is never rewarded."

"Oh Geeze...this is bad." Owlbear muttered as he saw the group of yakuza goons slowly edge closer to them, whipping out sharp weapons to dispose of them with.

However they weren't the only ones packing knives today.

Yumeko reached toward her garter belt on her leg swiftly taking out 3 knives and hurling them forward in one fast motion while using her free hand to grab another from the other garter on her leg. The 2 knives managed to fatally injure one target while the other one sliced past the supposed leader of the group. "Tch, they're not fast enough." Yumeko muttered in exasperation. "My throwing speed is not as fast as it was in Makai."

"Don't worry, it's still better than nothing." Owlbear said patting Yumeko on the back. "I just hope your 'Ninja Maid' skills are still as sharp as they were."

"Yumeko smirked a glint of sadism in her golden eyes. "Of course, I am still Shinki's Head Maid and strongest demon of all Makai, regardless of what realm I may reside in or if I am restriced from magic."

"Good, I'll be joining you then." Owlbear said assuming a combat ready position.

"Owlbear? You're going to fight them?" Shinki questioned a bit surprised by her lover's actions.

"Yeah, I have to...they threatened you, my family, and our friends..I ain't gonna take this sitting down."

"No, you shouldn't, allow me to fight they're only after me and my subjects are they not?"

"No, I'm not letting you give yourself up like that, Shinki, they maybe after you, but I will NOT let anything happen to you no matter the cost." Owlbear said his words carrying more meaning in them than anything he's ever said before. "Yumeko and I'll do our best to protect you and the rest"

"What the hell are you standing there for?" The man said as he placed his hand on the area Yumeko's knife sliced past. "Get'em!" And with that order the remaining yakuza goons took up arms and charged forward.

"Here they come." Mai observed her voice raising from it's monotone to emphasize her excitment on the matter.

"Bring it on!" Owlbear roared. "I'll mess you all the fuck up!"

((Not my best post...quality doesn't improve when your hungry...))
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 26, 2009, 01:35:10 AM
Park area 10:36
-----

As these events transpired, no one noticed the music approaching.

Owlbear: Bring it on! I'll mess you all the fuck up!

The music got louder.

Yakuza 1: YAAAAAAHHHHuuh?

Everyone stopped, confused. It was music of Middle Eastern origins. Any one play Generals: Zero Hour?

A large, tan buggy with rocket launchers suddenly flew off one of the small hills and landed on all the Yakuza, save the leader of the group.

Pirate 1: HOLY SHIT!

Pirate 2: KEEP DRIVING! KEEP DRIVING! FOR GOD'S SAKE, KEEP DRIVING!

The buggy was being chased by 2 military Humvees. The drivers were too busy chasing their prey to notice the Gensokyoites.

Pirate 3: EAT THIS, MILITARY ASSHOLES!!!

 A rocket flew from the buggy and struck the engine of one of the Humvees, exploding it.

Soldier 1: Oh man! This shit's getting real!

Soldier 2: I still think it's a good idea to cal this in!

Soldier 3: Ah, don't be such a baby!

The two vehicle left as quickly as they came, leaving a shocked Yakuza, stunned lolies, and a red mess on the ground. It seemed like the two vehilce were heading to Junes, but that was beside the matter. The fight was over.

-----------

I got bored waiting for the night events, so here.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Jana on April 26, 2009, 04:40:51 AM
Being led to the library by Kojiro, Patchouli, and Koakuma, Jan got a good look at the mansion for the first time. He could tell that it was still in a state of near-abandonment, suggesting that Kojiro used it as a temporary home and had only recently arrived. Places this big usually have a staff, but maybe Kojiro couldn't hire one in time? ...Global economy and all that.

Walking into the spacious library, Jan made sure to take a good look and memorize the layout. The last thing he needed to do as a traveler was lose his way in somebody's house, of all places. "...Wow. Impressive." Jan said quietly as he looked down from a balcony, greeted by the sight of even more books below. "There aren't too many mansions with this kind of set-up, I'd imagine..."

As he moved downstairs with the group, he could smell something in the air. When he asked if it was a flower of some sort, Kojiro responded with incense. It kind of made sense to him, what with his new friend being named Patchouli and all. As Koakuma sorted Jan's books for eventual placement, he was able to ask Kojiro a few more questions about the library before tea. As Kojiro left to retrieve the requested drinks, Jan and Patchouli had a chance to sit and speak frankly.

"...What are you writing, Miss Patchouli?" Jan asked, trying to get a look at the cover of the book. "Memoirs of my time here," Patchouli quietly responded. Jan could hear a slight sadness in her voice, which was answered when he saw the title of the book, The Great Armageddon of Gensokyo. Something clicked in his mind, and he found himself asking a question he should have had no knowledge of. "...Isn't Gensokyo some sort of magical realm outside this one or something?" With Patchouli's smirk, Jan knew that he had somehow stumbled across something big.

"Gensokyo... You could say it was a place- No, a world separate from this one. In Gensokyo, magic flowed through the air and all of its residents could harness its powers freely. Tell me, are you familiar with the concept of Mana?"

Jan closed his eyes and adjusted his glasses as he thought of how to best respond. "...Yes, I'm familiar with the term, but I have never seen it applied in... Uh, a real-life situation."

Patchouli nodded. "That is to be expected... Perhaps you know about Qi, the energy that flows in all living things? Mana is much the same, but there are a few differences. Qi can only exist with the body, and only a few talented individuals can harness its power. But Mana is not only produced by all living things, but by nature as well. Gensokyo was a place in which nature produced all the Mana we would ever need..."

As Patchouli trailed off, Jan knew he had to ask the painful question. "...What exactly... Happened to Gensokyo?"

Patchouli gave Jan the summary of everything she had seen, from her plan to save the Voile library, the battle outside of the Hakurei Shrine, their brief stay at the Saniwa Shrine, and how they eventually came to the "Opposite of Common Sense" Mansion with Kojiro and a few other small groups. During the explanation, Patchouli mentioned the system the Mana-dependent beings from Gensokyo had to adopt with those from the outside, who were more used to storing up Mana in their own bodies.

By the end of the tale, Koakuma had also returned to hear. All three of them looked somewhat crestfallen, Jan less so than those that had been directly involved. However, he suddenly lit up with an idea. "Do you two think... That I could help you maintain your Mana levels? You said that Kojiro already has three others to help... I think I could really be helping everyone out here!" As he punctuated his sentence, he gave a light cough, but remained bright.

Patchouli and Koakuma were a little surprised by the idea, but they did not look like they wanted to deny it. rather, the look on their faces quickly became positive as well. As they heard Kojiro coming back with the tea, Patchouli gave Jan a quick nod, and Koakuma flashed a quick smile.

As he announced himself came down to greet them, Jan stood to face Kojiro directly. "So, there IS a magical world outside of this one? And you're supplying Mana... To 5 different residents?" The blank stare from Kojiro was enough for Jan to know that he had not been expecting Patchouli to open up so quickly, least of all tell him about Gensokyo. Patchouli made her request, as Jan had suggested, and Kojiro began to comply.

Luckily, Patchouli and Koakuma had mentioned the physical effects of the Mana share on the "hosts," so when Kojiro asked him, Jan only had to confirm it. Patchouli sealed the deal when she mentioned the responsibility to the other three women Kojiro had, and how being liberated of two bonds would help him help them. Even with Koakuma's playful tease and Patchouli's playful attack, Jan could not help but feel that something momentous was about to happen to him.

Kojiro began casting a sort of spell, transferring his bonds with Patchouli and Koakuma to Jan. While there was some light and a visible display of the Mana routes changing course, Jan still completely normal. "...Uhh, I was... Expecting some kind of effect..."

With a brief explanation, Kojiro let Jan know that Patchouli and Koakuma wouldn't need his Mana right away, resulting in no change... For a while. "Heh... Thank you. I will do my best for the restoration... This is truly astounding!" It was in Jan's nature to be happy for something new, but he was acting almost giddy at the revelation of a whole new world of magic waiting to be restored, and how he could play a role in it.

However, he was quickly brought down to earth with Kojiro's next words, "...I'm sure Patchy told you, but there are others pursuing us and we have to be on our toes. The border collapsed just yesterday and there are people already trying to capture us. So be careful."

Withdrawing his breath for the moment, Jan curtly replied, "Yes... I will. Thank you. I don't know how much help I can be, but I will do my best nonetheless!"

As Kojiro departed to the upper floors of his mansion, Jan turned to look at Patchouli and Koakuma. The three shared a quick, quiet moment, before suddenly exclaiming at their success.

キタ━━━━━━(゚∀゚)━━━━━━!!!!!



For a good while, Jan was able to share what he knew about Japan with Patchouli and Koakuma, as well as discuss some of the new things about the modern world they did not know about before. It wasn't too long before Kojiro returned, telling them that they were about to move on to a new location and meet up with some other groups. Jan, curious to know about the other people from Gensokyo and those contracted with them, wasted no time in getting up and moving. "Come on, Miss Patchouli; Miss Koakuma! We haven't any time to spare!"

One thing is still bothering me... Why did I believe Patchouli so easily? It is in my very nature to doubt... To seek the truth with my own hands. i can do that now, but before... Why was I so disarmed?

Why did I do that? How did I just entrust a complete stranger with the history of Gensokyo- Why did I even tell Jan about magic? I... I don't know why, but something feels different abut him...

Even Miss patchouli doesn't understand, does she? I guess they can't see their situation the same way and outsider can~ Miss Patchouli, until you can see for yourself... Don't give up!
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on April 26, 2009, 11:25:29 AM
JUNES DEPT. STORE, Karuisuwa, 10.35 AM, DAY 2
Teams: FUBAR , Akasaki
Engage Imminent!

"And Hirowaza?" Mitaka looked around at Hirowaza. "I?m not saying you should fight, but at least arm yourself with something for self-defense if push comes to shove."

Hirowaza turned a blind eye to this. He was not one accustomed to getting close and personal, that was what Meira liked to do. However, he procured a switchblade that was concealed in his pants. He eyed it and sighed. This will do for now, Hirowaza thought well, before I get the technique... and instead stared at what was going on. There was a gunshot, and it reverbrated from within the store. It had attracted chaos, invited it in like a crazed criminal who hadn't been shot. Hirowaza looked at his hands and then and there, a ball of electricity was developing from his palm as he concentrated a small portion of his vast source of mana, and started bouncing it within his palm as if it were a tennis ball, keeping the switchblade in his other hand. He looked at Meira, who threw back at him a wink. "Well, you certainly know how to cause a little..." Meira said as she propped Hirowaza's glasses up a little. "Shock~" And then and there Hirowaza sort of envisioned a sunglassed man in the sunset. Or something. In any case, Hirowaza had responded to Mitaka in actions. Saying vaguely to him "Well, Mitaka-san, I can fight if the conditions necessitate it... Just, simply not in the whole... CQC fashion, you know?" Meira kept her hand steady on her katana and walked forward, in front of Hirowaza.

"Are you ready to rock?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 26, 2009, 01:55:52 PM
Outside Junes 10:35 AM, DAY 2



Yakuza boss "Spats" had arrived on the scene. A chubby man, he was only one of several Yakuza bosses in Karuisuwa. Although that's not the point of the story. We'll get to it a little later.

Spats: What you got for me

Yakuza 1: those guys from that old shrine are stuck in there. We've got 'em in a corner. We're getting ready to go in.

Spats: The boss will be please. But, why haven't you gone inside already? They're just girls.

Yakuza 1: They to down some of my men with white stuff.

Spats, an ambitious person, had an idea.

Spats: Get two of our cars ready.

Yakuza 1: boss?

Spats: The door is more than big enough for cars to go through. We get in the cars, drive in, and kill em.

Yakuza: That's why you a boss.

No one noticed music getting louder and louder.

Spats: Now, all we've got to do, is drive around inside and hunt them down.

Yakuza: You mean run 'em over?

Spats: You can't hit people in the store, what are you, an idi- where's that infernal music coming from?!?

It seemed like mariachi music.

A large, tan buggy with rocket launchers suddenly flew off a conveniently parked civy car and landed on Spats and proceeded to hit other Yakuza as the buggy speed inside Junes.

Pirate 1: Why are we going inside?!?

Pirate 2: Don't worry! I have an idea!

Pirate 3: Your idea is what got us in this mess in the first place!

A military Humvee gave chase and went inside.

Soldier 1: Oh yeah! This is it!

Soldier 2: I think I saw something like this on a show. What was it called again, Top Gear?

Soldier 3: Does it matter?!? Take this, you desert dogs!

Pirate 4: Now that's just hurtful!


Inside Junes


Teams FUBAR and Yakuman TSUMO were ready for the Yakuza. Their hearts raced as the moment of battle approached. All were shocked to see a Humvee and a buggy racing down the walkway. In anticipation of huge crowds, the builders made the walkways wide enough for military vehicle, just for the hell of it. And they built it so that you don't need stairs to go up a floor, just for the hell of it.

Both vehicle were exchanging fire as they took down various stalls of food and trinkets.

Pirate 3: The gun's not doing anything!

Pirate 4: then DUCK!

The array of missiles on the buggy roared to life as the missiles scattered to find their targets. None of them hit the Humvee.

Soldier 2: Son of a bitch!

Soldier 1: Why hasn't that thing stopped yet?!?

Soldier 3: We just need to keep at it! Aw, shit! Gun's overheated!

Pirate 4: Alright, shoot dammit, shoot!

Pirate 3: Crap! Gun's jammed!

Pirate 2: Unjam it! UNJAM IT!!!

The two vehicles raced around Junes, their engines filling the building with their warcries. When they reached the roof, the buggy turned around and headed back inside at full throttle. As expected, the Humvee gave chase.

A convenient barrier separated the two vehicles as they charged down the moving sidewalks exchanging fire. The missile barrage was unleashed once more, striking various coffee houses, such as Suncoins and Starbucks. A few of them hit a statue, toppling it over.

Soldiers: AAAAAAAUUUUUUUUGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

A large part of the broken statue fell on the Humvee. The weight crushed any occupants to a bloody mess. If that wasn't enough, the Humvee exploded. The pirates looked back to see the

Pirate 1: Alright!

Pirate 2: WATCH THE ROAD!!!

As it turns out, their victory was short lived, as the Buggy crashed into a hardware store, ejecting all the Pirates. They flew and landed in the store, unconscious. The Buggy sat idling in front of the teams, stunned by what had just transpired.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 26, 2009, 09:27:35 PM
Deep Wastes 11:00 PM Day 2

Ria: Son of a bitch...

Pirate 1: Did we get the wrong coordinates?

Pirate 2: No, this is the place.

Pirate 3: The government must have moved it.

Ria: *sigh* plot a course for the "Graveyard". We're taking the mana from there.

Pirate 1: Aye aye, Captain.

Ria left the bridge and retired to her room. It was rather spacy, being able to hold many things, but in the interest of storage, most of it is taken up by various things. Ria walked over to her drawer and pulled out a syringe.

Ria: this'll have to do for now.

She jabbed the needle into her arm and injected the solution. Her body quivered as energy and heat began flowing back into her.

Ria: Well, no one's here.

She began to take off her eye patch when the comms system began squawking.

Ria: I'm here.

Pirate: We've detected life 50 meters from us.

Ria: Life? Out here? It must be a human. We're the only ones ambitious enough or stupid enough to go where there's no life. Park the Sky Ray and prepare a team of buggies. I shall be there momentarily.

Pirate: Understood.


Outer Wastes- wreck of the Kyusaris 11:20 PM


Ria: Special forces, huh? What are they doing out here?

The Buggies scanned the area in search of the life that was found.

Pirate 4: See anything?

Pirate 5: Nothing yet! Wait, I see someone!

Pirate 4: Holy shit. It's a girl!

Ria: What?

Ria ran over to a girl half covered in sand. She seemed to be alive, but barely.

Pirate 6: Captain! We found the mana generator! It's in horrible shape!

Ria: The special forces must have taken it along with them. Whatever did this to the craft probably used the generator.

Pirate 6: You mean a magic user?

Ria: Probably. Anyways, let's head back. Take the girl along with you and bring her to the sick-bay

Pirate: yes captain!


The Sky Ray- Sick Bay 11:25 PM


The tiny mana generator hummed as the girl slept.

Ria: How is she doc?

Doc: Uh, er, how can I say this...

Ria: Just tell me.

Doc: Her conditions are stable, but something's wrong. I think you'll need a magician for this.

Ria: What do you mean.

Doc: Have you heard of the Hourai Elixer?

Ria: Of course. The medicine which grants immortality.

Doc: I think this girl has drank it.

Ria: EH?!?

Doc: Think about it. Ordinary people would not last very long in the Deep Wastes, but she's completely fine, physically. Can you think of a reason?

Ria: Well, no.

Doc: I must go now. There are others that I must attend to.

Ria: What? What do you mean others?

Doc: Those supplies included some sort of "blood tea" and now some of our turret gunners are ill. Good night, Captain.

The doctor left, leaving Ria and the girl in the room.

Ria: Magician, huh?

She pulled out a syringe and walked towards the girl.

Ria: This should work.

She rolled up the girl's sleeve and injected her with the solution.

????: mmm? I'm not dead yet?

Ria: you are one tough cookie.

????: Wh-who are you?

Ria: My name is Ria Soguyen. You are on board the Pirate vessel Sky Ray.

????: Pirate vessel? Am I a hostage?

Ria: No, you are safe from that.

????: Ria?

Ria: ?

???? could I have some water please?

Ria: oh, sure, hand on.

Ria pulled out her canteen and gave it to the girl. She took a long drink, as anyone would if they were out in the desert for a while.

Ria: hey, you haven't told me your name yet.

Kaguya: Hmm? Oh, my name is Kaguya Houraisan.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on April 27, 2009, 12:32:46 AM
(OOC: Timewarp, catchup, etc)

Near the Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, ~7.31 AM, Day 2: Onsen Emergency

I tossed and turned a little bit in the changing room, trying to get remotely comfortable, but it didn't seem to work. I sighed, and sat back up.

"Fine, nevermind sleep. Anyone feel like talking strategy?"

Taihou opened his mouth to reply, and was rudely interrupted by the door to the men's side of the spring bursting open, revealing a towel-clad Alex.

He looked rather alarmed.

"GUYS, WE GOT COMPANY! THE GIRLS ARE IN A PANIC, THEY THINK THERE'S A SNIPER ABOUT FROM WHAT I COULD HEAR!"

"Gggkh," I gurgled, intelligently.

Fuck. Fuckfuckfuck I should have known they wouldn't stop trailing us damnit now what we need to get going and

One of the girls... I didn't recognize her offhand without the accessories, burst in the other door.

Alex rushed towards her. "Lily! Is everyone okay?! What happened?"

Ah.

Lily took a deep breath. "Lily White sent me a warning via a link I have with her, as my ability. And yes, we're all fine, just worried about that person's intention... Sis also said that her Partner will deal with the sniper... she even says that she'll make him talk."

My eyes widened. This seemed too good to be true. I briefly wondered who this "partner" was.

"She also says we should ignore any odd ticks or whirl noises unless we want to lose control and act silly... sounds crazy, but I trust my sis."

... well, I'll try if I hear any.

Alex frowned, but reluctantly nodded at Lily. "Very well. We'll stay put, and hope for the best. Go back to the girls and tell them the situation is being handled and for them to stay in hiding as best as they can."

Lily nodded back. "Yes, dear."

She seemed sincere about the "dear" part. Huh. Guess they've gone pretty far.

Lily went back out. I stood up, heart thumping from adrenaline. This was a very ugly situation. I wasn?t sure how to scheme out of it. We'd need to set up better defenses next time, we need a secret bunker, not a shrine...

I clutched my drill tighter. As usual.

Chen paced around my legs, fur bristling. She was worried too, clearly.

A strange clicking came from nowhere. I wondered wh...

No, that was what we needed to ignore, wasn't it?

But it's so... I can't...

I closed my eyes and tried to drown it out by humming loudly. I started humming along with the clicks. Damnit. I needed a tune...

Necrofantasia popped into my head.

"Hmhmhmhm, hm hm hmm hm..."

That worked.

After a little while, Chen nipped at my ankle. I opened my eyes, and noted that the noises had stopped. Good.

I knelt down and scratched her behind the ears. "Thanks, Chen." She purred, proudly.

The room was silent. I looked around.

"Er... now what?"

Lily... must be Black, came back in the room, smiling. She reported the good news - the sniper was neutralized... compromised... something, and we could safely interrogate him.

I grinned nastily. Oh, I could NOT wait to get going with that.

-----

Near the Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 7.32 AM, Day 2: Sniper Interrogation

Yukari kept grilling me about whether I'd peeked on her on the way to where, apparently, our sniper problem had originated.

"Now, now, I know you're a healthy young man, surely you were at least tempted..."

I snorted. "For a moment there, sure. But I'm not suicidal."

"Neither am I, you know."

"Fine, I don't seek out grievous physical harm."

She pouted. "You're no fun."

"What, you want me to peek on you?"

Yukari tapped a finger on her cheek. "Hmm, I'm not sure. It would be far more amusing to watch the others lash out at you, but the mana..."

I thought for a moment. "Actually, peeking wouldn't work as well for that. It's trust, right? Sharing something highly personal or not, it's better if you're explicitly willing, rather than just expecting me to betray your trust."

"My, my, aren't you meta."

I smirked. "I can tell you enjoy that."

"Truly, you are a master of seduction."

About that time, we found Lily White and her partner, who was apparently a young, blonde-haired girl. For some reason, she reminded me of Paula. I'm not sure why.

She waved at us, and handed over a notebook, and a pen. It changed hands a few times before someone thought to read it aloud - apparently we could either write down our questions or wait for Paula to... "wake" him up, quotation marks and all. I guessed it was some sort of sensory manipulation.

"Can I have the book?" I asked. No one seemed to want to write stuff down, so I grabbed it and started on a list of some of my higher-priority questions:

What were you sent here for?

Do you know why your superiors ordered you to do this?

What do your superiors want?

Who organized your unit?

Who ARE your superiors?

What was the goal of the raid on the Hakurei Shrine?

And please begin to question your orders and purpose in your job. Encourage your peers to do so as well.


I smiled at that last one. Well... it might be too aggressive to work, but I'll see how this interrogation pans out.

I looked up to see Alex confiscating all of the sniper's equipment.

"Uh... is that really a good idea?"

He looked at me.

"No matter what he tells his superiors, coming back minus some million dollars' worth of equipment is going to be pretty suspicious. Especially if he was sent specifically to look out for people with unusual abilities."

He pointed out the heavy-duty sedatives and outright bullets that the sniper was packing.

"... right, just swipe the ammo, then. Losing that is somewhat believable and a rifle is just a crappy bludgeoning weapon on its own."

Alex reluctantly - very reluctantly - put the rifle back down next to our sniper friend and handed out the two types of ammo to free up his hands. I grabbed one of the sedative shots and looked it over.

"We'll have to ask Eirin about these."

"We already know what they are, dear." Yukari being condescending was not a surprise.

"Yeah, but she might be able to figure out how to make some of our own, or a counteractive."

An unfamiliar voice - male - interrupted us.

"Eh? Why am I lying here?" the sniper looked up from his position on the ground, and fixed his eyes on the girl I am going to have trouble not calling Paula. "And who are you?"

He didn't seem to notice the rest of us. Good, that was going right, at least.

'Paula' explained that she was a local student that wanted to interview him, and found him passed out. Uh, okay.

"Oh right, I'm the leader of the local defense corp. You can call me... Er, wait, that's classified info - Just call me Mister, that should be fine. I'm tired standing here ALONE for six hours while others are enjoying their damn party in the headquarters, so make it quick."

"Six hours?" I muttered, "What happened to the 15 minutes?"

"Amarillo said she'd collapse from doing this after 15 minutes." Lily White explained.

"Oh. That'd do it."

I didn't hear the first half of Pau...Amarillo's next comment, but the end was important:

"... after my interview you should head back to headquarters as soon as you can and tell the others you saw nothing, got it?"

Sniperboy stood up, and nodded.

Amarillo shifted her feet slightly. Alex asked the first question.

"Sir, have you heard any talk of strange people showing up around this place?"

Sniper-chan hesitated before nodding. "Yes, I've been posted here to look out for strange people. I haven't heard any talk about any of the locals here about actually seeing them in this area, but I was wandering around myself when I spotted odd activity coming from the abandoned shrine's hotsprings."

There was some general male grumbling about this comment. I overheard an "I told you so" or two.

I glanced at Yukari. The onsen visit HAD been a bad move, all things considered, but I don't think I would have objected to it too much... I didn't think we'd be tracked so quickly. But I was curious.

She looked... rather unhappy.

"... what's wrong?" I asked.

She turned towards me, and blinked. "Oh, nothing. Just wish I could hurt this guy a little."

"For what, exactly?"

Yukari's strained smile turned into an irritated glare.

I thought for a moment... oh. That'd do it. But...

I frowned. "I thought you wouldn't get up in arms about being peeked on."

"Not when I don't know about it!" Yukari hissed back.

... it's rare to have a valid excuse to look at Yukari Yakumo with pity.

"... being gap-less is really worrying you, isn't it?"

Her face scrunched up into an ugly expression. She turned away. Something brushed my leg. I looked down to see Ran giving me a death glare.

Well, that was clearly a bad move.

Alex managed to alleviate the awkward moment with another question. "Where is your headquarters?"

Huh. I should have thought of that one. I must be tired, still.

Sniper-man waved his hand in a general direction. I wasn't sure which one it was - my sense of direction is unspectacular. "It's about 1 mile south from the town near here. To be honest, it's more of a quickly thrown together field complex around existing, recently abandoned buildings."

"Sounds familiar." I muttered.

"Yes."

I blinked, and looked at Yukari. Found her looking back at me, a sad resolve in her eyes.

"I AM worried."

... I smiled, slightly. Put a hand on her shoulder.

"Don't worry. We'll fix all this, somehow."

I could hear soft giggling from behind me. Yukari stepped out of my 'grip' and threw her arms up at the perpetrators, saying something about mana links and accepting her current weakness.

I just hope that made up for the pitying look. She seemed really hurt.

One of the other girls spoke up, apparently less concerned with Yukari's tsundere moment.

"Is anything strange being kept there?"

Er, wait, WAS that tsundere? She just lashed out about her reputation, she was being somewhat honest to me and herself...

Our Friendly Distanced Assassination Expert glanced around, and answered in a conspiratorial whisper loud enough for all of us to hear. "... man, don't tell anyone else, but... I've seen some of the strangest things in there. I swear, there was this one girl with ice growing out of her back..."

I raised an eyebrow. "So they ARE kidnapping..."

The girl that asked let out a sob. "No!! Cirno... Cirno's already been..."

He went on. "...and a bunch of other strange girls. They seemed to be in extreme pain at first, like they'd been poisoned, until we got these strange devices that... somehow stabilized them within a short distance."

"Artificial mana producing devices?..." Alex wondered, aloud.

Ah! I cut in with a new question, over some more mumbling by Alex.

"Do you know anyone named Yumemi?"

Sunaipa-kun blinked. Frowned. "Doesn't ring a bell."

"So, she'd be in the background, if she's involved..." I muttered.

"My, you're suspicious." Yukari said, from beside me once more.

"I see you're feeling better."

"Can't let you do all the verbal sniping."

"Touch?."

Alex coughed slightly, and pressed on with his own namedrop. "What can you tell me about a man named Yagi?"

Unfamiliar. Maybe a personal relation?

The Honorable Sniper-san paled. "I... I've heard about him. Rumor is he killed his former masters at the local dojo, plus everyone else there who resisted, just to get our CO's master some dusty old scrolls kept there. I've seen the man, and man does he give me the creeps... apparently, he was one of the first few to undergo these so called 'mana infusion' experiments for succeeding in his mission to get the scrolls."

CO's master, eh...?

He hesitated, clearly nervous. "After that... he seemed to get a lot stronger, and more aggressive... supposedly, now he's the leader of a whole squad that under went these experiments, and were trained to turn some of the strange girls we captured into weapons or something, from what I heard. How, I don't know."

I twisted my face into its own ugly expression of contempt.

"Weapons." I growled.

If that's Kikuri's goal with all this, then... then I've little mercy to spare.

"Don't approve?" Yukari asked.

"Strongly."

Alex took a deep breath. "Yagi... now I see... one of the skills taught by the scrolls is how to control spiritual power. These people are gonna be used to link with the Gensokyo natives they captured..."

He bowed his head. A worried murmur spread through the crowd.

Sheesh.

"Then we'll just have to find them replacements." I called out, crossing my arms.

The murmurs changed to a different type of worry.

Alex turned to the crowd. "But don't despair completely! The linking that I was taught about isn't a permanent one... we can still save them!"

I smiled slightly. He didn't do a great job of it, but...

"... unless they use a different, more permanent one..."

I rolled my eyes. What a letdown.

... but he did have a point.

Lily... I think it was the black one, spoke up. "How long has this project been active?"

Our unstealthed Ghost considered for a moment. "Mmm... since a few years before the founding of... our organization. Our CO's master became the new aide to the Prime Minister... she'd been crawling up the chain for a while. Don't know were she came from, she just appeared one day..."

"So this IS Kikuri's plot." I growled.

"Apparently."

Alex remained silent, frowning. So did the rest of us.

"... any other questions?" I asked.

A beat of silence.

"Aside from mine, at least."

I jumped straight into the list. First one was answered. Second one was... mostly answered?

"Do you have any idea how high up the chain your orders came from?"

Having run out of witty nicknames, I settled on 'SUNAIPAMAN.' He shook his head. "We know the CO's master, but not what she asks him to do."

"Is this your... CO's master's pet project?"

SUNAIPAMAN frowned. "I... guess? She's been working on it for a long time."

"Do you know if any other higher-ups are involved in it?"

He shook his head.

... couldn't come up with anything more for that line of questioning. Back to the notebook. Third answered, at least as far as he would know. Fourth... worth asking.

"Who's your CO, anyway?"

"Agent Kuroga. Don't know much about him."

"Kuroga." I repeated. "Gotta Google that."

Hmm, what else... apparently the fifth question is redundant. The sixth is easy enough to get by intuition, but...

"What was the goal of the raid on the H... shrine?"

Not sure if he'd recognize the name, or if it was a good idea to mention.

SUNAIPAMAN raised an eyebrow. "The orders were to head there and capture the girls that were found."

He frowned. "Though... there was an odd incident at the shrine itself. There was a whole room full of people there, but... they all vanished into thin air, reportedly. Search teams couldn't find them.

And there was some guy that made some sort of speech during the raid..."

I grinned, slowly.

"Think about what he said."

-----

Near the Abandoned Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 7.54 AM, Day 2: The Interrogators Return

The walk back from our interrogation was quieter than I expected. There was a lot more to talk about, but apparently the others had been too frightened by what'd been revealed to bring anything up.

Except one.

"... um, excuse me." Someone said, from behind me. I turned to look, still walking back towards the shrine. It was the girl that had asked about "strange" stuff and cried out at Cirno's capture. Still wasn't sure who she was. Maybe a fairy...?

She was looking right at me.

"... what's up?" I replied, after a moment's hesitation. People didn't pay attention to me unless I made a spectacle of myself... right?

"Wha... well, what was that speech for, anyway?"

I stared for a moment, then smirked. "I'm a bit of an anarchist, unfortunately."

She just looked confused.

"Well... let me put it this way. I know those goons are only being such jerks because their bosses are telling them to do horrible things.

I'm hoping to help them challenge that."

"Even Yagi?" Yukari countered.

"Maybe. Some people just want to be dicks and do nothing but hurt people.

I don't mind having those ones die, if they refuse to change."

Yukari chuckled. She turned her gaze up to the sky, for a moment.

"... and it helped us for more than that, too."

I raised an eyebrow at her.

"Remember how you couldn't even stay standing before that?"

I blinked. I'd... never noticed...

I finished the thought. "... and a minute later we're running through the woods..."

She smiled. "It seems that little speech really helped your mana reserves."

I brought my Core Drill up beside my cheek. "For obvious reasons."



We walked on in silence for a m---

A thought struck me like a Mack truck. I stopped. Something ran into the back of my shin with a grunt.

"Wait."

A small growl came from beneath me. I looked down to see Ran glaring back up, rather disgruntled.

"Uh. Sorry, Ran."

She snorted.

I continued. "Why did we even have that interview?"

The rest of the procession stopped to stare at me.

"I mean, we could have gotten the same results and then some with just one group."

Alex was not impressed. "WHAT are you talking about?"

"Satori.

We don't need to interrogate anyone.

We have a fucking MIND READER."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on April 27, 2009, 02:42:01 AM
This post has been retconned. Refer to E-Mouse's post here. (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php?topic=100.msg10288#msg10288)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 27, 2009, 06:00:36 AM
Tourist Helpers, 5:30 PM , Amarillo & Lily White

As Lily is changing the wet bed sheet, she heard Amarillo walking upstairs, she went out to greet her and was greatly surprised.

Amarillo is now wearing a pink dress instead of her usual wearings of jeans and jacket.

"Oh, my.." Lily is stunned. "Even in Gensokyo you had never worn a dress before."

"Well, felt surprised? Then I think I had do the right thing!" Amarillo laughs. "Actually I just to see for myself that what would I look like in a dress."

"And this is the result, It looks really good for you."

"And our friends also left this," Amarillo took out a pink hat decorated with ribbons, and wear that on the head.

"Wow, it's wonderful."

"According to Mr.Spark it's called Fan Service, however I just want to try a different way. After the usual clothes dried up I will reverse to my old wear."

"Then I hope tomorrow will be raining." smiled Lily White.

"Well, remember we are not here for play, a dress could pose more dangerous when fighting."

"Ahhhhhh..." Lily seems utterly disappointed.

"So there is still no one coming?" Amarillo asked.

"Nope."

"Well, things turns out to be dangerous, so you must be careful."

"Okay."

"And don't pretend that I don't know your sis's status."

"What? I haven't sense her since we left."

"That's because she's been shot in the chest by some bad guy, luckily there is Alex who saved her using his life, now the two are both safe. "

"Eh, I really don't know that coming..."

"Sigh, it's not your fault. Firstly there is sniper, and then Gang Member, and strange people who trapped you in a nightmare... We must get serious before we ran out of luck!"

"But how?"

"First, we will together with others, work out a plan." Amarillo sits down on the floor and continues, "Then, we will do research about HOW MANY forces are currently against us."

"There isn't only one?"

"Well, after seeing your nightmare I'm worried, you are tired on the EXACTLY same spear that I told you about."

"The spear that..."

"Yeah, killed Dai-Chan in the previously incident in Gensokyo."

"You mean killed? Youseis like us cannot be killed."

"Not when this thing pierced your heart and nail you on the wall of SDM." Amarillo slowly said in fear. "And it have the same effect toward all of us, humans, youkais, youseis, any of us."

"......"

"And it's the proud design of NOD - The spear of Despair - Which was fired by a force-sensitive or a machine, both will ensure the hit rate."

"But - "

"No buts, it's not Gensokyo here."

"That's terrible!"

"Something more terrible is currently happening on ME." Amarillo continues, "see all this sweating there?"

"Yeah."

"I never thought my ability was affected that much, ESP Sedation reduced to 10% effect and a simple Dream Diving cost me to sweat... Unbelieveable."

Lily White seems confused, but she said nothing.

"Now the only thing I can do without failure is keeping you , or other fairies like you survive with your full power, notice your wings." she points to Lily's wings on her back, "DO notice that your sis had lost her wings since there is a lack of mana, or force, if we use the way of 21XX."

"So what do you mean there?" Lily white asked.

"Sorry to make you worried, it's my problem, there is a door in my corridor that I cannot open by myself. You may seen it too."

"I didn't notice, there are too many doors."

"A special one, labeled "Viridian Forest" is always locked when I try it by myself. "

"That door leads to......"

"Just as what it says, Viridian Forest, which my original self lives."

"......"

"OK, enough with the confusing talk, let's do some business on the Net."

"Huh?"

"And I will make supper. These guys who missed it gets...NOTHING"

Lily: *Sweatdrop*

Basically there are other things on Amarillo's mind, but she decided to hid it for now for Lily's sake.
She is always the top priority target of FARGO because of her unique ability.

Mana Spring is a branch of ESP, while "THE UNSEEN POWER" deals solely with telekinesis.

However, a ESPer can learn weak telekinesis and telepathy moves if one focus enough, like Amarillo's ESP Sedation and ESP Heal. However these are energy consuming.

However, she is not only a ESPer, she is also a force-sensitive.

Every one who is in the  MG-Series is a force-sensitive, simply because the Modified Genes.

"Yellow", blocked her force power in order to make her live a peaceful life.

However, now it's not some peaceful life anymore, and changes must be made.

There is no trace of NOD and FARGO here,
BUT IS IT?

That's the thing she felt uneasy with.

She scrolled through the EFA Database, but there is nothing.

"Guess I will make supper, then. Thinking so much is not that good." Amarillo thought, then head to the kitchen.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on April 27, 2009, 11:14:01 AM
Opposite Mansion, 9pm, Day 2 (Characters: Zei's team)

Zei fell asleep, due to his mana being a bit low, but then we woke up, realizing that there's something missing.

Zei: I. FUCKING. HAD IT. *realizes Flandre was sleeping on his lap, as usual* ...oh. Sorry.

Flan: *wakes up* ~_~ wh...what's the problem Zei-niisan?

Zei: We were SUPPOSE to go to Tourist Helpers and catch up with the other guys.

Reisen: DUH! That's what I'm trying to tell you guys all the time, but you wouldn't listen. >_>'

Zei: Oh. I'm sorry. I'm really sorry. I'M REALLY FUCKING SORRY.

He then got up and walked over to Reisen, raised his hand in the air, and try to slap her across the face, as hard as possible. Reisen managed to block it, however.

Reisen: ...calm down. If you hadn't rescued all of us, I would've killed you, ya know. ~_~

Zei: Y-yeah... I know.

Reisen noticed his face being a bit red. She accidently grabbed his other free hand, just to make it worse.

Reisen: Sorry for?

Zei: ~_~...

Reisen: ....Well?

Zei: Sorry for being such an ass, like always.

Reisen: ...that's not good enough.

Zei: EH?! I was being sincere. D<

Reisen: Is that so..?

She then leaned close into his face, wanting 'something else' from him. They're all interrupted by Shizuha, yet again, walking into an unknown problem.

Zei: *looks at Shizuha* ?! U-uh...Shizu-chan...it's not what it looks like. *pushes Reisen away from me* She's only fooling around, being a lunatic rabbit after all. Ahaha..

Shizuha: Z-Zei.....*Runs off, crying*

Zei: WHA?! Shizu-chan, wait! *Runs off after her*

After they both left, only Reisen, Mystia, and Flan were remaining.

Flan: ..He said something about being somewhere else, huh?

Reisen: Yup! Tourist Helpers, remember~?

Mystia: ...oh. That place... -_-

Reisen: What? Memes took palce over there?

Mystia: *Slaps Reisen and walks off, towards the door* Flandre, I'll wait for the others.

Flan: I'll help too! *Walks off after her*

Reisen was left alone, screwing up things as usual.

Reisen: ...yup. That's why everyone hates me.

(Part II will be posted as soon as I get back. Later all.)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on April 27, 2009, 03:41:16 PM
This is Gpop's Part that he PM'ed me to post. Enjoy! ^^


The Opposite Mansion, 1:10PM, (Characters: Koishi, Satori, Gpop, Zei, Kojiro, Remilia)

After they changed they walked down the hall to look for Satori. She was nowhere to be found at the moment. They searched every room, and found nothing other than Kojiro sleeping in his bed with Remilia. They noticed Kojiro groping Remilia in the middle of their nice sleep?

?Uhh?better leave them alone?? Gpop whispered quietly to Koishi while closing the door quietly to allow to continue sleeping. Koishi nodded and they continued search for Satori.

After searching for her for 10 minutes they found Zei reading the ?BunBunMaru? newspaper in the main hall and Gpop decided to ask him, ?Hey, have you seen Satori around??

?Hmm? Oh her? She left the mansion for a bit. She told me that she?s  taking a bit of a walk at the moment.? Zei said.

?Ah, ok thanks then. Oh, and by the way, don?t trust that newspaper crap, especially from Aya.? Gpop added.

?I?ll?keep that in mind.? Zei said.

Then both Koishi and Gpop went outside for a bit to search for Satori. They went into the forest and continued to search for her. It took a good 15 minutes to finally find her sitting on a log from a fallen tree.

Satori noticed them and told them, ??and I assume you?re here to ask me about your dreams? I knew that you?d find out one day.? Then she puts her head down, looking straight at the floor.

?What?s wrong sis?? Satori asked.

?It?s?nothing.? Satori replied. ?But?reading all of these minds?I sometimes wonder if it?s a gift or?a curse?placed on the two of us.? Then she lets out a huge sigh and continued, ?Many people may wish to have this ability, but those who have no idea of the depressing things we discover, and of all of the things we never wish read. But curiosity always gets the best of us, even me. No matter what, you always want to know what they?re thinking.?

Then Gpop and Koishi noticed that she?s on the verge of crying, ?And because?of this?I?I don?t have many?friends?and?and?? Then she began to cry, ?I?M?JUST GLAD THAT YOU TWO ARE STILL HERE. YOU TWO ARE THE CLOSEST PEOPLE I HAVE AT THE MOMENT. KOISHI IS MY SISTER, AND I LOVE HER SO MUCH. AND GPOP, YOU ARE NEVER BOTHERED BY THIS ABILITY, AND I?M JUST SO GLAD. YOU?RE THE ONLY CLOSE FRIEND I HAVE.?

Gpop decided to hug her out of sympathy, and Koishi does the same.

?I don?t care about whatever you see in me. I love you as a family member, and maybe beyond that. If this is what?s bothering you, don?t mind what they think, just ignore those people and continue to search for happiness.? Gpop said to comfort her.

?Thank?thank you?both of you.? Satori said as she calmed down. ?It?s just?that?happiness is hard to come by. The element of surprise is always gone, because I always know what it is by reading their heart. I understood why Koishi closed her third-eye. She did not want to suffer the same way I did??

?It?s alright sis. Sometimes I felt like I really wanted to re-open my third eye, not because I want to read their minds, as much as I want you to read mine, so you know how I really feel about you.? Koishi said.

?That?s okay, little sister. I trust every word you say. My powers aren?t required for you.? Then Gpop and Koishi noticed that she?s completely calm now, and they released her from their hug.

?I?m?sorry that I bothered you in any way?but I assume that you two wanted to ask me something?? Satori asked.

?Ah yes. It?s like you said earlier?about our dreams?? Gpop told Satori.

?Ah yes, I seemed to have forgotten about it already. Well then?? She glances at Gpop?s heart, ?So you two?had a dream?about?a beast?and you two fought it?but then it grew stronger?and as it caught Koishi?Gpop was?defenseless to save her?because of the lack of magic?? Satori then began to look surprised, ??then a mysterious figure?in a form of a female?save you two? Ah yes I know what this could possibly mean.? Satori told them.

?What? And who is this mysterious figure?? Gpop asked quickly, urgent to know who this mysterious figure is.

?Well, for starters, it?s pretty obvious that I think it?s time for Gpop to learn to?danmaku. Or at least attack with magic attacks. As you saw in your dream?physical force is not always an option. But?? then she started to trail off?

?But what?? Gpop asked urgently.

?But?it may also foreshadow the future events?I fear?? Then Satori began to look at Koishi and her face displayed how worried she was.

Gpop decided to change the subject quickly before things began to get dramatic again, ?So what about that mysterious figure? Do you have any idea who it was??

?Hmm?judging by the vague appearance?I may have a good guess on who it is??

?THEN WHO!?? Gpop asked impatiently.

?That?I cannot tell you?? Satori responded.

Gpop was shocked and enraged by this. ?W?WHY?? And he grabbed her by the shoulders.

?Because that?will defeat the other purpose of your dream?to discover who this other person is. It may be your savior, a lost friend, or someone who loves you dearly??

?Ah?FUCK!? Gpop knew that he won?t get anything from Satori, and he began to walk away.

?Gpop wait!? Koishi yelled, and followed him, leaving Satori behind.

Who is this mysterious figure? Gpop thought to himself. I need to know as soon as possible!

?Gpop!? Gpop turned around and saw that Koishi was following him.

?What is it?? Gpop asked in a rough voice.

?I know that you want to know who she is, but right what?s important is you have to learn magic, so we can prevent the events in our dreams from happening.?

??I guess you?re right? Gpop responded.

?Well then, I guess we could ask Patchouli for some magic books? Maybe it?ll have some spells that?ll help humans learn some basic magic.? Koishi mentioned.

?Patchouli?? Gpop knew Patchouli as the brain who owns a vast amount of books, and her head is like a library itself. Even if she didn?t bring the books over, she?ll most likely remember them. ??alright, I guess we could head back, but I guess I should apologize to Satori for my reaction.? Gpop felt ashamed after mentioning this.

?Sure, and then maybe we could have a peaceful walk together while we?re at it here. And since there?s no one else around, we could do other stuff?alone?? And Koishi grinned. Gpop knew exactly what she meant.

?Well then I can?t say no to that then.? Gpop responded. And they began to walk back to where Satori sat.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on April 27, 2009, 04:31:59 PM
=== Karuisuwa (Urban Area) - going on 10:36 AM ~  Day 2 ===

Owlbear and the others had left the park area, after having realized the the Yakuza had been taken out by a group of individuals in a buggy apparently, silently thanking the group for their lucky drop in, Owlbear proceeded to hit up the leader of this Yakuza group for answers as to what the hell's going on.

"What the fuck is going on, what do you guys want?" Owlbear demanded to the downed gang member who promptly chuckled at his demands, apparently not taking him seriously enough to falter.

"Tch, simple...we opperate by having control over this city any new faction that comes in her has to agree with our way of things, your supposed leader didn't and lo and behold here you are."

"So your saying that if no one obeys your rules you kill them?" Shinki said her tone rising in anger. "That's a cruel and diabolical trick, as a ruler myself I find your ways of 'running things' deplorable!"

"Like I care...I'm not even the real big wig anyway so by killing me you won't accomplish shit anyway..."

"...Still do you know where our 'supposed leader' went?" Owlbear asked, using 'supposed leader' as away of saying Mikata being he wasn't sure if the man knew his name at all.

The man didn't answer, to which Owlbear grew impatient with, however as he was about to do something about the man's silence, Yumeko stepped in and insisted to take matter sinto her hands, Owlbear stepped aside and allowed her to take the wheel. The man laughed at the visage of a maid standing threatening before him...his laughter was soon silenced by the powerful stomp to his lower region, the heeled sole of Yumeko's shoes having connected to his private parts with ungodly force.

"Ooooh, that's gotta leave a mark." Yuki commented as she stifled a laughter at the high pitched screech of the victim to Yumeko's 'nut cracker' stomp just now.

"Indeed." Mai added.

"Speak now or I will break them." Yumeko demanded in a chillingly sadistic tone, her golden eyes showing the savage cruelty of a true demon.

"...A-At the...de-de-department store...Ju-Junes I believe...Agh!" The man gasped out.

"Junes huh...why does that sound familiar to me..." Owlbear says.

"You know of it?" Shinki asked to which Owlbear shrugged.

"Can't say, but either way we should head there ASAP." Owlbear replied. "But first we're going to need weapons, I'll see if there are any baseball bats or something in the park.

((My next post will probably have my team jumping into the brawl at Junes))
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 27, 2009, 06:28:29 PM
10:35 Day 2 near Junes, but not in sight.

Scout team Bravo remained hidden in the bushes observing these events.

"Bravo reporting in. The situation is worst than we thought. The yakuza are moving openly and laying siege to Junes, over."

"What? A siege? You have got to be kidding me. They think they have time to starve them out? This is laughable. Do not engage. If you are spotted, your priority is to escape. I won't have you compromise our secrecy, over."

"Hold on...Mariachi music? It's wastelanders! Followed by our guys! over"

"Wastelanders? It can't be! Are they pirates? over"

"I couldn't tell, but I assume they were. Our guys opened fire. over"

"Get what details you can and make sure we hear them. The general will know about this. over"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on April 27, 2009, 09:06:50 PM
Junes deparment store, 11.00 AM, Day 2,

"We've got them! They're cornered in the confectionary aisle!" One of the gangsters shouted back to his group, earning him cheers and whoops of encouragement.

"It's a narrow corridor. They won't be going anywhere." The lead goon said. "They've been picking us off one by one, but it ends here! you have nowhere left to run!"

"Oh really?" Yoh stood in the middle of the corridor, feet apart, as if ready to take them all on by himself. "Question, are you all feeling lucky today?"

"Euh...?" The goons looked around at their boss for answers. Prey weren't supposed to stand up and chat to them and ask them difficult questions. They were supposed to run off in fear and allow themselves to be used as doormats.

"Because we're havings a huge offers on KABOOMS!" Marisa shouted from atop a nearby shelf, making sure the goons looked up to meet their doom...in the form of cute frilly egg-shaped projectiles....

....which, upon collision with their faces, caused explosions of epic (and very colourful) proportions, promptly knocking them out. Those who escaped the explosions didn't manage to escape the huge sticky goo that came with the explosions. It stuck to them with the stubborness of a vampire and the maddening sticky sliminess of Rinnosuke's business smile. They stuck to the ground, stumbled, fell on top of one another, stuck to each other, and groaned.

"Death by chocolates ze!" Marisa laughed heartily as the rest of the yakuza tried to climb over their sticky-chocolate-tar-covered comrades, only to get caught in the tar trap and become one with the mess. 

"Throw your jackets and stuff over the fallen and cross!" The leader roared mercilessly, ordering his mean to use the fallen as stepping stones. But just as the first of the men climbed over the heap of bodies, they were thrown back by the impact force of a fast, sleek projectile, before being pinned into the ground by a shuddering knife. The next person in line has his collar impaled by a huge camping pike.

"More where that came from." Sakuya said, holding a knife between each finger.

"And next I'll aim for something that will be more difficult and painful to stitch up..." Reimu added, fingering a camping pike between each finger. "Demon sealing needle!" She cried, running forwards and throwing another set at another wave of yakuza. "Taka-kun, now!"

"Let's go! Shock and awe, people!" Mitaka shouted as Meira and Taihou leapt ouf ot he gloom above the shelves, downing two yakuza with their landing, before proceeding to bring down more with sheer brute force.

One of the yakuza barely had time to overcome the shock as the maid girl before him fired a rocket punch at him. Before he knew it, he was keeling over from the punch. The leader, seeing another rocket punch coming, managed to dodge it and catch it with one hand. He smiled a victorious smile at the maid as he began to pull on the metal wire connecting the fist to the girl's arm.....only to find that the maid girl wouldn't budge. Did she really weigh a ton?!

"Mitaka-san!" Ruukoto shouted, giving the metal wire a sharp tug, causing the unfortunate yakuza to fly towards her.

"Yes, Ruukoto-chan?" Mitaka turned around just in time for the butt of his shinai to come into intimate contact with the flying yakuza's face. "Oh? He was in a hurry, wasn't he?"

"Keep up the pressure!" Sakuya shouted as she, Reimu, Taihou, and Meira charged forwards at the faltering ranks of the yakuza.

"think again!" The frontmost Yakuza shouted. "Men, we've got orders! Firearms are go!"

With a flurry of clicks of cocking guns, the team found themselves running at a shooting gallery with assorted brandished barrels.

"HYAAH!" A voice came from behind. Reimu, Sakuya, Taihou, and Meira ducked just in time as four small, frilly little dolls flew over them on silver lines....

...before exploding in the faces of the line of yakuza in a huge ball of smoke, throwing them into pained confusion.

The silver lines didn't stop there. They were flying all over the place, snapping guns right ouf the yakuza's hands. When they finally recovered while still nursing their burnt faces, they found themselves weaponless, their former weapons falling clattering at the feet of Alice, wielding fine fishing lines flowing gracefully from each finger.

But before they could take in more, a blur of red and white was already dashing low towards them. Before they knew it, they had been swept off their feet by a low sweeping kick.

Reimu Hakurei never fights fair.

The next line of yakuza, still shocked by how fast their comrades were falling before them, were awestruck like deers in a headlight as an even smaller figure sailed down towards them, its face contorted into a furious, dangerous grin of delight.

Suika was as good as her promise. Her flail struck true, awfully true, crushing down anyone in her way. The flails came around time and time again, striking down any foolish mortal stupid enough to remain standing or attempt trying to get back up after the first insult.

The next wave of yakuza stared dumbstruck at the little girl who was slowly piling up bodies in a neat circle around her. They were so absorbed that they failed to notice a madman waving a shinai over his head charging towards them from one flank, and a young girl in black with a broomstick coming from the other. They never did, really. Because a set of fishing lines tripped their feet up from under them, and before they knew it, they were being pummeled in the face with the business-end of a shinai and a broom.

Needless to say, they folded like a deck of cards under the pincer-assault.

"Phew...." Mitaka wiped his sweat as they surveyed the madhouse around them. They had brought the fight to the center of the store. Taihou, Sakuya, Reimu, and Meira were cleaning their respective sides while Yoh was attempting to calm Suika down. "Is that everything?"

"Think again." There were clicks as guns cocked in their direction. Small pinpricks of red light dotted the group, giving them what looked like a case of mobile measles. The laser pointers were a rather pointless addition. It was rather difficult to miss when you've got your gun an inch away from the target's teeth.

"Err....can we talk this out, nicely...?" Mitaka ventured, grinning nervously.

"MAKE WAY FOR THE BADASS FREAKIN' OVERLOOOORDD!" A voice roared over the sound of a revving engine. The yakuza turned around just in time to be blinded by a pair of xenon headlights. Above it, standing proud with his arms crossed behind the driver's seat, was Owlbear, cape flying, mad grin shining, makai harem holding onto him for dear life.

"YEAAAAAAAAH!" ThirtyFour roared as the buggy leapt over an upturned cart, sailed through the air, before bowling over the yakuza gathered in the store's center.

"Mitaka, now!" A voice came from above as Iku swept over the group, carrying a fire-extinguisher-totting Hiroko. She emptied the contents over the yakuza, creating a convenient smokescreen, before dumping the empty canister on the head of a yakuza who was stupid enough to stick his head out of the fray.

"GIVE US BACK OUR BUGGY!" A woman shouted from atop a pursuing buggy. "By my name, the great pirate RIA, I will make you pay!" She shouted, ploughing over a few more unfortunate yakuza as Mitaka and the group escaped under the cover of the extinguisher spray.

"What on earth...?!" Another wave of yakuza had entered, only for their jaws to drop at the fray before them.

"Oh, look, a moe girl in a santa costume!" A voice within their ranks pointed out. The yakuza immediately followed the outstretched finger. "Where?!"

"In your dirty minds, morons." Sho muttered as he snuck away.

"Ruukoto!" Mitaka shouted.

"Yes!" Ruukoto held out a hand in the way of the buggy bearing the great pirate Ria.....

...causing the buggy to come to painfully abrupt stop, crunching the metal like cornflakes. The inertia of the buggy caused it to twist painfully while flying over the outstretched arm before bouncing violently across the store, shedding nuts and bolts and the odd tire towards the group of yakuza, while sending its occupants flying into the confectionary stand...

...thereby disturbing the hungry ghost occupying said stand, much to her great annoyance. And Yuyuko Saigyouji didn't like being annoyed, especially when she was stuffing her face. She made that clear to the offending pirates by giving them a very withering look of maternal wrath before lecturing them, in the disapproving voice of a very dissapointed mother, on common manners regarding interrupting others when they are in the middle of appraising the variety of eclairs of a new world.

Meanwhile, the bouncing buggy had crushed the amassed Yakuza and left a trail of limp bodies in the wake of its flight.

"We're heading out!" Mitaka shouted to the others. "Ruukoto!"

"Hai!" Ruukoto grabbed the overturned buggy, heaved, and spun it round and round before tossing it towards the open entrance. It crashed with an overwhelming screech of twisted tortured metal before cruising forwards, kicking up a wave of sparks as it made its way towards the waiting gangsters outside.

With a deft leap Ruukoto landed atop the buggy, before reaching out and grabbing Mitaka's hand. With a running jump and a little help from Ruukoto and Mitaka team FUBAR, team Combat Butler, and team Akasaki managed to climb onboard the wrecked-buggy's final cruise. They bowled over yakuza members left and right and trampled any unfortunate enough to stand in their way. Marisa, Mokou, Meira, and Suika whooped in excitement, swinging their respective weapons about at anything still standing, like war goddesses riding down with an apocalyptic storm. Any survivors were quickly stomped over by the stampede of the angry beave, otherwise known as team 'Badass Freakin' Overlord', team Ghostbuster, team Tank, and team Jealousy Fever that followed in the buggy's destructive wake.

Outside the store....

"Ryoji-san..." An enforcer whispered in big boss Ryoji's ear. "...about those shrine people..."

"Got them, have you? You didn't kill all of them, did you? Are they on their way out?" Ryoji asked from where he lay in his convertible, lowering his shades with an expectant grin.

"They are on their way out, but...." The enforcer murmured, looking around worriedly. The other yakuza, having been given orders to stand their ground and watch the store, were starting to question said orders seriously in favour of their immediate health. There was an unspoken concensus that a wrecked buggy speeding towards them, spitting sparks, bearing a mad group of girls, followed by an even madder group of girls, might not be conducive to their health.

...getting trampled by girls was definitely not covered by their health plan, that's for sure...

"...but now the way we expected them to come out...err...you might want to get out of the convertible, sir..." The enforcer gulped nervously. "....as soon as you can..."

"What on earth are you babbling about, man? Spit it...." Ryoji looked over his sunglasses at the approaching buggy and its mad-looking passengers. "...oh..." Realization and horror dawned on his face.

"Where were you Mokou, Keine?!" Taihou shouted over the excited whoops and the screams of terror.

"Getting this ready." Mokou said, showing Taihou the two huge sacks of flour they had with them.

"What is this...?" Taihou began, before shock and horror drained the blood from his face. Any reasonable butler knew how much destruction could be wrought with a good sack of flour and an open flame....

"Ruukoto, toss this, please." Mokou said to the maid, who merely complied without question.

The two bags of flour trailed a puffy trail of flour as it sailed towards the center of the amassed group of yakuza. Eyes followed it as it flew....

"Flying Phoenix, Burning Flour Mill version..." Mokou murmured, before tossing a well aimed ball of fire at the sacks of flour...

....

Meanwhile....onboard a passing train...

"H-huh, wha...?!" Sanasan was shaken awake by a dull kaboom that rattled the train's windows. He blinked blearily, wondering what on earth happened as his eyes scanned over the confused looks of his fellow passengers.

"Hey, I think we missed our stop." Sanasan said, yawning. It seems everyone had fallen asleep from the exhaustion from the previous bout of excitement. "...Renko? What happaned to your GPS?" He asked, shaking Renko.

"Huh, wha...?!" Renko gasped, looking around in panic. "Uhh....sorry, I was dreaming about Maribel...uhh...what happened?"

"Uhuh..." Sanasan nodded, looking up at where the train would be stopping next. "Nothing for it. We'll have to take a train back at the next station."

"Psst, did you hear? I heard there was a commotion at the mall." One passenger whispered to another.

"Yes, I heard there was a shootout. The Yakuza were involved."

"Tough, isn't it. The police won't stand up to them either. I wonder who they're terrorizing this time.'

"Probably the manager of Junes. They said he's been trying to gather the community to stand up against the yakuza. Poor man."

"Something's going on at the department store." Sanasan said.

"Wait, weren't those people from this morning going shopping there?" Renko asked.

"Oh yes....hmm...trouble seems to follow that strange group for some strange reason..." Sanasan said.

"Huh, whatata...?!" Jeremy snapped awake. Chen, who had been snoozing on his head, leapt awake and clawed into his head for support, causing Jeremy to yelp in a brief pang of pain.

"...is it breakfast time yet...?" Yukari murmured, blinking blearily.

"So it applies to partners too, huh? Birds of a feather flock together." Sanasan sighed. "Well...it's just that..."

His words were interrupted by the sudden bang of something landing atop the train's roof. It was accompanied by the abrupt appearance of a huge dent in the ceiling...followed by another loud bang with an even bigger dent.

"What one earth?!" Jeremy muttered as the passengers in the train scrambled in panic.

...up above the train...

"You're all dead, you hear me?!" Ryoji shouted, his broken glasses hanging askew on his face as he climbed out of  his battered convertible which had been thrown high into the air, only to land, by pure chance, atop a train passing under a nearby bridge. The wrecked buggy had been thrown into the air too, along with its company of madmen, only to land right behind the battered convertible. He brandished a golden gun at the crew.

Meanwhile, behind them, the rest of team Gensokyo had leapt off the bridge and down onto the train in pursuit, with team Jealousy Fever flying a short way behind them, only to stop short at the sight of the gun.

"That's right...." Ryoji muttered. "this is where it ends. Enough fun and games. You mess with Yakuza, you mess with...."

"Oy, whenever I open my eyes, it's you people again..." Jeremy shouted up at the group from an open window.

"Jeremy! Pull the emergency brakes!" Mitaka shouted down at their only hope.

"What?" Jeremy looked around at Ryoji...and understanding dawned. "Oh, ok. Chen?"

Chen leapt onto the emergency brakes pulley and pulled.

"Everyone, hang onto something!" Everyone atop the buggy held tightly onto the buggy while Ruukoto safely anchored it to the train with her rocket punch. Everyone else fell flat onto the roof and found a handhold.

The train jerked to an abrupt halt, just as it was passing atop a bridge spanning a large river that fed Lake Suwa.

"Wh-wh-WHOAH!" Ryoji was thrown off balance as his convertible flew forwards off the train, toppling over in midair, trapping him underneath it, before falling with a heavy splash in the river.

"YEAH!" Everyone cheered. But a little too soon....

...as everyone too lost their hold and slipped head first into the cold, icy deeps...

Later, at Amarillo's at around 4.00 PM, just before Amarillo left for her groceries...

(OOC: I skimmed over Nemoma's posts and found nothing that suggests that Amarillo may NOT have had visitors, so bear with me here, it's a forced insertion...)

"And you all swam up here?" Amarillo blinked at the recounting of the bizarre adventure.

"Yeah." Taihou muttered darkly, his bangs matted against his forehead, though the rest of him had dried off in the last 4 hours...

"How did you find us?" Amarillo asked. "I don't think I've told you..."

"Found that spring fairy in the backyard, sitting on the pier by the lake..." ThirtyFour supplied. "Rocket Science." He said, tapping his temple. 

"And what happened to that Ryoji person?" Amarillo asked.

"He didn't die, did he?" Shinki asked, worried.

"No, no..." Owlbear muttered, pressing an icepack he found in Amarillo's freezer to his head. "Unfortunately, I saw him swim ashore a bit further upstream. Would have gone to throttle him...if the rest of his goons didn't come pick him up..."

"I'm going to buy some groceries then..." Amarillo said, rather uncertainly. "Umm...can I get you all anything?"

"Food." Sho said, looking over at Yuyuko. "Lots and lots of food. As much food as you can get."

"And painkillers. Lots and lots of painkillers." Owlbear muttered. "You don't want an angry bear with a headache for a badass freakin' overlord."

"And booze. Lots and lots of booze." ThirtyFour added. "I need to forget how cold that lake was..."

"Where's Mitaka?" Jeremy, who had come over with Sanasan as soon as they could get off the train, asked.

"Gone off to get some clothes for us. We can't continue wearing this stuff, right?" Yoh raised his arms to show them the 'I <3 Karuisuwa' tourist T-shirt he was wearing, one he had gotten from the front of the store. "Sorry, that Jason guy and Lily White said we could wear them while we wait for our clothes to dry." He added nervously to Amarillo.

Amarillo nodded in understanding. "Where is Jason?" She asked, suddenly.

"That Jason guy left when we arrived." Taihou said. "Left a note for you."

"..oh, ok..." Amarillo nodded, before leaving in search of the aforementioned note.

(OOC: ...what an anticlimatic ending...)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 27, 2009, 11:26:22 PM
Junes deparment store, 11:30 AM, Day 2

Pirate: CAPTAIN! Are you all right?!?

Ria: I'm fine, it's nothing a little bit of spit can't fix.

Ria got up from the wrecked buggy. This day, she lost two buggies, more than she's ever lost to rival pirates, much less a town raid.

Ria: get the remaining teams back here. We'll haul what scrap we can to the Sky Ray. I have some new ideas for some vehicles.

Pirate: Aye aye, Captain.

Ria: Look at the wreck of a store the other team made. Damn those Yakuza. Damn those newcomers.

Ria was about to swear revenge on them when she remembered that some of those people seemed familiar. She couldn't get that "ze" out of her mind.

Ria: no, it couldn't be. That place was blasted to hell.

Pirate: All teams are converging on the area.

Ria: Take what you can from the electronics.

Pirate: Wait, what about the food? We're low on suppli-

Ria: I'm aware of that. Unfortunatly, we cannot salvage any of the food here, simply because you guys made it into a FUCKING PARKING LOT!!!

Pirate: eep!

Ria: I-*sigh* give me some time to think... That mansion we passed on the way here, did you see any fortifications?

Pirate: No, captain.

Ria: After we get what we can here, return to the Sky Ray.

Pirate: Aye aye, Captain!

Ria got into a remaining buggy and drove to the electronics department.

Ria: (thinking) Was that Marisa? I still have a life debt to pay.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 27, 2009, 11:51:27 PM
4:10 Shrine Day 2

Jalal paused from his training.

"Whatever for?"

Because he was going to miss the party if he didn't set off for Tourists Helpers now.

"Party? What party?"

The one in which people from Gensokyo will gather together, take count of who is safe, and name the group.

"Okey-doke. A name, huh? I'll suggest the Gensokyo Liberation Army when that topic comes up."

"Who are you talking Jalal?"

"The narrator."

"Oh, him. What did he say?"

"There will be a party at Tourist Helpers and that we should go."

"I hope it won't take too long. I wanted to see first-hand the effects of those tentacle pills."

"Don't worry, this narrator will probably get us back here with enough time to have water sports and a decent nights sleep. I seriously doubt that another narrator will put an insurmontable obstacle to that."

"Isn't that tempting fate?"

"Remila's too busy from what I can tell."

They left for the Shop.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 28, 2009, 12:55:58 AM
6:00 PM, Tourist Helpers, Kitchen, Amarillo

Leaving her first gang of visitors and Lily White in the back of the shop, Amarillo went to the kitchen to prepare supper.

Lily have absolutely no experience with cooking, so it's not very wise to drag Lily into the kitchen, also, she can feed these people some information.

However, there is something that concerns her.

"Now this shop is used as a HQ, however... We must keep our cover... So somebody must manage that shop..."

"But WHO?"

Amarillo have absolutely no experience with shops or business, she was not born for that.

"Ahh, we got martial artist, tank pilot, regular people... No one seems suitable to do business."

Then she heard a loud crash outside the window.

"Now what?" Amarillo opened the window.

"Ouchouchouchouch......." lying on the ground is a male with white hair.

"Oh, wow, you are..." Amarillo gasped. "How did you end up there?!"

So this is EXACTLY the answer that she seek.

Rinnosuke Morichika

The ex-shop-keeper of the antique shop in Gensokyo.

Just the one she is looking for.

Is that Satsuki's doing again?

Whatever.

And it seems Rinnosuke had just recognized who is this girl in front of him, even without her trademark straw hat and jeans.

"You're the kid who had just moved in there.... I believe your name was... Ms.Viridian."

"Just call me Amarillo is fine, now just go in and stay here in the kitchen till I introduce you to everybody else."

"Thanks."

2 minutes later

"So how did you end up here?" Amarillo get Rinnosuke into the room and asked him.

"Well, it's like this......"

Flashback

Rinnosuke noticed the heavily change of Gensokyo and rushed to the shrine.

There is no one there and the portal is going to close.

Without knowing what will happen, he jumped into the portal, and warped to the Hakurei Shrine in the real world.

When GPop and co. is under the assault of these masked figure, Rinnosuke run away, however, he was lost in the forest.

Since his species had gained him the advantage of no mana supply, he is able to stay in the forest for about 6 hours, before an old man called Jason saved him.

Then Jason give him a map, telling him to go to the Tourist Helpers, saying that he can live and work his old job.

So he crossed the forest, according to the directions pointed out on the map, and finally made it to Tourist Helpers.

However, since the window and the door was all shut, he can only go to the window, then he tripped and fall, thus producing a crushing noise.

Flashback END

"That Satsuki..." Amarillo thought.

"So this is a shop?" Asked Rinnosuke.

"Yeah, as you see. And I'm short of a shop keeper."

"Oh, well. It seems that I can do what I need to do."

"And as for the old guy named Jason, you probably won't see him again."

"Eh?"

"Never Mind."

Amarillo looked at the small clock beside her, then returned to her cooking.

"Time is a top factor in cooking, you know."

Rinnosuke sighed "So what did all this mean?"

Amarillo replied "I don't know either. We'll get out a plan tonight. As of you, look after the shop well since you are even worse than me in fighting."

"......"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on April 28, 2009, 07:03:07 AM
TOURIST HELPERS, 5.00PM event to ~6.00PM
Clear Encount

Hirowaza looked quizzically around at his surroundings, looking at Meira first, she seemed rather pumped from the whole thing. She decided to stay in her dripping wet clothes for some reason. "H, hey... You're going to get sick." Hirowaza said. Meira simply scoffed. "What do you take me for, dear?" she retorted, with some semblance of venom in her voice, but in the end, it was just a small poke at Hirowaza's worrying. The two of them laughed at each other. Meira couldn't help but laugh at what Hirowaza was wearing right now, too. That tourist shirt looked positively ridiculous on the boy with glasses. That Ryoji... Hirowaza thought in his mind. He looks familiar... Sort of... vaguely. I don't know... perhaps I saw him somewhere... He shook his head and closed his eyes for a few moments.

Flashback, few years ago

Hirowaza was around thirteen years of age at this time. He hadn't entered Gensokyo during this time. He was in a far off place where his mother took him, in some sort of parlor. Well, it was more like in the outskirts of Karuisuwa, and inside, the place was dark. There were many automatic Mahjong tables present, and the spectacled boy was sitting at one of them, his mother was in the seat to his left. Opposite him was a suave looking man in a suit, he looks kinda like a slightly younger version of Ryoji now. To his right was another similarly suited man, perhaps the two were in the Yakuza, Hirowaza and his mother didn't know. Well, this parlor was a place where anyone could play to get some quick cash. Hirowaza was quite decent, but nowhere as good as he is at present. Hirowaza looked at the hand he got and game started. After about three hours, the game was over. Hirowaza looked at his tray of point sticks and amassed quite a lot, the two suited men and his mother had all lost. Hirowaza did not cheer but instead nodded off and collected the money from them. The guy opposite him, who looked kinda like Ryoji, almost... almost glared. Somehow, there was respect in their faces.

Flashback end

"It's funny..." Hirowaza said idly. "That Ryoji guy... I've seen him before."

Meira tilted her head. "Mmn?"

"Yeah... When I was younger. Played some Mahjong with the feller, but I didn't know who he was at the time."

"...I see."

"Yeah... Just an idle thought. Make nothing of it."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on April 28, 2009, 01:49:28 PM
Tourist Helpers, 5.20 PM, Day 2

"10.000 yen on it being a plan to unify all consciousness into one huge pool of primordial goo." Owlbear said, adding money to the rapidly growing pile on the table.

"5.000 yen on it being a great plan to increase food production through infusing crops and livestock with mana." Yuyuko said.

"Oy, that's mine!" Sho cried. "Ugh...2.000 yen on it being a plan for world domination" He muttered.

"5.000 yen on pooling the mana to make WMDs as a first step in creating a war economy." ThirtyFour said, planting his contribution.

"2.000 yen on it being a plan to call ponies, pixies, dragons, and other magical beings into existence!"

"10.000 yen on a diabolical plan to summon dark gods from another universe." Hiroko suggested excitedly.

"5.000 yen on a plan to destroy the universe and rebuilt it as she sees fit." Sanasan suggested.

"10.000 yen on it being a plan to destroy the universe, period." Taihou said simply, bolstering the pot further.

"5.000 yen on it being revenge against Reimu." Jeremy said. "Another 5.000 yen on it being a plan to fuel a counterattack against a powerful multi-dimensional foe."

"15.455 yen on them doing it just because they can." McWallace, who had just walked in, said. "hello there, did I miss anything?"

"What is this about, anyway?" Eirin asked, bemused.

"Betting on why someone would want to destroy Gensokyo." Owlbear shrugged.

"4.000 yen on plain insanity." Iku said from where she sat in a comfortable corner. "Hiroko will pay it."

"HEY!"

"isn't this bad taste?" Eirin sighed. Then she looked over the group assembled, blinked, and added 'I forgot who I'm talking about..." She sighed.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on April 28, 2009, 02:14:34 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on April 28, 2009, 02:58:33 PM
TOURIST HELPERS, 5:30 PM, prior-event

Hirowaza shuffled around his pants and procured a single ivory... tile, of some sort. Something was printed on it. It looked reminiscent of 發 except it was very stylized. The back side of the tile where nothing was printed was a plain ochre, except some of it was stained red, it had discoloured due to exposure to oxygen, and had become tainted, a brownish-red. He looked at it longingly. Meira tilted her head, but knew not to disturb her Yoh-kun in such sentimental matters as this. She learned quite a lot about Hirowaza, and knew to respect his privacy as he respected her's.

"There's something I gotta tell you, Meira-san..." Hirowaza said. "I'll be frank."

"What is it, Yoh-kun?" she replied in an interested fashion.

"I'll tell you, but you cannot... Well, try to keep it a secret. If you don't... It's fine. I'll deal."

"I swear by my blade, I will not spread such things!"

"Well, then." Hirowaza cleared his throat softly. He whispered into Meira's ear. "I will prepare a gambit to help the cause, but it will be of my own volition, I'd rather they not know about it. It involves what I'm holding in my hand right now. If you let anyone know, you will endanger them, and I would not stand for that." Meira nodded approvingly.

This gambit... It was a gamble, but Hirowaza was used to those.

TOURIST HELPERS, 6:02 PM

Hirowaza held off on food for the meanwhile, though he was visibly hungry. He looked idly at everyone else present, then turned to see Meira. He didn't seem particularly annoyed that Yuyuko had devoured so much food already, as evidenced by the reactions of many other people at the table, including Meira herself. Meira was also visibly hungry, moreso than Hirowaza, and had already started getting what wasn't already taken by that gourmet of a ghost... "...I'm... ...No, now's not the time." Hirowaza muttered. While she was chewing her food, Meira said a hearty "Yoh-kun, whass-wrong?" Hirowaza simply flashed a smile at her and shook his head. Nothing wrong, Meira... he thought in his head. Nothing wrong... with anything but me.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on April 28, 2009, 03:49:03 PM
Alex and Lily black's room in the shrine 8:40 to 8:45 PM

Alex had woken from a short rest and was limping about.

"Alex you sould be resting" Daiyousei said

"nah i'm well enough to move" Alex says he hops around a bit but then "ooooh ouch..well maybe not well enough for massive activty."

Lily black then said "well i sent a message to sis to tell the others of what has happened to us and that you seem to be ok my dear."

Alex replyed "very good my dear they are probably wondering about our status after the gunshot which i'm sure they heard."

Suddenly they heard a noise of a shouting voice saying "WERE ARE YOU WISE ASS MARTIAL ARTIST I'LL RIP YOU TO SHREDS FOR KILLING MY BROTHER AND HIS PALS"

the 3 fairys rushed into the room "its a yakuza member he must of somehow followed you here." says Star sappfire

"What do we do your not in real shape to fight right now." sunny milk says

Alex thought about this as much has he wanted to try to prove them wrong his body was indeed not in the shape needed to fight his chest still hurts alot enough to be a distraction that can be a fatal one in a fight.

"i'm not totally unable to fight but i'm severely handicapped right now we'll need to ambush him to to have a good chance of beating him without risking you girls or further injury to myself." Alex says.

Then he sees what looks like a glint in Lily black Dayousei and the 3 fairys eyes.

Lily black with sly voice "I think we can manage that right girls."

they whisper in alex's ear of their plan alex responds after listening to it "heh heh i like it..lets do it."

Alex and the fairys scatter about to carry out their plan.

the Yakuza man has made it to the floor of the inn were Alex and the fairys were huffing and puffing after a long stairclimb up

"man were are the elevators in this dump don't people know that elevators are needed now?." he thinks to himself.

"WERE ARE YOU MARTIAL ARTIST THE CIVILLANS I BEAT UP FOR THE INFO OF WERE YOU WENT SAID THEY LAST SAW YOU GOING IN THE DIRECTION OF THIS PLACE." he shouts once he regained his breath from the flight of stairs.

instead of people responding he's met by the sound of what sounds like girls giggling.. giggling in a really creepy way.

"man that shit is giving me the creeps who knew that little girls can sound so creepy" he thinks to himself but he presses on

Elsewere Lily and Daiyousei and Sunny milk were preparing "nice" things for the yakuza man while alex watched.

"good thing i can give them just enough mana to give them some form of usage of their powers." Alex thought.

Alex noted that Daiyousei seemed to be preparing a "black" ice trap using her ablity a limited version of cirno's ice powers basicly manipulation of frost.

Luna child was using her manipulation of sound to make her giggling sound really creepy.

Sunny Milk was preparing a light show Alex hoped the poor yakuza wasn't photosenstive because boy knowing the 3 fairys history of pranks this could get really ugly

Star sappfire's ablity of keen and accurate motion detection is proving a nice ablity for the situation again "he's still a floor below us Luna's creepy sound play didn't scare him off ok sunny get ready for your act" she says

Luna child stops her act "ah poo that usally gets people going." she says

Star sapphire says "hes coming close hide everyone Sunny get your act going"

Meanhile the yakuza man finally gets to the floor Alex and co are on he's still disturbed by the creepy giggling but he keeps checking.

"no child tricks are gonna stop me from finding you." he thinks to himself...or would he then slips on Daiyousei's "black" ice

"WHAAAAAAAAAAH" the man says.

He falls on his back through a table making a racket.

"ow" he says has he gets up then spots what he first sees and thinks is a little girl with hair thats blonde and is curled up into what looks like drill.

"HEY girl have you seen a martial artist."

"Who cares if i have i don't speak to losers like you hahahaha." Luna child laughs has she runs away

"WHY YOU" the Yakuza gives chase chasing

"NOW SUNNY NOW!" Luna child says while use her sound manipulation so that only Sunny can hear this.

Luna child enters a room and passes Sunny milk and the Yakuza follows her into it..into a BRIGHT and Flashy light show.

"AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH MY EYES!!!" The Yakuza holds his hands over his eyes blinded by Sunny's lightshow.

Sunny and Luna child giggle at the Yakuza's misfortune unfortunalty they are have such a kick they don't notice him recover from it and he grabs them.

"Why you runts." he says has he proceeds to try to crush them in his arms but a Blow to his groin makes him drop them.

"OOOOOOOOH" he says has he collapses like a house of cards

"Sir you sould really give up now." says a woman voice It was lily black.

"seriously you sould if these girls of mine are giving you this much hassle then you would already had been dead if i was taking a part in this." Alex entered the view of the yakuza whos still recoiling in pain.

Then the yakuza manages to fight off extreme pain and pulls a gun and aims it at Daiyousei.

"FOOL WE GAVE YOU THE CHANCE NOW YOU WILL REGRET YOUR MISTAKE HEAVENLY DRAGON KATANA FIST: HOT STEEL CLEAVING KNIFE PALM STRIKE" Alex shouts.

Alex with a blur of his fists causes the man's gun hand and gun to have a crtical existance failure the gun falls apart has for his hand it's severed from his arm but since alex doesn't want to leave a mess..yet the strike somehow generates the heat to cauterize and seal the stump so he doesn't bleed to death.

"AHHHHHHHHH MY HAND YOU CUT OFF MY HAND" he screams

"Mister please give up..Alex-san is going easy on you please reconsiter your choices in life." Daiyousei says

The man just turn's pale about faces and RUNs for his dear life out of the shrine

"FUCK THIS SHIT MAN." the man screams like a girl has he runs away.

Alex and the fairys laugh after alex disposes of the yakuza's severed hand.

"Oh man you girls are something else honestly i never expected it to go that well." Alex says

"So why did you let him live?" Lily black asks

"Even if he reports back to his higher they probably won't listen to his story and will probably even laugh at him for being beaten by little girls" Alex chuckled a bit

the 3 fairys are also amused "yeah he probably won't be taken seriously for it would be like if that ice fairy would acually beat someone like the Red and White no one would believe her."

"Girls lets go to the others they are probably worryed about us and probably want to see if i'm really ok" Alex says

"You sure you can travel that far Lily white did tell me the directions but its a bit of a walk from here." Lily Black says

"Of course!" Alex replys

With that Alex and the fairys clean up the destruction and head over to the Tourist Helper.

They arrive and enter it at 8:45

"Hey guys i'm here and ALIVE AND WELL" Alex says

Hey our wings have returned Says the 3 fairys

"Mine too" says Daiyousei

Lily black reachs a back and sure enough her set of angelic wings have also returned

"weird what is this place i just have enough mana to give the girls some usage of their powers but not enough to give all 5 of them their wings back." Asks Alex
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 28, 2009, 06:11:14 PM
TOURIST HELPERS 9:00 PM Day 2, All the teams currently at the place

Amarillo walked into the room and see everyone had finished their supper.

She looked around to check the people that were there, including Mikata's team, Alex's team and the other people. Then she sat down between them.

"So I have nothing to comment on at the moment, actually I just being dragged here by one of my old friends and I have that shop. It looks like a regular shop, however, after I checked it it is not only a shop."

"As you see the shop is a three-floored building plus an attic. I will live in the attic in order to shorten my cooldown time a little."

"There are four rooms on each of the floors, however, the first level is always used as shops, which is the cover of the true usage of this place."

"And this place will be managed by Rinnosuke, who had just fell down outside of my window some time ago."

She can hear the crowd burst out whispers like "Mannosuke?!" or "Lionclothes?" However she didn't and don't want to know what it means.

So she continued.

"As we are both aware, there is somebody, or more than somebody out there, trying to destroy our life, they had already destroyed Gensokyo. and now they are aiming at us!"

"I hate fighting, I don't want it. However I don't want to die here. I believe your thoughts are the same."

"As long as I'm here, all fairies could use their power to a full extent. For others, you should able to pull out about 25% of your original power. " She looks at the fairies sitting around Alex, who are still amazed at the wings which had grown back. "However, Some extents of the ability is not stable, The ESP part was cut weak so greatly that it's nearly unuseable."

"As I'm not very fond of fighting and leading, I just want to point out some ideas, then if others have something to say, they can do so."

"Firstly, the enemy is in groups, so we can't separate. I'll go with the fairies since I have no problem powering them up. Also, it's stated in MMORPGs that a Fighter should always team up with a Mage."

Noises of giggling can be heard in the crowd.

"Well, We should have a name too. I have a urge to name it as "Earth Federation Army" but It's not the best naming of course. "

"I've already said too much, If the others have something to say, just go ahead." Amarillo finished her speech and sat down.

(PS. She's not that talkative, This is only a need for the story *Sweatdrop*)

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 28, 2009, 06:21:25 PM
Continues from above.

"Does Rinnosuke still grasp that flame he was famous for?"

No Jalal the author who brought in Rinnosuke decided to strip him of that power.

"What?"

Jalal turned to Rinnosuke.

"What?!? Where is you manliness? Your bravery? What happened to the man I used to know? Unafraid to be himself? Where is the man who swore to me 'When Jeremy gets the drill that pierces the heavens, I shall wear it as a codpiece'? Where is he and what have you done with him?"

Rinnosuke and the others could only sweatdrop. Jeremy shivered.

"You said that in MMORPGs there must be a fighter mage team. How about a party this big? Also, how do we know this place isn't bugged?"

A wave of unease covers the group.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 28, 2009, 06:25:46 PM
Continue from above

"Eh, one thing." Amarillo turned to Jalal, "As I move in here, the house isn't bugged, and what's more is that the original owner, Jason, seems is a fake identity. His true form is known as a CERTAIN Gensokyo Resident that have been written out in history. So this place is safe. Also, even the Internet here has been encrypted. So basically this is the safest place within 1km around there."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on April 28, 2009, 10:20:32 PM
A modest little clothing store in Karuisuwa's Market Avenue, a very short distance away from Tourist Helpers and the Saniwa shrine, 5.20 PM, Day 2

"Marisa...you are NOT wearing that apron." Mitaka sighed as he added another random one-size-fits-all T-shirt to his pile of purchases. This one had Barney the dinosaur on it....oh well...

"But it has a big 'M' on its!" Marisa argued, as if it was all the reason she needed to wear it.

"The point is to not attract attention." Mitaka said. "Your huge 'M' DEMANDS attention."

"...I hate you..." Marisa stalked away into the changing room.

"Suika, what on earth is that?" Mitaka sighed in utter despair as Suika stepped out of her changing room and twirled in front of him, seeking his approval.

"My new threads, duh." Suika said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. But to call it 'threads' was stretching the definition of fasion a little too far. "I looked it up. It's called Harajuku style. See, I did my homework!" Mitaka was no fasion expert but he knew Suika's choice in clothes screamed 'fashion victim' in one long bloodcurdling scream, the sort of scream murder victims give out before finally writing out a message in blood, perhaps one that said 'Walking Fashion Disaster'. She had a frilly gothic black dress worn over a pair of jeans with a huge white imitation fur coat over the top, topped off with many bead necklaces and chains.

".....I'm taking over." Mitaka muttered darkly, dropping his purchases on the cashier counter in front of the bewildered shopkeeper. He pulled Suika by one hand, started picking things off the racks with another, before stalking off towards a changing room with a protesting Suika in tow.

"Where's Taka-Taka?" Marisa asked Alice, coming out of her changing room, having finally settled on a pair of baggy black trousers, a white cotton long-sleeved turtle-neck top, with a plain black utility-vest to match. A large black barrett with with a white pair of aviator goggles topped off the look.

"Went off with Suika." Alice said shortly, still absorbed in choosing her outfit. "...Marisa...? What on earth....?" Alice gaped as she finally noticed the affront to females that was Marisa. "What have they done to you, Marisa?!"

"Looked throughs some of the magazines over theres and saw a lot of young peoples wear stuffs like this." Marisa shrugged. "Looks nice."

"....MEN wear that, Marisa, not girls!" Alice pointed out in sheer exasperation.

"Reallies?" Marisa cocked her head to one side, hands in her pockets. "Easies to move in toos." She added. "I likes it, simple and efficients."

"Whatever..." Alice sighed, stomping off towards a changing room, muttering something along the lines of '...never catch me looking like a boy...fashion wreck....tomboy...'.

"Oh, Marisa, what do you think?" Reimu asked as she stepped out of her changing room.

Marisa whistled appreciatively. Reimu was quite dazzling in her new red one-piece long denim dress, styled like an overall, with a white long-sleeved woolen v-neck top and a pair of white denim trousers under it. A pair of red and white sneakers completed the look. "Nice, Reimus." Marisa nodded with approval.

"Oh, good show, you two." Mitaka nodded with approval as he came back towards them. "Reimu, on your first try too. Where'd you pick that up?"

"Just mixed and matched." Reimu shrugged.

"Prodigy..." Marisa coughed.

"C'mon, Suika, strut your stuff." Mitaka said encouragingly at Suika who was hiding behind him, a little embarassed.

"I look like a doll..." She muttered, doing her best to sink into Mitaka's shadow.

"No you don't. You look cute." Mitaka sighed. "C'mon." He dragged her out for the others to see.

"Nice." Marisa whistled.

"Really fitting, looks good on you, Suika." Reimu nodded in agreement.

"R-really...? I don't know...." Suika mumbled to herself, shifting uneasily in the white sleeveless dress and baggy light blue jeans. A pair of white arm-warmers adorned her arms. It was simple, yet stylish, in the same colour scheme as her old clothes. "...Oni are supposed to dress rugged...."

"Looks rugged and manly enough to me, while looking sufficiently cute too." Reimu nodded. "Now, we just have to wait for Ruukoto and Alice."

"As if I'd be any trouble." Alice sighed as she came up from behind. "See? this is what you wear in the outside world."

"...." Everyone gaped in shock. Yes, outsiders did wear long frilly dresses like that....300 years ago...and at cosplay conventions and in Akihabara....

"Too awed to speak?" Alice asked, with a triumphant smile.

"....too shockeds, ze..." Marisa mumbled. "And not in a good ways, daze..."

"Alice, we need to talk." Mitaka finally sighed before dragging a protesting Alice towards a set of discount clothes. Marisa and Suika followed in their wake, eager to witness the fallout.

"Anou, Lady Reimu..." Ruukoto murmured. "Anou, Mitaka-sama told me to try this...."

"Ruukoto?" Reimu gave Ruukoto an appraising look. "I like it, Ruukoto-chan."

"Really?" Ruukoto beamed with delight, proud of her new clothes, a simple blue skirt, a white long-sleeved blouse, a red bow, and a blue cotton vest.

"By the way, Ruukoto-chan, don't call me 'Lady Reimu' anymore." Reimu said.

"I-I b-beg your pardon, my lady?!" Ruukoto gasped.

"We're no longer 'mistress' and 'servant'." Reimu said. "Though we never were to begin with, I suppose." Reimu sighed. "I've always wanted to say this...and I had begun to regret not doing so earlier when our home was destroyed. I don't want to regret it again....so from now on, we're simply sisters, you and I." Reimu blabbered uncertainly. "I mean, we've always been family, from the very beginning, but I want us to be a closer family from now on, especially now that we're out here in the outside world. You and the others are all I have now, so..." Reimu scratched her head absent-mindedly. "Agh! I'm no good at these things. But you understand what I..." Her words were cut off as 1 ton of robotic steel tackled her in the guts.

"UGH! Ruukoto-chan!" Reimu gasped as she tried to pry the crying android off her new dress. "You're wrinkling my dress! Ok, ok, I get it, turn off the waterworks, please!"

"Good to see you two enjoying yourselves..." Alice muttered darkly. "I'm in despair..." She mumbled, sagging.

"you look good." Marisa slapped her on the back. "C'mon, stand up straight."

"I'll just go and pay for everything, shall I?" Mitaka asked as Reimu and Ruukoto got up to give Alice their much-needed fashion appraisal. A simple blue long-sleeved one-piece dress that extended down to her ankles, topped with a white vest and a red bow around her neck, complimented nicely by her usual white and red hairband.

"I've been ruined for marriage..." Alice muttered. "Marisa! You have to take responsibility!"

"But it wasn't just me! Suika was theres as well ze!" Marisa protested.

The bell tinkled, announcing the arrival of new customers.

"Red white? Marisa?" A familiar voice asked.

"....Nitori?" Marisa raised an eyebrow. "How...?"

"If it isn't the kappa...?" Reimu said. "Oh, and Aya's pet." She nodded at Momizi.

"...." Momizi remained silent, her eyes narrowing on the two.

"So you two survived too, huh?" Alice nodded at the two. "Who's your 'master'?"

"Friends of yours?" A white haired man in an overcoat asked.

"No..." Everyone present said almost simultaneously. Well, except for Marisa.

"Come now, we're all comrades in a cause, right?" Marisa said, but the temperature had dropped too far.

"What's...oh..." Mitaka had returned, bags in his hands. "Err...guys?"

"There's only one thing for this." The white haired man sighed. "You..." He nodded at Mitaka. "I'm Austin, you are...?" He asked, extending a hand.

"Mitaka." Mitaka nodded back, grasping the hand in a firm handshake.

"See, we're friends now, so you all have to play nice." Austin said. "...guys?"

Tourist Helpers, 5.40 PM, Day 2

"I'm back." Mitaka called out.

"New clothes!" Everyone dashed up to him and tore at the bags.

"What? Barney the dinosaur?" Hiroko cocked her head to one side.

"This one's bananas in pajamas!" Sho protested. "Mitaka?! What's this..."

"Live with it." Mitaka said. "Finders keepers. Now, what did I miss?" He looked around the cozy living area before adding, "Why are Owlbear, ThirtyFour and McWallace sitting on the couch watching a monster truck destruction derby??

?Why are they growling and grunting at each other?? Alice added.

Owlbear grunted and ThirtyFour wordlessly handed him another beer. McWallace grunted and Owlbear handed him the popcorn.

ThirtyFour grunted again and Owlbear returned an irritated look. Owlbear grunted a reply and ThirtyFour and McWallace nodded their heads. McWallace grunted again, it looked like he was trying to make a point.

The onlookers couldn?t understand anything because the trio had slipped into the primal male mind, where no reason or civility existed, just pure testosterone.

"....poker?" Sanasan suggested something that seemed to make a lot more sense.

"Sure." Mitaka and Austin nodded.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on April 29, 2009, 01:10:24 AM
(OOC: insert boon here)

Sniper-interrogators entering the Saniwa shrine, ~8.00 AM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, 90% of the cast

The rest of the walk back was a little uncomfortable, considering the others' reaction to my outburst.

Yukari, surprisingly, comforted me.

"Well, it WOULD be useful..."

Sort of.

However, all thoughts of psychic power abuse were cut short by finding a slightly-irritated middle-aged man in a business suit standing by the front door of the shrine, watching the procession with a puzzled expression.

I froze in my tracks. "Uh."

"Friends of yours?" he asked, turning to Deodorant.

"Yeah. There's a lot of people that came with us..." Deo... Mitaka replied.

The businessman frowned. "This many without homes..."

I tensed up. That was Deodorant's story? So many would be pretty suspicious to find. Would he just turn us in...?

Apparently not. He sighed and waved us in.

THERE WAS FOOD!

I decided not to ask where it had came from, at least for now, and dug in with complete disregard for manners.

The man introduced himself again, as Saniwa Kyoji. Apparently, he was a corporation owner that had heard about our little break-in to his ancestral shrine.

Ah, so lawsuits instead. That's more escapable, at least...

He seemed highly sympathetic to our plight, but didn't ask any real questions about where we'd come from.

Rather, I remember him saying that it seemed like more than an entire village... with an odd expression crossing his face. I couldn't tell what from the distance I was at, but... I wasn't sure I liked the look of it.

Then, he said that he wanted us to take over the shrine and reopen it for business, if only out of ancestral respect.

My jaw dropped. No. This had to be a trick. There's no possible way.....

Shinki's boytoy asked the glaring question before I could re-hinge my jaw. "Sir, aren?t you being a little too?.trusting?"

It's probably a good thing he asked, or I would have gotten us all killed.

Sa... businessguy chuckled. "I have nothing to lose, boy. The worst that could happen is you people burn the entire shrine down and, honestly, the Saniwa family doesn?t care about this place, as much as I hate to admit it. Besides, you all look like decent folk. The shrine?s powers may have weakened, but it?s still strong enough to reject people it doesn?t agree with. The fact that you?ve spent a night here and survived?that says something."

... I raised my eyebrows. 'Shrine's powers?' From a businessman? I think he knows something he isn't telling us... what was his name again? Sanari?

Wait, that reminds me, where's Satori?

My question was, to a degree, answered by the next speaker. "... Ok, so you want us to reopen the shrine?"

I needed to learn what Koishi's husband's name was. He was a very good signal for when conversations were in our favor.

San... screw it, businessman nodded, and added that the hot springs and dojo would be nice to fix up, too.

He fell silent, looking expectant. Glances flashed around the rest of the room, uncertain.

... Too good to be true. Well... it might be TRUE, but there's probably a catch.

Then again, we don't have any better options at the moment, and a few days would give us some time to look through his history... I swear, if he has any links to Kikuri...

General consensus was to trust the man. He showed some further generosity by just asking us to act as self-regulating employees, rather than throwing the leftover cash at him. And he'd give us some startup cash.

Yyyyyyeah, too good to be true. I'm gonna make sure we?re careful about this...

Discussion started about how to manage the shrine. A few people got up and left. I stuck around, to watch the proceedings... closely.

-----

Top of shrine steps, Saniwa Shrine, Karuisuwa, 8.15 AM, Day 2
Participants: Drillkumo, FUBAR, a few misc others

For some insane reason, Saniwa was willing to entrust me with the key collection for the shrine and environs.

It weighed approximately a fuckton. I found the core drill to be rather bothersome when I was trying to pick it up again with both hands.... I'm going to need to do something about that. Another thing to add to the list.

I REALLY needed to get started on that list.

He handed out some paperwork, and his secretar--

Wait, what?! There hadn't been anyone else with him, how...

... and with a suitcase of cash...

Yeah, definitely starting to think there's more to this guy's strength than money and politics...

Someone expressed their uncertainty, but Saniwa brushed it off by calling our endeavors entertainment.

Well, I can understand that motive, at lea--

I jumped from a loud "BANG" from somewhere. I wasn't quite sure of the source. Adrenalin time!

A black-haired girl rushed up into view on the stairs to the shrine, trailed by a rather misfortunate butler. She exchanged some verbal barbs with Saniwa about selling the shrine.

Like HELL.

The brat (if her voice and hostility were any indication) seemed fairly furious about his refusal to sell, and nearly flipped out at his offer of making a bet between our shrine complex and (apparently) one she had.

One thing that stood out to me was the terms of the bet, which included Saniwa asking for his 'artifacts' back if we won.

Definitely, definitely something to this guy.

The girl... Awasomething, eagerly agreed to the deal, and ran back down the steps.

Kanako was there to greet her.

Wait, WHAT?!

I watched the girls in disbelief as they walked down the stairs, to a... helicopter with an insignia on it. They took off in it.

How... what...

"Cheerful little ray of sunshine, that brat," our benefactor commented, cheerfully. He turned back to our assembly of refugees. "Now, win, or lose the shrine in a year's time."

And he left.

After he was down the first few flights of stairs, I worked my jaw back into position. "So, uh, would anyone like to explain what the hell just happened?"

A moment of silence. They must have been as shocked as I was to see --

"Nah, doesn?t matter. We won?t be here for a whole year." Koishi's husband said.

I resisted the urge to punch him in the face.

"More importantly, wasn't that Kanako?" someone asked.

"Thank you," I hissed.

Yuyuko's manabuddy shook his head. "... nah. Kanako would have recognized us and come up to greet us."

"Are you sure?" I asked, darkly.

I felt a hand on my shoulder. Looked over to see Yukari giving me a disapproving look.

"We've got enough leads to start from."

I looked back for a second, then sighed. "You're right. I should write up that list I've had in mind. Then maybe we won't forget half of them."

She gave my shoulder a pat. The others started to talk over how to split up the inn rooms and cash we'd just gotten.

I resisted the urge to wonder aloud about it being counterfeit. Instead, I looked at Yukari. "Hey, Yukari? You mind sorting this part out for us?"

She waved a hand dismissively. "Sure."

I managed to get my claws on the notebook and pencil Amr... Paula-sniper-handler-person had let us use, and tore out a few pages. I set a page on the back of the notebook and started writing down stuff that I wanted to investigate.

--

KIKURI!
- Mana spring...

SWAT teams
- SWAT rebellion
- Evidence collection?
- Internet revelation plans

Touhou
- Exists?
- Recruitment!
- Panic and chaos~
- ZUN
- Renko, Maribel?
- Yumemi...

Evidence
- Cameras, microphones
- Bodily implanted?
- lol mind reader

Talk with Satori about fact-checking abuse
- Ask about


--

I tapped my pencil on the paper. Chen batted at it. I put it down to scratch her between the ears.

"Silly Chen."

I looked up, to see if Yukari was finished with negotiations. She was flipping through a wad of bills and about half as many people were around, so I assumed yes. And for a while.

"Hey, Yukari? Refresh my memory. What was the shrine owner's name again?"

She blinked down at me. "... that's pathetic."

"I know, my memory sucks. Could you remind me?"

She rolled her eyes. "Saniwa."

I wrote that down. "The little bitch and Kanako were from Awa..."

"AMAkawa." Yukari corrected.

"Right. And the CO the sniper mentioned? Ka...?"

She frowned. Something brushed my arm. I glanced over to see Ran. She turned away from me and pointedly stared at... Suwako?

I started guessing. "Suwako? Frog?... kero. Kagero."

I wrote that down, too, and stroked Ran's back. "Thanks, Ran." She didn't really respond. Hm.

Not much else came to mind at the moment, though... mm. Enough of a list for now. Most of those were rather long-term goals, anyway...

"Right. Let's stop by our room to put this somewhere safe, at least."

... the "our" there made me suddenly feel uncomfortable. I mean, last night everyone was just passed out in the lobby, and we were too tired to really think about...

Yukari grabbed my hand, and pulled me to my feet. "So, should we get you a futon, or work on mana linking?"

I laughed, nervously. "Ah... I'll go with the futon."

Yukari's eyebrows rose. "My, just how prudish are you?"

"It's less 'prudish' and more 'slow in relationships,' but I know what you mean."

I frowned. That reminded me of all the time I spent on the internet looking for...

... hey, wait, where's my laptop?

"Er, short diversion, need laptop."

Yukari covered a smirk with her hand. "Oh my, should I be getting jealous?"

I hesitated.

"... probably."

She clapped a hand on my back. "Not to worry, I've done about the same~"

"Gap voyeurism?"

"Well, I can tell you Reimu wears that sarashi so tight for more than the gaps in her shirt..."

I laughed. So very Yukari. ... it was a relief she didn't seem to mind the implications of my internet obsession.

Ran made a sort of growph-ing noise to catch our attention, and tilted her head at the blue backpack in the corner.

Ah, yes, that's where I left it last night.

I tossed it back on. "Right. Now... er, which room DID you take?"

Yukari held up the room key she was carrying. "107."

I chuckled. First floor, right near the entrance. I should have known. Then again, I'd make about the same choice.

-----

Room 107, Saniwa Inn, Karuisuwa, ~8.35 AM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Backstory

The room seemed to be rather lacking in proper beds. The lone futon we could find was, shall we say, not exactly king-sized.

Yukari smiled. "Oh well, linkage it is!" She yawned. "Goodness, I need a nap."

... I wasn't sure if that was a good idea. I wanted to make use of the day. There was an awful lot to do...

"Well..."

She sighed. "Aren't you tired too?"

"... yeah. But there's a few things we need to take care of as soon as possible."

"Oh? Like what?"

I poked at a rapidly-expanding hole in her sleeve. "A decent set of clothes, for starters."

She scowled. "That's not a problem," she grabbed her clothes at the waist and started pulling her shirt up, "I can just --"

I stopped her. "Uh. And what are you going to get into when you get up?"

Yukari's scowl didn't budge. "Don't you have clothes in there, too? I saw boxers at the shrine!"

"I'm inclined to think that they wouldn't fit you and would make you VERY distracting to passerby when we go to get you some real clothes."

She hesitated. Sighed. "Oh, fine. We'll go get something decent."

"Thanks. Hopefully that won't take too long."

I stowed my backpack away in one of the room's closets, and looked around for a good place to put the List. There didn't seem to be anywhere particularly good, but I guess I could just put it in a corner and weigh it down with something. I mean, I was already carrying something that would...

Oh. There's something I forgot to add. Drillchain.

"Damn my forgetfulness and broken promises." I muttered.

"Now what?" Yukari grumbled.

"Before we go, I want something to put this on." I replied, waving the Drill.

"What, you didn't put it on that list you're obsessing over?"

"Nope!"

... hey, there's a thought.

"... actually, why don't you look it over? I'm sure I forgot more than that."

She frowned for a moment. Sighed. "Okay, why not."

I handed it over for her to look at, and glanced around the room for something that would work as a necklace. Nothing. I'm not entirely sure why I bothered.

"Mana sharing." Yukari said, after a few seconds.

I blinked. "Oh. Right. How did I forget that?"

Her look was downright withering. "When it's essentially our highest priority?"

"It tends not to help when you're dead or kidnapped." I countered. "But you're right, it should only be secondary to security..."

Ran snorted from on Yukari's shoes. We looked down at her, then at each other.

"... especially for their sake."

Yukari nodded.

I stared at the list for a moment, now amended with a large "Mana links!" circled alongside the giant "Kikuri!" But it... really wasn't what was going through my mind.

"I think I'm gonna have trouble with that..."

Yukari ruffled my hair. "We'll figure something out. Now, shall we take care of that clothes shopping so I can get some sleep?"

I kept staring at the list, eyes wandering through the items. "We'll track down some string or something first, but yeah, we should..."

I trailed off.

... trust, right?
---
"... hey, Yukari?"

My serious tone made her hesitate. "... what?"

"... what's your relation to Maribel Hearn?"

She paused. Chuckled sadly. "Trust, right?"

I nodded. "That's what I was thinking, yeah. I didn't want to ask since I thought you'd want it to be a secret, but..."

"I usually would." She sighed. "But it doesn't matter, now." Took a deep breath. Tilted her head back, looking at the ceiling.

"..... back when Gensokyo... at least, the Great Hakurei Barrier, was founded... I had a daughter."

I sat down, crosslegged, and listened.

"Her father was... a wonderful man. Loving, playful, funny... but so weak in battle."

She fell silent.

"What happened to them?" I prodded.

"I... sent them away. Those days, most youkai were very dangerous. Before the spellcard rules, it was a dog-eat-dog world..."

Silence again. I closed my eyes for a moment. Don't think she'll like this question.

"... don't youkai only eat humans?"

A beat of silence. She nodded, slowly. "... yes. He was a human. I sent them to... another world. A land far, far away, past the furthest reaches of China. I hoped they would be safe there."

I filled in the holes. "Safe enough to start a lineage that eventually sent a migrant back to Japan, a hundred years later?"

She smiled, but it wasn't a cheerful one. "Apparently. I found her by chance, on a visit to the outer world. It was frightening how much she looked like me."

"And her power..."

"Mana in the outer world faded quickly after Gensokyo appeared. Maribel wasn't the first to come back. But she's the only one that still had so much mana... and produced it all on her own."

"Inbreeding?" I suggested, and immediately regretted it.

She snickered. "No, probably not."

... phew.

"Too much youkai blood would mostly increase her mana needs, not production. That wouldn't work anyway..."

"A border-watching enigma..." I mumbled, head lowered.

... see the invisible...

"Pretty much."

I looked up at her again. "But, given her similarity to your powers..."

"... and how easily Kikuri managed to circumvent me..."

A loaded silence.

"... shall we tell Renko the bad news?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on April 29, 2009, 02:27:18 AM
(I'll be honest: I have no idea how to play poker properly, so just bear with me.)

Tourist Helpers, 6:00 PM, Day 2

Mitaka, Austin, and Sanasan were sitting around a table, each trying their best to look nonchalant, with cards in their hands. A bunch of paperclips and other knickknacks were lying in a pile in the middle(money was too valuable to actually risk wagering), and each player had a pile as well. Sanasan and Mitaka were about even, but Austin was clearly good at poker; his pile was twice the size of their piles combined. The others were watching with amusement, with the exception of the three couch potatoes eating popcorn and drinking beer.

"Alright, place your wagers." Mitaka said, as he threw in a pencil.

Austin threw in a roll of tape, and Sanasan wagered a screwdriver. Mitaka looked down at his hand, and decided to take two more cards, discarding two of his. Austin then did the same.

Sanasan looked down at his hand; he had a pair of sixes, a Jack and ace of spades, and a Queen of hearts. Deciding to go for three of a kind, he discarded the queen and jack, and received another six and a five of hearts in return. Mitaka replaced two more of his cards, and Austin kept his hand. Sanasan decided to do the same.

"Alright, as the dealer, I'll show my cards first." said Mitaka, as he revealed his hand; three fives, a six of clubs, and seven of diamonds. Sanasan went next, and Mitaka's face fell. "That's ridiculous. You planned that, didn't you?" Mitaka remarked. Austin then coolly showed his cards; a straight. Silently, he added the screwdriver, pencil, and the tape to his ever-increasing collection.

"...This game must be rigged." Sanasan mumbled darkly.

"No, I think you just stink at card games." Renko said, suppressing a laugh.

"Uh....No, it must've been just that one match. I'll come back. You'll see."

"Riiight." Renko said, rolling her eyes. "Just admit it. You're terrible at card games."

After about two dozen hands, it quickly became apparent that, indeed, Sanasan and card games did not mix well. Eventually, Austin and Mitaka (mostly Austin) were the proud owners of all of Sanasan's pens, erasers, and paper clips. Sanasan threw his cards in defeat.

"Alright, I admit it. I am absolutely TERRIBLE at card games."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 29, 2009, 02:40:04 AM
Following previous post.

Jalal, wearing a white shirt with a rooster on it and jeans, made a mental note or Sanasan's weakness at cards. This could be useful(or a liability) at a later date.

He wondered if he could get a double barreled shotgun to complete the look, though he lacked a pot-belly.

He grunted. Thirtyfour passed him another mug of beer.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on April 29, 2009, 02:48:51 AM
( It's a mortal sin travesty if you don't recognize the game I'm referring to from this post )

TOURIST HELPERS, 6.05 PM, Day 2

Hirowaza made his way to the table where Mitaka and two other fellows were playing cards, or rather, had seem to have finished. One of them seemed to have lost most of his things. He didn't seem very good at the game either, upon further inspection, it seemed that they were playing Poker. Hirowaza had procured his special tile again and heard one of them blare out a "Alright, I admit it. I am absolutely TERRIBLE at card games." Hirowaza sighed wistfully. Well, there were many types of people in this world, like that classic joke (but not really a joke) someone told him years ago. Hirowaza went closer to the table and "accidentally" dropped his tile on the table. "Eheh, whoops. Sorry, I'll be taking that back..." he said softly.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 29, 2009, 02:57:59 AM
Poker Game

Austin: hang on, I'll get it for you.

Hirowaza: Oh, thanks. *mumbles*

Austin: You're welcome. Eh? Sanasan, what's wrong? Are you...crying?

Sanasan: No, *sniff* something flew into my eye.

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on April 29, 2009, 03:39:41 PM
(OOC: Why is it that when I'm supposed to be busy, I end up posting more?)

Tourist Helpers, 9.12 PM, Day 2

Austin took a sniff from the bottle and recoiled in disgust.

?What the hell is this?? Austin asked, rubbing his nose to get rid of the smell from the vile smelling liquid. It hadn't been more than 3 hours since the supply of booze had arrived at the small store, courtesy of Amarillo and Lily, and now they were short once more. And there had to be booze at dinner, it was a given. Thus ThirtyFour had offered to get some more...a sample of which Austin was now holding away at arm's length.

?It?s a cocktail.? ThirtyFour said and gulped down half a bottle.

?Cocktail? What kind of cocktail?? Owlbear asked, starring doubtfully at the bottle he had been given in.

?Molotov Cocktail.? ThirtyFour said and smirked.

?I hate you?? McWallace muttered, before downing a third of his bottle.

?Don?t worry, it isn?t dangerous. Its two eights of Vodka, four eights of moonshine, two eights of Jeremiah Weed, with a touch of gunpowder and gasoline. The last two have been specifically created to be safe for human consumption. It packs one heck of a punch though, and gives you a really nasty hangover.? ThirtyFour said. "My tank runs on this stuff." He added. "I also use it to grease the engine and the drive train from time to time."

"Think it can grease your BRAIN?!" Sho muttered darkly from a corner.

"Good, this stuffs..." Suika slurred. "Ruukoto-chan, haves somes, he saids its g-goo-goon-goor Ah! Beneficienty-ee for m-m-machi-machida...humanoid mechanical constructs..."

"Ruukoto will not have any of that." Reimu said. "And neither will you! Stop filling your gourd with that foul stuff!"

"Can't beat cucumber-flavoured beer though." Nitori said. "I can use it as battery acid as well."

"Never tried that. Might do that too." ThirtyFour said.

"You heard Amarillo." Mitaka said, trying to get the discussion back on track. "At least, those of you who haven't had your brains smashed inwards by all the booze." he added. "To recap, our current priority is safety."

"And staying at the shrine, attracting attention and raising a ruckus is your idea of safety, is it?" Jeremy asked, raising a critical eyebrow. "I'm not impressed with how we've been going about things so far. Let me list it out for you." he said, patting his notebook. "1, our location has been compromised. That sniper already found us this morning. 2) The shrine is too much of an attention-grabber. Seriously, we need a more inconspicuous base of operations. 3) Day 1, and we've already declared to the entire valley that there are random tanks miling about, plus we've wrecked a department store and halted a commuter train. If these people aren't on to us yet, it's definitely not for lack of trying."

"About snaipa-kun..." Amarillo began. "I've addled his memories a little. He thinks there wasn't anything of interest at the shrine."

"Yes, they will think they've looked there." Mitaka said. "I doubt they will check again. Even if they did, we have a cover story now - we're new staff hired by Saniwa to restore the shrine and inn. It'd be worse if we didn't settle somewhere. How would we explain a huge roving group of homeless people? Suspicious, no?"

"They expect us to find some place inconspicuous." Taihou reasoned. "They would also expect us to head straight for Tokyo where Kikuri is and lay low there. They wouldn't expect us to be here in such a high-profile place, a shrine and inn that's about to have a grand re-opening."

"We've checked the news." Sumire supplied.

"Yeah." Aya said, turning on the television. It appears she has discovered the ways of the television. "They believe it was a gang war between the yakuza and the new 'gangsters' in town AKA the pirates. They believe there is some connection to the store's manager having tried to raise the community into resisting the yakuza...but they don't have evidence to back that up. The train halting was blamed on the yakuza fight and that car landing atop it. There is absolutely no mention of our group."

"Despite there being at least a hundred CCTV records?" Jeremy asked, raising an eyebrow.

"All public CCTV records in and around the Karuisuwa region were deleted today." Aya said. "Though how, I don't know."

"Uhuh..." Jeremy nodded. "Curious. Either somebody's helping us or somebody's trying to hide something. The commotion would have been a good time to avoid attention."

"There's one incentive to stay at the shrine." Sho suddenly said. "Remember the keystones I mentioned this morning?"

"Are you sure about that one?" Jeremy asked, skeptically.

"Positive." Sho nodded. "If we can reactivate the shrine's keystone, we'll have a source of mana that'll allow us some respite while we're within the stone's radius of effect."

"So we go keystones hunting tomorrows then?" Marisa asked.

"Sounds like a plan." Kojiros nodded in agreement.

"You guys are seriously staying on at that shrine?" Jeremy sighed. "Guys, I seriously think there's something fishy with San-what's-his-face-businessman person. That business with the Ama-whatever and that bet he made..."

"The bet just confirms that he has an ulterior motive." Hiroko reasoned. "Something about artifacts. But as long as he wants those artifacts, I don't think he has any reason to trap us or anything. In fact, I think he planned it all along to rope that Amakawa girl into coming with those rumours and leading her on to make that bet."

"And wasn't that Kanako with her?" Jeremy added.

Everyone fell silent for a moment.

Before Suwako finally spoke up, "But....it can't be, right? Kanako would come to us if it really was her. She wouldn't...."

"But she may have, for whatever reason. You never know." Jeremy said. "Do we really want to get involved in this personal war between Saniwa and Amakawa? Especially when Kanako might be on the other side? And god knows who else?"

"I think it's all the more reason to get involved." Reimu said. "If there is a chance that the Amakawa are connected to more refugees then we must learn more about them."

"Aren't we putting all our eggs in one basket by sticking together?" Gpop suddenly said. "We need memories of Gensokyo to restore it, right? Aren't we thinning our chances of restoring it by clustering together like this?"

"Yes, playing house and being all chummy is nice and all." Zei suddenly said. "But doesn't this make it easier for them to take us all at the same time?"

"I think we should take our chances and trust in safety in numbers." Mitaka said. "Most of us here have been considerably weakened. By sticking together..."

"So says the weakest team" Mokou scoffed. "You want to hide behind our backs, do you?" She smirked at Mitaka.

"Just so you know, it was thanks to Mitaka's plan that we survived the yakuza today." Marisa glared over at Mokou. "Luring them into a narrow space to take them all on wave by wave was far better than your plan to just blow up the entire store with us in it."

"Enough." Mitaka said. "We don't need any rifts. Not know. Yes, I am the weakest of the team, so I would probably benefit the most from our team sticking together. However, if we separate, it'd be even easier for them to hunt us down one by one. Right now I think we've got a good cover story and base of operations. We might as well stick together."

"Don't forget that we have to restore Gensokyo." Jeremy warned. "Let's not get sidetracked. How can we do that while we're trapped here in this sleepy little town, running a hot spring inn and parading around as shrine maidens and priests?"

"How else do you propose we survive?" Owlbear asked. "I think the shrine will give us a decent living while we try and build our strength for the big fight. Besides, we don't know how long our investigations will take. It's not like we can march up to Tokyo and grab Kikuri by her collar, right?"

"We want to restore Gensokyo as much as you do." Reimu said. "But we have to take care of ourselves first and foremost."

"Once we have a stable base of operations we can conduct investigations, learn how we may restore Gensokyo, and plan our strategies accordingly." Sumire said.

"Guys, I just received some more information from my superiors." Amarillo said. "All the other sanctuaries around the world have collapsed, just like Gensokyo. Shangrilla, Nirvanah, Avalon, Tir a Nog, the lunar capital....they've all collapsed. Also, a huge temporal shock is severing their timeline from ours....history is changing, drastically. I won't be able to receive transmissions from the future anymore."

".....wait a second, who are your superiors?" Jeremy sighed. "Look, I just came here because everyone else did, but that doesn't mean I should just take everything you say word for word without question. You should begin by explaining yourself. Who are you?"

"...." Amarillo fell silent for a moment. Then she finally sighed before speaking up, "I'm sworn to secrecy, but I realize that trust is everything if we're going to survive this." She took a long, deep breath, before continuing. "I am a 'Chrono Agent' of the Earth Federation Army and I came here from the future."

"..." Everyone stared. Was this girl...ok? Did she have an....overactive imagination?

"She's telling the truth." Satori said helpfully.

"But I'm no more than another survivor now." Amarillo said. "I've been cut off from my agency now, thanks to that time rift."

"Time rift?"

"Essentially, the future I came from doesn't exist anymore." Amarillo shrugged.

"....you seem awfully calm about that." Jeremy said.

"I'm trained to be." Amarillo said.

"Won't you disappear? I mean, if your origin disappeared, won't you disappear with it?" Hiroko asked.

"No, not for a while." Amarillo said. "It's a little complicated....I think I'll save that for another time. More importantly, how will we go about increasing our strength?"

"...weight training...?" Gpop suggested.

"Samurai meditation." Kojiro said.

"Martial arts, the manly way!" Alex said, firmly.

"I and Patchouli have prepared something for this." Satori said, as Jan and Koakuma carried what looked like a scoreboard to the head of the table.

"A quick overview of mana" Patchouli said. "you're all like huge bottles of mana that replenishes itself over time. The mana that your soul produces flows into the bottle. Mana that you use up flows out. Now, supplying mana for a contract means a higher rate of mana flowing out. If the contract is inefficient, a lot of of that mana spills onto the floor. the amount of mana that flows out depends on how much flows in. You can increase the amount that flows in by strengthening your body and soul."

"Wooh, as expected of Patchy!" Marisa clapped with approval.

"Uhuh..." Patchouli blushed profusely.

"You'll have to decide for yourself what method you use to strengthen yourself, but you can use this as a guide." Patchouli said. And with that, the scoreboard lit up, listing the team names and the individual strengths of the members.

"Oh god..." Mitaka muttered. Sure enough, he was at the bottom of the list along with team FUBAR.

TEAM FUBAR
Mitaka - 43 cats
Reimu - 12 cats
Ruukoto - 10 cats
Suika - 8 cats
Marisa - 5 cats
Alice - 3.4 cats

"...cats?" Austin raised an eyebrow.

"Yes, cat levels. We work with the cat standard." Patchouli said.

"Meow...?" Chen looked up at Jeremy questioningly.

"No, no, Chen, that doesn't mean Alice is worth 3.4 of you. I can hardly imagine what 0.4 of you would be like." Jeremy said, soothingly.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 29, 2009, 04:10:06 PM
continuing the previous post.

"Cat levels?" Jalal snickered, "Looks like Meow Mix is the way to go. Will Chen participate in a gourmet race then? I wanna burn Thirtyfour. Viva la Revolucion!"

Eirin made a mental note to prepare the hangover meds.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on April 29, 2009, 04:17:49 PM
(( Last post before I off to bed ))

TOURIST HELPERS, 9.12 PM, Day 2

Hirowaza was tossing his lucky tile in a seemingly hypnotic fashion as he sort of hovered around the conversation. He didn't have much insight to this, after all, all that was needed to be said was said. He did seem a little skeptical about Amarillo's little revelation, but Satori's pointing out of things reassured him a little. At this point, Hirowaza took off his glasses and a portion of his right eye lit up a bright red, causing a trail of bright, neon red to follow the edge of his right iris wherever he looked. He slipped the glasses somewhere on his shirt and stepped forward, looking at the scoreboard Patchouli revealed... At least, he thought she revealed it. In any case, he shrugged. The "SI standard" for power here was measured in cats, apparently. This brought a smile to Hirowaza's lips. He looked at Mitaka and gazed at him intently, the trail of light in his right eye intensifying. His left eye seemed to be unaffected. Hirowaza spoke. "You seem rather peturbed. Are you alright? I can sense that you are being burdened by many things." Meira meanwhile noted this strange behavior from Hirowaza, but made no note of it. It was definitely something to do with the fact he removed his glasses. Something triggered it, and Meira was definitely quite concerned. However, she decided to wait and see what happens.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on April 29, 2009, 05:12:15 PM
TOURIST HELPERS, 9.12 PM, Day 2

Alex had looked around and was glad to see that Mitaka-san had managed to succeed in stopping alice and was telling the others about what had happen to him and Lily Black in the park about how he had to save his girlfriend Lily black's life from the gunshot wound she took and how his youkai blood saved him from death from the skill he used to save lily black and about the yakuza who had the balls to follow him back to the shrine only to have his ass kicked by the fairys under Alex's care.

"And then he ran off screaming like a little girl even if he reports back i bet they won't believe his story of little girls kicking his ass." Alex laughs.

Mikita looked at him and said with a stern voice "Dude you and your girlfriend are crazy you both could had been killed."

Alex replyed "Yeah yeah but i'm sure that it let you guys get away did it not besides you took a risk yourself going after her."

Mikita wanted to retort quickly that but Alex was right he did take a huge risk in having team "fubar" go after Alice but finally he remembered it was Alice who started the mess that ended up with Lily Black and Alex getting hurt.

"we need to help rein in the girls i know its tough and it seems almost hopeless but we need them to cooperate with us to ensure as many of them can make it to help restore gensokyo." he says

Alex nodded because Lily black and thus himself got hurt because she didn't listen to his instructions he probably would had gotten the yakuza anyways even if he did pull his gun on him but the experince wasn't all bad after all it's helpped him become closer with the fairys under his care including his girlfriend Lily Black closer to him.

Alex then listened to Sho talking about these Keystones that could be used to lower the mana demands of the girls.

"sounds intresting but i have a problem with that remember that the sniper said that they have these things the are using to keep the girls they have caught alive with artifical mana perhaps they already know about these keystones and are probably checking japan up and down to find all the keystones they before we do in a attempt to ensure that we will be strained from being forced to keep our parnters supplyed with mana ourselfs."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 29, 2009, 05:18:37 PM
Tourist Helpers, 9:30 PM, Day 2

Austin: Cat level? Wait a sec, I think I have some cat ears in my jacket.

Everyone stared at Austin.

Austin: What? I keep everything from my travels. Anime Expo. I was with some girls cosplaying as cat girls. I still have no idea how they talked me into it.

Nitori: I think the cat levels mean the relative mana levels in everyone. Look, there's us.

Team Shakin'

Nitori- 2.0

Momizi- 2.0

Austin- 0.5

Austin: ...

Nitori: Well, you are just an ordinary human anyways, no offense Marisa.

Marisa: none taken.

Austin: We'll find out what cat levels are with help from the internet!

Austin pulled out the laptop and opened it. The screen flickered to life as the OS loaded up.



Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on April 29, 2009, 05:25:34 PM
TOURIST HELPERS, 9.21 PM, Day 2

"Back on topic." Jeremy called out impatiently, a little irritated at how the whole group had rushed forwards to find where they ranked on the scoreboard, completely forgetting the matter at hand. "You said the other sanctuaries collapsed?"

"Yes." Amarillo nodded. "....cats..." She murmured to herself, absent-mindedly.

"Which means the person behind this is amassing mana by the truckloads." Jeremy said.

"I somehow doubt one person can have a vendetta against every sanctuary in existence." Hiroko said. "So it may really be for the sake of the mana alone."

"Well, that voice did say it was at least partly revenge against Reimu, though she also said it was just a by-product of her grand scheme." Owlbear pointed out.

"The thing is, what would a person want that much mana for....?" Jeremy mused.

"Hey, don't forget the bets. I put a lot in that pot." McWallace added.

"Me fhooo!" Yuyuko said between mouthfuls.

"Chew first." Sho said irritably.

"....but I don't think they would want the keystones if they already have mana generators." Mitaka was saying to Alex. "I mean, what would they want them for? Besides, they don't know about us, I think...yet, anyway."

"Curiosity?" Alex shrugged.

"Were you listening, deodorant?" Jeremy asked, irritably.

"Sorry, I got your half of the discussion too." Mitaka nodded. "But Alex brought up a good point."

"By the way, Alex..." Jeremy added. "I don't like this business with you killing. Your moral standards are your problem but if your actions start bringing attention to the team, you jeopardize the safety of the entire team."

"Dead bodies aren't exactly easy to overlook." Mitaka agreed. "Be careful in the future, Alex. Try to avoid killing others if at all possible, no matter what the reason. Any action you take now is an action on behalf of the team. I don't think the team wants any more dead bodies on their conscience."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on April 29, 2009, 06:28:45 PM
TOURIST HELPERS, 9.24 PM, Day 2

Alex replyed to the comments about him doing in yakuza "sorry i have a grudge against them until they gave up trying to extort the heavenly dragons dojo the strongest members of it had a KoS order on yakuza by the masters because they had killed some students in a attempt to make us bend to their will. I Will try to be less lethal from now on although i will stand by my act i did after that one shot lily black that man deserved the painful end he got because him trying to take something so dear to me if i see someone trying to KILL someone like you guys or the ones under my care they WILL die or at least suffer and i swear by that on this wound i took saving lily black."

Alex then shows lifting the bandages on his healing wound on his chest by now it was covered in scab tissue but one could tell that it was at one point in time a serious wound on his body he then puts dressing back over the wound

Alex then addresses Mitaka's question

"What do you think they could had studyed to make their artifical mana generators Mitaka-san?....unless they were given something else to develop them." he said to fully address the preciousness of the keystones and why he thinks they are probably being looked for by her men.

"in any case i've heard you done some cloths shopping anything for me and the fairys we are a bit lacking in that department." Alex says

Lily Black and the 3 fairys was without their gensokyo dresses in the kiminos they lifted from the abandoned heavenly dragon's dojo the night before.

The only way to tell Lily White and Black apart aside from personalty was Lily Black hair which while Blonde had a bit of a carrot colored hue to it while White was blonde has Blonde can it can get.

The two lilys were hugging each other glad that they were ok

Lily Black says "Oh sis so glad to see you in person again."

Lily White replyed with cheer in her voice " yes sister it is nice to see you again i'm glad to see your fine and that your boyfriend has helped you pull though so well."

Lily White turns to Alex "Thank you for all you've done for her Alex-kun please continue to give my sister the happyness she deserves."

Alex just smile and gives a simple "Sure thing.'
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Jana on April 29, 2009, 07:10:24 PM
Path from the Opposite Mansion, 9:05 PM

After having had a chance to speak with Patchouli and Koakuma, Jan set of to the Tourist Helpers place that Kojiro had informed them of. He had been hoping to speak with the two for a little longer, but Patchouli had gone to talk to a girl in another group they had run into. The girl with short pink hair was accompanied by a few other girls and a young man, not too much unlike himself. While the two girls talked, Jan spoke with Koakuma about the old Voile library and its many secrets.

"...There also used to be a witch who came and took books without Miss Patchouli's permission. Miss Patchouli always made a big fuss, but I think she may have been tolerating it for another reason..."

"...You really think that..." In a group of all-women, it would seem rather common for a lesbian relationship to pop up, and Patchouli struck Jan as the shy type.

"Oh, maybe not quite like that. I think it may have been more along the lines of Miss Patchouli's isolation keeping her from seeing many others. I am a succubus, after all... I can pick up those emotions very easily." Koakuma ended the sentence on a sly tone, sliding up to Jan.

"Eheheh... Uh, thanks for the valuable input, Koakuma..." While Jan did feel nervous (and of course, a slight tug at his more primal urges), he was actually thinking about something else. Patchouli is a very well-read woman and powerful magician, Koakuma can pick up on the emotions of a person without even using Mana, and with my analysis and knowledge of human thought, this is probably a great team in terms of intellectual power. Still, I'm probably the only one of us who could fight without using magic... I'll have to work hard to give them the ability to use their magic again.

Koakuma, who could tell Jan was thinking more about something else then what she had been going for, sighed and went back to her normal walking position. At the same time, Patchouli came back to them, slightly out of breath from walking faster to catch up. "Koakuma, I've been speaking to Miss Satori... Would you come help us with something? Jan, if you could follow me as well..."



Tourist Helpers, 9:10 PM

As they entered the new place, Jan could already smell alcohol and the remnants of a meal, and there was a group of men and women gathered to play poker nearby. As the group from the mansion came inside, Jan made his way over to the almost-gone chicken, taking a bit. It's nice to be able to eat some real food, and not that canned stuff... However, he noticed a slightly upset look from a pink-haired woman out of the corner of his eye...

Before he could take a better look, the attention of everyone was gathered by another young man, somehow raising his voice to be heard above the rabble. He, as well as many others, gave Jan some more information about the situation and what had happened before he had arrived. Now that I'm all caught up, I guess Patchouli want sot show them that little thing we made...

Squeezing his way back to his two teammates, Jan nodded when Patchouli asked Koakuma and himself to bring out her creation. As they put up the little board and Patchouli explained how it worked and the ideas she had shared with the pink-haired girl earlier, Jan took a look at the board and the crowd, being able to guess at who was who by the reactions to the numbers. He could also see Patchouli's embarrassment when a girl called from the crowd. That may be the girl Koakuma mentioned earlier, then...

Although he did want to ask Patchouli about her choice of unit naming, he was more concerned with figuring out how to increase his own output, for the sake of their little unit and the team as a whole.

Jan - 40 cats
Patchouli - 7 cats
Koakuma - 5 cats

From the numbers, Jan could see that his higher-than-normal level of stamina gave him plenty of energy to share with his team, but since they had only just met, there was no way for them to be able to use magic effectively. With a slight sigh, Jan looked away from the board and pushed up his glasses with his right hand. "Well, looks like I have my work cut out for me..."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on April 29, 2009, 08:23:13 PM
Tourist Helpers - 9:10 pm - Day 2 (starring anyone there)

Team SCAR (Scarlet Crimson Autumn Roukanken) (OOC: revised the name based on Remilia(Scarlet),Kojiro(Crimson), Minoriko (Autumn), and Youmu(Roukanken)) arrived at the meeting grounds of the Tourist Helpers.

Remilia was piggybacked on Koji while Youmu walked next to him and Minoriko was talking to Youmu during the walk pointing out interesting things she saw along the way like an Ice-Cream parlor or a amusemnet park. They walked in to see surprisingly Rinnosuke.

Youmu: Rinnosuke-san?!  *runs to counter* you managed to escape too?

Rinnosuke: eh? *turns to see Youmu* oh wow Youmu-chan! *notices the others* wow more people from our world too. This is definitely a good sign

Koji: ahh Rinno what's up? I'm glad to see your alright *shakes his hand*

Rinno: yeah well it was by pure dumb luck that i stumbled upon here when i did. But i'm grateful....And is that Mistress Remilia?!

Koji: shhh...keep it down a bit she's napping  *turns to the side to show her sleeping face resting on his head*

Rinno: *cough and lowers voice* i see. sorry. You've been taking care of her?

Kojiro was looking around to see the other teams. He sees a table with a lot of cards and half drunk bears and people playing poker, others are watchin tv or chatting amongst themselves naturally. Amarillo and Lily were prepapring food from what it looked like.

Koji: yeah. Ever since the barrier was destroyed I've been looking out for Remilia, Youmu and Minoriko here.

Minoriko however was no where to be seen, as she was already engaging in the 'festive' events of the night with her sister: havin drinks and conversing with Suwako etc. Youmu was also looking around and found what she seeked

Youmu: !! Mistress and Sho-sama! *rushes over to greet them*

Yuyuko: Youmu!! ^_^ *they hug each other in affection*

Sho: ah so Youmu was with him. I shoulda figured.

Youmu, Yuyuko and Sho talked amonst themselves for a bit ate and had some relaxing fun

Koji: well that's good. I was wondering if youmu wanted to see her mistress soon hehe....I'll seeya Rinno I'ma sit with these guys for a bit.

Rinno: sure. although we won't be having fun for long. as far as i know things are pretty grave....

Koji: yeah but we'll pull through i'm sure. ~_~

As they all talked amongst themselves, Koji laid Remilia down on a couch and sat on the floor and just watched as everyone held conversation. Suddenly a voice came as he sat down.

??: aren't you the anti-social one hehe

He turned his head to see Remilia, quite awake, she laid facedown on the couch and was looking at him. She was pretending to be asleep the entire time

Koji:....well its not that ya know hehe. i just don't feel like much, you know i'm pretty mellow and laid-back

Remilia: indeed...i do know...all too well

Koji: hmmm?

He looked at her and she averted her gaze away from him. She closed her eyes and didn't move again.

Sakuya: MISTRESS?! I'M SO GLA-

Koji: *puts finger to his mouth to signal silence*

Sakuya: *covers her mouth*....excuse me...

Sakuya sat down next to him to watch the mistress "sleep". However she wasn't aware that she was actually awake, despite the moderate noisiness of the place.

Sakuya: How have you been since this morning? Have you been taking care of her?

Koji: worry not Sakuya. Remilia has been in good hands. Rest assured. Like attracts Like it seems since we both have mansions of our own. She's been sleeping for a good part of the day naturally.

Sakuya: if...we were still at home i'd be preparing the mistresses, snack right about now.

Koji: yeah...blood rice omelette. Her favorite snack hehe.

Knowing that Remilia is pretendin to be asleep he gets an idea.

Koji: I remember when we used my blood in that one omelette.

Sakuya: oh? we did? I normally use the bottled blood we have accumulated in our preserves.

Koji: hehe nah once i wondered if she would like my blood in her snack so i drained some beforehand once and switched the bottles, It was when she thought it was the best omelette you ever made remember?

Remilia was blushing a little but turned over to hide it and pretended to stay asleep

Sakuya: yes i remember it...so that's why huh? *pulls out a knife* well....in that case we'll have to make sure you're always available now won't we?

Koji: *sweatdrop* ara? heheh c-calm down Sakuya ^_^; I'm not a cutter nor do i like to be cut thanks. I only did it once^^

Sakuya: *puts the kniffe back* so be it. but you'd better be around if the mistress asks for that taste again. I will hunt you down Koji-san. ^_^

Sakuya seemed a little more lax now but she soon noticed that Remilia's wings were still gone

Sakuya: she's still wingless...I only wonder how long it'll be until we fix everything.

Koji: well actually her vampire features came back. Fangs, wings, Eyes, claws everything but i'm keeping the mana level low to hide them from physically being seen and interacted with.

Sakuya: ah i see....still its odd not seeing the mistress without her qualities...she seems like a normal human child now. *starts to rub her sides*

Koji: yeah. she does. a normal human child...who is actually a very feared vampire in another world hehe.

Sakuya left saying she had better get back to Taihou and whatnot and that she'll leave Remilia to him for now. She seemed rather depressed however (givin the events that happened with taihou and her earlier) but spoke naught of it.

Remilia turned her head back very red and blushed and whispered

Remi: did you really put your blood in my omelette?! why didnt' you tell me!?

Koji:....hehe i was just playing around with you Remi ^_^ *he pats her cheek playfully while laughing a little bit*

Remilia was not amused however and she bit his finger.

Koji: ow!...s-sorry Remilia ^_^....o_- let go that hurt.

She released his finger and he put it in his mouth as a response to the pain. Remilia watched him and released that she KINDA indirectly kissed him thanks to that and turned her head away.

Remilia:....I'm hungry. Get me something to eat....please

Please? since when she ever kindly asked for anything?

Koji: *stands up* sure thing i'll be back in a minute. *shaking finger and leaves*

he returned with a plate of food for her and himself as well and she sat up to eat. They weren't having pizza but instead had some chicken and meat dumplings instead. It was delicious but deep down she wanted to have another swig of his blood. She watched him as they ate and her impulses were rising a little bit.

After they ate everyone gathered to discuss their plans on how to get Gensokyo restored and how to train themselves.

Patchouli came up with a cat system of gauging other people's strength and he found his name near the top.

Kojiro - 120 total cats
Koji -  50% (60 cats)
Remilia:  30% (36 cats)
Youmu:  10% (12 cats)
Minoriko:  10% (cats)

Koji: " I think i get it...i did manually start us off with equal shares of my mana....i had to change it since i lost kaokuma and patchouli just now....I wonder when they would get back their inhuman features back as well I guess if i get them to 30 percent then it would happen?....Well Youmu would get her ghost half to reappear and Minory never had anything inhuman in her appearance to begin with.....I wonder at what level will thei get their powers back?


He continued to speculate as the meeting continued on.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on April 29, 2009, 08:33:50 PM
Tourist Helpers, 9.35 PM, Day 2

"So the shrine's our new HQ now?" McWallace asked.

"If we're going to reopen the shrine and inn then I think it's best if don't use it for meetings, at least, not too often." Yukari reasoned. "Better if we use this place for meetings. It would be closed during the night, yes? It would offer some privacy. Plus it's sufficiently comfortable."

"I don't mind." Amarillo shrugged at Yukari's suggestion. "There's more than enough room."

"And this place is right beside the steps up to the shrine. Quite convenient." Mitaka pointed out.

"Agreed!" The men by the television chorused.

"All the other facilities will be set up in the shrine, I think." Rika said. "That underground garage is perfect for my workshop."

"And my lab." Eirin nodded.

"About that, Lily found an underground passage earlier...." Amarillo suddenly supplied. "It leads to the tunnels underneath the shrine and inn's basement, I think. We'll have to clear it up a bit, though."

"If this is our new HQ then can we all just bunk in here for the night?" Iku asked, yawning.

"Yes! A big sleepover! I want to sleep together with my dear Alice-chan!" Shinki said, hugging Alice....or at least holding her in a vice-grip strong enough to restrain elephants as Alice seemed to be putting up about just as much resistance. "Your new clothes are so cute...why can't your sisters learn fashion tips from you?"

"Mom!" Mai protested.

"Why not?" Amarillo shrugged. "It's as safe as anywhere else, I think. I've set up a few security measures around the place, should give us enough warning if anyone tries to pounce us."

"What about futons and stuff? The couch's been taken over...." Renko observed. "And even if them lot clears off, I don't think we'd ever be able to detoxify all the testosterone."

"Well...." Sumire said. "Unlike you all who've been messing with pirates and whatnot, I actually went and bought proper supplies." She sighed, gesturing at the pile of futons and pillows sitting in a corner, while shaking her head. "I guessed you people wouldn't do your shopping properly..."

"Ehehehehe...." Marisa scratched the back of her head absent-mindedly.

"Then it's a slumber party!" Meira declared. "Mahjong time!" She slammed a huge set of majong tiles on the table.

"....and all thought of gensokyo flies out the window..." Jeremy sighs.

"I don't think it's such a bad thing." Yukari said.

"Eh? I thought you'd be the most anxious to restore Gensokyo." Jeremy said.

"Yes, I am." Yukari conceded. "But weary warriors are more brittle than chopsticks. Besides, I think this is just everyone's way of coping." She said, nodding at the men who had once again taken over the couch and television (Which was now showing World Wrestling Federation stuff), Yoh, Mitaka, Reimu, and Yuyuko who had taken to the mahjong, Marisa, Aya, Parsee, Koichi, and Suika, who had taken to pillow fighting, Shinki and team Makai who had taken to glomping Alice and dog-piling her on a futon, and everyone else who had meandered off to some corner of the room and settled down in groups for activities of their own.

"All we have left is each other." Yukari said. "And so we must treasure that to remind ourselves of what we're living for, what we're fighting for."

"Uhuh." Jeremy sighed. "Yeah, well, gonna see if the internet works..."

?By the way, what?s our new team name? We forgot to decide that.? Aya asked.

?The Gensokyo Liberation Front.? Jeremy suggested, looking up from where he was setting up his laptop.

?That makes it sound like a terrorist group.? Sho said from his spot by the television.

?We?re all about restoring it, so what about Gensokyo Restoration Unity?? Hiroko suggested from the comfort of the kotatsu under which at least a quarter of the group have settled themselves.

?Still sounds like a terrorist group.? Zei shrugged, teaching Flandre how NOT to blow up the cards in her hands.

?Freedom Fighters. I prefer the PC term.? Owlbear shouted over the couch. ?YEAH! JUMP ON?IM! YEAAAAH!? He roared at the television set.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 29, 2009, 08:38:33 PM
"Gensokyo Liberation Front? That sounds like a Political Action Commitee left in a car on a warm summer's day. Nah, I think army is better than front." Jalal shouted over.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on April 29, 2009, 08:50:35 PM
(OOC: Very briefly cutting in on the actual current conversation for the sake of making a point.)

I looked up at Eirin's psycho buddy. "Somehow, I'm inclined to think we're in no condition to be declaring war on even a conspiratorial subset of the Japanese government, guerrilla methods or otherwise.

Diplomacy would work better, especially at this point. We need a non-hostile name, to reflect that. I like 'restoration,' too... very accurate to our intent."

I paused. "And it's better for PR, if we do have to make this an open conflict."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 29, 2009, 08:54:28 PM
To which he responded, "hmm...The Gensokyo's Life Restoration then?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on April 29, 2009, 08:57:24 PM
I put the laptop down. This was a better use of my time right now. "Better, but 'life' sounds a little clumsy. Bonus points if we can make a memorable acronym with it."

I rubbed my chin. "Let's see... we've got a G and an R..."

I couldn't resist a bemused smirk. "Any ideas for piecing it together as 'GAR?'"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 29, 2009, 09:02:57 PM
"Gensokyo's Animation Restoration? Also, why are you so confused?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 29, 2009, 09:05:47 PM
"Now I'm Confused too, the last name is even worse than EFA." Amarillo Sighed.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 29, 2009, 09:10:32 PM
"Fish...after all, cats like fish right?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on April 29, 2009, 09:20:57 PM
Koji:.....How about..."Phantasmagoria of Alluring Memories" as our team name? PoAM or Phantasmagoria of Gensokyian Hope....sounds promising i think? ....heheh how about Phantasmagoria of Fantastic People? I think that sounds best for us hehe ^_^

He returns to the couch with Remilia and let them ponder the team names


Remilia: The food was great...even if its my first time trying it.

Koji: glad you enjoyed it ^_^. After we do everything here we will head home. I failed to mention that we could use my mansion as a meetin ground but i don't think they'd like the idea. its a good 10-15 minute walk from here afterall.

Remi: .....why do you care about a team name?

Koji: well why not. its better than feeling down in the dumps like earlier....anyway after everythin is finished here we should head home alright? I hope that while you live with me i can keep you entertained at least hehe

His smile made Remilia's heart jump

Remilia: .....Y-yes entertainment is a very desired thing for me. Thank you i look forward to it.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on April 29, 2009, 09:27:13 PM
(OOC: Confused? You lost me. Feel free to explain, I'm willing to edit this...)

I continued musing. "It'd be appropriate to make it a ZUNism, for that matter... and there are other acronyms we can play with... 'Resurrection of Unified Gensokyo?' No, RUG is horrible. Rag, Reg, Rug, rig... Gar, ger, gir, gur... damnit, nothing else good that'd be an actual word... Maybe more letters... four or five is still fairly long, though, and past that..."

Maybe if I just went with the ZUNism...? Ah, that one's not a bad idea.

"Reanimation of Beloved Gensokyo?"

Remilia's buddy... Kojiros, I think, spoke up. "How about...'Phantasmagoria of Alluring Memories'?"

I blinked. I... guess we could drop Gensokyo from the name, but...

... well, it'd be better if we wanted to bring it up without even more explicitly alerting Kikuri, but if the outer world knows about Touhou, then...

I glanced at my laptop again, now properly booted and awaiting a password.

Time to find out, then.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on April 29, 2009, 11:02:31 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 29, 2009, 11:04:07 PM
Tourist Helpers, 9:37 PM, Day 2


Nitori: I think Gensokyo Liberation Army is good, because we're abo-

Austin quickly covered Nitori's mouth fearfully.

Austin: ahahah. Oh you, Nitori. You're so silly! *whispers* don't tell them about the plan with Frank and Caboose!

Nitori: Srrry.

Austin: Oh, hey. Miko-net. Let's see... cat... levels...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Jana on April 29, 2009, 11:23:05 PM
As the crowd milled about, Jan did his best to stay out of the way with his bit of chicken. He was still thinking about what Patchouli had revealed by introducing the cat levels when a ruckus broke out near the table, resulting in it and the food on it being overturned. Glad he had gotten something before that had happened, Jan was even more off-guard when a pair came crashing down from the roof. A girl was being attacked by a man with a knife, and was shouting for help.

Reaching behind him and pulling his walking stick out from the gap between his back and his bag, Jan held it so he could swing the heavier end. Moving quickly through the crowd, he took aim and made a baseball swing, aiming to knock the man out with one shot to the back of the head.

Patchouli and Koakuma, who had been talking to the other Gensokyo girls, knew that the man Jan was attacking was a butler of the Scarlet Devil Mansion, and thus one of their friends. But, if he was attacking Mokou with a knife, then what she had said was surely true: He was not himself. Neither one really had much to do with it, but they knew that Remilia would not be pleased that a former servant of theirs was attacking allies with intent to kill.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 29, 2009, 11:37:54 PM
(OOC: This happened before Taihou destroyed our roof..)

Tourist Helpers, Day 2, 0935pm


"However, something more than a name..." Amarillo started suddenly "..is that should we move in a big group or in lots of small groups."

She can heard the others shouting "TANKS!" in the background.

She ignored it.

She continues :"The advantage of moving in large groups is clear: The large groups needs few management, and it's easy to face our enemy."

"However, there are still problems: what if something caught up on all of us? I mean, even my Sedation can used to affect a big area. The action of moving in crowds increase the chance of being struck by MAPWs"

"What is a MAPW?" Asked Gpop.

"Mass Annihilation Propose Weapon, often comes in a status-damage weapon instead of "Annihilate" proposes. However, it need big cost and it could score big. Double-Edged Sword, if I'd say."Amarillo explains. Then she added "Do you mind if I borrow Satori for a while?"

"Eh?"

Satori smiled "Another trip to Viridian Forest?"

"Eh... Yes." Amarillo sighed "When I come alone that door is always locked."

"However, according to my observation this door is not locked as of now," she continued,"You tried several hours before and it's locked... Maybe you are not prepared... However I will check at past eleven."

Gpop is confused "What are you talking about."

"Something that you won't understand."

"......"

Amarillo cleared her throat and continue her original speech "However, going separated there is a lack of commutation, it seems there are cell phones in this place, but without a SIM Card most cell phone won't run. So it has become a problem. What if someone was captured and we don't know it? The choice is yours, I'm just making a suggestion."

As she is about to sit down, Taihou approaches :'Amerillo-san, does this place has an attic where I can go to the roof?'

As Amarillo told him about the attic and the roof, he disappeared from view.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 29, 2009, 11:39:11 PM
Sky Ray- Sick Bay 11:50 PM Day 2

Kaguya: ... and that's when you found me.

Ria: Damn them! The RAI and that General! Didn't they learn from Project Outcry?!?

Kaguya: Huh? What project.

Ria: It's nothing.

Kaguya: So this is a pirate ship?

Ria: This is the Pirate Vessel Sky Ray. Rightnow, you are in-

Kaguya: The sick bay, right?

Ria: heh. You know your stuff.

Kaguya: living for over a thousand years gives you time to read books.

Mechanic: * over intercom* Captain, could you come to the War Factory? I wish to discuss the new vehicle concepts with you.

Ria: In a sec.

Kaguya: Wait.

Ria: hmm?

Kaguya: I just want to thank you for helping me. I feel really comfortable talking to you. Will you visit me again?

Ria: 'Course. Ooh, before I go, I want you to take this.

Ria pulled out a necklace with a medallion hanging from it.

Ria: No matter what happens, wear this necklace at all times.

Kaguya: ? What is it?

Ria: Seeing as how Gensokyo is gone, you'll be sharing my mana, as you can't stay around the generators forever.

Kaguya: Thank you, but wouldn't that strain you?

Ria: I've been through worse. Don't worry about me, just rest for now.


Sky Ray - War Factory


Ria: So, what is it.

Mechanic: Well, a dedicated rocket buggy can be built. That's no problem

Ria: Uh huh.

Mechanic: so can the ground transport and the heavy weapons buggy. The problem is with the last two.

Ria: What's the problem?

Mechanic: Where are we going to get jet engines from? Not even the military around here have aircraft.

Ria: Which is exactly why we should get aircraft.

Mechanic: But we don't know how to build jet engines like this. Who's going to build it for us?

Ria: I have some people in mind.

Mechanic: Hey, you look a little tired. Why don't you rest? It'll take a while before we reach the Graveyard.

Ria: I'll be fine.

She took out a syringe and plunged it into her arm, then made her way back to the bridge.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on April 30, 2009, 01:49:31 AM
Tourist Helpers, 9:40pm, Day 2 (Starring: Anyone that's here)

Zei looked up, only to see the roof gone.

Flandre: ..I didn't--

Zei: I know. You didn't blow up the roof. Good girl..

Flan: Then what's with Taihou-san?

Reisen: Trust me. I did no shit.

Zei: OI. Don't use that language. Anyways, we need to stop him.

Mystia walked up to all of them, asking a question.

Mystia: But first, we need to see who's the strongest.

She calculated everyone's # of cats and found this result:

Zei - ???? cats
Flan - 150 cats
Mystia - 35 cats
Reisen - 55 cats
Shizuha - 30 cats

Mystia: ...?!

Zei: Hm?

Mystia: ...H-how did you..

Flan: What did Nii-san do? D:

Mystia: ..YOU BROKE THE SCALE!

Zei: Of course. I'm the "Midnight Lost Child". I'm an infinite well of mana.

Reisen: It's true. Ask Koji.

Mystia: FORGET IT! We need to stop this.

Zei: Ahead of you. But everyone, STAY BACK.

Flan: *reaching for his arm* ...But..

Zei: I'm sorry again, Flan. I'll make sure you'll be part in this. *gives her a Twin Scythe I packed along with me before EVERYTHING happens*

Flan: ..Eh?

Zei: I don't think your Lavatein can work in this situation. Use that for now and when everything is restored, THEN you can use your Lavatein.

Flandre was already charging at Taihou, listening to what he said.

Mystia: I'll make sure everyone is safe. *Runs off to check on everyone*

Reisen: *went off to see if Eirin's ok*

Zei: Ok then.

Zei charged at Taihou, hoping to see if he realizes him or using brute force to knock him out of his senses.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on April 30, 2009, 02:18:15 AM
TOURIST HELPERS, 9.35 PM, Day 2
Deathly Attraction Imminent

Hirowaza had his glasses off when the game had started, and he just gazed at his hand.

(http://img411.imageshack.us/img411/5756/imglyh.png)

Hirowaza tilted his head a little, the trail in his right eye not dampening, instead, it was glowing brighter. Hirowaza thought there was some danger, but decided not to be a killjoy about it. Meira was still arranging her tiles, and was seated to his right. Yuyuko for some reason was still managing to munch on something while she left her hand unarranged. Reimu, meanwhile, was up to something. Her hand was still face down. She hadn't raised it up yet. The tiles weren't arranged by some automatic table this time, so Hirowaza was sure that Reimu decided to test Hirowaza with foul play. ...Tsubame-gaeshi?! Hirowaza thought. Well, I figured that the Shrine Maiden would pull off something like that, she'd do anything for money, after all... And he just scoffed as he could clearly see Reimu exchange her face-down hand with the bottom tier of the wall in front of her, though Meira and Yuyuko were too busy on their own hands to notice. After that little exchange, Reimu was two tiles off a Kokushi Musou. Hirowaza knew she was waiting on terminals, and she didn't have a 13-tile wait, but he didn't know exactly which tile she was waiting for. He discarded one of his Chun tiles. Yuyuko threw a second Chun tile. Reimu sighed and drew a tile. She didn't need it, and discarded it. Meira just threw a middle numbered tile, it was of no concern to Hirowaza. He threw his second Chun, and the third chun of the round. ...?! Reimu had realized something. He knows I'm going for kokushi musou, and I don't have the chun... I'm not in tenpai yet, so if the fourth Chun isn't drawn soon...!! Yuyuko took a tile and smiled as she threw that exact tile she drew.

It was a chun. Reimu facepalmed. Her kokushi musou was destroyed. Hirowaza smirked.

Several turns later, Hirowaza's hand looked a little like this:

(http://img502.imageshack.us/img502/4320/img2lkt.png)

Hirowaza could probably call a riichi, but as it stood, it would be wiser to just be in tenpai and declare a win so he could just surprise people. It was only six discards into the game, after all. Yuyuko groaned and she wanted more food. Hirowaza chuckled and procured some cookies from his pocket and passed it to her. "Well, it is food." he said. A glinter of red could be seen from his left eye. It gave him a quick pang of pain in his head, enough to deafen him from hearing Yuyuko's soft "Thank you." Hirowaza nodded off and it was his turn again all of a sudden. The pain returned. Okay, I got this one! Hirowaza thought. When he drew his tile, the other three felt some sort of great wave crash upon them.

(http://img259.imageshack.us/img259/7997/img3q.png)

"Tsumo!" Hirowaza called. "Chinroutou, suuankou tanki machi. That's... double yakuman." he said. "I guess I just got lucky, eh?" he said. He nodded off as he instantly finished the game in that single round. No one was over 30000 points, and Hirowaza was dealer, so he got 96000 total as opposed to the child's point take of 64000 (everyone would give 24000). Reimu stood up. "Well, seems you won. I have nothing to give you except a pat on the back." she joked around a little and walked off.

DEATHLY ATTRACTION

"Argh!" Hirowaza said as he quickly put on his glasses. "I can't keep these off too long, or I start feeling things I shouldn't be." he said as he looked up at the ceiling. Meira looked quizically at him. "What's up?" during this exchange Yuyuko had already run off to find some more food. "The roof. Something is up." and as soon as Hirowaza said that, Taihou, who was very clearly not himself, fell through the roof with Mokou. "I told you so!" Hirowaza said as he quickly got hold of his switchblade. I hate to be using more of my strength right now, but I have no choice! Hirowaza thought as he took off his glasses again, and the trail of red that had dissipated once he wore his glasses returned once more. The pain as a result also returned.

Seems only Meira noticed, but my power is unlocked when I take off my glasses, Hirowaza thought. Well, it's fine. No one needs to know! he continued and stepped forward to see the commotion. It appeared as if Taihou was snagged by some sort of otherworldly force... One that Hirowaza recognized as Deathly Attraction. To others, it is not the same, but Hirowaza knew it to be so. He couldn't do anything about it though, but he would try to stop Taihou from hurting others... Let alone himself. Hirowaza noted others were trying to stop him, too, so he would not use explosive attacks.

"Don't move!" Hirowaza called as he generated an electric ball of yellow and threw it at Taihou, attempting to keep him electrically sealed and bound to the ground.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on April 30, 2009, 02:30:42 AM
Tourist Helpers, 9:40pm, Day 2

Alex had checked out his "mana catness"

Alex 450 cats

nothing like years of physcial mental and spirital training and a partial youkai ancestery to give yourself a rather deep mana pool and he's bloody good at making effective minimal waste mana links


Lily Black 150 cats

being so Close to Alex Lily Black got a nice share of his mana chances are if he wasn't supporting 4 other fairys Lily Black could probably look just like she does in gensokyo outside of the tourist helper

Daiyousei 54 cats

Star sappfire 42 cats

Sunny milk 45 cats
 
Luna child 49 cats

The other fairys in alex's care are getting a respectable amount of mana support from his very effective and near wasteless links with him.

"i hope no one gets mad at me but you must remember in addtion to my partial youkai bloodline i've also have had trained my mind body and spirit for has long has i could safely do so has a little kid." Alex says unboastfully.

Afterwards Alex and the fairys under his care snagged what remained of the food before yuyuko could finish it all off.

Then Alex sinced a familar feeling..the same one he felt off Taihou back at the collapse of gensokyo when he had that outburst that destroyed the shadowlings.

"what the this power again....Taihou what the." Alex says has Taihou and Mokou burst in coming down from the roof this time Taihou seems to have lost sight of whats friend or foe because he looks like he's attacking Mokou.

Alex wants to step in but his injury from saving Lily Black is too much of potental handicap to risk further injury.

"oh great...now what i can't help you guys in current shape." Alex says noting his still unhealed injury from saving lily black

The Fairys under alex care even lily black know to hang back for this If alex was to try his injury migration skill used to save lily black from the gunshot wound of the yakuza that almost killed lily him chances are he wouldn't make it if he did it again.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 30, 2009, 02:42:41 AM
Tourist Helpers

Amarillo is shocked, the first thing is that the roof broke down, which means - The attic, where she is supposed to live was ruined.

Then Taihou started to go freak out.

After she regain her view, she see that everybody was charging towards Taihou.

"Let's see if I can restrain him." Amarillo thought.

Then she reach out her hand and shout "Calm Down! Why don't you try to sleep a little?"

The word "sleep" is a catchphrase that's under the effect of ESP Sedation, but rather than digging out somebody's memories like to the sniper, this one only puts the target to sleep.

However....

*THUD*

Lily White, who is behind her, fall down on the floor, as same as the fairies beside Alex.

"OH WELL, "Amarillo have no choice but turn to Lily White "You need to wake up. and wake others."

She didn't thought that the fairies are actually paying attention to her words.

And apparently, Taihou isn't because he is still in a mad status.

"Ahhhhh..." Amarillo reaches out for her fishing rod, and then drew the lightsaber.

"Everybody, watch out!"

As she charge towards Taihou, she take the aim and waved the lightsaber.

"断!(Chinese: CUT!)"

*TWOOM*

The knife in Taihou's hand fell down and break into two.

Amarillo charge back to see the fairies all awake.

"A pity that you didn't see that."

Then she turns and face Taihou.

"If you really have something to unleash, try to charge at ME! " Then she heads to the Attic.

"Heh, never use brutal force when one have a lightsaber. I hope this can settle it." As Amarillo rush out, she thought.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on April 30, 2009, 03:06:09 AM
Tourist Helpers, 9:40PM, Day 2

Sanasan and Renko were in the middle of a discussion wondering why energy levels were measured in cats when they heard a loud crack and the sound of something falling. Next thing they knew, a bunch of the group were fighting to restrain someone who had somehow just fallen through the roof.

"Should we help?" Renko asked, worried.

"Something tells me us helping probably wouldn't be the best choice." Sanasan answered, as a knife was somehow cut in two from across the room. "I've only got like 20 cats after all, according to those calculations. Those guys probably have hundreds."

"We should probably move out of the way then."

"That's a good idea." Sanasan said, as they both backed away from the fight.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on April 30, 2009, 03:11:41 AM
The forest behind the Opposite Mansion, 9:00PM Day 2, (Characters: Koishi, Gpop, Satori, Patchouli, Koakuma, Jan)[/u]

Flashback dream...

"...huh? How the hell did I end up here?"

Gpop found himself in a middle of a dark forest, lying on his back. As he got up, he could hear the leaves crunching on his back and behind. He gets to his feet to observe his surroundings. Nothing out of the usual except for the mushrooms all over the place.

"I...don't remember myself here. All I could remember is that I...was sleeping in my room..."

He took a short stroll around to try to figure out exactly where he was, but found nothing he could remember.

"ahahaha..." Gpop heard a faint laugh from behind him. It sounded childish, and female. He turned around to found a shroud of pure darkness approaching him.

"W...what!?" Gpop never seen such a thing in his life, but he was too scared to move. Then the darkness began to shrink, and as it shrunk, he could see a little girl in the middle of it appear from it with her arms extended outwards from her sides.

"It's nice to have the full moon out today...oh? A human here in the Forest of Magic?" The girl asked.

"Wait...Forest of...Magic?" Gpop asked her. Surely this must be a joke, especially the name. And why is a little girl here in the middle of the forest?

"Oh? You don't know about this place? I guess you're new here. YOU MUST BE FROM THE OUTSIDE WORLD!" And the girl gave a huge smile while clapping her hands.

"Outside world? Where exactly is this place? In general?" Gpop asked.

"Why...this is Gensokyo! The best place for youkai to roam freely!" The girl responded.

"Y...youkai!?" Gpop was starting to feel scared once again. Youkai? As in those mythological creatures? That can't be... He thought to himself. Then he asked her, "Then are you human yourself?"

"Human...no! I'm a youkai, and I feed on humans." She said.

"Oh are yo- wait...EAT HUMANS!?" Gpop realized this and is now too shocked to move once again. But then he quickly said, "But...I'm no human either. I, too, am a youkai."

"Is that so~?" She asked.

"T...that is so." Gpop responded.

"Well how about I eat you to test it myself. You should be able to regenerate body parts if what you say is true~" The girl said. "Oh, and before I do, I guess you should know your predator. My name is Rumia~"

"Rumia?" But Gpop didn't care, because she was going to eat him. Too shocked to move, all he did was pray for his death to be quick as it crept closer to him. He shut his eyes.

"...ow!" He heard this not from his own mouth, but from the girl. He re-opened his eyes to see the girl, Rumia, lying on the ground, hurt, by this other girl standing beside her.

"Now don't hurt this cute boy! I might need him for something." The other girl said.

"Aww...okay." The girl seemed sad, but then flew away. Gpop was amazed that she could do so. He started to question many things, but was afraid by this new girl standing in front of him.

"So a cute human came to Gensokyo? Here," the girl extended her hand, "grab my hand. I'll take you somewhere safe."

Gpop quickly agreed and took her hand and she pulled him up. Then Gpop noticed the ball on her chest, with a line crossing it horizontally, resembling something like...a closed eye.

"Hold on, I'm going to take you to my Palace. I take it that you don't fly, so looks like I have to carry you. By the way, my name is Koishi."

Flashback dream end...

Gpop opened his eyes and found himself once again in a middle of a forest, except this time he quickly recognized it as the forest located behind the Opposite Mansion. He found himself lying on the ground, with Koishi also sleeping on his right, and Satori on his left.

Then he remembered why they are like this. After Gpop apologized to Satori, they decided to play around a bit to take their worries off Gensokyo and to cheer Satori up. Koishi was really good at this, considering that she's usually happy most of the time, or at least with Gpop and Satori.

After an hour of playing and running around in the forest, the three of them found themselves really tired. Probably from the little amount of sleep they had at the Opposite Mansion. So they decided to take a nap, except now it's dark outside.

Gpop looked at his watch and found out that it was 9:00PM.

"Oh god we slept for at least 7 hours!" Then Gpop decided to wake up Koishi and Satori. He shook the two and both of them stretched out their arms.

"Huh? Where are we?" Koishi asked, rubbing her eyes.

Gpop tried to respond, "We're in th-"

"...the forest behind the Opposite Mansion." Satori finished, reading Gpop's mind.

"Well...yeah, what she said. I guess we should head back to the mansion. I need to ask Patchouli some questions."

"Okay! We'll go with you!" Koishi responded happily.

Then the two sisters got up to their feet and started their way towards the mansion.

---

The two found the mansion, but also found a few figures leaving the mansion. Gpop recognized them as Patchouli, Koakuma, and another figure he hasn't seen...

"Huh? Who's he?" Gpop asked. "I guess we should go check it out."

The three of them headed towards the figures. When they got close enough Gpop yelled at them, "HEY! YOU THREE! WAIT UP!"

"...huh?" The three figures turned around to notice them. Gpop and the Komeiji sisters caught up to them as they waited for them.

"Hey Patchouli, I need your help." Gpop told her, but then he turned to look at the male and asked, "uhh...who's this guy?"

"Oh his name is Jan. I guess you never met him. He just came by to the mansion as you three were out." Patchouli mentioned.

"Well then, nice to meet you Jan!" Gpop said as he extended his arm towards Jan.

"Nice to meet you too!" Jan responded, grabbing Gpop's hand and shaking it.

"Well now that you two met each other, you said that you are in need of my assistance? We're on our way to Tourist Helpers, and we may talk on the way." Patchouli asked.

"Oh really? I guess we'll go along with you guys then!" Koishi responded happily.

Jan and Koakuma walked ahead as Patchouli stayed behind with Satori, Koishi, and Gpop.

"Well what is it that you wanted to ask me?" Patchy asked.

"Well Gpop here is, of course, human, despite the mana, and is lacking magic spells like any other 'normal' human. We are in need of magic spell books that is useful for humans like Gpop." Satori asked.

"Human spells...Yes, I have quite a few. But I don't have them with me at the moment as...they're gone with the library in the SDM..." Patchy responded.

"Ah...I see..." Gpop said gloomily.

"...but..." Patchy added, "I guess Koakuma and I could help you out. We know human spells by heart, since they are simplistic for Youkai like us. Maybe I could teach you and Jan, assuming that he also doesn't know any magic whatsoever as well. It'll definitely help us out if we ever get ourselves in a...troubled situation."

"That will be great!" Gpop responded to the news happily.

"Let me call them first." Patchy said. Then she hurried herself to catch up with Koakuma and Jan, leaving the three of them alone for the moment.

"This is great! Now Gpop will learn magic, and we don't have to worry about something like our previous dream to happen!" Koishi said happily.

"...yeah, that'll be...great" Gpop said quietly, but he didn't want to remember his dream as much except for that figure, but he paid little attention to it now.

Then they noticed Patchouli returning to them. As they reached her, she said, "Well I talked to them, and they say that they're perfectly fine with it. Koakuma will be of great assistance since my asthma will greatly limit me, as well as Jan, depending on the amount of mana he has at the moment."

"Great! That's nice to hear!" Gpop replied happily.

"Oh I think that's the place!" Koishi exclaimed as she noticed a building with a sign "Tourist Helpers" near it.

"I guess that's where everyone is..." Jan said as all of them heard screaming and cheering inside.

"Well let's go in and join the fun!" Gpop said.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on April 30, 2009, 03:18:32 AM
Tourist Helpers 9:30 Day 2 (Team Freud, Amarillo Berserk Taihou)

Team SCAR was sitting on a couch and watching some TV. The girls were full from the food and content.

Koji: so how do you feel Minory?

Minory: I feel great. ^_^ the food in this world is amazing! Too bad i wasn't born here like Lady Kanako or Lady Suwako.

Koji: hehehe yeah. Well i'm glad your enjoying it. After all of this mess is taken care of we should all do this again. Seriously

Minory: Yup one BIG THANKSGIVING FEAST!

Everything was going well. Owlbear, Mikata, Jeremy, Marisa, and Suika were arm wrestling. They went back and forth and after a while Koji thought that Owl and Suika were the strongest ones of the participants in terms of arm strength

Koji: " Hmm...i guess suika has grown a bit maybe? She seems to be gettin her physical strength back. She's really cute in her new clothes too. Really cute.....its SAD. ._.  out here they some of them look no different than normal kids...some moreso than others but in another realm they are deadly creatures with amazing powers.

Koji: I'll be back *stands up*

Remi: where are you going?

Koji: just gonna get us some snacks
He went to a table and came next to Youmu

Youmu: sensei how are you this evening?

Koji: okay i guess. I was glad that we got this gathering again. We should organize a plan soon to help get this incident solved ASAP

youmu: agreed. I miss my home and even if this is temporary I would much rather not stay and be a burden for too long

Koji *is gatherin snacks* nah you're no burden Youmu don't worry about it. Its not like its a strain on me too much. And even if it was i wouldn't call it fair to say your a burden when you need someone to be with in order to stay alive. its selfish to call you a burden

Youmu was a little touched by that.

Youmu:*also gatherin some snacks* t-thanks Sensei i appreciate it. your right we all must do what we have to do in order to win. I'm glad Lady Yuyuko is fine. For me losing her is my true defeat, even if we manage to get back home. She's just a regular human now without her powers or ethereal points. I really have to put all my training to the test now.

Koji: speaking of your mistress, are you going to stay with her or with me? Just like i did for Jan i can transfer you to Sho so you can stay together.

Youmu was silent. She didn't knwo what to do. She felt that her mistress was safe with Sho and everyone else, plus Kojiro was her sensei and she wanted to continue her training with him. However that would pull her away from her mistress.

Youmu: i don't know to be honest sensei. I'll have to think about it-

Just as she said that, said mistress came over for snacks and attempted to take her's and Koji's

Youmu: O_o
Koji: O_o
Yuyuko was crying to get more food while Youmu and Koji tried to defend their piece of the snacks. Koji was trying to hold her back with the backside of his katana but Yuyuko was too strong. They both fell tripping over the table spilling drinks.

Koji relinquished the snacks to her and let Youmu get away. She made a silent "I'm sorry sensei" gesture by puttin her hand in front of her face and ran off. after fixing the table and mopping the floor with Mitaka and Armarillo's help. He strolled over to the table and poured himself some fruit punch mixed with apple juice....Its a habit of his to mix up drinks all the time. He went to Team Freud who was nearby to strike up a little converstation.

Koji: sup guys?

Gpop: nothin much here all is peachy...for now anyway.

Koishi: oh stop bein so negative dear ^_^ *hugs*

Satori:.......*holding her head*

Koji: what's wrong Satori? can't hold your sake?

Satori:.....too many....

Gpop: ah man that sucks. Satori doesn't like crowded places too much. Too many voices AND "voices"

Koji: ah i see. she hears x2 the stuff we all hear.

Satori: it gives me a headache....sometimes i really wish i didn't have this power.

Gpop and Koji pats her back in comfort.

Gpop: come on lets go outside and get some fresh air anyway.

Koishi: oh okay sounds great ^_^

With that they left to go outside with Satori to get her away from all teh noise, desired or otherwise

Kojiro watched as Owlbear and Suika have a arm wrestling match and noticed that they've been going ever since he talked to team Freud.

Koji:Holy crap.....

Sittin back down with Remilia and Minoriko he noticed that Minoriko had Remilia leaning on her in a lazy fashion

Koji: *sits down* what happen she sleep again?

Minory: i think so...

Koji: "I bet she's faking again" I see.

Minoriko slowly pushes and leans Remilia to him instead.

Minory: my turn to get a drink. *stands up and brushes her dress and strolls off for a drink*

Remilia looked so adorable sleeping. It made him a little happy that everythin happened the way it has. He put his arm around her and stayed there with her. However....

Remilia: .....I'm not asleep you know.

Koji: !! haha really? i thought you really was this time.

Remilia: *sits up* no....i'm just....bored. If we were at home I'd ask least have something to do. But its so limiting out here.

Koji: ah i see.....

Koji was thinking about how to relieve her boredom.

Koji: ah how about we play some games that i have at home later? I have a really cool Card game I'm into called Yu-Gi-Oh. I know you like strategy so i'm sure you'll like it hehe.

Remilia: ......card games. I hope its not like that card game those boneheads were playing earlier. (talkin about the poker game)

Koji: oh nah. its nothing like that at all.

Remilia didn't care much for card games....at all. she'd rather play something a bit bigger than cards. But for some reason she was thinking...

Remilia: "...well...if its a card game with him i don't mind i guess" Sure I suppose it better be better than that Monopoly game we played briefly...

She was holding his hand which was still around her shoulder. Ironically they both didn't realize it. After a bit though Remilia noticed first and quickly let go of his hand. He looked at her and was about to ask her what's wrong until a loud crash came down from the ceiling and soon Mokou and Taihou were sprawled on the ground with Mokou first to get up in a "ready to fight" stance.

Mokou: Becareful everyone! He is not himself at this moment. Help me kick his ass so we can strain him!
The room was tense and dumbstuck (http://www.imeem.com/deathcyclops/music/K8j9q477/yoko-shimomura-tension-rising/)
Jan moved in with his walkin stick to hit him from behind  but Taihou spun around with his knife and missed him by a few inches. Jan stepped back surprised by the sheer speed of the spin. Mokou took the time to grab him from behind and Taihou struggled for a little bit. Suika jumped in to try and punch him in the stomach but suddenly Taihou kicked her and she went flying into Owlbear next to her.

Hirowaza: Don't move!

Suddenly he shot a ball of electric energy at him but Taihou forced Mokou to turn around and she was hit with it instead

Mokou: AAAAAAAAHHHH! W-WHAT THE HELL?!

With that Taihou jumped up and behind her tossing her into Mitaka who was nearby in return.

Koji: this is bad! what the hell is up with him?! *grabs a knife from his side* 

Remilia realized he was gonna try to calm him down too and tugged his sleeve

Remilia: B-be careful!

Koji: yeah of course!

Koji jumped up and aimed his dagger at Taihou's side but he simply parried the attack and aimed at his throat, of which he ducks underneath him and grabs his arm. Taihou quickly threw the knife into his other hand and attmepted another stab at Koji's arm. It grazed his kin a bit. Letting go of his arm they had a knife duel of parry and counter.

Koji: "DAM! SO QUICK WITH A KNIFE!" This is not good!"

The knife duel went on for another minute with minor cuts on both of them. Taihou looked like he was someone's puppet. Was he possessed? GAH! Where is Satori when you need her! They had to take a stroll huh? just had to!

Soon after, Tai attempted that move that he did on Mokou, Koji swung at his shoulder but Taihou ducked under did the frontal stab instead of going from behind. ....It connected, however, Koji pulled up his other arm up and he stabbed that instead at the last moment. 

His blood dripped fluidly down the knife and onto the floor. Remilia and others gasped at first blood.

Blood....Blood...Blood...
Remilia was staring not at Kojiro's pain but at his blood as it dripped off the knife and onto the floor. She was upset that one of her servants put everyone includin herself in harm's way, even gladder that another was willing to defend her. But she yearned that blood that was being wasted over a berserk servant. Her fangs were erecting slightly from her mouth and she felt it. As much as she wanted to deny it she wanted his blood again. Even though she only had it once before, (the omlette was a joke)

Koji:G-good show! However!

Koji headbutted Taihou and since his weapon was in koji's arm, stabbed Taihou in the shoulder.

They both backed away from each other and was about to start round 2 of the duel until...

Aramillo: "Everybody, watch out!"

She charged in with her sword of light and to Taihou's surprise tried to defend against it but with his shoulder (the one with the knife her was carryin) was in pain his defense wasn't so great and she chopped his knife in 2.

Koji: *holdin arm* hehe game over..."I'm done i can't fight like this. whatever that blow he did to me is sending bad vibes thoughout my body. its nearly paralyzing...d-dam."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 30, 2009, 03:44:34 AM
Jalal responded by throwing a mug of beer and some fire at Taihou to get his attention. Eirin folowed that up with a tranquilizer dart.

"Can't party without some damn fool causing problems," he muttered. "Hey, how's about this for a name. Laughing the Sapient Dream." He called to Jeremy.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on April 30, 2009, 04:57:13 AM
=== Tourist Helpers - 9:30 ~ Day 2 ===

"A-are you okay?" Shinki called to Owlbear who had an oni on his face.

"Miss Shinki!" Yumeko called out as she swiftly stood in front of her mistres to protect her while Owlbear regained his composure. "The one who attacked us is of our own ranks...I know not as to why he's doing it but we must be careful."

"No, this guy just fucked up, big time." A seething voice hissed from in front of Shinki revealing it to be Owlbear who helped Suika up from the fall the both of them had taken. "I don't know why he's doing it either but I was in the middle of something VERY important...time for him to get an old fashioned Owlbear Style Badass Beatdown!"

BEGIN THE MUSIC~ (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nrYOBa3aIow)

"Yumeko, stay here and make sure Shinki, and the others are kept safe I'm taking him alone."

"Wh-what?" Shinki gasped as she jumped to Owlbear's side. "No, you mustn't it's too dangerous!"

"Heh don't worry, I've seen worse." He turned to Shinki and smiled, before he felt the warm embrace of the demon goddess wrap around his body. "S-Shinki..."

OKAY STOP THE MUSIC...Seriously...what the fuck...

"I don't want to see you hurt, Owlbear" Shinki said to him softly "You mean the world to me, and if I let anything bad befall you I..." Her body began to quiver.

Owlbear's mind was in a bit of a conflict he wanted to confront Taihou and beat the shit out of him for raising a rukus like this, but on the other hand he wanted to stay back here, with Shinki. He remained silent for a moment or two not knowing on which he should choose. Evetually, though he managed to find what he believed was the right answer to this. "Okay, I'll sit this one out..." He finally said as he returned the hug she had given him. "But the minute things look like they're going south, I'll have to step in and do something okay?"

"Yes, of course." Shinki replied happy that she wouldn't see the human she cared for venture into harm's way again.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on April 30, 2009, 08:05:45 AM
TOURIST HELPERS, 9.45 PM, Day 2
DEATHLY ATTRACTION, CLOSE PROXIMITY, Engaged

Hirowaza covered the right side of his face with his hand. It felt like it was burning up. He cursed silently to himself. "Damn, that was a different sort of Attraction," Hirowaza murmured. "Usually, they are more inept and don't think to use their host's loved ones as human shield..." he lamented at what had happened but decided not to make a huge deal of it. He quickly apologized to Mokou who had been hit by the electrical net. "There is minor pain," he explained quickly. "Nothing you can't handle. You'll be able to move soon enough." and attempted to stalk off to the attic. Meira stopped him by grabbing his arm. "You can't go there on your own." Hirowaza sighed and tightened his grip on the switchblade. "...I won't make pursuit... Not now. It's too early." he said. Meira knew exactly what he was talking about. "...Doesn't mean I'll sit around and do nothing."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on April 30, 2009, 11:19:58 AM
Tourist Helpers, 9:40pm, Day 2 (Characters: Everyone that's here.)

Let it begin. (http://www.imeem.com/people/ieGX6P/music/_FBRPzFH/yoko-shimomura-night-of-fate/?rel=1)

Zei started Round 2 of the duel, by attacking Taihou with his Lunar Scythe, but he parried all attacks possible.

Zei: 'What is he..?' Not bad..

He noticed he left an opening and stabbed ONE of his vital spots, then violently rips it out, casting an unknown aura around him.

Taihou: ..?!

Zei: But not good enough.

Thought it was over? (http://www.imeem.com/fullmetal2691/music/tpoi1gw0/yoko-shimomura-the-13th-struggle/?rel=1)

Zei, however, was ALMOST not himself. His eyes glowed midnight red and aimed for the rest of the vital spots. Taihou ducked the frontal attack and stabbed his back, luckily.

Zei: This guy's fast..

Zei managed to turn back fast enough and stabbed one of his other vital spots, causing Taihou to  be paralyzed.
Taihou then fell to the floor, not sure if he's himself.

Koji: ..how did you?

Zei: I know someone.

Koji: Lucky sonuva..

Zei: Save your words for later. You need to get some rest.

Remi: ....

Zei: *looks at her* I know your awestruck at this, but help him for now.

Flandre couldn't help but stared at the scene (http://www.imeem.com/people/Wi4NQ/music/_PSBYFAK/kingdom-hearts-dearly-beloved/?rel=1).

Zei walked over to her, casting Lunar Scythe away, and held her close.

Flan: ! *Looks up at him*

Zei: ...sorry for that battle.

(ADDED NOTE: ...yup. I had to add it in.)

Flan: Z-zei nii-san..

Zei: Hm?

Flan: I thought...

Zei: What is it?

Flan: *tears in her eyes* ...thought you cared about them more than me.

Zei: ..Of course not.

Flan: ?

Zei: ..You mean more to me than anything. That's why I always try and protect you.

Flan: Wh-why?

Zei looked into her eyes, seeing that innocent look again.

Zei: ...because I love you, Flandre.

He then bit her neck, hoping to regain his lost strength.

Flan: !!

Zei: ......

Everoyne in Team Onii-san: !?

He quickly finished and went off to sit in the couch.

Flandre walked off after him, and lie down in his lap.

Flan: ..*quickly kisses him* ..love you too, Zei-niisan.

Zei however, fell asleep.

Shizuha: ?!

Reisen: ?!

Mystia: ...heh. Guess she did anyway..

Tourist Helpers, 10:00pm, Day 2, END
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on April 30, 2009, 11:59:43 AM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on April 30, 2009, 12:16:36 PM
TOURIST HELPERS, 9.40 PM - 10.10 PM, Day 2
DEATHLY ATTRACTION, HIGH LEVEL DANGER, Hazardous

Hirowaza approached Taihou and held the switchblade to his right arm. He had a grim look on his face. He grazed the right arm with the switchblade, his eyeglasses were still off. A large amount of mana was concentrated to the switchblade, at an attempt to regulate the energy in Taihou. The effects weren't immediate but Taihou stopped making strange noises. He was being sedated. Hirowaza sighed wistfully.

"Friends, this is a nasty case of something I like to call Deathly Attraction," Hirowaza said. "No, it's not necessary 'Deadly,' though it might as well be in this case. It's a form of mental poisoning that's derived from... an imbalanced surge of emotions. Poor Taihou-san here... Nobody noticed him go up to the roof except Sakuya-san and Mokou-dono. I sensed something was up, and as soon as, they fell through the roof." He cleared his throat and pricked Taihou once again with the mana-charged switchblade.

Meira tilted her head. "What's with the switchblade?"

Mokou followed up, asking "So, it was a possession?"

Hirowaza nodded. "One at a time. Anyway, the switchblade... It's special. Looks pretty normal, but with it, I can channel my mana and assist in purging the Deathly Attraction out of its host. This form is extremely dangerous, my paralysis maneuver forced Taihou to use Mokou-dono as a sacrifice... And... This is not something a host of Deathly Attraction would normally do. They are usually malignant in a mischievous sense, not... This violent."

Marisa propped up her hat a bit. "Will he be alright, ze?"

"Yeah, sure. Give it a couple of days or so. If symptoms still persist, poke me about it."

Mokou seemed indignant. "Tell me more about this."

"Well, as I said, Deathly Attraction is mental poisoning. Why is it called such? For a start, if the host has been under the effects of the Attraction for too long, they become nothing more than an extremely powerful schizophrenic being, like... what was that story... Jekyll and Hyde, except the being is randomly forced between the good and bad. It can cause death due to insanity. Secondly, the Attraction... It's very hard to purge. I only know one other person other than myself who can do it, and I haven't heard from her in a long while."

Meira asked another question, but expressed some degree of hesitation. "...Can it be caused by other people?"

"Naturally. Whenever I see Taihou-san, he is calm and collected. Now is a totally different case. I am led to believe that there is certainly someone with some form of malicious mind or nerve ability to induce Deathly Attraction in him."

Hirowaza glared at Mokou with the intent of asking a single question.

"You asked him that question angrily, didn't you?" he said very sternly. "You shouldn't have done that. It triggered the Deathly Attraction in full force."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 30, 2009, 01:25:23 PM
Tourist Helper 10:20 PM Day 2


Austin was sitting in one of the spare rooms, looking at the laptop. He didn't really know how to play Mahjong, so he had left earlier. He was too engrossed in the laptop to notice the commotion.

Nitori: There you are.

Austin: Oh hey, what's up?

Nitori: Nothing. I was just looking to see where you went. Yow, this place is messy. There's stuff all over the place.

Various trinkets and large items were scattered across the floor.

Austin: It was pretty hard getting the stuff out of the way to get the power cord.

Nitori: Hey so what a-

Austin: Careful!

Nitori: Whoa!

Tripping on a "luck rock", Nitori fell face first onto Austin. Their lips met.

Austin: !

Nitori: ! I-I'm sorry!

Nitori quickly jumped off and ran out of the room.

Austin: Wai- OW! Stupid rock...

Austin, ignoring the rock he stepped on, he ran off after Nitori.


Courtyard


Austin: *hah* I forgot *hah* about her OC...

Austin was panting hard. His heart was racing. Momizi was peeking around a corner.

Austin: Jeez... Huh? Momizi, what are you do-

Momizi: Did something happen between you and Nitori?

Austin: Er, well, I suppose you can call it that.

Austin was still ctching his breath, but managed to stand up straight.

Momizi: well, i-if that's the case, th-then I better do this now...

Austin: ?

Momizi walked right up to Austin and planted her lips on him.

Austin: !!

Momizi: I-I've gotta go.

Momizi ran off, leaving a rather stunned Austin.

Austin: Stupid rock...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on April 30, 2009, 03:21:50 PM
TOURIST HELPERS, 10.10 PM, Day 2
DEATHLY ATTRACTION SENTENCING

Hirowaza wobbled around a little as the little neon light in his right eye started to intensify greatly, very quickly. Hirowaza prepared his switchblade again but kept his free hand covered over his right eye. "Goddamn it... This is stronger than I thought, it appears that the force has left Taihou-san and decided to wreak havoc, look at the poor thing." he said, motioning towards Hiroko. Damnit... if only she were here, it would be so much easier!! Hirowaza thought. "Well, Mokou-dono, interrogation will have to wait, we must start the Sentencing. I haven't Sentenced in a very long time, so I'm rather rusty. Fortunately, I still know the process." Hirowaza said. Meira tapped her foot impatiently. "Sentencing? What in tarnation is that?" Meira asked. Hirowaza shook his head. "I've no time to explain right now." He took away his free hand away from his right eye, where the light that was once tiny, flickering from his iris was now enlarged, perhaps it almost occupied the entirety of his pupil.

"Show yourself, devil!" Hirowaza said. A bright light enveloped the room.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on April 30, 2009, 04:09:25 PM
TOURIST HELPERS, 10.11 PM, Day 2

Hirowaza put on his glasses again, and immediately the demonic red that was once in his eyes dissipated. He felt extremely dizzied. He didn't sound as grave as he did moments ago. "Argh... ...You spew arrogant words, but I will heed them. I've exhausted myself already," Hirowaza said. She's right, though... ...This is different. This definitely fits the symptoms of Deathly Attraction, but something is... off. This seems controlled. he thought. Her words... They certainly seem spoken sanely, albeit grave. "Well... as egotistical as you sound, I have no choice but to concede, here." Hirowaza concluded. Meira noticed that Hirowaza's legs were trembling. "Hey, hey! Yoh-kun, you're going to collapse. Don't overdo it." Hirowaza shook his head and did the thumbs-up, the one signal Meira wanted to see last. Hirowaza took one last look at Hiroko.

"Whatever the case... Don't use it for ill will, Ethereal Agent." he said sternly, but... with a tinge of reverence. With that, Hirowaza promptly passed out, then and there. Meira facepalmed. "Hah, hah, I told you so..." she said, carrying the boy, now wearing his glasses, and setting him aside.

"Don't mind that kid," Meira said. "He does that when he's tired."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 30, 2009, 04:43:14 PM
Tourist Helpers, 1000pm~

"Phew." After Amarillo learned that "whatever thing" is possessing Taihou and it have no ill wills, she put down the lightsaber and disarmed it.

"Ouch, that was heavy." she is rubbing her hand.

"I believe lightsabers are a elegant weapon." said Kojiro behind her.

"Whatever, it may be for someone who have Telekinesis." Amarillo is still panting, "However, for me I must always put my hand on this button here, the ignition button. " And she continues, "also, this thing is heavy. I bet it's heavier than Roukanken."

"So being cool costs a price, huh?" Lily White returned to Amarillo.

"When did being cool NOT cost a price?" Amarillo smiled. "That's why I don't carry that all the time. "

"Drew one of this from your fishing rod is a good solution." said Kojiro.

"That's Nitori's help. However, there is another twist in this design, which I cannot unlock."

"The Fairy Cannon?" Asked Lily White.

"Yeah, I searched the data, it involves using Telekinesis to trigger some switch to turn this into a RPG-like cannon. Then you use your LIFEFORCE as the ammo."

"Eh?" Lily White is surprised "It is formed by blood?"

"Not that Lifeforce, it's just like... According to the CATS system... 98% of the CATS I have."

"So what is the power of that?"Asked Kojiro

"The original owner, Ms.Phoenix, used that and destroyed a base located in Youkai Mountain in the last battle."

"However, she was unable to do anything after that and resorted back to the Shrine."

"If I use it, the control index of me will overflow to about 270%, which will likely bring damage to my body."

"Control Index? Another System?" Asked Kojiro

"Well, some system we used in EFA. Basically that everybody have a control Index to indicate the total "mana" one can held without any problem, the default is 100% for normal human, however, in my case there is only 50%, since half of my power has been shut down."

Amarillo grabbed a piece of paper.

"So if one is using mana based actions, each action have a Control Value. If this Value go more than 100%, one will sweat, if go over 150%, one will faint, if go over 250%, one is screwed."

Then she wrote down the following.
Quote
Amarillo Viridian
Control Index: 50%
---------------------------
General Ability - Mana Spring, ESP
---------------------------
Passive Effects:
Mana Field Projection - 25%
---------------------------
Effects:
ESP Heal - 75% per 15min
ESP Sedation - 80% per 15min
Access Dream Corridor - 10% on activation, then 1% per 2min
Fairy Merge - 20% on activation, then 1% per min
ESP TeleKinesis - Disabled
---------------------------

"In the morning, I act crazy and used a ESP Sedation within a big range, and forgot what I can really do. So at that time..."She continues to write.

Quote
Control Index - 25%+80% = 105%, Control Percentage = 105%/50% = 210%

"And I end up sleep for 8 hours in here."

"Hmmm, it equals the CAT System if I would comment it." muttered Kojiro.

"Well, now let's lecture Taihou since he got our roof and my room ruined, shall we?" Amarillo walks toward the immobilized Taihou.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on April 30, 2009, 05:16:34 PM
Tourist Helpers 10:40 PM Day 2

Austin: Oh yeah... I still have to get food for the guys.

Austin got up off of the bed and gathered up the stuff. He picked up the luck rock and held it in his hand for a while.

Austin: might as well keep it.

Leaving the room, he found Nitori, standing in the hallway. She was staring at the ground.

Nitori: ...

Austin: Oh hey. There you are. Let's go, we still need to get the stuff for the guys.

Nitori: ... huh? Oh, yeah. Let's go.

Austin and Nitori left the tourist helper with Momizi in tow back to the army base, where the escapees were hiding.

Frank: 'Bout time.

Caboose: Hey, you got the cheesy poofs?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on April 30, 2009, 07:46:13 PM
Outside of Tourist Helpers, 9:35 PM Day 2, (Characters: Koishi, Gpop, Satori, Merlin)

"Feeling better now Satori?" Gpop asked Satori as they left Tourist Helpers.

"Yes. Thank you for coming outside with me." Satori replied.

"Don't worry about it!That's what friends and family is for!" Koishi said happily.

Then Gpop remembered about the cat system. He wrote it down when it was lit up, and decided to take a look at the list again:

CAT SYSTEM FOR TEAM FREUD:


Gpop: 500 cats
Koishi: 250 cats
Satori: 100 cats
Merlin: 10 cats

He's still shocked at the amount of mana he has compared to everyone else. That probably explains why Koishi is just as hyper as before, and had enough power to blow up the wall in the old shrine to escape from the mysterious men, and Gpop never felt a thing, compared to Mokou's master. But he's still confused as to why she still can't fly, it seems.

Koishi glanced over Gpop's shoulder to look at whatever he was staring at, and as soon as she read the list, she hugged him.

"I'm glad that you love me this much to give me half of your mana!" She said.

"Yeah, you're welcome. I want to make sure that nothing ever happens to you." Gpop replied.

"You also seem to have been lending me quite a bit of mana too," Satori added.

"Yeah, you're my friend. I don't want anything to happen to you as well for many reasons that doesn't only concern me." Gpop said.

"And I know those reasons." Satori added as she stared at Gpop's heart.

Then Koishi asked, "But what about Merlin? How come her cat level is so low?"

"Oh her?" Gpop completely forgot about her. "I just saved her out of sympathy. But...I haven't seen her sisters at all."

"That's...strange..." Koishi said as she began to ponder this. None of them ever thought about it until now.

How did she manage to get here all alone? Wouldn't she come with her sisters? Surely she's not that selfish...I hope Gpop thought to himself.

"Maybe...we should go talk to Merlin for a bit" Gpop told the two sisters.

"I think we should. We need to ask her some questions." Koishi said.

Then the three started their way towards Tourist Helpers. But on their way back they noticed the roof gone.

"Huh?" the three of them said at the same time. They ran to the door and opened it to find Taihou lying on the ground.

"I...guess we missed something here?" Gpop asked everyone.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on April 30, 2009, 09:26:30 PM
Tourist Helpers, 9.30 PM, Day 2, a little while before the ceiling collapsed...

?A quick word, if you please?? Satori had tracked down Mitaka in a corner of the room where he was watching an arm-wrestling match between Marisa and Suika.

?What is it this time??? Mitaka asked, not bothering to hide his irritation. He was still miffed about what had happened this morning. ?Look, I?m grateful, but I still don?t like your ways of doing things. People have a right to privacy, you know??

?And you think I care about what people think of me?? Satori smiled a wry smile.

??oh yes, you?ve probably learned not to let such things get to you.? Mitaka shrugged, indifferently. ?Good for you.?

?Mitaka, I wish you would give yourself a chance?.? Satori began. ?If you?re going to save Gensokyo??

?So, why are you so interested in me?? Mitaka sighed. ?If it?s the strength to restore Gensokyo, aren?t the others more worthy of attention??

?If this was a sprint, then yes, you?re the least likely to be useful.? Satori said. ?But this is a marathon, one that will last weeks, months, maybe even years.?

?Can't run to save my life." Mitaka shrugged. "I don?t understand, I don?t have any powers, amazing histories, or epic destinies.? Mitaka said. ?Just another bystander swept up by the wave, that?s all.?

?Rather, your power is the most interesting, in my opinion.? Satori said. ?Shall I show you what your score was this morning?? She took out a smaller version of the previous scoreboard and handed it to Mitaka for inspection.

Team FUBAR ? Total CAT level = 28
Mitaka ? 28 ? 21 = 7
Reimu ? 6
Ruukoto ? 5
Suika ? 4.5
Marisa ? 3.5
Alice ? 2

?...Your point is??? Mitaka asked, sighing. The girls must really be suffering from his incompetency. If only?.

?Jeez, you ARE simple.? Satori sighed. ?You grew from 28 to 43 in one afternoon, that?s what. That?s more than a 50% increase in mana stores within a few hours.?

?And that?s a good thing, right?? Mitaka asked uncertainly. There was so much to do, so far to go?would he make it?

?Good?! GOOD?!? Satori was starting to lose her usual cool. ?Let me show you your score from yesterday afternoon.?

Team FUBAR ? Total CAT level = 17
Mitaka ? 17 ? 8 = 9
Reimu - 8

??.Right, I was infinitesimally weak, even for an average human.? Mitaka said, getting impatient. ?What are you trying to prove here??

?You are dense?? Satori muttered, shaking her head. ?At least Alice and Reimu compensates for your lack of brain. Look, you grew by more than 50% yesterday as well, the moment you almost killed yourself with your idiotic rashness. Today you somehow grew a further 50% after saving Alice and foolishly taking on an entire regiment of yakuza. Can?t you see the pattern?!?

?Right, so I?m growing. I?m supposed to, aren?t I?? Mitaka asked.

??.? Satori?s palm met her face. ?Why can't your brain grow as well?! ?.yes, you grew?? She sighed in defeat. ?But do you know by how much? A LOT! That?s how much. 50% is far more than any mage can get out of a week?s intensive training. Your growth is practically exponential!?

?Well, it was either that or die.? Mitaka said.

?Exactly. You?re the type who grows fast in dire situations, something like the ?final sparkle before death?.? Satori said. ?I?m not sure how effective regular training will be for you. We?ll see when you try it out. But for now at least we can establish that critical situations are good for your growth.?

?Doesn?t change the fact that I?m seriously holding back the girls.? Mitaka scoffed.

?On the contrary, you are the perfect match for Marisa and Reimu, team-wise.? Satori said. ?You are a prodigy at developing and growing, a hybrid fusion of Marisa and Reimu?s attributes. Your paced development will allow a steady growth pattern for Marisa?s hard-working potential while your rapid advancements will fuel Reimu?s prodigious potential?.at least once you start producing enough mana to break even. You may even allow Marisa to go beyond the limits of her Master Spark.?

?Which is, like, never.? Mitaka shrugged off the prospects. ?Don?t expect too much of me. I don?t like being depended on.?

?That?s fine. I don?t have a habit of putting all my eggs in one basket either.? Satori shrugged, though a knowing smile lingered on her lips for an instant. ?Still, do something about your confidence issues.? She added.

?Eh?? Mitaka raised an eyebrow. ?What issues??

?Just one amongst many." Satori said snidely. "Anyhow, your sync ratios don?t only depend on your partners and their psychological issues, you know.? Satori said. ?Any problems you have may also hamper both the mana links and your own development.?

?Thanks for the warning.? Mitaka said. ?But look, I really don?t??

?Learn to give yourself more credit, will you?? Satori said as she turned to leave. ?Right, I?m off to speak to Jeremy. His power is interesting too?in a different way entirely.?

??.what??? Mitaka stared at Satori?s retreating back, an incredulity etched all over his face. He finally sighed and shrugged before turning back to watch the arm wrestling match.

A small crash brought his attention back to the room. Apparently Yuyuko was scavenging for leftover food and snacks and had decided to challenge Kojiro for his. Their little scuffle had left a trail of collateral damage in its wake, the casualty list including a table and the drinks atop it. Mitaka sighed, feeling sorry for Amarillo. Perhaps they should reconsider using this place as their HQ?

?Sorry, Mitaka, for troubling you?? Amarillo said as they mopped up the mess.

?Don?t worry. At least I can be useful for stuff like this?? Mitaka said, half to himself. ?Jeez, it?s like we?re on a school field trip.?

??.field trip, huh??? Amarillo murmured, a far-away look in her eyes.

?Amarillo-san?? Mitaka asked.

?Oh, sorry, it?s nothing?? Amarillo said, hurriedly.

?I?m sorry to hear about your home?the future, I mean.? Mitaka said.

?It happens.? Amarillo said, simply, as if commenting on spilt milk. ?The future is a fickle thing.?

?If we fix everything?will we restore the future as well?? Mitaka asked, hopefully.

?Maybe, maybe not.? Amarillo said. ?Doesn?t matter. Not like it was a particularly pleasant future.? She shrugged nonchalantly. Mitaka felt there was more to it, however. There was something Amarillo wasn?t letting on, though it wasn?t surprising, she being such a stoic and persevering character.

?Woot!? ThirtyFour cheered as the monster truck on screen crushed a row of lifesize Telletubby dolls.

?YEAH!? McWallace roared.

CRASH?.

??.you?ve got a really good sound system there.? Mitaka said as the monster truck proceeded to crush a small bunker, eliciting more cheers from the men. ?It was as if it was OUR roof that just caved in??

??.? Amarillo was gaping at the huge hole Taihou had left in her roof. Lily was gaping at the fact that most of the people in the room, Mitaka included, were still oblivious to the fact that half the store had just collapsed.

Well, that was until reality came knocking?.in the form of a flying Mokou?

?who promptly made contact with Mitaka?s head, knocking him out.

====minutes later====

?Oy, Taka-Taka?? a voice called out.

?Hnnn?.?? Mitaka blinked up at Marisa?s concerned face. ??hey, did you get the number of that freight train???

?He?s alives daze.? Marisa declared to the others. ?Looks like Mokou?s head is harders than yours, ze.?

?That?s what it was?? Mitaka winced upon touching the tender bump on his head. ?It was like crashing into Rika?s tank??

?Believe me, if it WAS my tank, you wouldn?t be in the same shape you are now.? Rika said.

?What?s going on now?? Mitaka asked.

?Whatever it was, it left that head butler person.? Alice said. ?But now it?s sunk its claws into Hiroko. Mahjong boy is knocked out too.?

?She?s just watching everyone now?.and everyone else is too uncertain to approach her.? Reimu reported.

?Oh, Hiroko? Possessed? Simple.? Mitaka said, rather over-confidently, getting up, a little unsteadily at first. With a flourish he rolled up his sleeves and strode up to Hiroko who was now standing in the middle of a demilitarized zone surrounded by a circle of wary-looking opponents.

?Mitaka! Are you mad?!? Sumire shouted.

?That?s suicide, man!? Owlbear added.

?Meh, let?im?? Myon shrugged. ?This should be good.?

Posessed!Hiroko was eyeing him with an expression of interest, like a bemused cat watching a mouse climb into its mouth. Perhaps the reason he wasn't dead yet was because she still found him somewhat amusing.

Mitaka didn?t know what he was doing. He was rather surprised to see himself standing here, facing some new dark and possibly dangerous, maybe even lethal, supernatural being. There was some small part of him squeaking ?we?regonnadiewe?regonnadiewe?regonnadie?? over and over, but he ignored it. It didn?t matter. He was here. He might as well try it. Satori?s words floated into his head, ?last sparkle before death, eh??? Might as well try it. If he died, that just meant the girls could go and make a contract with someone else, right?

?Ehem?? Mitaka cleared his throat. ?I mock you.? He began. Hiroko blinked. Everyone else gaped, their jaws dropping for a quick rendezvous with the earth.

?Your sister is a walrus!? Mitaka began. ?You have bad breath that smells of roadkill! You're a waste of flesh, a putrescent mass, a walking vomit.  You're a stench, a monument to stupidity, a big suck on a sour lemon! You are weary, stale, flat and unprofitable. You are grimy, squalid, nasty and profane. You are foul and disgusting. You're a fool, an ignoramus. Monkeys look down on you. Even sheep won't spit on you! And what meaning do you expect your delusional self-important statements of unknowing, inexperienced opinion to have with us? What fantasy do you hold that you would believe that your tiny-fisted tantrums would have more weight than that of a leprous desert rat, spinning rabidly in a circle, waiting for the bite of the snake? I cannot believe how incredibly stupid you are. I mean rock-hard stupid. Dehydrated-rock-hard stupid. Stupid, so stupid it goes well beyond the comprehension of mortal minds, a whole different dimension of stupid. You are trans-stupid stupid. Meta-stupid. Stupid collapsed in upon itself so far that even the neutrons have collapsed. Stupid that has become so dense that no intellect can escape. Singularity stupid. Blazing hot mid-day sun on Mercury stupid. You emit more stupid in one second than our entire galaxy emits in a year. Quasar stupid. Your though processes must be a troll upon this planet, inviting the wrath and ridicule of all it?s denizens. Prior to your existence, nothing in our universe was thought to be quite this stupid. Perhaps this is some primordial fragment from the original big bang of stupid. You are some pure essence of a stupid so uncontaminated as to be beyond the laws of physics that we know. I'm sorry. I can't go on. This is an epiphany of stupid for me."

??.? A deadly silence fell as Mitaka finished. Everyone held their breath, waiting for the shoe to drop, for the milk to be spilt, for the monkey to grasp the banana, for the Jets to win the cup?.

Suddenly, steam exploded out of Hiroko?s head. A shape, reminiscent of an agonized screaming face, floated amidst the steam, ?Y-you haven?t seen the last of me?! If you think you?ve won, you?re?.?

??.and your father is a chipmunk, and your grandfather smells of elderberries.? Mitaka finished.

?RAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!? the ?Deathly Attraction? thing wailed in pain, as if burnt by a thousand suns, before dissolving into the air.

Another fit of silence fell, this time one of utter disbelief.

??.ehem?? Mitaka coughed, breaking the silence. ??I don?t like getting caught in the rain with a hole over my head, so shall we move this slumber party to the shrine? Just a suggestion.?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on April 30, 2009, 09:36:31 PM
Continuing previous post.

Jalal burst into laughter. "H-how long did it take for you to think of that paragraph? I can' HAHAHAHAHAHA. Beware the Mitaka with the references that grasp and the jaws that lecture! I wonder in Shikeiki could pull something so long out her ass."

"You'd be surprised how long she can go on," Eirin responded.

"An impromptu speaking session or a prepared lecture?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on April 30, 2009, 10:43:01 PM
"Well then...that was quite...strange..." Gpop said, "But I guess I'm down for the shrine once more. Although I'm quite awake right now since I just took a little nap in the forest behind the Opposite Mansion with Koishi and Satori."

"What were you three doing there?" Mitaka asked, "Bet you were have a nice or-"

"Shut up!" Gpop interrupted as he smacked Mitaka in the head. "And no we weren't doing anything unusual. Just playing around a bit and somehow slept under the trees. It was quite relaxing actually."

"Well since you're more awake then the rest of us I guess you could keep watch while we sleep." Reimu said.

"Nah, I can count sheep for some rest. Besides, I'm gonna get Patchouli to teach me some simple magic spells for self-defense tomorrow, so I'll need some rest. I can't rely of physical strength all the time." Then Gpop turned his head towards Koishi, "especially for Koishi's sake."

"Well isn't that fucking sweet." Mitaka said rudely, "And do you plan using this 'magic' to enlarge your tiny p-"

"I said shut up!" Gpop yelled again, and this time it was followed by a punch to Mitaka's face. After the fierce punch Mitaka places his hands on his face and yells in pain.

"Now no more stupid comments from you!" Gpop added, and he walks away from Mitaka. But as he reaches for the handle, Mitaka runs straight for Gpop and jumps on him. They both get on the ground and tried to wrestle it out, but Gpop easily managed to get on top of Mitaka and place Mitaka in a lock.

But then everyone in the room goes up to the two and pulls the two apart from the fight.

"Heh, you have little energy to support your partners, but enough energy for yourself to fight me?" Gpop smirked and turns around. "I'm going out again. And this time don't try to attack from behind, or you won't be so fortunate." And Gpop head towards the door once again and left the building.

"Gpop wait!" Koishi yelled as she too headed for the door. And she left to chase after Gpop.

"Heh, whatever." Mitaka said aloud for others to hear. "I bet I can take him on once my mana increases and surpasses him!"

"You really are foolish..." Satori said to herself quietly. Then she began to head towards the door as well. "This place is depressing altogether. I need to go tell Gpop something..."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Jana on April 30, 2009, 11:36:01 PM
(Quick post due to both laziness and not being too affected by much of the more recent goings-on.)

Having narrowly missed the chance to get slashed by the berserk man, Jan managed to react in time and hop back. He was ready to move in again, but just about everyone else in the room jumped at the chance to fight... Or so it seemed. Being nothing more than an ordinary person in comparison to the wielders of electrical nets, magic knives, and even a lightsaber, Jan gave a slight sigh and slumped onto the ground, right where he had been. After days of traveling and no chance to rest, it seemed that his attempt to attack had only driven his exhaustion into his body.

As a pair of others from the mansion jumped at the man with scythes, Jan simply put his chin on his hands while sitting. It didn't take long for Patchouli and Koakuma to find him, and Koakuma was the first to get to him. "What's wrong? Feeling the drain of Mana maintenance?"

Jan looked up and gave her a slight smile. "Maybe... But I've been moving nonstop for at least two days without sleep or anything. It's only natural for my body to give out..."

Patchouli got to the pair just as Jan finished speaking, and responded with a concerned tone. "You should be resting now, then... As educational and interesting as it is to see this magic battle, if you cannot maintain a hold of your Mana, then all three of us are in danger."

Looking up in time to see some other supernatural powers at work (an exorcism, by the looks of it), Jan began to feel a little light-headed. Patchouli's right on both counts, unfortunately... I should be trying to see what's going on and learn from it, but I'm too tired... As Gpop, whom he had recently become acquainted with, entered the room with Satori and Koishi, Jan leaned back and closed his eye. Koakuma moved quickly to catch him before he could hit the back of his head on the floor.

My head's spinning.... Figuratively, although it feels like it could be literal... Opening hs eyes to catch a look at Patchouli and Koakuma, Jan frowned in disgust. "I can't believe I'm just going to go like this-"

His words were cut off by a flurry of nonsensical insults. "...I'm really getting delusional, aren't I? Just give me a few minutes, please..." Jan mumbled as he drifted off into sleep.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on April 30, 2009, 11:41:48 PM
Tourist Helpers, 1030pm, Everyone.

Amarillo looks at the hallow roof, then she got an idea.

"Well, the only reason I live in attic is that it's close to nature, so......"

She called Lily White, who is looking at Gpop and Mikata.... Fighting Each other?!

"Whatever."

After Lily White heard her, Amarillo called out :"Guys, excuse me before I mend the roof... In MY STYLE."

Ignoring the other people's surprising eyes, Amarillo and Lily went up to the Attic.

"So what are you up to?" Lily asked.

"Just you see, it seems that the broken roof may be fixed using this..." Amarillo pointed to the trees around the shop.

"Hey, you are not mean to..."

"Yes, and I'll provide you 200% Power for doing it, It will overload my Control to 180%, but whatever, it's nearly 11pm and everybody needs to sleep."

"It seems none of your super abilities may help defeating others, but merely to help others."

"Well, one's ability is depends on one's personality. I'm more of a peace side."

"So basically I need to grow these trees as the roof?"

"Correct, and it will be tight enough to not let rain or knives to fall in."

"Knives?"

"Eh, took that as a metaphor." Amarillo smiled.

"Oh, yes, I'll do some checking first." She took the lightsaber, and took out some sort of rod. Then she put the lightsaber on the rod and opened the door.

Some of the people are outside the door, peeking inside.

"Well, peek is alright, but do not try to come in." Amarillo put the flashing rod (due to the effect of the laghtsaber) across the doorframe. "That's all."

The rod is served as a barrier, and its effect are minor, but it's enough to tell others that this place is not very safe now.

Amarillo walked to the center of the room, with eyes closed. And said: "Now, Let's begin."

As she started to transfer the OVERLOADING mana into Lily's body, her wings start to enlarge and cherry petals can be seen in the feathers.

"Oh, you are serious when you just said "200% Power"?" Felt the change in her body, Lily asked.

"When have I lied to you? Now you can do it."

"Sure."

With a low humming sound, the trees alongside the shop start to grow and starting to cover the broken roof.

about five minutes later, Amarillo opened her eyes, together with Lily,who had restored to the original shape. take the barrier down.

The others are surprised to see the roof are already covered with trees.

"That should do it, besides, trees are good for all of us."

"Well, shall we continue the meeting after all these mess? I'm not that tired."She smiled.
Quote
Amarillo Viridian, Current Control Index = 20%+40%=60%
Control Percentage = 60%/50% = 120% < 150%
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on May 01, 2009, 12:45:15 AM
Tourist Helpers - 9:50 - Day 2 (starring....Sakuya, Amarillo, Team Freud)

Sakuya yelled at Koji to protect Remilia. Without a thought he jumped over to her but when he got closer to her he noticed she looked different.  Her eyes were glowing faint red, her hand was covering her fangs and her claws were visible and her wings were back in full.

Koji: Remilia? are you okay? *has hands on her shoulders*
Youmu: Sensei, I don't know if its related but look at the board.

Kojiro looked at the board and noticed that the CATS have been altered highly.

500 CATS total
Kojiro - 300
Remilia - 100
Minoriko - 50
Youmu - 50

Kojiro: "Holy crap. i didn't think i used that much energy just now..." Well it was a tense battle. At my normal level i'm no different than a normal human until i raise it a bit.

Youmu: Yes i understood. That's what i thought happened too but-

Suddenly Remilia held his arm

Koji: Remi? you'll be okay don't worry about a thi-
Remi: Your injured...let me clean that wound for you.

She started to lick his arm. Her smooth tongue rolled up and down his arm (OOC: woah! that didn't sound right ._. my bad! XD). At this time Zei had started his battle with an enraged Taihou. People were yelling at him but he wasn't hearing anything they said. Truly he needed to be restricted first before any words can get through to him.  Few saw what Remilia was doing to his arm save for Sakuya who had a facial expression showing shock. Minoriko was rather stricken too mostly because she never seen a vampire....do its vampiric things. Youmu, however just watched the battle and paid her sensei and other comrade no mind for the time being. Kojiro was just dumbstruck. He wanted to stop her before anyone actually started to notice so he pulled his arm away from her.

Kojiro: I-its fine the pain is almost gone.

Remi: ........I see... *crosses arms* ....your performance was average however, I told you to fight in a way that won't....make me worry.

Koji:....y-yeah i'm sorry.  (Zei collapses and so does Taihou) *he turns back at the former battle room* What was that all about-ow!....

Remi: ...your still hurt! i thought so.

Koji: kinda. it really just stings is all. I'll be fine i promise. A single stab is nothing to keep me down i swear hehe. ^_-

Remilia wanted to say something but couldn't figure out what it was. She heard and saw Flandre give a quick kiss and say she loved him with her great hearing. She didn't know if she wanted to say that or something else. She loved him...but wasn't sure if he loved her back.
She watched him stand there next to her looking at the former battle, he was valient, unyielding and felt no pain. But she knew he was near empty inside.

Youmu: Sensei, i found some bandages. (she went to Rinnosuke to get them)

Koji:...uh thanks Youmu.
Kojiro sat down and let Youmu bandage his arm.

Remilia was even more jealous than before. She was startin to see her selfishness for being a mistress for so long. Getting anything and everythin she wanted by fate manipulation or her pure strength. All she's done till now was take from him. If she was more into servitude like Youmu she'd be getting praised just like how Youmu was. And she wanted that approval, that attention. Or...was she being selfish yet again?
Without thinking she helped put the bandage on.

Koji: thanks girls that feels better. *Hirowaza starts his 'exorcism'*

Remilia+Youmu: N-no problem!

Minoriko chuckled a little. Remilia and Youmu looked at each other. The look was almost official they were now rivals for different reasons.

He leaned to the left and laid on the couch to rest for a minute until Armarillo spoke to up.

Armarillo: gosh that was heavy.

~~~~Insert her post at 10:00pm~~~~

it was nearing, 10:30 and Armarillo was looking at the roof and talking to Lily. With Taihou subdued all was calm again in the Tourist Helpers Lounge.  He sighed a relief again. It wasn't helping that Hiroko was apparently possessed by something that caused Taihou to go nuts. Him and Iku were thinking the same thing. For a gaggle of random outsiders we have a lot of drama to pass around.
Minoriko handed him a drink.

Minoriko: here. I hope your feeling better.

Koji:...ah thanks. *takes a sip*.....

Remilia was sitting next to him and Youmu was speaking with her mistress. She seemed anxious.

Remilia: we should head home soon

Koji:...yeah i guess we should...but lets wait a little more okay? Gpop and Zei are more or less not here. I want to see if they want to go back too. oh and Jan.

Remilia: they can get to us on their own its not that far and its more or less visible from here.

Koji: lol your right hehe. still lets stick around.

Minoriko: now that i think about it your the only one who was actually hurt by him. well one who was stabbed.

Koji: yeah. but better me than someone else i suppose. Pain means little to me now. Although Owlbear looked like he was ready to open a can of whoopass himself heheh.

Minoriko went to see Shizuha to talk to her for a bit.  Koji and Remi were by themselves in the front room. Everyone else was in the lounge 1 room over. He left the room at first to get some air but they followed him and now they. Some night. He heard Gpop and Mitaka arguing in the other room but was to melancholic to care at the moment.

Koji:.....*sigh* what a night *places hand on head*

Remi: no what a moment in the night.

Koji: *pats her head*  nope....what a night ~_~

Remi: *blushed*...you should rest a bit.

Koji:...okay

With that he leaned back and closed his eyes again. Half consciousness makes you do just about anything anyone tells you it seems.

Remilia had left to find a pillow from the upstairs but when she returned he was already asleep

Remilia:.....*sighs and chuckles a little*

She sat next to him and placed the pillow in her lap and slowly moved his head onto it. His face was staring straight up at her and it make her happy. She was happy to have someone who cared so much for her. She wasn't sure if it was love really but she knew she liked him.

She slowly leaned forward and kisses his cheek again. It was then Gpop and his team came by to leave the place for a little walk after the little fight with Mitaka. She said nothing as she kissed his cheek holding her hair out of the way.

 ~~~~ 11:00pm Tourist Helpers End.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 01, 2009, 01:45:37 AM
TOURIST HELPERS, 10.30 PM, Day 2

Hirowaza had passed out for quite some time now, it seems that in reality he just fell asleep. Meira could see it in his bodily movements as he slept. Meira giggled and carried him to a safer part, and ended up curiously looking at the board. Before, where it used to be:

Hirowaza - 661??? Ct
Meira - 244 Ct

It was now:

Hirowaza - 710??? Ct
Meira - 261 Ct

Meira was a bit perplexed at the gigantic set of triple question-marks next to Hirowaza's CAT level, and decided to consult Patchy about it. She set the sleeping Hirowaza against the couch, on the floor and stalked off to find Patchouli. In a few moments, she had caught sight of her fast. She approached the purple-garbed bookworm.

"Heya, Little Miss B-- I mean, Patchouli, friend..." Meira addressed. Patchouli turned away from what she was doing at present and made a little sound of acknowledgement. "You know about the CAT level board, right? Of course you do. Yoh-kun's level has gigantic question-marks on it."

Patchouli seemed alarmed. "Oh! Well, it's quite elementary. You see, the CAT is a way to measure strength through mana. Apparently, of those who can gauge this power, your friend... Is a different case. We aren't exactly quite sure how high or how low his strength is... Because of his inhibitor."

Meira remembered back to a few moments ago, when Hirowaza had put his glasses back on. It all makes sense now! Meira thought. Patchy cleared her throat and continued.

"If we were to gauge his power with the inhibitor on, it would be the numbers you see right now," she said matter-of-factly. "However! If we were to measure his strength with it OFF... Chances are it would be extremely high, somewhere in the 1500 to 2500 range... Not to mention it continually regulates itself back to sub-inhibitor levels, which inevitably causes your friend there to pass out."

Meira nodded and cheerfully thanked Patchouli, who simply returned a smile, and left to attend to the sleeping Hirowaza.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on May 01, 2009, 02:04:04 AM
Tourist Helpers, 10:30 PM, Day 2

"Wow. This is just....too weird." Sanasan muttered.

"What's weird?" Renko asked, puzzled.

"What's weird? Do you realize that in the last...what, thirty minutes, the roof collapsed because of some crazy knife guy, people are cutting knives in HALF from across the room with lightsabers, some sort of spirit thing possessed two people before being exorcised by INSULTS, and now trees are MOVING to make a roof for us!" Sanasan rambled on. "These guys have got to be the craziest group I've ever met! I think life was simpler when all I had to worry about was tests..."

"Well, think of it this way....these "crazy guys" are also on our side." Renko said.

"I know, it's just...it's like there's nobody normal here. It seems everyone's got some sort of crazy power or something."

"Say...you wouldn't happen to be jealous because you don't have special powers, are you?" Renko asked jokingly.

"Not really." Sanasan answered, smiling. "I mean, I think it'd be kinda neat at first, but in the end, I'd probably prefer being ordinary over being extraordinary."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 01, 2009, 02:21:44 AM
Somewhere outside of town. 2:00 AM Day 3

Tean Shakin was awakened when the Sky Ray pulled up near them.

Kaguya: Alright! hand over the tanks or die!

Nitori: Kaguya?!?

Kaguya: Eh? You know me?"

Nitori: It's me, Nitori! The one who made your PS3, XBOX and Wii!

Kaguya: Oh, it's you!

Ria: You know them, Kaguya?

Kaguya: Yeah, they're from Gensokyo.

Frank: Oi. We went through hell to get these! We're not about to hand them over!

Caboose: We just want to get back home!

Ria: In that case, help us out for a bit and we'll get you everything you need.

Austin: Wait, what's the catch?

Ria: All of you and your tanks come aboard the Sky Ray as crew. You won't need those tanks went you get home anyways.

Team Shakin converses amongst itself.

Austin: Alright, we'll join.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on May 01, 2009, 02:22:04 AM
Tourist Helpers, 10:40pm, Day 2(Characters: Team Onii-san)

Zei was a bit tense at what just happened. Mystia decided to tell him the news.

Mystia: ..Oi, Zei-niisan.

Zei: Hm?

Mystia: Look at the board.

Zei: Yeah i'm looking..

As he looked at the board, something was up.

Total 4500 CATS!
Zei - 4000 CATS
Mystia - 150 CATS
Shizuha - 100 CATS
Flandre - 250 CATS

Zei: ...THE HELL?!

Mystia: I was wondering--..

Flan: Did you use that much, Nii-san?

Zei: It's not possible--!!

He noticed one of his used spellcards, lying on the ground.

Zei: That's why it's tense..

Mystia & Shizuha: We warned you.

Flandre: Not good...

Zei: Don't worry. Everything's ok. --..wait a minute. Why are you crying?!

Flandre: Me? I-i wasn't..*wipes tears away*

Zei: You just were..

Mystia: Don't ask..

Flandre: ..I was only shocked. *Still holding on to Zei*

Zei: Do not worry. Everything's...back to normal, I hope.

He noticed everyone in chaos, but decided to just lay back and look at the sky.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on May 01, 2009, 08:30:43 AM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 01, 2009, 10:21:27 AM
TOURIST HELPERS, 10:50-11:10PM, Day 2

Hirowaza had come to for a bit and was able to speak to people. He had remembered the question he presented in front of Mokou in confrontational manner, and heard from Mokou that she would not say anything on the matter until another time. He had heard Meira ask Patchouli about something but decided not to ask of it until he had recovered his energy. He yawned and looked at Taihou, who was now bonded to the ground through roots summoned by Amarillo, who Hirowaza had now taken a form of curiosity to. That power... It's nothing like I've seen before, mnn... Hirowaza thought. He tried his best not to look concerned with anything except getting sleep. Hirowaza said to Meira that he needed to fix some stuff outside. "I need to check something," he said. Meira grabbed his hand.

"Not again! You're just going to strain yourself!"

Hirowaza shook his head. "Then you're coming with." Meira reluctantly agreed and they both went outside.

Outside TOURIST HELPERS, 11:05 PM, Day 2, INTERMISSION

Hirowaza took a look around, thinking there was something happening, but there was nothing. Meira sighed. "Yoh-kun, there's nothing... I'm going back in..." she said, and indeed she returned. Hirowaza opened his mouth to say 'wait,' but reluctantly decided against it and let her go back in the Tourist Helpers. He looked up, right, left, but there was nothing. He resigned to this fact and went back inside.

"Aaaahh, I need to get some sleep..." Hirowaza said.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 01, 2009, 01:15:06 PM
Sky Ray - War Factory 2:30 Day 3

Nitori: Done!

Mechanic:... I think I love you.

Ria: Focus on the task at hand.

Mechanic: So, these are the aircraft you had in mind?

Ria: Yes. They should have a code name. I've got it. "Orca"

( will edit for more details later)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on May 01, 2009, 11:21:55 PM
Tourist Helpers, 9.48 PM, Day 2

?I see?.? The voice said.

?You again?? Mitaka groaned inwardly. ?I just kicked you out. Can?t you stay out??

?An overwhelming sense of inferiority?that is what you feel, isn?t it?? The voice continued.

??.shut up. I know that. And I don?t care. I?ll just do my best and?.? Mitaka said, dismissing the voice.

?Dear, oh dear, foolish hope.? The voice continued condescendingly. ?And while you fight on, ?doing your best? as you say, for the sake of the team and whatever other foolish ideals you may hold?.the rest of the team laugh. Yes, leave it to the cannon fodder. Let him do all the work, take all the hits, get beaten up and down by the yakuza. Nobody else cares about your plans and suggestions. Everyone simply nods politely, leaving all the hard work and planning to you, and laugh at your foolish faith and perseverance behind your back.?

?I don?t care. I believe more in my team than some voice. Especially some voice who fell to mere insults.?

?You drag the girls down. The once all-powerful Reimu?the once undefeatable Marisa?the once respected Alice?the once strongest-youkai Suika?now they?re all the lowest of the low, the source of all laughter, the butt of all the jokes. And it?s your fault, your weakness??

?Sounds like you?re desperate, if you think you can toy around with my mind.? Mitaka said defiantly, but it had begun gnawing at him, that horrible sinking feeling that the voice was right?

?Dear, oh dear?and you really think I?m just saying all this? The reason I can enter your mind now is because there are so many cracks, so many doubts, oh so many WEAKNESSES to exploit. You?re breaking down, Mitaka. The burden is too much for you and your mind. And it?s their fault?THEIR fault, for making you do everything on your own.?

?GET OUT!? Mitaka snapped. ?Ugh?? He felt the presence leave, but it had left something inside him, something writhing, pulsating. It was anger, frustration, one of proportions he was quite unaccustomed to. But what bothered him most was that the voice was right?.at least about himself. He was harbouring these doubts, these doubts against his own comrades?and it made him feel sick, disgusted with himself.

?Mitaka-san? Are you all right?? Ruukoto asked, concerned.

?I?m f-fine?? Mitaka muttered. ?I just need some water?? He said, hoping some water might drown and smother the twisted burning feeling in his heart.

"But I guess I'm down for the shrine once more. Although I'm quite awake right now since I just took a little nap in the forest behind the Opposite Mansion with Koishi and Satori." Mitaka heard Gpop say.

A nap?? A NAP?! A nap he says?! While the rest of the team was fighting tooth and nail to defend what little they had now against overwhelming odds?.they were taking a nap?! When his team was one of the strongest?! What happened to looking out for each other?! To preserving the memories they all held?! To restoring Gensokyo together?!

Anger rose through him like a blinding red mist, obscuring his senses, taking hold of his conscience like a blazing hot wrench, winding him up, twisting his steaming heart to breaking point.

Before he knew it, his mouth was already moving of its own accord, "What were you three doing there?" He asked, taking great care not to hide the acid in his voice "Bet you were have a nice or-"

"Shut up!" Gpop interrupted as he smacked Mitaka in the head. "And no we weren't doing anything unusual. Just playing around a bit and somehow slept under the trees. It was quite relaxing actually."

"Well since you're more awake then the rest of us I guess you could keep watch while we sleep." Reimu suggested, sharing a little bit of Mitaka?s sentiments towards the lack of teamwork.

"Nah, I can count sheep for some rest. Besides, I'm gonna get Patchouli to teach me some simple magic spells for self-defense tomorrow, so I'll need some rest. I can't rely of physical strength all the time." Then Gpop turned his head towards Koishi, "especially for Koishi's sake."

...for Koishi?s sake? Oh sure, right, and everyone else is fighting for themselves, weren?t they? We?re all selfish bastards, and you?re the only saint thinking about your girlfriend. Your ?magic? is more important than the safety of the entire team, yes, because it?s for the sake of your girlfriend! So now we, who?ve fought to defend you and your Koishi all day today, have to keep watch tonight as well while you get your beauty sleep in preparation for your great painstaking journey into the realms of magiccraft tomorrow. YES! That made perfect, beautiful sense!

The small voice inside him, screaming for common sense and calm, was slowly dying away in the back of his head. ?He?s your comrade! His team saved you back in that abandoned shrine! It wasn?t his fault he wasn?t in town today! He didn?t know! Don?t do this!? The voice fought, but it was simply drowned out by the tidalwave of anger that had overcome Mitaka.

He said something rude, really rude?he couldn?t remember what it was. It was just the rudest thing he could conjure up in his determination to let his anger out before it exploded inside.

Whatever it was, it earned him a punch on the face from Gpop.

"Now no more stupid comments from you!" Gpop shouted, waving a finger in his hurting nose, before turning away to leave.

?....? His feet took flight, propelled by his buoyant anger that rose through him like a million flying daggers, carrying him forwards towards his foe. He charged for Gpop, wanting to beat sense into him, to make him realize...to realize...what? ...to JUST realize...That?s it! He needs to realize!

But he was powerless. Every punch hit anything but Gpop. Gpop meanwhile mounted a proper retaliation, overpowering him easily before tackling him into the ground.

But before long the others had come in to break them apart. Marisa and Reimu tore him away forcefully while Owlbear and ThirtyFour wrestled Gpop out of reach of Mitaka?s continued wrath.

"Heh, you have little energy to support your partners, but enough energy for yourself to fight me?" Gpop smirked, shrugging off Owlbear and ThirtyFour?s holds before turning around. "I'm going out again. And this time don't try to attack from behind, or you won't be so fortunate." Mitaka cursed at his retreating back.

"Heh, whatever." Mitaka said aloud for others to hear. "I bet I can take him on once my mana increases and surpass him!" He laughed, a long, manic, drawn-out laugh. It rang empty and hollow in the room, as if mocking his stupidity.

?Taka-kun!? Reimu slapped him hard across his cheeks. ?Take hold of yourself! You?re a team leader! Team FUBAR?s leader! Start acting like one!?

?Let go of me!? Mitaka shouted. ?I?m going to beat that little wretch! Thinks he?s so high and mighty, does he?! Thinks that him ?studying magic? for his girlfriend?s sake makes him the biggest martyr in the world?! I?ll show him suffering! I?ll show him PAIN!?

?MITAKA!? Reimu slapped him again, harder this time. Both the slap and Reimu?s shouting him by his proper name shocked him back into a semblance of his senses.

Mitaka gazed blankly up at her, as if in confusion. But his expression softened quickly, horrified by how agonized Reimu looked, by how she was biting her lips, tears brimming at her eyes. ??.you?re not yourself, Taka-kun. You?re not the Taka-kun I know. What?s wrong with you??? She murmured.

?Reimu, I?.? Mitaka began.

?I?m going outside.? Reimu said, getting up. ?Don?t follow me. I won?t go far. But when I come back, I expect you to be yourself.? She said, before stalking out. Everyone quickly made way for her, sensing the sensitivity of the matter.

??.ugh?? Mitaka groaned. ?Ok, how much of a bastard was I?? He asked the general audience.

?A big one.? Owlbear conceded, realizing that the boy didn?t want comfort, he wanted criticism. ?You were an utter ⑨ .?

?Yeah, perfect math class, genius.? ThirtyFour nodded. ?But good for you that not everyone was watching here.?

?I?m sorry?? Mitaka muttered. ?I know that?s not going to cut it. I realize that now, when teamwork is so important?I shouldn?t have acted that immaturely.? He sighed, before taking a deep breath. ??I?ll apologize to Gpop?that was unbecoming of a man.?

?Hah! That?s the spirits ze!? Marisa suddenly laughed, slapping Mitaka on the back. ?Spoken like a true mans daze! You need the courage of a thousand men to make one apology!?

?You?re making too big a deal of it. I owe it to him, and to the team.? Mitaka muttered to himself as ThirtyFour helped him onto his feet. ?Ugh?anyone got any aspirin? My head?s still wringing. Dunno if it was Gpop?s punches or Reimu?s slaps, but??

?It was Reimu?s slaps.? Owlbear said. ?Nothing hurts more than an upset woman.?

====outside the store====

Reimu slumped against a wall outside as she fought to compose herself, wiping what few stray tears had managed to leak out with her sleeves. She was a leader. She couldn?t afford to show weakness. Not like this. But Taka-kun?.

?Don?t get?too involved with the boy.? Yukari warned from where she sat on a window sill. ?He?s an outsider. You?re a shrine maiden of the Hakurei, charged with protecting Gensokyo. Remember your place.?

Reimu gave Yukari a long, calculating look as she blinked away the last remaining tears, before finally asking, ??.I?ve been meaning to ask you, Yukari?.the sudden influx of outsiders into Gensokyo over the past few months?that was no coincidence, was it?? She took great care not to disguise the ice in her voice.

?You know the barrier had begun weakening around then. The influx of outsiders was just an unfortunate side-effect.? Yukari said simply.

?Yukari, you think too much of yourself and your youkai trickery if you believe that was enough to deceive me.? Reimu said. ?You brought them into Gensokyo. You chose them. That?s why most of them weren?t even normal outsiders?they were all superhumans or at least humans with higher than average potential.?

??.? Yukari was smiling idly, taking great care not to meet Reimu?s interrogative stare.

?You plan on treating them as batteries, aren?t you?? Reimu asked. ?Is that it?! Is that what humans are to you?! Something for youkai to feed off, whether it be for food or mana supplies?! I thought you had changed, Yukari. I thought you really cared.?

?I care for Gensokyo.? Yukari said, simply. ?As is my duty. You should remember that it is yours as well, first and foremost.?

?Shut up.? Reimu muttered through her teeth, her fists tightening perceptibly. ??If I had any powers?.?

?Exorcise me? Exterminate me?? Yukari asked. ?Haha, you forget, Reimu, I?m no more a youkai now than you are. I?m practically human.? Yukari gestured at herself.

??though, I?m a little curious as to why you chose Taka-kun.? Reimu added. ?He seems to be the only one that doesn?t fit your scheme.?

?He?s a good boy.? Yukari said. ?Does what he?s told. Simple, smart in his own right, but quite oblivious to grand schemes and big pictures. Just, caring, persevering, and unerring. All the qualities of a perfectly predictable and easy to manipulate pawn.? Yukari said. ?Is that what you wanted to hear?? She asked, raising an eyebrow. ?That I chose him specifically to be your benefactor? That I taught him that ludicrous contract vow to manipulate him further??

??.it still doesn?t fit. He would be too much of a gamble, even for the likes of you. His powers are far weaker than the others you chose. I?m too important to your plan to risk linking me to a weak ?battery?.? Reimu said. ?If you really did plan this??

??perhaps I didn?t?? Yukari said. ?Isn?t Mitaka a good argument against your entire hypothesis??

?I?m not convinced.? Reimu said. ?There?s something fishy. Maybe Mitaka was a wrench in your gearbox from the very start. Maybe that?s why you taught him that vow when you could?ve taught him other possible vows?you hoped he would kill himself providing mana to us.?

?Reimu, your paranoia never ceases to amaze me.? Yukari said, her tone taking on a more dangerous timbre. ?But I don?t have to sit here listening to your accusations. Perhaps it was mere chance? Perhaps it?s just Darwinian selection, that the stronger superhumans survived the hellhole that is Gensokyo, while the weak simply became youkai snacks? Perhaps Mitaka?s survival was a fluke?? She straightened herself up to her full height, towering slightly above Reimu. ?I warn you once more, do not get too involved with the boy. Use other methods to improve your synchronization. The less attached you are with him, the better it will be for you, for Gensokyo, and for him.?

?Shut up!? Reimu slammed a fist into the wall. ??you planned this?.you got them all involved?.? She said, her usually calm and collected voice now shaking with a fiery vibrato. ?Tonight, Taka-kun wasn?t himself?if that has anything to do with?with?with THIS...I will crush you as I should have years ago?? She stalked back into the store.

?Lashed out her anger at you, did she?? Satori asked, detaching herself from the shadows.

?I thought you?d be gone by now.? Yukari said. ?Still feeling nosy??

?Gpop wanted to talk to someone about the Prismrivers.? Satori said. ?More importantly, Reimu suspects.?

?Suspects what?? Yukari asked with a saintly smile.

?I knew this would happen?but for it to happen so soon?? Satori sighed. ?So you haven?t told any of them?? She asked.

?Told them what?? Yukari asked, innocently. But no deception gets past the mind-reader youkai.

?You can be so cruel and heartless at times, Yukari.? Satori said, disapprovingly.

?You?re already reading my mind. You know the answer. You are a leader yourself.? Yukari said. ?You must know as well as I do that sacrifices must often be made for the greater good.?

?Mitaka has already shown the first signs.? Satori said. ?And the poor boy is clueless over what just happened.?

?It?s too late now.? Yukari said. ?Do you think telling them will make a difference now? It will only scare them, discourage them, drive them into committing something rash. The sooner we restore Gensokyo, the sooner we can dispose of these irksome contracts.?

?But the damage may already be done by then.? Satori said. ?How are you going to explain it to Reimu, Marisa, Alice, Ruukoto and Suika when they find out the price for Gensokyo?s restoration? Mitaka has already started exhibiting symptoms. That?s just to be expected, him being the weakest. I?m not sure how resistant the others would be.?

?I already warned Reimu.? Yukari said, not being able to meet Satori?s gaze.

??warned?? Satori scoffed. ?You told her not to get too attached to him! You call that a warning?! Hah, but you don?t care, do you? As long as your little paradise is restored, it doesn?t matter how many people are hurt.?

?And why do you care?!? Yukari suddenly burst out. ?Do you think it was easy?! Choosing who will bear this burden?! Do you think it was easy?.looking into his eyes?lying to his face?? Yukari faltered. ??I didn?t want to?.I really didn?t want to?but it?s not about Gensokyo anymore.? She looked up at Satori, cruel, lonely determination burning in her dark eyes once more. ?There?s more at stake than some secluded little paradise.?

?So you do care.? Satori said. ?That?s all I wanted to know. I know we didn?t have much of a choice. I myself don?t want my younger sister to suffer anymore than she already has. But if you were seriously intending on taking advantage of his kindness and that of the others, I would have struck you down, personally.? She said, a hint of menace in her voice.

?The fact that I?m still standing probably means you think I have a heart.? Yukari chuckled grimly.

?I don?t need to think. I can see it.? Satori said as she turned to leave. ?We?ll see this to the end?together. I?m not losing anyone. Not this time.?

?I?ll hold you to those words.? Yukari said.

======Back inside the store=========

?Reimu, a moment, if you please.? Satori shouted after Reimu.

?What do you want?? Reimu sighed. ?Look, my team leader will apologize, ok??

?No, no, it?s not that.? Satori said. ?More importantly, I want you to do something very important tonight.?

??what is it?? Reimu said. ?If it?s the watch, team FUBAR will do it. We owe that much, at least.?

?No, silly?? Satori said. ?You can?t do the watch tonight. In fact, I need you to sleep.?

??what?? Reimu asked, a little confused. ?Say again??

?You see, tonight?.? Satori leaned in and whispered conspiringly in Reimu?s ear. ??psst psst with Mitaka psst psst in bed psst psst?.?

====Later on, on the store?s second floor====

??.a dive, you say?? Alice asked as Amarillo trooped down the stairs behind them after securing Taihou. She cast a curious glance towards the female members of Team FUBAR but decided to leave them to their secret little meeting. ?...tonight?? Alice sighed.

??sounds like fun.? Suika said, simply.

??.Suika-san?everything sounds like fun to you?? Ruukoto said, nervously.

?It?s something done in bed, right?? Suika said. ?Off course it?s gonna be fun, like a pillow fight!?

??.right, so we?re going to dive into his mind?? Alice asked. ?I think that?s what that Satori girl was trying to say.?

?More or less. It?ll reveal to us the reason behind his strange turn tonight.? Reimu said.

?He?s just nutty.? Alice shrugged. ?Aren?t all men hotblooded, violent and short-tempered??

?Not Taka-kun.? Reimu said. ?I?ve known him for almost half-a-year now. He?s not the sort.?

?Yeah, Taka Taka?s a nice guys ze.? Marisa said, nodding sagely. ?He even gives away stuffs willingly, daze. I never has to steals from him.?

??.ok, ok?I take it that I have no choice in the matter anyway?? Alice sighed, mourning the end of her restful nights. ?So we just go to sleep, right??

?Right.? Reimu nodded.

??.? They all looked at each other expectantly.

??well??? Marisa finally asked.

??well what?? Suika raised an eyebrow.

??when do we sleep?? Alice asked, irritably. ?Let?s get this over with.?

??.I will lay out the futons in an undamaged unused room and turn on the heating.? Ruukoto said.

?Thank you, Ruukoto-chan.? Reimu nodded with gratitude at the little maid.

?I?ll gets snacks ze.? Marisa said.

?I?ll get sake!? Suika declared.

??.bed time story books?? Alice suggested.

Reimu?s palm met her face. Where was her gohei stick when she needed it??


Skipping the DIVE session, and going straight to morning of Day 3


Hot Springs, Saniwa Inn, 7.00 AM, Day 3

?I now officially declare the official opening of this official Gensokyo Restoration Unity meeting.? Sho said, doing his best to look authoritative despite being naked and submerged waist-deep in soothing hot water.

??.how official can it be when you hold it in the hot springs?? Alex asked, blowing bubbles idly in the water. ?Mitaka! 100 more!? He shouted over at Mitaka who was doing push-ups in a corner for morning training as part of his new training regime.

?Isn?t that just because the girls wanted a soak too?? Gpop sighed. ?We have to be close?and why do I have to come all the way to this dilapidated shrine this early in the morning??

?And I thought we had agreed on team GAR?? Jeremy asked.

?No, Motherland Deliverance Association.? Owlbear said, patting a hot towel on his head comfortably.

?Never mind.? Sho said, irritably. ?The important part is, we?ve agreed to go hunting for that keystone, right??

?Now where would you hide the keystone if you were Tenshi??? ThirtyFour mused.

?Or just a Hinanai, for that matter. You know they?re a quirky bunch.? Taihou said.

Silence fell, broken only by the ?Ka-Thunk? of the hollow bamboo water fountain.

??you thinking what I?m thinking?? Kojiro asked, a bemused expression on his face.

??noo?.? Yoh shook his head. ?No, that can?t be??

??how much do you want to bet that it?s?.? Zei began.

All the men looked around at the bamboo divider wall that stood between them and the girls?.

??.heh, sounds like Tenshi all right?.? Gpop said.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on May 02, 2009, 12:52:02 AM
Path between the Opposite Mansion and Tourist Helpers, 10:45PM Day 2, (Characters: Koishi, Satori, Merlin, Gpop)[/u]

"I can't that foolish bitch had the nerve to fight me!" Gpop yelled at himself.

He was heading towards the Opposite Mansion. He did not want to stay with the rest of the group at the moment, and he wanted to be by himself. Well, maybe someone to talk to...

But he can't. He WAS heading towards the Opposite Mansion, but now he found himself just standing on the path gazing at the stars.

Just what was that just now? Gpop thought to himself, Mitaka is never like that. Unless...

"GPOOOOOOOOP!" Gpop heard a recognizable voice calling out his name. He turns around to find Koishi chasing him down. Before he could react, Koishi jumped on top of him, and they both fell to the ground hard.

"...ow..." Gpop had the worst from the impact. But Koishi didn't care. She found herself on top of Gpop.

"You shouldn't run off like that without us." Koishi said. Then Gpop raised his head to see Satori following closely behind. "You know that we can't be too separated."

"I thought that you were going to stay at Tourist Helpers." Gpop told Satori

"I did for a moment, but I needed to talk to Reimu about Mitaka. None of your business anyways at the moment." Satori replied.

"Oh...right...well I'm glad that you two followed me anyways..." Gpop said with a huge sigh. Then Koishi got off of him so he could get up himself. "I guess I'm still my short-tempered self. I don't like it when they tease me like that, or you two for that matter."

"It's okay, but that doesn't mean that you had to punch him in the face for that." Satori mentioned.

"Yeah...I guess I shouldn't have, but it was unexpected from someone like him." Gpop said, feeling guilty for his previous actions. "Thing is that he shouldn't have fought back or said those things, but I guess his confidence rose greatly after saving Hiroko from that...thing. I guess he went overboard after that. He got a little carried away and continued with me." Then he let out another huge sigh.

"It's alright Gpop," Koishi said, and gave him a small kiss.

"Well anyways there's something I wanted to tell you Gpop." Satori said as she came closer to him. "It's about your mana. Yours is also special."

"Also...special?" Gpop asked.

"Yes. So is Mitaka's, Jeremy's, and Meira's. But for other cases. In your case, you have the ability...to CONTROL the maximum amount of mana you could carry! It's significant!" Satori said with excitement.

"What? Control?" Gpop was perplexed by this.

"Yes. It seems that you could do so, but at the moment you do not know how. I was inspecting your mana levels especially, and from yesterday to today, yours has raised from 200 to 500! More than twice the original amount! And I sensed that you did this willingly, but unaware. If you could figure it out, you could possibly possess and create an infinite amount of mana! It's incredible!"

"An...infinite amount? So...if I figure this out...I could restore Gensokyo myself if I wanted to?" Gpop asked, now greedy for more info.

"Yes and no. You have more than enough mana, but it must come from multiple sources. That's why you will need the other's support since their mana is quite different from yours." Satori said.

"Infinite...mana..." Gpop felt eager to unlock this ability, yet he has no idea how, or where to start. He felt greedy for the power at hand. And maybe if he could learn some magic, both he and Koishi could defeat any opponent and never tire! Gpop felt great greed in his heart.

"And don't get too carried away with this idea though" Satori mentioned as she glances at Gpop's heart once again. "Figuring this out will take a great deal of trial and error, but we don't have any leads at the moment. We will wait until your mana increases a lot more, and we will trace back the events which occurred as it happened. Right now we need patience."

"O...ok then." But Gpop was impatient, and Satori knew this, but Gpop tried his best to remain as patient as he could. But the thought of infinite mana raced through his mind.

"Well are we going to shrine right now?" Koishi asked.

"No...I don't think Mitaka will be too happy to see me. I think we should rest at the Opposite Mansion for now. We'll wait a few days for Mitaka and I to forget about that stuff back there." Gpop said.

"Ok then" the Komeiji sisters agreed. But as they headed towards the mansion, they noticed a dark figure in front of them.

"Hey...you three know where everyone went?" The figure asked.

"Merlin?" Gpop recognized the figure as Merlin Prismriver, whom they completely forgot once again, which is not a good sign since she's connected to Gpop.

"H-huh? I-is that y-you Gpop?" Merlin stuttered as she noticed that it was Gpop.

"Yeah it's me. It's a good thing I found you." Gpop replied.

"W-what? Really?" Merling blushed as she said this.

"Yeah, I need to ask you a few questions though, but I'll ask tomorrow." Gpop said.

"Oh..." Merlin said. Gpop noticed that her facial expression dramatically changed from the response.

"W...well....you could sleep with us at the Opposite Mansion..." Gpop mentioned.

"Really?" Merlin replied, and her face brightened once again.

"Sure, we would like to have some company!" Koishi said.

"T-thank you." Merlin said.

Then the four of them continued towards the Opposite Mansion.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on May 02, 2009, 02:36:18 AM
Hot Springs, Saniwa Inn, 7.01 AM, Day 3

after all the zany events back at the tourist helpers Alex and the others are back at the shrine and are in the hotsprings for another meeting which alex mostly listened over for what he conistered important bits but when someone suggested a certain location for the keystone and silence fell though the ranks of the men side.


Alex gets into his spirital and ki detection skill stance and almost the instant he does so he gets a rather *STRONG* hit on the girl side too strong to be any of the gensokyo natives.

Alex replys to this "well its *SOMEWERE* in the girls side...well if i was a girl wanting to hide something i'd hide it in a spot were only the most braizen or bold or dumb man/boy would look."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on May 02, 2009, 06:40:51 AM
Amarillo's Attic, Tourist Helpers , 0500AM Day 3, Amarillo & Lily White

Amarillo wakes up, but found that she is not on her bed, but leaning on the wall near the bed. However, Lily White is leaning beside her.

She calculated for a while..

Quote
Control Index = 20%+40%+40% = 100%, Control Percentage = 100%/50% = 200%

It seems the action that binds Taihou had burned all her stamina so she just collapsed without even knowing it.

And it also seems everybody had gone, Taihou is disappeared from the room as well.

"Well, it seems he can't hurt others now, though."

She wakes up Lily White, who told her that everybody will be meeting at the Hot Spring.

"And I'll change back to my usual wear." Amarillo said, "and we have a much quicker way of going there."

"Eh? But this dress looks good on you!"

"Not when crossing a tunnel."

"A TUNNEL?"

"Yeah."

Basement, Tourist Helpers, 0600AM, Day 3, Amarillo & Lily White

"After I saw this I'm sure that the EFA must planned it. " Amarillo points to the huge iron gate behind a pile of boxes.

The Iron Door have "Tourist Helper" on it, and above the writing is a symbol (http://nemoma.6te.net/V2LogoBig.png).

"That is the Logo of EFA, or the EFA in my original timeline, 21XX." Amarillo points to the symbol.

"The harmony of Peace, Passion and Potential." Amarillo explained,"Also it goes for us, I'm the Peace one, Mr.Spark is the Passion one and Ms.Phoenix is the Potential one."

"So, you say there is a tunnel behind that door?" Lily asked.

"Let's see." Amarillo went close to the gate and found a switch.

"So this is it." she pressed down the switch.

The gate opened, reveal a corridor behind it.

"Now let us surprise the guys over there, shall we?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Jana on May 02, 2009, 06:45:28 AM
Library Basement, Opposite Mansion, Early Morning, Day 3

Jan opened his eyes to see nothing but a few twinkling lights. Stirring a little bit, he could tell he was in a futon, and the combination of being more used to a bed and the days without comfortable sleep left hm feeling a little sore.

Sitting up, he could now tell that the twinkling lights were actually candles. His glasses had simply caused the usual flickering to look different. Quietly coughing twice, Jan then heard a voice respond. "Are... you awake, Jan?"

Jan was still somewhat confused, but he could tell the owner of the voice was Patchouli. "Yes... I am. Sorry about that... But what happened?"

Even though he could not see her, Patchouli's voice came clearly to Jan from a secluded armchair nearby. "We've returned to the mansion... Koakuma and I needed some help bringing you and your things, but we were at least able to allow you to rest. Koakuma is also sleeping somewhere near you, so don;t move around too much."

Jan nodded instinctively even though he knew it wouldn't be seen. "...Thank you and sorry again. It's pretty clear that, even if I'm not a normal person, per say, I'm just an ordinary human in comparison to the other Mana providers... And you two are stuck with me, at least for now..."

Even though the volume of Patchouli's voice did not change from the barely-audible speech that she had always displayed, a sudden change in tone was enough to surprise Jan. "We knew that when we agreed to be bound to you, obviously. If you keep up that kind of thought process, you'll only create a self-fulfilling prophecy. I will teach you more about Mana in the morning, and we've been asked to go to the Saniwa Shrine in the morning to discuss the situation with our allies... So try to rest."

Glad to hear her tone return to normal towards the end of her sentence, Jan lied back down and replied to Patchouli. "...Thank you."



Library Main Floor, Opposite Mansion, 6:00 AM, Day 3

When he next awoke, Jan was able to recognize the library more easily, and managed to make his way up to the main floor. He found Patchouli sleeping in a chair similar to the one that she had been in overnight, and with no sign of Koakuma nearby.

He had actually not had a great look at Patchouli up close; Jan was surprised to see how small and fragile she looked. He supposed that it was partially because of the lack of Mana to support herself, but he also knew that she suffered from an unspecified physical condition, somewhat like himself. I really am the worst person to be supplying Mana to not one, but two magical beings... Sickly and all.

Feeling a cough coming on, Jan held his breath to stifle it long enough to move a little further from Patchouli first. Letting out his breath in the form of a short coughing fit, Jan took another look around and spotted Koakuma at some nearby bookshelves.

Waving when she turned in his direction, Jan moved on through the library, content with looking through everything and leaving Koakuma to her work. For all I know, I may even be here longer than my old student visa would normally allow... I should really familiarize myself with it.

Moving from row to row of bookshelves, Jan smiled with the familiarity of the library while trying to imagine how much more grand the Voile must have been. Suddenly remembering something, he quickly made his way back downstairs to find his bags.



6:30 AM

After finding his bags, Jan was able to grab a change of clothes and then wander some more. Koakuma had guided him to a place where he could wash up (the library was large enough to have its own bathrooms; Jan silently thanked Kojiro for valuing literature) after smelling like damp forest for the past day. When he returned upstairs, he had one of his bags- The one containing his laptop computer- With him to test for a connection.

Finding an alcove to sit in, Jan made himself comfortable and opened up his laptop... To find it non-functional. "Damn it... The battery must have gone out. Useless..." Muttering to himself, Jan knew he would have to wait for some time before he could find a power outlet.

"Oh, here you are." Jan was momentarily startled by the appearance of Patchouli, looking the same as always. "Koakuma will be getting us something light to eat. I don't want you getting too full when we set off."

Seeing the inquisitive look on Jan's face, Patchouli smiled with what looked like genuine amusement, a first to Jan. "Oh, that's right... You didn't know yet... I'd like to teach you about magic so you can learn how to manage your Mana more efficiently. I'm sure you remember Gpop from yesterday; he will be joining us as well."

Jan nodded with recognition as he put away his computer and got up. Silently following the librarian, they came to a small table where Koakuma was waiting. She had brought tea and what looked like biscuits to Jan. As the two latecomers sat down, Koakuma poured tea from a kettle into three cups before sitting down herself. Smiling somewhat suggestively at Jan, causing him to look away in embarrassment, she seemed to be thinking about something to herself.

Choosing not to investigate the matter, Jan sipped at the hot tea and nibbled at the biscuits. While he was somewhat hungry, somewhere in his mind, he still could not believe what he had gotten into and needed to process the information. I'm just a student, psychology and anatomy, sciences... Magic? No. Ridiculous, a succubus and magical librarian girl... Am I a battery? No, this feels different. I'm still just me... but them? they are what they say, right? No, how could that be right... But last night, magic fight, exorcism... Freakin' lightsaber. Am I going mad?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on May 02, 2009, 08:08:33 AM
(OOC: Back in time once again!

How I get the drill attached is a plot hole I think none of us minds enough to fight over.

Also, if Xan wants to (help me) rewrite the part with him a little I'm open to that.)


Front lobby, Saniwa Inn, Karuisuwa, ~9.02 AM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, Team FUBAR: E-mouse, Xan, and MTG

Yukari seemed much more sober about our outing, after that conversation. We stuffed my wallet about as full as it could go, used Yukari's hat and gloves (after some arguing) to weigh down the List, triple-checked we actually had the keys, and set out to find something that would let me put the Drill around my neck rather than carrying it everywhere or waiting for it to fall out of my pocket.

After some searching, we found the ancient inn lost & found still had some items in it. Among them, a recloseable craft necklace. This was incredibly convenient.

I started fighting with getting the drill attached to it, and Yukari wandered off a little as she waited. I reminded her not to go too far, and she reminded me she wasn't suicidal.

Clever girl.

A few minutes later, I was finished. It didn't look that great, but the Drill would stay on the chain, and the chain would stay on my neck. That was good enough. I pulled it over my head and shifted the whole arrangement under my t-shirt.

At this point I noticed that I smelled horrible. Too late to take a bath before leaving. Maybe after Yukari's nap... or maybe our nap?

I shook my head. Don't think like that.

I looked up to see Chen batting around the ball of rubber bands we'd found in the lost & found box, Ran sitting quietly by Yukari's feet, Youmu crouching down to stare at Ran, the rest of Yukari talking with Yuyuko, Yuyuko talking with Yukari, and Yuyuko's mana trough carrying an umbrella.

Huh.

I bumped in on Chen's playtime to shove the bandball towards Yukari's conversation, and stood up. She looked up at me for a moment, and we walked over to join.

"... made it, Yuyuko. I didn't want to have to introduce myself for the first time for a third time."

Yuyuko raised a (tattered) sleeve to her mouth. "Hoho! Why, Yukari, what makes you think I'd forget about you again?"

I could see Yukari smiling. Sincerely, for once.

That's right. The major players of Gensokyo were already so close to each other. It's a pity they couldn't power each other mana-wise... they'd do a wonderful job of it.

... am I jealous? Fucking unwanted emotions!

"My, your partner looks upset, Yukari. Did you have to stay out of bed to avoid his affections?" Yuyuko teased.

Yukari waved a hand. "Not at all, he actually seems reluctant to share one."

Yuyuko brought a hand to her mouth again, surprised. "Oh my, even when that dress is so flattering to your figure?"

There was a silence.

"Actually, dresses becoming less flattering is why we're up and about." I answered, "That trip in the forest wasn't exactly kind to our clothes." I paused. "... not to mention the rest of the day."

Another, more uncomfortable, silence. Yuyuko's mana trough cleared his throat.

"We were thinking of that, too," he said, "We're going to need good outside-world clothes to visit all the restaurants in town."

Yuyuko daintily wiped away the trickle of drool forming at the corner of her mouth.

"So, you're on your way out?" I asked.

"No, not yet." Youmu said, standing up, "We wanted to inform Reimu-san that we were leaving."

I frowned. "That's probably a good idea, we'd want to know if anyone vanishes unexpectedly..."

Yukari rolled her eyes, and smiled at Yuyuko again. "Well, then, shall we accompany you?"

Yuyu smiled back. "Of course! We were just about to search the second fl--"

What sounded like a library facefaulting from upstairs made investigating the area an even better idea.

-----

I thought I heard something over the noise of our feet on the stairs, but we were in a bit of a hurry. The source of the noise was pretty easy to find - it was rather odd to find an inexplicable mound of ornate, probably-magical tomes overflowing from room... apparently 202. We exchanged glances.

"Right, that's the one he took." Yuyuko's mana trough - I should probably learn his name - muttered. He took a cautious step into the mire of arcane paraphernalia. "Oi, Mitaka, you in here?"

I followed after him, stepping carefully. Ran and Chen leapt in with few concerns. I noticed a dried mushroom sticking out from some strange wooden artifact. I picked it up to examine it more closely. It smelled horrible.

Yuyuko really didn't care about the whole mess. "Ooh, anything to eat?"

I shot her a dirty look. "Yuyuko, I don't think you'd want to put any of these things in your mouth." I tossed the mushroom aside. "Especially with a human digestive system."

I glanced around the room a little more, and noticed a hint of Suika's distinctive white-and-purple outfit under the rubble. Hm.

Further investigation noted a black witch's hat and the end of a white sleeve also buried in the room. The latter with a hand sticking out of it.

"... aaaaaand especially when there's been corpses swimming in it."

I looked closer to my feet for any other sign of life and --

"Corpses? Are they edible?"

... okay, now I KNOW she's just being annoying.

-- ah, that's probably his hand. I reached down to try and dig Deodorant out of the rubble. "Depends. Are Armpits and Deodorant edible?"

"What's deodorant?" Yuyuko asked, "Sounds fancy."

Youmu cut off my attempt to come up with another witty retort with a more practical question. "What happened?"

A good question, that.

Yukari sighed slightly, and explained. "Looks like someone tried to use their powers. With team FUBAR in that state, any one of them trying that would be like a mass suicide..."

I froze for a long moment, simultaneously grateful for Yukari making sure not to use hers and worried about just how serious she was about the 'suicide' part.

I shoved some more rubble aside, and uncovered Deodorant... I really want to remember his name, he's a good guy and really needs... no, can't think about that now - he was very pale, but was still breathing. Thank god.

"Oi, Deodorant! Get up!" I said, shaking him slightly, "Don't make me dump you in the lake!"

I'd rather not act as corpse disposal, after all...

Yukari stepped into the clearing in the mounds of stuff I'd managed to make, looking down at Mitaka with an odd expression. "My, he's still alive?"

I tried not to seem too tense. "Apparently. Think he'll make it?"

"Not on his own, no."

I paused, then nodded. "... all right. How can we help him, then?"

Yukari smiled, and held up one of the dried mushrooms that were scattered around the room.

"..... are those poisonous?" I asked.

"I have no idea."

-----

We got to chat a bit while we sat around forcing those horrible mushrooms down Mitaka's throat. And keeping Yuyuko from trying to eat them all, though Youmu mostly took care of that.

"So, anyone care to explain what happened here?"

Yukari cleared her throat.

"To explain the mess, rather than our little manamedical emergency."

"Ah."

Deodorants' complexion was improving. I had a feeling he'd get through this fine, now.

From her tome throne, Yukari took a scrap of fabric from Ran's mouth and looked at it closely.

"Ah, looks like the bag's dimensional dilation wore off."

I didn't like the sound of that. "... explain."

"Ah, Youmu, I knew we should have taken the silo bag with us!" Yuyuko moaned.

Yukari just smiled.

"... Bag of Holding, enchantment magic wore off after leaving Gensokyo?"

She nodded.

I pulled the Drill out from under my shirt and examined it closely.

"'Doriru ga tamashii da...' ka?"

"Let's hope so."

-----

Mitaka got better. This was a great relief. Sho - finally learned the mana trough's name, if only for a little while - did his level best to conceal the pile of mushrooms we'd relied on to revive him.

His harem was otherwise occupied with cleaning up the mess the exploding bag had made. I was helping, just a little bit. No good being an idle pair of hands, especially with nothing better to do.

... where'd that sudden resentment come from?

"So, why are you guys here?" Reimu asked, from one of the bookshelves.

Sho answered her. "We're planning to head out. We?ve divided the ?wardrobe and supplies? budget as we agreed this morning, so..."

Deodorant nodded at him, still worn out. Poor guy...

Sho snapped his fingers. "Oh! And we wanted to tell you that we?re meeting up down at that girl?s place, the Tourist Helpers store, in the afternoon. You know, the girl who was with Lily White this morning?"

"Paula?" I provided. I received only strange looks for my troubles.

"... right, I know who you mean." Mitaka replied.

"Where's her place, anyway?" I asked.

The others stared at me.

"What?!"

Yukari gave my shoulder a pat. "Little Jeremy was busy with list-making while we were discussing our plans for the day."

I got a brief explanation, knew I'd forget it, and knew Yukari would just drag me to it either way, so ultimately I just wasted some time. Embarrassing.

"... anyway, let's get going." Sho finally said, and picked up his umbrella.

A thought struck me.

"Hey, why..."

I yelped as a set of claws latched onto my arm and rather gently climbed up onto my shoulder - then head.

"My, Chen does seem to like you, doesn't she?" Yukari mused.

I reached up to pet her a little, despite the infliction of pain. "Gentle, gentle."

Yukari took a step towards the door, and I realized that Sho and the Hakugyokuro regulars had already walked out. Damnit, I still wanted to ask him that question! I rushed out to catch up.

-----

"Sho!"

He stopped and turned to face me. It looked a little disturbing, since the umbrella on his shoulder made me think of some powerful youkai like Yukari turning around, at full strength and...

"Yeah?"

I hesitated, re-gathered what I was going to say. "What's up with the umbrella?"

He blinked at me, and smiled sadly. "My sis."

"... Kogasa?"

Sho nodded.

"You mean she's... she can't even..."

"Stop her brother from molesting her leg-analogue?" Yukari provided as she caught up to me.

I glanced over at Chen, who had relocated to my shoulder after some balancing and scalp problems.

"And I thought you two had it rough..." I muttered. Ran and Chen couldn't speak, and were reduced to forms they must have abandoned decades ago. Kogasa... Kogasa couldn't even MOVE.

Chen nuzzled my cheek.

... affectionate.

Yukari snapped her fingers a few inches away from my face. "Oi."

"Er?"

"I said, why don't we all do this clothes shopping together?"

It took me a second to process that. With Sho, Yuyuko, and Youmu, she meant?

I bit back a comment about just wanting to double-team Youmu in the changing room, and nodded. "Sure. But let's not take too long, all right? I still want to talk to Renko sometime, if we can."

Yukari shifted her feet. "... that's fair."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 02, 2009, 08:23:25 AM
TOURIST HELPERS, Edge of Night, PRIOR EVENT, Day 2

Hirowaza was fast asleep, but Meira was still awake. Meira had something in mind for the next day. She shuffled around the room they were in. Hirowaza had a change of clothing next to him for the morning, but...

"Heh, let's see if this works out..." Meira murmured inaudibly.

***

HOT SPRINGS, Saniwa Inn, 7.02 AM, Day 3 BEGIN

Hirowaza looked fairly shelled up in the hot spring, trying to absorb the warmth of the water. He was surprised that all of them were able to fit in here, but he thought he had heard something in another room. He made nothing of it and tried to relax as the others were discussing some matters related to Gensokyo. Hirowaza was still fairly tired from last night's little endeavour, he didn't notice what was going on in other places except that little noise that snapped him out of his reverie. Though... Hirowaza thought. I have a strange feeling I'm going to lose something when we're done in the hot springs...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on May 02, 2009, 09:19:42 AM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 02, 2009, 02:23:43 PM
Underground Tunnels 6:45 AM Day 3

Caboose: Man, Ria is scary when pissed.

Frank: ...Where did she pull that gun out of?

Caboose: She just tore the shrine down with one gun!

Pirate 1: Shush, you. We need to find the way to the Saniwa Shrine.

Caboose: Are you sure it's this way?

Pirate 2: Hey! Your holding the map upside down!

Pirate 3: Aw crap!

??: ... you sure this was the right path?

??: I swear the shrine was this way.

Frank: You say something Caboose?

Caboose: No.

Pirate 1: Keep your voices down. We're not alone.

??: Hey, did you hear that?

??: Nah, it's just your imagination. It is pretty early is the morning.

Frank looked at Caboose. He indicated a rush. Caboose nodded in response. They ran towards the source of the voices. It was two girls who looked rather suprised to see people down here.

Frank: Come here you!

Lily White: Let me go!

Amarillo: Lily!

Frank: Sorry, but you're not going anywhere just yet.

Amarillo: RAAAAAAAPE!

Caboose: Fraaaaaaaaank?

Frank: No one'll hear us way down here.

Caboose: Yeah, but, they're just girls. They seem harmless

Frank: Remember, it was a girl who mowed down those guys. Who knows what these could do to us? Telepathy, or kick us in the nuts, stuff like that.

Caboose grimaced at the thought of his jewels being pulverized by a swift kick.

Frank: Alright, down to- eh? What's with the look.

Amarillo: ... just get it over and done already.

Lily White: No! Let me go!

Caboose: Uh, Frank?

Frank: Knock her out. She's too much trouble.

With one swift chop to the neck, Lily White slumped over. Caboose tied Lily White up and propped her against the wall.

Frank: Alright, where were we?

Caboose: You know you make it sound like you're going to rape her. Are you.

Frank was visibly pissed.

Frank: OF COURSE NOT!

Caboose: Scary...

Frank pulled Amarillo to her feet.

Frank: Caboose, tie her up.

Caboose: On it.

Pirate 1: Looks like you've done this before.

Frank: Well, you do what you can.

Caboose: Done.

Frank: Now, lead us the to the Saniwa Shrine or else.

Amarillo: ...

Frank: Not cooperating huh? Should we explore the path of "or else"

Amarillo: ...fine.

Frank: Pick up the other one.

Caboose: Ok. Wow, she's light as a feather.

Underground tunnels- below Saniwa Shrine 7:05 AM Day 3

Pirate 1: Huh?

Pirate 2: What?

Pirate 1: I felt something. There it is again.

Pirate 3: I feel it!

Pirate 2: Ah it's just water. Pretty warm, now that I think about it.

Caboose: We must be near the shrine.

Frank: Ah, good.

Lily White: uuuu... ow... what happened.

Caboose: Oh, good morning

Lily White: AAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!! LET ME GO!!


Hot Springs, Girl's side


Reimu: You say something.

Marisa: Huh? No.


Underground


Caboose: Uh, Frank?

Lily White: LET ME GO! YOU- ah!

Caboose: huh?

Frank: ... where is your thumb?

Caboose: I think I found the off switch!

Frank: Caboose, girl's don't have off switches. No one does.

Caboose: Well, what ever is going on, this works.

Lily White: N-no... sto-ah!

Frank: Oh god...

Caboose: Uh, why is she drooling?

Frank: You know what? Never mind, I'll explain later. As for you, little lady, keep walking.

Caboose: *sigh* might as well keep goi- why are you guys staring at me?

Pirate 1: You really don't know?

Caboose: know what?

Pirate 1: *sigh* Just have Frank exlpain it to you. Just keep doing what you're doning.

Lily White: *hahn**hahn**hahn**hahn*

Caboose: Jeez, she's like an apple, all red and shit. Why is my thumb wet?

Pirate 2: Probably the water from the springs.

Pirate 3: Which side, I wonder?

Frank: There's a fork in the path. Alright, Caboose, you take the left path, I'll go right.


The right path


Frank: Alright, we're here.

Pirate 1: Look's like a hatch of some sort.

Frank: Alright, go up and investigate, and don't try anything funny.


The left path


Caboose: Over the course of my memory (which is starting to come back), I've learned not to be the first one through a scary door.

Pirate 2: Just go.

Pirate 3: Yeah, take the girl with you if you want.

Caboose: Ok, fine.

Pirate 2: Scout team to Red Squadron

Red 1: Red Squadron

Pirate 2: Make sure the Orca Transports are in place in case anything goes wrong.

Red 1: Roger, Orca Transports are in position.


The surface 7:10 AM Day 3


Reimu: Marisa, will you stop whistling already?

Marisa: But it's not me!

Just then, the abnormally large rocks in both sides of the hot springs opened up. Amarillo got out on the boy's side while Caboose, holding a flushed Lily White, got out on the girl's side.

Amarillo: !!!

The guys: !!!

Caboose: This is why I never go first.

Pirate 2: Oh, shit.

Pirate 3: RED SQUADRON, GO, GO, GO!!!!

( as a request, please do not kill off anyone )
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on May 02, 2009, 03:36:44 PM
The Hot Spring, 7:00 AM, Day 3, Amarillo

That's more than careless! being caught by a gang of scary-looking guys......

However, now something worse is coming, but it may pose a chance for Amarillo as well.

As the pirates are wondering why they ends up in the men side of the hot spring, they heard something in their head.

Quote
"BALALAIKA BALALALAIKA BALALAILAKAIKAI    
Kono omoi wa tomerarenai    
Motto otomechikku pawaa kirarinrin    
Chotto kiken na kanji "

And the men are surprised to see the pirates all jumps into the hot spring.

"Well, do not EVER let your guard of your mind down! Especially facing an Esper!" Amarillo easily get out of the tight situation, and then walks around to the another site, and she saw the girls are beating up the pirates at the next side. Lily White seems fine.

"Guess there is no need to rise up the Control Index, then. " Amarillo leave the another side alone and walks back, thinking how she can get her revenge on whatever these guy may be.

"Is that... the Sedation thing you did yesterday?" shouted Taihou.

"Actually I didn't sedate them, just planted a certain song into their mind, being males, that song suits the scene well." Amarillo continue while holding her laugh "However, this...may be too .... suitable...." She finally bursting out in laughter "It's true as Mr.Spark said, all the guys have their hidden harem of....."

"Oh, well, it seems the rest is classified information." The guys all laughed, knowing that what Amarillo was refer to.

"So shall we tie them up using some rope, or you can do the trick like you did to me last night?" Taihou said.

"Well, considering Lily's status right now, we may better use ropes."

So the guys went to the shrine and bring some ropes, then tied the pirates on the trees near the hot spring.

"That shall do it."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on May 02, 2009, 04:01:36 PM
the Opposite Mansion, 11:00PM Day 2, (Characters: Koishi, Satori, Merlin, Gpop)

The four of them entered to Opposite Mansion just to find no one there. But they decided to go in anyways and locate the bedrooms.

"I'm sure Kojiro won't mind." Gpop told the girls. They nodded and entered the bedrooms.

Gpop went into the washroom as the three other girls changed in the bedroom into the pajamas which Pearl provided them earlier that day, and Koishi lent the extra pair that Pearl also gave them to Merlin. She slowly took it and dressed herself into it.

"So...how is it...with Gpop?" Merlin asked suddenly

"What do mean Merlin?" Koishi responded.

"Is...he a good guy to be with? I know he lent me some mana out of sympathy, but do you think that he'll be okay with me?" Merlin asked.

"Oh I think Gpop is a pretty friendly guy. He'll gladly help you out in anything and be your friend." Koishi replied. "Why do you ask?"

"O-oh...n-no reason." Merlin stuttered.

Then Gpop came in with his pajamas on. He noticed that Merlin was looking a bit depressed. "What's wrong Merlin?" Gpop asked.

"Oh...i-it's nothing. I-I just feel l-lonely here...t-that's all." Merlin replied.

"I know..." Gpop said, then he proceeded to hug Merlin out of sympathy. Then when he stopped he asked, "Why are you all red? Are you alright?"

"N-no I'm m-more than fine." Merlin responded.

"Well there are two beds in this room. I guess two of us will have to sleep in each bed." Gpop told the girls.

"C-can I sleep with you?" Merlin suddenly asked, with her face facing the side. "I-I'm lonely here. I c-can't sleep well. I-I need comfort."

"Well..." Gpop was surprised by her request, but still feeling sympathetic he told her, "...I guess it's alright, if it's fine with Koishi..." Then he glanced over at Koishi and noticed that she nodded her head in agreement.

"It's fine. I'll just sleep with big sis! Just no funny stuff!" Koishi said happily.

"Then it's settled!" Gpop told the girls. Then he headed towards the light switch and turned off the lights of the room. Gpop headed towards his bed and lied down. He felt Merlin place her body near his and tried to comfort herself on him, but he didn't mind it at all. He just let his mind drift off into sleep...

Dream, Middle of the night between Day 2 and Day 3

Gpop found himself on another bed that he wasn't sleeping on before, and Koishi on top of him. The blanket sheets are pink and the bed is heart-shaped. The bed was located in a black room, as if nothing else was surrounding it but an ornate window beside them as the only light source that allowed the light to focus on them.

Koishi was wearing nothing but a bra and bloomers. Gpop found himself wearing nothing but his boxers. And he was sexually aroused by this.

"Don't be so rough this time," Koishi told Gpop in a sensual tone.

"I'll be gentle," Gpop replied.

And thy kissed. They kissed like never before. Gpop was keeping his body close to Koishi, eager for what's to come. As their lips released themselves from each other, Koishi then proceeded to tease Gpop by slowly kissing his body as she slowly lowered her head, and Gpop was enjoying every minute of it.

But then Gpop noticed a faint cry coming from outside. He turned his head to focus on the window and noticed the figure once again. The ornate window made it hard to tell who figure was, but he could it was female. She was crying, like as if she lost something, or someone. Her hands covered her head, but the tears were still escaping as they continued to roll down the cheeks like a waterfall.

Gpop felt very guilty now, but as he felt Koishi touching his boxers, the dream once again began to fade into nothingness...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 02, 2009, 04:40:52 PM
A tree near the hot springs 7:15 Day 3

Frank: Well, this looks bad.

Pirate 1: No shit.

Frank: Wait, where's Caboose?

Pirate 1: Don't know.


At another tree.


Caboose was tied up at another tree, being hit repeatedly by Reimu

Caboose: Why did I have to go first?!?

Marisa: One hell of an interogation, ze.

Reimu: Will you stop whistling?!?

Marisa: It's not me, I swear!

The was a great amount of wind as the Orca transports decloaked.

Red 1: Red 2, cover Red 3! Red 4, cover me! We're going in! Remember Ria's orders: don't kill anyone!

The 250's roared as the Orcas desended to rescue Frank and the others.

Frank: About time guys!

Flexing his muscles, Frank broke the rope and freed the others while the Orcas kept the people busy.

Frank: Run!

The pirates ran to the Orcas.

Red 3: Cargo loaded. Ready to head back to the Sky Ray.

Red 1: Alright, let's get out of here! Activate OCs!

As the Orcas ascended, they seemed to vanish into thin air. Anyone who has met Nitori recognized the OC quickly and began to wonder what this meant.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 02, 2009, 04:47:36 PM
7:20 AM Saniwa shrine day 3

Ria arrived at the shrine. She had a feeling that those people she sought were at a shrine. After all, everyone always gathered at shrines for jobs and supplies. That Amakawa shrine she went to first was full of Yakuza. Pitiful gangsters, thinking that they could match the firepower of the Ripper. Her beautiful Ripper. As old as it may be, it still tears people a lot of new ones. Kaguya also joined in on the fun. Ria didn't think she would ever find another person as trigger-happy as she was.

As it was, she still had to confirm that it was Marisa she saw. Reimu and Kanako could go be an hero for all she cared. Actually, she would like it if they did so.

She saw Mitaka, Marisa, and some others outside of the shrine. They were alarmed at her presense, or rather the Sky Ray's presence, and a few went to gather others.

"I haven't come here to fight, rather, I think we got off on the wrong foot. Under ordinary circumstances, indeed this shrine would be a crater as soon as I found it, but these are not ordinary circumstances." Her eyes started drifting to Marisa at this point.

"I come to propose a cooperative endeavor. I'll even give you a mana generator as a goodwill gift.

One of our patrols found mobile fortresses in front of the military base near here. I want one. Do this and you'll have the support of the wasteland pirates while you're here. You don't all have to come. Even if only one of you comes, I'll extend my support to your entire group."

"And if we don't?" someone asked.

"We'll leave you alone." She replied.

"For now, anyways," she thought.

Eirin tapped Jalal's shoulder.

"I have this feeling that the Princess is with them," she whispered.

"I think it was mentioned a few posts back," he whispered back.

Jalal should have more respect for the fourth wall methinks.

"Alright, fine. She's right over there in that buggy." Jalal started waving to her.

Kaguya waved back, but Jalal and Eirin could see that something had changed about her. Namely her hair. It was short. Well...her eyes seemed to have a bit of a crazed look to them.

Satori: (thinking) What's this about a life debt? To Marisa of all people?

Ria: So, what say you?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on May 02, 2009, 05:55:01 PM
7:17 AM Saniwa shrine hotsprings girl's side

Lily black *was* with the other girls relaxing and enjoying the nice hotsprings bath when suddenly a bunch of guys burst in on them while some was nude which made her angry then when she saw they hadcaptured her sis Lily White AND her partner she was pissed off. while some managed to get away..kinda who was subuded by the other girls.

one wasn't so lucky trying to get away from Lily Black she dropped him with the hardest kick she had learned from Alex to his groin he tumbled down faster than a house of cards in a hurricane.

He was tied up to a near by tree while the rest were tied up to another.

"FOR YOUR SAKE I HOPE YOU DIDN'T DO ANYTHING TO MY SISTER OR HER PARTNER AND GOD HELP YOU IF I HAVE TO GET MY BOYFRIEND OVER HERE TO DEAL WITH YOU." Lily Black shouted

Dispite Lily Black's short size her voice was imposing enough to make the men shiver.

One of the men replys "WE DID NOTHING BAD TO THEM WE SWEAR."

On the men side Alex dispite still being visablity handicapped from his injury  he got saving Lily Black the bay before is still more than a match for these rag tag pirates those that crossed his were subuded by him quickly via strikes to paralyzing vital points which temporary robbed them of the ablity to basicly run away or struggle both because he feels these are just a bunch of rag tag people and not a serious threat and secondly he's following what he was told at the meeting to not kill unless needed.

"I hope you guys know that i'm actually going REALLY easy on you guys probably going easyer on you than the girls are i could kill you guys right here and you guys wouldn't know it." Alex says while tying up a one of the pirates he paralylized "Don't worry we'll probably will let you go and as for the movement robbing skill i used you'll be fine in a few minutes to a hour depending on your real strength after it wears off" he adds.

3 minutes later 7:20

Then while finishing up helping suddenly a bunch of craft appear out of nowhere "crap" alex though when suddenly the all the pirates break free and make the fastest mad dash to the craft and board them.

"oh shit" Alex and probably most of the others who watched this were thinking when then what appeared to be the "mothership" appeared it was HUGE.

"fuck..." Says Alex

But instead of a fight the Leader of the bunch a Woman appeared saying she has no intention of fighting and infact wants to lend support.

She says she's willing to lend a mana generator for a goodwill gift.
But she wants apparently to raid Military base to snag another mobile fortress.

She waits for a reply.

Alex and the other men discuss their options.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on May 02, 2009, 06:47:00 PM
Tourist Helpers - 11:30pm - Day 2 (Starring my team)

Kojiro awaken from a short nap. He was sleeping to use his mana to heal his wounds and a disturbance in his body thanks to Mitaka's stab. That attack sent very bad vibes coursing through him that he managed to suppress a little. He opened his eyes and was staring up at a sleeping vampire care in his care. Minoriko was napping on the floor with her head on the edge of the couch. (He was laying across the couch with his head on Remilia's lap so she was sleeping on the floor with her head on the edge of the couch) Youmu was sitting at the wall with her katana in her arms.

Koji: "ever ready for an ambush i guess"

Remilia's hands were holding his head and she slept sitting up.....In other words he couldn't move. He felt rather trapped in a slightly humorous sense by his teammates.

Rinnosuke: seems like your in a pickle huh?

Koji: ....yeah hehe.

Koji slowly moved Remilia's hands away from head and sat up a bit. She smelled really nice. Like roses, he relished the smell for a second and got up.

Youmu: so your awake sensei?

Koji: yeah *Stretch* i just napped to recover myself is all. *cracks neck* i'm fine.

Youmu: That's good to know. *stands up* Gpop and his team left for our home i believe.

Koji: oh yeah? then I'll tell Pearl to open the door for him since its locked.

youmu: Telepathic?

Koji: yup yup.

Koji relays a message to Pearl to keep an eye out for them and let them in.

Remilia awoken as well from her little nap. She stretched and searched for her hat which she found was not on her head. She got up and searched the couch and looked on the table and started to get annoyed.

Remilia: where is my hat?

Koji: *points to his head* i have it

Remilia: ...hey give me that. you look weird with it on

He hands her her trademarked hat and she places it on her head.

Koji: I just find it odd...a lot of people from Gensokyo have those kind of hats. Yukari,  Yuyuko, Flandre, patchouli. Its a cute hat hehe

Remilia:  *sigh* I don't kno wanything about trends okay? 

She looked at his arm that was stabbed previously and didn't get any urges or impulses at all. She's used to seeing blood and she never got a reaction like that before. Ever. Maybe becasue it was HIS blood that was being spilled did she feel the way she did. She felt the hunger and arousal at the same time.

Koji: well lets head back home ourselves. I'm sure Gpop and Jan will want to rest some more there. Tomorrow morning we're lookin for Keystones. at least i'm gonna help them look so we'll be getting back up here later.

Youmu: affirmative

Remilia: as you wish

Minoriko slept like a baby.

They left for home together bidding Rinnosuke and everyone else a goodbye and good night until they returned later.



~~~~Opposite Mansion - 11:10pm - Day 2
Pearl wasn't home, she was out it seems yet again.
Being a star chef does that to you I guess.

Koji: Man i'm hungry again. *is carryin Minoriko*

Youmu was about to speak up in response to that...since she's used to it...however....

Remilia: Shall I make you a snack then?

What the hell? Remilia making someone something to eat? DOES NOT COMPUTE!  Kojiro looked at her for a BRIEF second and complied.

Koji: Sure that sounds great. Anything is fine with me. I'll put Minory to bed and come back

Remilia: Alright.

Youmu: I'll help make something too!

With that she rushes off to the kitchen. He goes to Minory's room and Youmu is dumbstruck

youmu: wow so even she's capable of some sympathy *sweatdrops* unbelievable.

youmu follows remilia into the kitchen

~~~~Minory's Room~~~~

Kojiro places her down on her bed and pulls the covers over her. However she woke up just as he did and he was leanin over her.

Minoriko had a rather dreamy expression on her face, like she awoken from the best sleep ever or won ten billion dollars or something.

Minory: Hello there

Koji: good evening Minory, we're back at home now. *backs away from her*

Minory: *sits up* oh really now. That's perfect.

Koji: perfect? hehe sorry you was sleeping on the floor at the TH place afterall.

Minory: no...that's not it.

She still had that dreamy expression on her face. He was a little bit confused,.
Even more confused when she held his cheeks in both of her hands. Slightly he could tell that she was slightly drunk because he could smell some sake off her breath mixed with her normal fragrance of grapes and fruits and such.

Koji: Min-

Before he could say anything at all her lips met his and the tipsy goddess of fertility and harvest kissed him rather passionately.



~~~~Kitchen~~~~

Remilia was looking around for something to make. She was trying to remember the things that humans CAN eat that Sakuya used to make for her. She decided to go with a basic sandwich and drink.

Youmu: so what are you making?

Remilia: what I'M making is a sandwich...do you mind that?

Youmu: *smirks* no no i don't  because I'M making a better sandwich.

Youmu was using the subway bread instead of loaf bread and had a knife and a large variety of coldcuts next to her. She was ready to compete. Remilia looked rather taken aback by Youmu's comptetiveness

Remilia: ha-ha! as if I'd allow you to win this you half-breed. Your sandwhich is WAY too big. Your making a snack for Koji NOT Yuyuko!

Youmu realized this and soon saw the truth. The sandwich WAS way too big

Youmu: !!!

Remilia: All i need is to find a suitable drink and it shall be complete!

Remilia rushed to the fridge to find something to drink. Youmu however was frantically trying to cut the sandwich down to size eatable by normal humans. She didn't want to waste all the meats she put in it so she made several smaller sandwichs. Remilia was looking in the fridge for somethin fruity. She she remembered how much Koji likes fruit drinks.....yes he's a kid at heart got a problem ze?!
Youmu managed to cut the sandwich to about 1 foot long sub sandwich and had grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. Remilia was already pouring a glass of Apple juice and then they both bolted from the kitchen trying to beat the other by presenting their snack first.

youmu: He's not gonna take that puny sandwich as a snack!
remilia: and he's not gonna take some super fancy sandwich as a snack at all!


~~~~Convergence~~~~

Koji was on the floor on his back with a drunken fertility goddess on top of him kissing him profusely. He tried to restrain her without hurting her but she wasn't able to listen at all.

Minory: why do men have to play tough when they are the ones who always go for the skirts first? *giggles*

Koji: *is very red* who ever said i was after any skirts eh?! get off minoriko your not in your right mind!
Minory: you know? you might be right hehe

She continues to pelt him with pecks of kisses

Suddenly

Remilia and Youmu entered the room or rather barged in on the site.

Minoriko paid them little mind and continued her assult on her Battery

Youmu: O_O
remilia: O_O

Kojiro noticed them holding a plate and drink each but they didn't know  what to say nor moved to show any signs of anything.

Koji: !! no! this AIN'T what it looks like! *Sweatdrops*

Minory: its not only to you <3 it is to me <3

The night wasn't going to end well and Koji knew it.

Opposite Mansion - 11:30pm - Day 2
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on May 02, 2009, 07:29:15 PM
Pathway to Opposite Mansion, 11:20pm - Day 2 (Characters: Team Onii-san and.....who else?)

Zei was just walking down the pathway back to the Mansion, being calm as usual.

Shizuha: ..some day, huh..

Zei: Pretty much. Good thing I didn't kill anyone. ^_^'

Shizuha: Yeah, I guess. It'd be rather bad though.. 'Shikieiki..could judge you right now for all I care. >_>'

He walked in to the Mansion mainhall, seeing no one that can welcome his team in.

Opposite Mansion, 11:35pm, Day 2 (Characters: Team Onii-san and Team SCAR)

Zei: Goddamn...I'm friggin hungry, tired, injured, and confused as hell. Flandre, can you go to the kitchen real quick to see if there's something? I...need to go somewhere. >_>'

Flan: Sure! ^_^ *Walks off, happily*

Zei:-Walking Shizuha to her room- "by god's light, WHAT THE FUCK. She's happy? I never seen her like that during the first few days while in SDM."

Mystia: Maybe she's--

Zei: I KNOW! ..dipshit. xD

Mystia: Whatever you say, Cirnoass.

Zei: Wait until tomorrow..-.-

Mystia: Ok then. ^_^ -Walks off to her room-

Opposite Mansion, Shizuha's room, Day 2, 11:40pm(OOC: This room's gonna be used more often due to the event happening after this.)
Zei arrived with Shizuha on his shoulders, half-asleep.

Shizuha: ..Zei-niisan?

Zei: Eh? What is it?

Shizuha: ..do you mind if I go talk to Sis?

Zei: Uh...............not at all. ^_^''

Shizuha: Something wrong? o.o

Zei: NO.

Shizuha: Ok then..-Walks off to her sis' room-

Zei: I'll follow then. :/

They both walked out of the room, and went straight towards Minoriko's room, but was interrupted by Reisen.

Reisen: Not a good idea... ._.

Zei: -Glare- ^_^+

Reisen: Go right ahead. ._.'' -Runs away towards the mainhall-

Opposite Mansion, Minoriko's room, 11:40pm, Day 2

Zei: G'evening and g'evening all--...what the fuck?

Minoriko noticed that her sis was in the room as well and stopped right away.

Shizuha: ONEE-CHAN!

Minoriko: .//////.' I-i can explain..

Zei: Drunk huh..?

Minoriko: NOPE! .//////.'

Zei: So you blame Koji huh?

Shizuha: ._. -Lip trembles at what happens-

Minoriko: NUH-UH! I was just...uh...going to sleep. ^_^

Shizuha walks up to Minoriko, her eyes were glowing with anger and betrayal.

Minoriko: ....eh? ^_^'''

Shizuha: ..you....you.......

Zei & Youmu: say it already..

Shizuha: ..you....BITCH! (OOC: Ok ok. I'm sorry for this but, I can't help but put that in, it only fits in the mood she;'s in. XD) -Slaps her across the face as hard as possible-

Minoriko: !!?

Koji: O_O?!

Everyone in the room except for Zei and Flandre that just walked in: O_O!!!

Shizuha: How could you?! I thought you promised to never even try that to ANYONE. But NO! You lied! -Slaps her across the face again, only this time, her cheek was......bleeding?!- Don't ever talk to me again! D< -Runs off to her room-

Zei: G'job Shizuha.

Flandre: .....

Minoriko: .......what....just happened?

Zei: About damn time you get back to your senses. -Leaves- Koji, you can thank me later.

Flandre: ..wow. Shizu-chan was upset. ^_^' -Leaves as well-

Opposite Mansion, Zei's room, Day 3, 12am

Zei: ..and that's what happens.

Flandre: So Youmu and Remilia were competing for his affection and then Minory took it away by--

Zei: I rather not talk about it. Yer too young. ._.

Flandre: AM NOT!

Zei: Are too. ._.

Flandre: Ok then...then..--

Zei silenced her by pinning her down on the bed, but she flipped him over and pinned him down on the bed. (OOC: ...No comment.)

Flandre: then..You should get some sleep! D<

Zei: Oh no. I'm not tired at all. Remember? I don't sleep during the night. -_-

Flandre: -Yawn- Me neither! D<

Zei: ..yer tired. You should get some sleep. >_> -Tries and gets out-

Flandre: -Falls on the bed, face down- ;~;...

Zei: ..eh?

Flandre: -Lips trembles- ;~;...

Zei: I didn't mean to. ._.

Flandre: ;~;'...

Zei: -Sigh- Alright then..alright then..

He tried to calm her down by telling a story about the recent issues that we Humans face today, but it was no good.

Flandre: Z-zei-niisan.. ;~;...

Zei: What?

Flandre: ;~;..

Zei: -Sigh- No, I'm not going to do it again. ._.

Flandre: ;~;...

Zei: Just..go to sleep. I'll talk to you later..

Flandre: But I'm not! You are! D<

Zei: -Yawns- Bullshit..

Flandre: BULLSHIT?! Y-you--

Flandre was silenced as she felt something on her neck, then she thought of nothing but falling asleep.

Zei: ...-Finishes and backs off- Shush. You probably only need a quick rest though.

Flandre: !? But I told you...-Falls back on the bed- ..I'm....not....zzz...-Fell asleep-

Zei: See? I win. ^_^ -Walks out of his room, and back into the mainhall- ..shit, I'm starving... wonder what else is up..-Picks up newspaper and starts to read a random article-

Reisen: Win what?

Zei: NONE OF YOUR GODDAMN BUSINESS. ^_^

Reisen: -Backs off- ._.

Opposite Mansion, Mainhall, 12:10am, Day 3, End
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on May 02, 2009, 09:43:13 PM
Opposite Mansion - 11:30pm - Day 2 (staring my team and Onii-san)

the situation was awkward the air was tense2 girls with snacks standing rather perplexed at how they were actively trying to beat each other only to be undermined by the 3rd. And that 3rd was drunk and off her rocker.

remilia: WHAT'S GOING ON HERE?!

Koji: Minoriko is drunk from the party and....well THIS happened

Minory: eh? do you guys smind? go away shoo shoo.

Youmu: *sweatdrops* well that does happen i suppose when you have too much to drink. *puts the stuff on the table* you're behaviour isn't acceptable. Its not right for a goddess to do such immoral acts!

Remilia: indeed! get up this instant!

Youmu and Remilia was trying to pull Minoriko up however she latched her arms around his body and wasn't letting go at all.

It was then that Zei and company came in. They must have gotten here after Koji did as all he felt was Gpop and his team here initially.

Minoriko saw her older sister and immidiately sobered up. Even though her elder sister is weaker she still held many a responsibility to her. Much like how Flandre respects her sister despite being much more powerful

Zei: G'evening and g'evening all--...what the fuck?

Minoriko noticed that her sis was in the room as well and stopped right away.

Shizuha: ONEE-CHAN!

Minoriko: .//////.' I-i can explain..

Zei: Drunk huh..?

Minoriko: NOPE! .//////.'

Zei: So you blame Koji huh?

Shizuha: ._. -Lip trembles at what happens-

Minoriko: NUH-UH! I was just...uh...going to sleep. ^_^

Shizuha walks up to Minoriko, her eyes were glowing with anger and betrayal.

Minoriko: ....eh? ^_^'''

Shizuha: ..you....you.......

Zei & Youmu: say it already..

Shizuha: ..you....BITCH! (OOC: Ok ok. I'm sorry for this but, I can't help but put that in, it only fits in the mood she;'s in. XD) -Slaps her across the face as hard as possible-

Minoriko: !!?

Koji: O_O?!

Everyone in the room except for Zei and Flandre that just walked in: O_O!!!

Shizuha: How could you?! I thought you promised to never even try that to ANYONE. But NO! You lied! -Slaps her across the face again, only this time, her cheek was......bleeding?!- Don't ever talk to me again! D< -Runs off to her room-

Zei: G'job Shizuha.

Flandre: .....

Minoriko: .......what....just happened?

Zei: About damn time you get back to your senses. -Leaves- Koji, you can thank me later.

Flandre: ..wow. Shizu-chan was upset. ^_^' -Leaves as well-

Remilia sat behind Koji holding his head from behind....Youmu had her arms crossed and sighed exuberantly....Minoriko was on the verge of tears since disappointing her big sis and felt like trash.

Minoriko: I'm....sorry. I'm so sorry.

Remilia: *squeezes his head* yes I hope you are sorry. that act was not called for nor desired in the end by anyone

Minoriko sobs and weeps from her transgression. Koji felt sorry for her though. I mean a friend of yours does soemthing that they really didn't mean and was under some sort of influence. Those kinda things can destroy friendships sometimes. A single act can destroy a mountain of faith that was built up over time (OOC: lol)

He sat up. remilia was still holding him. He held Minory's shoulder

Koji: its okay minoriko. no damage was done physically at least. I didn't want to hurt you to restrain you so i kept off that. The act was committed but its okay. you wasn't in your right state of thinking and we all know that. Just be more careful in the future okay?

She held her cheek and looked at him. Her eyes were filled to the brim with tears.

Minory:T-thank you...I'm so sorry

Remilia watched as he comforted the goddess for her actions youmu stood in the dorrway with her arms crossed still.

Youmu: well anyway how about we all have a snack? some food will get this thick air out of the room.

Remilia: excellent idea! Koji i made a great sandwich for you. I hope you enjoy it. *Squeezes his head to her again*

Koji: Ah cool i can't wait. Never had a sandwich made by you before. .....come on MMinoriko lets get some food okay?

Minory: Y-yes. that would be nice.

At that Youmu handed Minoriko the sandwich and drink she originally made for Koji to her instead
Remilia was slightly puzzled but she handed him her sandwich and drink.

Youmu: i actually made a bunch of sandwiches by accident...I forgot i was makin it for you instead of Lady Yuyuko

Koji: hahaha really? well at least we can save them for later then ehhe.

They ate together in Minoriko's room and chatted amongst themselves. They were starting to feel like a family instead of a group of friends or associates fighting for the same cause rather.  Minoriko felt better about what happened.

Koji: alright time for bed now. Its well past midnight.

Youmu: indeed we have a search to do in the morning afterall.

Minoriko: yes lets...although i don't feel too tired at the moment....I think i'll head to see sis...i need to make up for what i did *holds her former slapped cheek again*.....Its the 3rd time she ever hit me before...ever.

Youmu: well then *stands up* if i may excuse myself. good night everyone

All: night

Minoriko: *Stands as well* i'm off to see sis. i'll see you later *says with a sassy tone* And thanks again for forgiving me. *bows and leaves*

Koji and Remi were alone....again.

Koji: well i'm gonna head to my room and see play a game i guess *sighs* i'm not that tired now either....i KNOW yoru not tired Remilia right? hehe

Remilia: ditto, let us leave.

She stands next to him and walks out of the room with him towards his room.

Remilia: " I'm glad to see nothing went on with Minoriko. If she was also goin to interfere with me i woulda-"

She stopped midthought and corrected her line of thinking

Remilia: "no...such thoughts and actions are not befittin of me. I don't need to use such means. Its all depending on.....trust."

They reached his room and entered. Koji's room was full of...nothing. There was a bed in the corner, an entertainment center across from it and a small table and lamp on both sides of the bed. The bed had a large structure that held a red veil over it as well. There was a desk on both sides of the tables as well. Remilia went to his bed and lifted the veil to look at it. Kojiro then went to it as well.

Koji: this bed i made with some friends in another world a while back. *pulls a string that dangles on the side that raises the veil with each tug like a curtain.

Remilia: interesting.

Koji: its also a waterbed too so its very interesting

Remilia: water!?

Kojiro: there's water in the bed. sit on it

She did and it sways passively as she moved on it. The look on her face was priceless. She loved it and continued to move around on it and let it move her up and down in a lazy fashion.

Remilia: this...is VERY nice! I must get one for myself when we get back! I will get one of these! ^_^

She was loving the bed.  It was large and spacious easily sizable for 3-4 people as well. He sat down next to her and noticed his book on his pillow.

Koji: oh yeah i was reading that.*grabs it and starts to read*

Remilia was still enjoying the waviness of the bed to the fullest that she even rocked him a bit as she played on it. After a while she noticed him reading and scurried over to him.

Remilia: This is one of the most impressive things i've ever seen!

Koji: haha cool i'm glad you like it

Remilia: ITs decided! i'm sleeping here from now on!

Koji: hahahah xD you serious? (not feeling a bit ursurped)

Remilia: yes! and your not gonna stop me!

Koji: hehe i won't stop you i don't mind sleeping with you remi. Its big enough anyway and if you like it that much its fine with me hehe

Remilia grabbed a pillow and huggled it. She thought how great it would be to sleep with him from then on.

Sleep....sleep....sleep

Unlike him her thoughts were getting slightly perverse, he was so unconsciously defensive on such thoughts that it didn't bother him at all. She however was thinking something opposite.
She looked at him and felt her fangs erecting again. Her breathing was a slightly deeper than normal.

Him? he was reading a book, totally not thinking of any "funny stuff". Probably almost incapable of thinking such things given the lives he lived. He lost his sensual side long ago it seemed. Sad but twas his reality.

Remilia was trying to break that reality with her own or at least alter it slightly.

hmm...its that called Fate manipulation?

Remilia: Koji?

Koji: yes Remilia?

Remi: I'm....*thinking* sorry for my actions earlier today.

Koji: of what? *stops reading and looks at her*

Remi: when you fought with Taka, and he stabbed you. I didn't even think about if you were hurt or not at all. All i wanted was your blood.

Koji:.......*tilts head slightly*

Remi: i knew you was in pain but all i saw was your blood. I...yearned it...i desired to drink it. And i was upset that my servant did that to you even if he wasn't in his right state of mind.

Koji: i see....

Remi: *heart beats quickly*...Are you....angered?

Koji: *pats her head* no way...your being honest and i respect that. We hardly ever did anything together when we were in Gensokyo. I'm learning more about you ever since the border collapsed...and I'm glad for it. I wanted to be a good friend to you Remilia, people-human or not, don't have to be alone there are always others reaching out to you. You just have to have the heart to reach out is all. Not everyone is scheming to harm you.

Remilia's heart was picking up speed, she enjoyed being petted like this. It reminded her of the happier moments of her life before gensokyo. Her mother was so kind but so pained from their father's behavior and she did that when she was a "good girl"....that was 200 years ago.

She grabbed his hand and placed it on her cheek. He was surprised and even blushed a little as she made him rub her cheek

Remilia:....what if...I didn't want you as a friend? (http://www.imeem.com/people/PzUfTH/music/RTlOFrQm/aalborg-fantasy-soundtracks-cpu/)

Koji: h-huh?

Remilia:....what if...I wanted something else? something more?....something....selfish?

She released his hand put her hands on his knees. (he was sitting down indian-style) Koji backed  up slightly as she advanced at his face and stared at him intently with those scarlet red eyes. Her wings were twitching back and forth showing that she was also nervous.

Remilia: unlike that goddess i'm not drunk but in my right state of mind and i've made a decision.

Kojiro felt like he knew what she was gonna say and he was so in shock as to what was happening he couldn't say anything but watch her. He couldn't believe that she-

Remilia: I....I love you

With those words she kissed him. It was her first kiss after 505 years. Koji couldn't remember when was his last kiss much less his first. thoughts were racing in his head.
He didn't know to return her kiss (which happen to be light and soft btw), decline her affection, or do something else. No matter what he had to give her some sort of response soon or things could be very bad very soon.

She ended her kiss and placed her head on his chest and did nothing. Was she waiting?

Koji: *speaking softly* R-remilia....

Remi didn't move still her face was red and she held onto him like he was a teddy bear

Koji:.....I....don't...know. I-i'm glad for your affection...your trust....I didn't think that it would have turned out like...this...

Remilia: *looks up at him* Do...you love me?

Koji: .....I don't...know. I do care an awful lot about you huh? much more than a bodyguard or caretaker would allow...

Remilia: your such a hypocrite Kojiro.

Koji:*nervous*..w-why do...you say that?

Remilia: you tell me...that no one should be alone...and yet you constantly stay alone yourself. You try to make me realize something that you yourself actually haven't yet. You said yourself that you have to have the heart to reach out. I felt your heart but can you feel it yourself? How can you reach out to help others...without being able to help yourself from the very same problem. I'm not scheming, not plotting. You reached out to me and yet you don't reach out for anyone else. you don't let others help you. Why is that?

Koji:............

she spoke softly and with concern. However those soft words betrayed the strength that they hit him with. It was totally true. From his life of constant reincarnation he knew that there are good and bad people in the world worth keeping and even dying for. But his constant struggles for his own happiness was never fulfilled to the point of it becoming a dream never realized. his heart was closed yet it unconsciously reached out for others to help them NOT become like him.

He stared at her as she spoke those words. He realized the Epiphany and it took the form of Remilia Scarlet. It was too painful. too overbearing. He started to cry. The tears started to fall like waterfalls of regret and sorrow,  Hundreds and hundreds of years of loneliness had caught up and hit him in that one moment.

She sat there looking stared at him as he teared up. She held his hands and continued to look. They felt each other's pain. There was no words that could convey how they felt.
.......................

He kissed her
As his answer to everything and to her he kissed her. For her she gained a companion who cared for her but didn't realize his mistake and for him he could finally escape a vicious circle and start over.

He placed his trust in her and she placed it in him. IN the form of an imperishable kiss they reached for each other's hearts and succeeded.

Remilia:...I...look forward to sleeping here with you every night.

Koji: y-yeah. Starting...now.

He hugged her. If he was Koishi his 3rd eye would have opened up. But he decided to at last night be so distant and pessimistic. It may be hard but together they would learn how to cope with their former issues and grow....together, through thick and thin... Together....they slept without a sound, without a care. They slept.

Opposite Mansion - Koji's room - 12:30am Day 3 (end)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 02, 2009, 10:48:13 PM
Sky Ray- Deck 7:25 AM Day 3

The Orcas landed on the Deck of the Sky Ray. Ria's want of a mobile fortress became more apparant as the pirates were running out of space.

Frank: Get the others to Sick Bay. Caboose, are you sure you're ok?

Caboose: Yeah, I've had worse.

Austin, Nitori and Momizi stood near the doorway observing the fruits of several hours of laboring away in the War Factory.

Nitori: Looks like the Orcas worked. *Yawn* man, I'm tired.

Austin: I would imagine, you and Momizi were working very hard.

Momizi: I still don't understand why you had to go somewhere else.

Austin: Ah, yes. I was supposed to help the Orcas takeoff, but I go relegated to reorganizing the cargo holds.

Frank: I think we can safely say that this has been a rather exausting 5 hours. Honestly, I'm ready to just fall sleep right n-*snore*

Caboose: *sigh* I'll get him to bed. Later, Etch.

Austin: Ok, later man. *stretches* MAN, I've gotta hit the sack.

Nitori: Ok, we'll see you a little later then.

Momizi: Rest quickly, I hear we've got more to do later on.


Sky Ray- Austin's room


Austin: *sigh* I feel like I've been awake forever.

It had been a rather exausting 24 hours for Austin. First he got stuck in the wrong bath, then had to run away from a mad Scottsman, go back to town and get food only to have that stupid rock make things go bad, got recruited by Pirates, reorganized a cargobay, and finally help Orcas land.

Austin: Still don't know why Ria gave me THIS room.

Three beds were set up in the room. It wasn't very spacey, but with the addition of the Orca fleet, there wasn't a lot of space anywhere.

Austin: *yawn* Might as well get some shut eye.


Sky Ray- Caboose's and Frank's room


Frank: ...and that's pretty much what you went and did.

Caboose: Seriously? Uh... whoah...

Frank: Are you actually having a nosebleed?

Caboose: Loocs likuh ich.

Frank: *sigh* I don't get you sometimes.


Sky Ray- Austin's room


Austin was in a deep sleep. So deep, he really didn't notice Nitori enter the room. Nitori crept into the room, holding the "luck rock" in her hand.

Flashback

Nitori:... So this rock is supposed to help you with love?

Momizi: Yeah, but it's superstition as far as I know. He probably got it from some cheesy street vendor.

End Flashback
Nitori: (thinking) If this rock really does what Momizi said it does, then he won't wake up, right?

She walked over to the snoozing Austin and bent over. She stared into his sleeping face, heart racing.

Nitori: I-I-I can't do it.

Austin: mnh...

Nitori: !

Austin: rgh... you stop dat...

Nitori: (thinking) Whew, he's just dreaming.

Nitori closed her eyes and bent further over Austin.

Nitori: (thinking) Come on, you can do it, Nitori! Just do it!

A sound in the hallway started Nitori. It was just a pirate, cursing out loud as he had dropped a crate of questionable reading material on his foot.

Austin: *yawn* what's with all that racket? Hmm? Nitori, what's up?

Nitori: Eh? Oh, n-nothing?

Austin got out of the bed.

Austin: Now that I think about it, you've been acting wierd since we were at Tourist Helpers.

Nitori: Ah, the place where we... *blush*

Austin: *blush* Ye-yeah.

Nitori: It's nothing, really!

Austin: Really?

Nitori: Really...

Nitori began to fall forward, but Austin caught her, holding her close so that she didn't fall face forward onto hard metal.

Austin: Nitori!

Nitori: I'm just...a little...tired.

Austin: Alright, let's go to bed.

Nitori: !!!*blush* Wh-what?!? I-isn't it too soon?!?

Austin: What are you talking about? I'm sleepy, your sleepy, and Momizi is probably sleepy. We're going to sleep.

Nitori: Wha-bu-I...

Austin brought her to one of the beds and laid her down

Austin: Now you get some rest. I'm going to go find Momizi and get her to bed.

Nitori: O-ok.

Austin didn't have to go far to find Momizi, as she was sound asleep. He picked her up, brought her back to the room, and put her in bed.

Austin: Now, time for me to sleep.

Team Shakin' finally began to head to a sleep well deserved for the first time since the fall of the border.

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on May 03, 2009, 10:54:58 AM
The Sky Ray's Bridge, All-terrain Battlecruiser Sky Ray, on the Saniwa Lake, enroute to the military base and the all-terrain battlecruiser mobile fortress Dauntless, 9.25 AM, Day 3, Featuring anyone and everyone in team Gensokyo and the pirates.

"....how on earth did we get involved in this?" Jeremy muttered bitterly. All their carefully laid plans had been dashed in an instant. How on earth could they have let this happen?

One moment they were enjoying their morning bath, making casual plans for the day....the next, they've been Shanghai'd onto a pirate ship? How? Why? Here they were, standing, against all the laws of probability, in the command bridge of a pirate battlecruiser, one that seemed far too advanced for their day and age. Every surface was sleek and gleaming, showing off meticulous care. The control surfaces boasted holographic screens and touch-pads straight out of sci-fi movies. Theirs was an organized lot, especially for pirates.

.....and why are there pirate ships in this day and age? An entire battlecruiser no less?

"I knew a confrontation with the government would come sooner or later, but this is too soon." Sumire said. "Besides, this isn't our fight. We would gain nothing from this."

"Mitaka simply said yes." Gpop muttered darkly. "Idiot deodorant..."

"Look, you saw what they can do. And they attacked us first to show just how nasty it could get if we said 'no'." Mitaka reasoned. "Would any of you had done otherwise? All things considered?"

"....coward..." Gpop said.

Mitaka bit back a retort. He still owed Gpop an apology after all. He promised himself to get around to that, when and if they get out of this....

"He has a point." ThirtyFour said. "If it was just us men we'd fight tooth and nail, but at the moment there's more at stake." He looked around at the assembled girls.

"You're saying we're weak and we need your protection? Is that it?" Sunny Milk protested.

"You all hold the memories of Gensokyo." Alex said. "If anything happens to you, the point of fighting is lost."

"Thus why we're playing along, at least for now." Hiroko said, shrugging.

"What I still don't get is why she wants us" Mitaka said. "I mean, she has an entire army of thugs at her command. Why would she need us, exactly?" Mitaka nodded over at Ria, who was standing at the head of the bridge, surveying the many control tiers spread before her and all her crewmen at their battlestations, preparing for the impending battle.

"Because of her." Ria said, turning around and pointing at Marisa. "I need her Master Spark."

"...heh, chose the wrong times and place for its, ze..." Marisa sighed. "This thing's nothing more thans a simple paper-weights nows." She said, taking out her mini-hakkero. "If I had the powers to do thats, I'd have Master Sparked yous from the very beginning."

"That's not an issue." Ria said. "Come." She gestured for them to follow her out of the bridge. The steel blast door opened with a soft pneumatic hiss as they approached it.

She led the group down a set of corridors, all boasting similar blast-doors.

"Mitaka, you think we can overpower her and take her hostage?" Jeremy suggested in a whisper. "We can turn the ship around and get out of this."

"Then what?" Mitaka whispered back.

"Look, we really can't fight." Owlbear whispered. "We're supposed to be in hiding."

"We'll be attracting unwanted attention this way." Sanasan said, nervously.

"Who is she anyway? Why does she know...?" Kojiro began.

"Who you all are?" Ria asked, causing them all to jump in surprise. "At first I didn't. But I could recognize that 'ze' anywhere." She said, nodding at Marisa.

"I thinks I'd remembers if I ever met someones as annoyings as yous ze." Marisa said, cooly.

"No, you wouldn't." Ria said. "For good reason. Anyhow, I know where you all came from. I assure you, my intentions are not far from yours. I too have lost a home to Kikuri's foul schemes."

"A home? You mean, a sanctuary?" Amarillo asked.

"Yes. My sanctuary was destroyed about 2 months ago." Ria said. "We barely escaped."

"So you're an outsider then?" McWallace asked.

"Otherwise, there's no way you could have survived..." Eirin began.

"I was." Ria said. "But I've been exposed to sanctuary environments for too long. My body has become dependent on mana, much like yours. But I...have my own methods." She said, as they stepped out onto a bridge spanning a huge hall. The bridge led up to what looked like a gigantic metal sphere the size of a four story building suspended and supported by many columns. It too had a blast door on its side, and it was towards this door that they were walking.

"Is this really....?" Rika asked in awe. "I think I've ever only seen pictures of this...but it's only a legend...a children's folktale for engineers..."

"A simple replica." Ria answered. "Yes, this is..." The door to the sphere slid open to reveal a spherical room with a car-engine-sized spherical machine in the middle that was slowly spinning, suspended in mid-air in what looked like a force-field. "...one of the world's few functional mana generators."

"...." Everyone gaped.

"So...cliche...." Jeremy muttered, weakly.

"...yeah...a power core...." Gpop said.

"So the ship will go kaboom if I..." Flandre began.

"...no, don't try it..." Zei whispered urgently. "Stay close to me, hold my hand, yes, good girl."

"But...that's Lunarian technology...how...?" Eirin began.

"No, it isn't." Ria said. "The Lunarians were the first to reverse engineer the technology after it was lost for many millenia. Anyhow, this is one of the originals, or so we believe."

"It's fully functional?" ThirtyFour asked.

"...no, not fully." Ria said. "It was designed in an age when the world was swamped with mana. Now, with the world devoid of mana as it is now, the generator somehow only functions at 10% of its optimal capacity. However, it's still enough to take care of all your mana needs for your Master Spark." She said, looking at Marisa. "But don't get any funny ideas. I have my insurance and you don't want to make me use it."

She walked over to a console by the core and punched in a few buttons before stepping back. With a hiss and a dramatic burst of white steam, a smaller device underneath the core opened up to reveal a small comparment.

And floating in it, suspended in mid-air, was....

"...My Hakkero!" Marisa gasped, looking at the one in her own hands, before looking up at the exact double floating in the core.

"That is the original hakkero." Ria said. "Unfortunately that one in your hand is a mere replica I left behind."

"....you stoles my hakkero?!" Marisa asked angrily.

"I had no choice." Ria said. "I needed it. And the replica was sufficient for your Master Spark. There's more to the hakkero. You waste its potential by using it as a laser gun and a portable stove."

"Give it back!" Marisa demanded hotly.

"I will." Ria said. "When I'm done with it. However, I now need you to perform a Master Spark for me in the upcoming battle. And no funny business. Otherwise, things can get very ugly."

"....ugh..." Marisa gritted her teeth. "...fines..." She spat.

"Good. Now, I will hold onto the hakkero until we get to the Dauntless, then...." Ria said, taking out the hakkero from the core...

...but before she could turn around, she felt a sharp impact in the small of her back. She lost hold of the hakkero, which sailed up...and up...and up...

"MARISA!" Reimu shouted from where she was holding Ria down onto the floor. "Catch it!"

"YEAH!" Marisa snatched the hakkero out of the air as Reimu scrabbled to get up, aimed one last kick at the downed Ria, before running towards the group.

"Everyone, out!" Kojiro shouted. "NOW! MOVE! MOVE! MOVE!"

"You little...." Ria breathed. "You won't...."

"Sleep for a while, will you?" Amarillo said sweetly, applying a small bit of ESP on Ria's weakened mind, knocking her out. "Guys, that will only last a few seconds."

"Pick her up." Mitaka said. "We need a hostage to get out of here."

"Cowardly tactics...I like your style." Yukari said, with a smile.

"Whatever it takes." Mitaka said, grimly. "I don't care what we do, as long as we get the girls out of here."

"Take her radio." Gpop suggested.

"Good idea." Mitaka nodded.

They half-carried, half-dragged an unconscious Ria across the bridge as they made their escape.

However, a sudden shock ran through the entire ship, knocking them all off balance and onto the stainless steel floor.

"...what...?" Taihou began, before the lights suddenly flickered dangerously, before giving out, plunging them into pitch-black darkness.

"It wasn't me!" Flandre declared innocently.

"Darn...have we been discovered...?" Zei breathed.

"No..." Hiroko looked back at the reactor core which had died out. "They wouldn't shut down the reactor core just to capture us. Something's wrong..."

"could it have something to do with the hakkero?" Alice asked. "Marisa, maybe you should put it back...?"

"No ways, ze!" Marisa protested.

"But Ria removed it herself. She wouldn't have removed it if it would cause the entire ship to stall." Rika reasoned.

"Captain!" A voice crackled on the radio, causing everyone to jump. "I-I-It's the Dominion, the Dauntless, and the Suzaku! General Tao Qwai is online. I'm patching him through."

"Captain Ria." A calm, cold voice came over the radio, carrying solemn overtones. "I assume I'm speaking to you now."

Ria slowly came to at the mention of her name. "...that voice..." She gritted her teeth. "Tao Qwai!"

"I apologize for interrupting your little cruise. I never expected you to escape the collapse...with my Sky Ray no less."

"Who is he?" Jeremy hissed to Ria.

"Another man from my home sanctuary. A dangerous, twisted attrocity of a fleet general." Ria muttered, shrugging off their hold on her. "Let go of me. If you all want to live, you have to help me get back to the bridge."

"I can just Master Sparks him now." Marisa said, brightly.

"No, you can't. I don't know how the old badger did it but he managed to shut down my mana generator." Ria said. "You'd just kill yourself and your benefactor."

"You have been a thorn in my side for long enough. I will acknowledge that you were at least a significant enough irritation to necessitate my own personal intervention. Now, I will show you a glimpse of hell."

The transmission cut off.

"...a glimpse of hell...?" Taihou raised an eyebrow.

Suddenly, the darkness became a whole lot darker. It was the sort of darkness that clung onto you, the sort of darkness you didn't just sense with your eyes, but also your ears, nose, and skin. It smelt cold and dry, chilling almost, like sniffing a waft of dry ice. It drowned out all other noises, plunging you into a cold, dark silence. It clung like slimy ethereal seaweed from the depths of the abyss on your skin. worst of all, you sensed it with your mind, the sort of mind-numbing fear that true, primordial darkness instills in every man's heart of hearts. 

"....he learned how to induce dark-storms." Ria said, a hint of panic in her voice.

"What's that?" Sho asked. "Tell us!"

"Stay together and listen well, if you want to live." Ria said. "I only hope my crew can hold out too. Look, you know how all the sanctuaries of the world have collapsed, yes?" She said quickly. "The collapse left a lot of dimensional rifts behind. They are small random pockets of imploded dimensions, with large amounts of corrupted mana circulating within them. They carry memories of the sanctuaries....but not your sort of memories. These are the evil twisted sort, remnants of all the anger, hatred, and sorrow of those who were left behind to die."

"...you mean....?" McWallace began, before he was interrupted by a strange sound.

It was almost inaudible at first. It flickered at the edge of their hearing. They strained their ears to hear it. But soon it became louder, and louder and before long they found themselves fighting to keep it out of their ears and their minds.

It was a high-pitched chattering noise, accompanied by a furious clattering of something cold, dead, and stiff on the stainless steel surfaces. There were many of them. And they were coming this way.

"Come and stay quiet." Ria breathed as loudly as she dared, leading them back to the core as quietly as possible. As they made their way light slowly crept back into the room....but it was an unnatural, unearthly light. It was a ghastly grey light, turning everything into horrific shades of black and white. There were stains and shadows everywhere. What the stains were nobody wanted to know. Huge cracks and stress marks ran down every surface, as if the ship had been shattered with a huge hammer.

A few of the girls squeaked and gasped in terror, causing Ria to curse between her teeth. "I said quiet! They'll hear you!"

But too late. There was a pause in the clatter....before suddenly they grew louder at an alarming pace, as if they were homing in on the sound.

"UGH! Hurry!" Ria abandoned all attempts at quietness and began running at top speed towards the core. "And don't step on the cracks. Those are stress marks in the fabrics of reality." She hissed.

"Everyone, grab something! anything!" She shouted at them, opening up many steel compartments lining the inside of the core. They contained weapons of all sorts, apparently stored for emergencies. "And don't hesitate! These aren't living beings! they are merely twisted memories of them...but they can kill you! Don't let them!"

And they came....

Ghastly and twisted they were, creatures that were on the border between life and death, as if shrugging death, they clambered towards them, dragging their carcasses and torn skin behind them. Thin, gangly, twisted limbs jerked violently and wildly around, tugging them all forwards at alarming speeds. What was most alarming was their chattering, their jaws and rotted teeth clattering together as if trying to voice some hidden anger or pain.

They weren't fairies or youkai, kappa or tengu, human or gods, they were simply twisted nightmarish perversions, mere rotting corrupted memories of something that was once pure and good.

And they wanted blood.

"Captain!" A voice crackled over the radio. "Block 2A is falling to the Creeps! We can't hold them!"

"Captain! Squad 4 is trapped in the lower storage! We can't move! CAPTAIN!"

"Captain! They're breaching the bulkhead on level 3! We won't be able to hold them!"

"Captain! The hangar is falling! We're mobilizing the tanks! But we might not..."

"Captain! CAPTAIN! AAAAAARRRGHHH..." Ria turned off the radio.

"....focus." She muttered darkly.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 03, 2009, 02:01:39 PM
Sky Ray-Corridor 9:30 AM



Caboose: Yaah!

Frank: Just hit them with everything you've got!

Escapee 1: There's too many of them!

Escapee 2: We've lost contact with the Captain!

Frank: Shit, everything is going to hell!

Frank ripped out two of the hand rails and threw one to Caboose.

Frank: We're getting them out of this hell-hole right now!

Caboose: How? Nothing works!

Frank: Think you can use the radio to activate one of the transports?

Caboose: I'll need a bit of time, but yeah!

Frank: Alright! Everyone, follow me!

(Play this for effect http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EWo-azI6eL0 (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EWo-azI6eL0))

Frank and Caboose began swinging away, smashing the nightmarish horrors away. The other escapees fought as well. The small battle raged all the way to the Orca Bay.

Escapee 1: I can work to get the Orca working! Just give me a sec.

Frank: As soon as it starts up, I want everyone to get in!

Escapee 2: What about you?

Frank: I'll hold them off until you get out!

Escapee 1: Got it!

The turbines whined to life and he Orca began to take off.

Frank: Caboose! I told you to get on the transport!

Caboose: You're not going anywhere, so I'm not going anywhere! If we got out of that place, we can get out of this mess!

Frank: Now that's more like it! Alright you guys, there's IDs in the Orca. Activate the OC as soon as possible

Escapee 1: Thank you, Frank, Caboose.

The Orca roared as it flew away, vanishing into thin air.

Frank: Well, Caboose, looks like this could be it.

Caboose: Not yet, we stil need to help Etch!

Frank: Oh yeah, that. Well let's go!


Sky Ray- Corridor


Momizi slashed wildly. Screw sword techniques, she thought, there were so many of these things that it really didn't matter where you slashed.

Austin was hitting the creatures with the Laptop.

Nitori: Shouldn't you use one of those guns of yours?!?

Austin: They don't work! Don't worry, I've hit things with this before, and it never breaks!

It was in the midst od the fight that Austin saw a wierd sword stuck in the wall.

Austin: That's a better one!

He grabbed the sword and begun swinging at th creatures. As opposed to simply dying, the creatures suddenly disintergrated upon being slashed.

Austin: Nitori! Momizi!

Both: What?!?

Austin: We've gotta get to the bridge! The others are there!

Caboose: Etch! Come on!

Austin: Caboose?!?

Frank: Move those asses of yours! Go!

The five fought their way to the bridge as the creatures assaulted them from all sides.

Nitori: We're almost there!

Austin: AAAAARRRRRRGGGGHHHHH!

Austin yelled in pain as one of the creatures chomped on his arm. He killed the creature with the sword, but more seemed to come after him. Caboose and Frank fended off the creatures as Nitori and Momizi carried Austin into the Bridge.


Sky Ray- Near the reactor


Ria: ...focus... Ra! Kai! Shi! Tau! Crios!

Ria ripped off her eyepatch to reveal an eye of a different color. It had a wierd pattern in it.

Ria: Access Imaterium!

A bright light appeared around Ria's forearm. It became a large gun with a bayonet-like

Ria: Man, I'm out of practice. Alright, Jack, show me your stuff!

Ria began firing into the darkness, but seemed to miss.

Ria: Rrgh! Piercing Eye! Sight of Pathways!

Ria suddenly became a lot more accurate as she mowed down many of the creatures. It still wasn't enough as more of them got into the bridge.

Ria: Fight for all your worth! They won't stop until the storm subsides!


Dominion- Bridge

Qwai(?)- So why did you have me do it?

Qwai: No reason. I've decided to give you a special mission along with you're regular, Subject 5

Qwai(?): My name is Marx.

The false Qwai suddenly transformed into a blonde girl with a wierd pattern in her right eye.

Qwai: The girl who you just heard is your target. Knowing her, she'll get out of it somehow.

Marx: So what do you want me to do about it.

Qwai: Kill her.

Marx: Understood. Stand up Cirno. You look weak on the ground like that.

Cirno: At least give me mana enough to live.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 03, 2009, 02:19:32 PM
(( aight guys I'll be yer co-ordinator for this duration! This one will be short because this is transition. ))

????? (Altered Sky-Ray), 9.27 AM, Day 3
Featuring: Everyone

THE UNKNOWN

Through the radio of Ria, one could only hear the cries of help, the desperation of Ria's men, their fruitless struggle to defend themselves from what one had called the "Creeps," amalgamations of hatred and the corruptions of memories that once lay dormant in the destroyed worlds. Hirowaza himself just called them damnable spirits, and stared at the long path that led to the bridge that Ria was harping everyone about. Nearby there were several steel compartments containing weapons of various kinds.

"....focus." Ria muttered darkly.

The black creatures traversed the path to cross everyone at an alarming rate, and if nothing was done, they would be dead for sure.

Marisa piped up. "Hey, quickly, get somethings, ze! Do you want to die here?!"

Hirowaza wondered what on earth was going on here, and how he found himself wearing an exact replica of Meira's clothing, but that was just minor compared to what was happening right now. Meira kept a close grip on her katana, while Hirowaza shuffled around through the compartment for an extra weapon or two. Hirowaza pulled out a rifle with a bayonet on it and hefted it on his shoulder.

"Well, this should do..." Hirowaza said. Meira tilted her head at Hirowaza and chuckled.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on May 03, 2009, 02:47:17 PM
=== Outside Tourist Helpers - 2:00 AM ~ Day 3 (Early) ===
-Previous Event-

Tonight was stange for the sleep patterns of Owlbear, for some reason or another, he just couldn't stay asleep no matter what he did. At first he imagined several things that would invoke sleep (many of which were boring things he didn't like) but found they only had a temporary effect on his current state of insomina. He awoke around 1:59 in the morning and proceeded to just sit outside and stare out into space, something was on his mind...and it had something to do with his dream yesterday night. Something about Shinki's words to him sounded awfully familar to the dream...but his memory was still fuzzy on it.

"Oh there you are..." Came the soft, a half asleep voice of Shinki. "I saw you weren't in bed and came looking for you..."

"You really are a Mother to us aren't you?" Owlbear chuckled a friendly smile on his, otherwise tired, face. "I suppose your something like our Team Mom, huh~"

"Of course, someone has to make sure you wash behind your ears, and eat your vegetables while we're staying here~" Shinki said with one hand on her hip, and her other wagging it's finger to the overlord in front of her in a lecturing manner. The both of them exchanged a short-lived laughter at one another before a silence befell the area. Something Shinki ended up breaking, for Owlbear made no real inititive to.  "Anywho, what seems to be troubling you, your usually a very heavy sleeper."

"...You remember that dream I was (supposed to be) telling you about?" Owlbear asked his head still focused on the moon above him. "...Back there, when I was gearing up to beat the crap out of that Taihou fellah, you stopped me...something about that seems...very familiar to the dream I had."

"Oh yes, you were about to tell me about that dream, that is before Yuki interrupted." Shinki recalled joining Owlbear's side. "What was it about, do you remember?"

"Ah...a lil' bit, I remember everyone from Makai was in it, heck even that Mikata fellah was there (although it was really just a hunch that he was), and I was kicking noteable amounts of ass." Owlbear began before his expression darkned and his tone fell grim. "But...something happened at the end, you were saying something about me getting hurt...and after that everything kinda gets fuzzy..." He glanced to the demon god and stared her right in the eye. "Shinki, I dunno where this is coming from but, do you not like it when I fight?"

Shinki remained silent as she looked down, she knew he spoke the truth, she did not like to see him fight. She was happy he was so selfless to try as hard as he did to protect her and her 'children', but deep down Shinki did not want to see him suffer for her, it...just didn't seem fair. "...To be honest...I don't." She finally answered. "You put yourself under so much strain for us; risking your life for Makai, letting us share the vast wealth of mana you hold in your body, I...I can't begin to imagine how painful all this is for you..."

"Shinki..."

"...I don't want to see you suffer because of me, I want you to retain the life you had before all of this happened. All of this is something I should take responsiblity for, that includes the destruction of Makai long ago." Shinki says "Please...let me bear this burden on my own, you shouldn't have to worry with something that's all my fault."

"Shinki," Owlbear says taking Shinki by the shoulders and giving them a light squeeze. "I can't allow the woman I care so much for let herself be crushed by the weight of something she shouldn't have to face on her own...I...can't imagine how you must have felt when Makai was destroyed...twice even...but I'm willing to give it my all to make sure you can smile like you used to again." He gazed into her shimmering blue orbs, his face loosening into an emotion he rarely showed to any one up until now. "I fight to make sure you all can be happy, and safe. The world I came from before...I didn't care about anyone, everyone seemed so selfish and the same, but when I met you and everyone else in Makai...something in me changed, I was given something I thought I'd lost forever..."

"And what was that?"

"...The will to love another." Owlbear spoke softly to her. "Yeah I will admit I probably grand standed a couple times in the past before...but, I only do it because I want you to think of me as a worthy Overlord to rule by your side."

"Owlbear..." Shinki embraced him once again, bathing him in her maternal warmth that had existed as long as she had. "You don't have to prove to me that you're worthy of ruling by my side...you've already done a splendid job as it is, I wouldn't think of a better man to be beside than the one I'm hugging right now."

"Sh-shinki..." He felt his eyes moistening, why were they doing this? It was because he still was not used to having his feeling returned. HIs mind no longer itself, his hands returned the loving embrace Shinki gave unto him. "We have been so distant lately, and I could never understand why...but tonight, I see the both of us were really just keeping ourselves from coming close to each other."

"Shall we...work together?" Shinki asked softly to Owlbear. "Work beside one another to restore the paradise we lost?"

"Of course," Owlbear answered just as softly his arms wrapped tightly around Shinki never wanting to let go of her warming body. "Together, we'll both be Badass Freakin' Overlords."

=== Sky Ray - 9:27 AM ~ Day 3 ===

"I'm fine with using my body as a weapon." Owlbear said cracking his knuckles a border-line maniacal smirk spreading on his face as the urge to fight rose up within him. "Alright grab a weapon girls, this is about to get messy."

Everyone seemed to hesitate, not sure on what to take, Luize however didn't have much trouble choosing her death dealing tool; A simple billhook. "I'm fine with this~"

"You sure?" Yuki asked rather nervously "Those things look awfully vicious..."

"Don't you worry Yuki," Luize said to Yuki, her once closed eyes opening halfway to reveal a sinister gleam in them, a gleam that screamed of absolute madness and murderous intention. "I can be just as vicious..."

"I shall use this...rather strange gizmo." Shinki declared looking at what appeared to be standard handgun. She had no idea as to how this thing works so she looked to Owlbear for assistance. "How do you use this...there doesn't seem to be any sharp ends to it..." Shinki then pointed the barrel of the gun into her eye to examine it, an act Owlbear quickly put a stop to as he redirected it to the darkness up ahead.

"Just pull that lever at the bottom." Owlbear instructed pointing to the trigger. "It'll take care of the rest."

Shinki did as she was told and was shocked to hear the gun fire off a shot into the darkness. For a short moment she stood in surprise at what she just did. "...A-amazing...so these do not require mana?...Interesting"

"Oooh, I want one of those too~" Yuki mused as she dug into the comparment and pulled out a larger gun, a machine gun like weapon actually. Immedieatly she followed the instructions Owlbear had given Shinki and unleashed a barrage of hot lead into the jet black abyss, laughing as she did so.

"Hey! Hey! Don't waste ammo!"

"S-sorry..." Yuki apologized a nervous chuckle following afterwards. The witch then looked to her friend who was empty handed and handed her a weapon of the same calibur. "Here Mai, you can have one too~" Mai didn't seem to protest, but was somewhat distraught about the decision Yuki made for her.

"Yumeko, you alright with your knives?" Owlbear asked swiftly to the maid who pulled a set of said weapons from the garters on her legs.

"That I am," Yumeko answered. "This maid's prized weapon shall always be with her in the midst of battle."

"Alright then if everyone's ready then let's get going!"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Tapsa on May 03, 2009, 05:22:09 PM
HELL SKY-RAY, 9.27AM, Day 3
------------------------------------

Thirtyfour took a M60 standing in the rack and threw a belt with a bunch of clips over his neck. He slid a few grenades on his belt. He clearly wasn't going to save ammo for these abominations.

"Who of you filthy maggots wants some 7.62mm NATO sponsored AA batteries to power your vital organs!?", he asked.

Thirtyfour pulled the safety off from the M60. The closer one of those creatures got, the closer his finger was to trigger.

Then one of them got too close, leaping towards Thirtyfour. He immediately reacted, holing the zombie midair and sending it to the back of shadow creature crowd, spazzing until dissolving into nothingness. Thirtyfour quickly pulled a grenade out of his belt, pulled the pin off, and threw it into the very back of the crowd. He started firing and herding the zombies with his M60 as near as possible to the nade to minimize amount of shrapnels. The grenade exploded, sending zombies 40 feet in the air in a nice arc and severing almost all of their limbs. Thirtyfour dodged a chunk of zombie flying towards him, but got splattered by... black.

"Let's get moving before something falls apart!", Thirtyfour yelled to Rika.

Thirtyfour fired at the still moving bodies and approached a corridor. He peeked and ensured it was safe, and then entered it.

It was quite empty.

But not just empty in a sense.

It was TOO empty and quiet.

He approached towards the T-interjection at end of the corridor. It was still dead quiet. Suddenly, he started hearing something on the background. It was too weak to make out of, though.

Thirtyfour was now halfway through the corridor. He could hear better the sound. It was the noise of... helicopter blades?

Thirtyfour stopped. A helicopter. He noticed that the corridor started slowly tinting to red, and he heard the noise of metal bending. The T-interjection was slowly tearing open. Thirtyfour was scared to death. It was that one again. He trembled at the Apache on the end of the red-tinted corridor. He heard a sound of Sidewinder launching, and on that moment, he was pulled suddenly into a vent in the wall.

Thirtyfour's vision was blurred as hell. He couldn't make up who had pulled him in the vent.

"What the hell were you doing?", the person asked.

"Ehh... nothing."

Thirtyfour turned around and peeked outside of the vent. No Apache. Just an empty dead end.

"There's nothing wrong about walking to dead ends. I'll make a mental note of that.", Rika said.

She had a Mosin-Nagant strapped to her back. A good choice for a weapon.

"Well, let's use this shortcut as our advantage then.", Thirtyfour proposed.

An advantage. What a damn lazy pun. Even though I've never seen Rika's ass this close, not even those cramped russian tanks.

Thirtyfour proceeded in the vent, but started to hear groaning of sheet metal.

Not again.

The vent cracked and split half, dropping both Thirtyfour and Rika into oblivion.

"AAAAHHHH! FUCK!", Thirtyfour yelled midair.

Splash.

A moment later...

Thirtyfour rose to the surface of water and took a deep breath. Rika also did the same. They had landed into what appears to be bottom of a large silo. There was a huge fan blowing on side of the silo. Rika saw a sign above on a metal platform.

DANGER: COOLANT

"Looks like we're on bottom of a coolant tank with water.", she stated.

They climbed up the ladders to the platform.

"I'm quite sure we could be here until the storm ends.", she was being optimistic.

Thirtyfour climbed another ladder to another platform.

"Maybe, but anything can happen during this storm. Let's get a little bit closer to escape before shit hits the fan...", Thirtyfour suggested.

Suddenly, the fan stopped working. Veins of darkness creeped into the blades, starting to rust and bend them over until the whole fan fell with a gigantic splash into the bottom of silo. A bellowing cry of wounded animal could be heard in the distance, getting closer every second. When the cry was really close, it was interrupted by clattering and clicking sound of chitinous legs. A giant, mutated black zombie caterpillar with protruding tentacles and one huge green eye came out of the fan vent. It made high-pitched, bird-like cries while searching for prey. It noticed Thirtyfour and Rika, letting out an alerted scream.

"You and your horrible puns!", Rika said.

"But come on, I was right, IT WAS shit.", Thirtyfour defended himself.

The creature's eye started glowing and sparking as it charged it's laser.

"TAKE COVER!", Thirtyfour interrupted Rika's argument.

They both leapt behind some metal crates as the caterpillar fired it's horribly inaccurate green laser. It cut through control panels and machinery flanking the silo wall.

They heard a loudspeaker announcing inside the silo: "Warning: Coolant pump override activated. All personnel, please evacuate this area immediately."

The water was pumped out. Coolant started slowly rising from the bottom of the silo.

"That sounds like a bad thing. Let's climb up.", Thirtyfour suggested.

"And get cut half by that oversized worm? Sounds like a plan.", Rika questioned.

"But it's the only way out. Come on. We'll have to rendezvous with rest of us.", Thirtyfour grabbed Rika's arm and started climbing a ladder as coolant slowly creeped up...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on May 03, 2009, 07:05:19 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on May 03, 2009, 08:26:12 PM
9:26am, Sky Ray unknown area

apparently the men decided that they couldn't trust people of questionable origin with so such heavy equiment and firepower to just leave the gensokyo  escapees alone so they decided to accept their leader who called herself Ria
offer but soon they learn that these pirates were acually from another realm much like gensokyo and that like gensokyo it too had been brought to a end when its mana leylines were drained by the scheme of Kikuri's but it was done in 2 months before gensokyo's destruction.

they also learned that while Ria was orignally a outsider to the realm she was from she had been in it so long that her body had become like that of a native and was dependant of a steady abundance of mana judging by the fact she's still around and apparently without a partner she must have managed to obtain some mana producing thing to keep herself intact in the outside world.

While Alex heard talk of others to try to ambush her to try and leave this land cruiser alex wanted no part stating that being not only still injuryed and on THEIR turf puts them at a disadvantage his talk fell on deaf ears as apparently the others rather wanted to get out now.

but their plans for escape were cut short when a the landcruiser grinded to a halt and apparently they had be found first and the leader of the forces on them was someone from Ria's own world..who apparently decided it was best to Work for Kikuri like Yagi a man named Tao Qwai.

"yet another who has been promised power by her and fell for her bait" Alex thought to himself but didn't have much time to ponder it has apparently he has somehow be taught to somehow bring the twisted remains of the collapsed realms to a sort of manfestation in the outside world has horrific looking zombies and like zombies these manfestations seemed to be out for blood another part of it make it the fabric of reality seem to be on the verge of breaking and they were told by Ria to not step  on the cracks.

"What will happen if we do?" Lily Black asked

Alex replyed "i don't know but i don't want to find out."

Ria opened up a bunch of weapon lockers that contained just about every weapon known to man ranging from melee weapons to full blown firearms

"Grab something anything arm yourselfs we'll need to defend ourselfs now from them do not worry they aren't living things just twisted perversions of things that used to be." Ria shouted

normally alex would be against the girls being involved but they are beings swamped and secondly alex is still not at 100% fighting shape his wound is now much smaller than when he gotten it but it still hurts alot and its still is a very vunerable spot on him.

"MY dear Lily Black Daiyousei Star Luna and Sunny you girls are gonna need to get yourselfs something i alone can't defend you all we are all gonna have to defend each other." Alex said but he knows that other than Lily who only has had very limited training from him the 4 other fairys in his care only have minimal combat experince at best and what little they had was with danmaku based.

"Alex..." said Lily Black as she looked into alex's eyes she couldn't see any look of fear in alex's eyes but she could tell even alex wasn't sure about the outcome of this.

Alex had grabbed some Spiked Knuckle Dusters and various melee weapons  but had also grabbed a gun the a big nasty looking Handgun with a large barrel that looks like it shoots a very big slug that can easly go though serveral skulls it made her cringe a bit bringing back memorys of the yakuza attacker that almost killed Her and then almost killed Alex in his effort to save her

Alex replyed morbidly about her looks toward it "just in case i'd rather have us go out quick then to go out suffering slowly and painfully my dear i care too much about us to let us suffer."

Lily didn't reply she picked up a staff and stood by Alex the 4 fairys dug in the pile of weapons alex brought till they found something they liked.

Alex and the fairys then readyed themselfs for the onslaught.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on May 03, 2009, 11:56:17 PM
9:26 AM, Sky Ray, Day 3

Sanasan and Renko stood there, horrified at what had just appeared.

"W-w-what in the..." Sanasan stuttered with fright. Renko said nothing, a look of fear on her face. In the background, they heard someone say "Hey, quickly, get somethings, ze! Do you want to die here?!", and the sound of everyone gathering weapons.

"...We'd better get something to defend ourselves." Sanasan said, hands shaking.

Silently, the two went through the weapons rack. They both ended up taking handguns, and Sanasan also took a short knife which he put on his belt. The two rejoined the others, who were ready for the impending attack.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 04, 2009, 02:07:28 AM
Sky Ray- corridor 9:30 AM Day 3

Ria: Damn, never thought I'd get lost on my own ship. Where is everyone anyways.

Kaguya: Ria!

Ria: Kaguya? Are you alright?

Kaguya: Yeah. I managed to use some light Danmaku to fight them off.

Ria: Well, that explains my handicap. Here, take this.

Kaguya: Huh? A rifle?

Ria: You can't rely forever on Danmaku, you know.


Sky Ray- Bridge


Caboose: There, this should stop the bleeding.

Austin: Thanks.

Frank: While we're safe for now, how do we get out?

Austin: We should probably stay put. None of those creatures can get in.

Nitori: Thank goodness.

Austin: Let's see... this console still works. If I can get into the system with the Laptop...

Frank: You could contact the others, drawing attention to yourself.

Austin: I'm in. I can see all the others! I'll try contacting them.

Frank: Don't all those creatures will go berserk and try to attack us again.

Austin: Then what do we do?

Frank: I don't know, distract those things with the ship functions.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on May 04, 2009, 02:18:34 AM
9:25am Sky Ray, Day 3

Amarillo realized that there are people more terrible than FARGO.

FARGO act in secret, capturing people with abilities secretly into their base.

And this ... no matter if it's a person or an organization, simply want to destroy things.

She couldn't let it happen.

Facing the creature of darkness, she drew her lightsaber.

And she called Lily White.

"Be prepared, to defend yourself or to hide!"

"Eh?" It seems Lily is still in shock of the capture.

"I thought that I can protect you, but it seems I'm .... wrong." Amarillo sighed "What if that situation happens again? Here." Amarillo handed Lily her 2nd lightsaber.

"Eh? You want me use this to defend myself?" Lily White seems more confused. "can I do it?" she looks at the metal stick in her hand.

"Hah, well, to use a lightsaber, the most important thing is "believe", you must believe in yourself in order to use it. A Force-Sensitive only can handle it more easily. Actually, for you, there is a special Duel Form only you can utilize to the best."

"What?"

"Well, merge with me for two minute and I'll show you... in real combat!" She quickly dodged one attack from the shadow, "We have no time."

"But...."

"I know you were filled with doubt of yourself, throw it away! At least for now."

"OK."

Lily White returned the lightsaber back to Amarillo, then concentrates.

And she is now on Amarillo's perspective. With the lightsaber in her hand.

"Are you ready, now watch it yourself. Now I have your wings, so I can attack at any height, thus...." Amarillo flew up, and to one zombie's surprise, appeared in its back "Utilize the art of Form IV: The Aggressive Form (http://starwars.wikia.com/wiki/Form_IV:_Ataru)!" She waved the lightsaber with a downward charge, slice the zombie in two.

"I see! because of the wings we can attack in everywhere, and also because of the wings we can strike in high speed! That's why you say it's best for ME. "

"I'm happy that you understand," Amarillo flew back to the bridge, "Now De-Merge before I ran out of stamina, you strike above me when I clear out the way for you."

After a bright light, Lily White appeared again beside Amarillo, and take the lightsaber.

"Is that really alright?" she asked.

[Insert BGM: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=kn9JmMBK1H0 , and ignore everything besides the Music, it's  called "Spica" by Lia, who is also the singer of "Tori no Uta"]

"I know the fairies aren't supposed to fight, however." she looks as the other fairies get ready for combat "We have no choice, I'm sorry."

"Is that so? Then, FOR GENSOKYO! I'm going!" Lily shouted, ignited the lightsaber and charges upward.

"YEAH! FOR GENSOKYO!" Amarillo jumped up and disabled another zombie which was trying to attack Lily from behind, "The way is clear, now strike the one on your left!"

"OK!"

And then another zombie was to attack from Lily's rear, but was strike down by Amarillo with a perfect Saber Throw.

"Heh, if you want an ambush on my partner, you'll eat down my saber first."

"Lily, to your right!"

"Woah!" Lily quickly dodged a black ball which was flying towards her. "What was that?"

"Don't know, but must be something bad."Amarillo replied.

"The weakness of Form IV is the lack of defense, if somehow I can borrow a fairy from Alex..." Amarillo watched as Alex commends his group of fairies. "I may form a more better defense for Lily White, As for now..." She shouted toward Lily "Stay in my view so I can clear out your way!"

"OK!"

"If you are tired just head back, we will retreat."

"Not before we all do our best!"

"That's the spirit!"

Amarillo only hope this fight will over soon, they both are forced to fight and she believes that Lily didn't want to fight too, but they have no choice.


[Explanation: An aggressive style, Form IV was fast-paced and effective against single opponents, though weaker in prolonged combat and confined spaces. Form IV was characterized by Force-assisted acrobatics, both for attack and defense, and fast, powerful strikes.
One single Form IV user is weak in multiple enemy combat, however, if teamed up, this is the best way for ending a battle. (If one use Form III or Form V to defend the user of Form IV)
The reason why Amarillo knows Form IV even though she cannot fly in normal circumstances is that the memories of all seven forms are a part of "Operation System Standard" in all the Chrnon Agents, and it's like BIOS, which is a part of their memories, Amarillo only didn't use that most of the time.]
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on May 04, 2009, 02:29:05 AM
9:26 AM, Sky Ray, Day 3

Gpop and Koishi were running for their lives.

Koishi placed a subconscious barrier around herself, Gpop, and Satori, and ran anywhere BUT where those things were.

"Wait!" Gpop tells Koishi. He finds a room with a sign on top displayed as "Armory". "We'll go in here!"

The Komeiji sisters followed them inside, avoiding the cracks on the way. Inside they found multiple machine guns, sub-machine guns, and pistols, along with the correct ammo located beside them. Gpop went up to the weapons and grapped a pistol for Satori and a sub-machine gun for Satori, while Gpop grabbed a rather large machine gun, inserting the ammo in guns before lending them the weapons.

"What in the world is this thing?" Koishi asked.

"It's a gun. It shoots bullet like danmaku, except much faster and much more brutal. You could kill someone with one properly placed shot." Gpop told them. Then he points at the trigger. "The trigger right there will shoot one bullet for Satori, while Koishi's will shoot bursts. But don't waste the ammo. I can only carry so much. BUT if you have to use magic, USE IT. I have quite a bit of mana, so don't worry about me!"

Then they heard an explosion coming from the door of the armory, and a large group of the creatures were there ready to charge. Then Gpop aimed his gun at them and began to fire, and all the Komeiji sisters could see is that the creatures were quickly collapsing within impact of the weapons. The sisters were amazed at how fast the bullets could travel, and how effective it is.

"DON'T JUST STAND THERE! HELP ME OUT AND SHOOT AT THEM!" Gpop yells at them.

The two sisters, barely able to hear him over the loud noise that the gun was making, pointed their guns at the door and also began to shoot. They creatures were dropping in a huge pile at the door. Finally, the creatures ceased to continue through the door. Gpop stopped firing, followed by the girls.

"Okay, we have to escape while we have the chance now! Keep your guns! You'll need them to defend yourselves! Let's go before more comes in to attack us!" Gpop told them.

The two sisters nod in agreement and followed Gpop out the door and continued to run through the corridor.

"We'll have to head for the bridge! We'll be better off there!" Gpop yelled, and they continued to run through the corridor, hoping to find they're way without getting lost...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on May 04, 2009, 03:07:26 AM
Sky Ray-corridor 9:30 AM Day 3

Jalal and Eirin were wandering around looking for Kaguya and Reisen. One of those bad memories appeared in front of them. Jalal glared at it and it shrank away and wimpered. Eirin looked at him in surprise to which he replied "What? It's only a memory." That said, he carried an automatic shotgun and a bolter. Odd choice for one with poor marksmanship. "Hey, it's simply more dakka."

Eirin checked the map. "The bridge is this way." She pointed down a corridor.

A huge one blocked the path. It does not fear you, Jalal. It was a large four-legged beast.

"Weeeeell, I guess I do have to fight." He dropped the guns and drew his claymore...Why did you take the guns if you were going to use your sword anyways? "I have a plan."

He gestured at the memory. Eirin ran around to its side while he charged for a frontal assault. He dodged a swipe and grabbed onto its arm. He swung up onto it's shoulder, while Eirin launched several drug-tipped arrows into its back. He stood on those arrows and twisted it. The thing screeched in pain and tried to shake him off. He held on while Eirin fired the arrows in such a pattern as to build a platform.

Eventually the thing stopped struggling and fell over. Jalal and Eirin quickly set up an entrenched position on top of it using metal bars and the guns.. Eirin jabbed it with a stimulant arrow and it got back up. It shook some more and Eirin kept jabbing it with arrows. Jalal stomped and the beast gave up on shaking. He stomped again and it marched forward towards the bridge. "Memories are only as dangerous as you let them, of course."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on May 04, 2009, 05:38:36 AM
=== Sky Ray: Unknown Areospace - 9:28 AM ~ Day 3===

The Beginning is The End ~ Metal Slug 7 (http://tr.youtube.com/watch?v=-BHZF_epuu8&feature=PlayList&p=C87FA0FA22C02321&index=8)

Ahahaha! This is so awesome~!" Yuki yelled as she unleashed another rain of hot led into the zombified monstrocities that lay before the Makai group. Owlbear only seemed to facepalm, because in actuallity she was showing off...

"Yuki, please stop showing off..." Owlbear lamented pulling face from palm to see some more of the monsters coming out of the woodworks all of which were soon sliced and cut into ribbions by the swift reflexes of Makai's own ninja maid Yumeko. A few others managed to creep in on them from behind but they soon fell prey to Luize who had no qualms with cleaving a the black creatures in half, while a few fell at the hands of Shinki, who had managed to get the hang of using her firearm albeit she still closed her eyes when she shot.

"We can't stay here for long-!" The maid shouted plunging her knife into the hissing body of a carcassed nekomata, before kicking the monster back and crushing it's head under her heel. "Hurry to the bridge, that's our best chance of survival now!"

"Right." Owlbear nodded before turning to his harem er, I mean-crew. "You heard the lady, let's get a move on!"

"Wait!" Yuki shouted to Owlbear as the lot of them ran behind him and Yumeko, the both of them pushing through the monsters using their own brute force to do so. "Do we even know where the bridge is?"

"Oh that's easy its..." Owlbear's sentence flew short of a conclusion as he trailed off and fell silent. "Fuck..."

"Ah, don't worry about it~" Luize mused which managed to raise a few eyebrows at such a response. "I'm a traveler, so I should be able to find it easily."

"She is right..." Mai spoke up. "Her sense of direction is beyond that of any demon we know, she is well suited for this type of thing..."

"Well...alright, but be careful up front, if you see anything let us know" Owlbear said to Luize as she ran ahead of him and the others.

"Of course, but there won't be any need to worry about enemies." The demon tourists eyes open, the same murderous glow burning within them just like before. "For I'll be sure to kill them myself, if they challenge me..."

Owlbear blinked for a moment before her glanced to Shinki a look of concearn in his eye. "Uhm...is it just me or does Luize go all Axe Crazy when her eyes open..."

"No, she's just...unique like that." Shinki chuckled nervously, partly because she could take some of the blame for she was the one who made Luize. Why would she give Luize such a creepy 2nd persona anyhow? Then again, why would she even make a demon tourist in the first place?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on May 04, 2009, 06:09:39 AM
9:27 AM, Sky Ray, Day 3



Alex remembers that Amarillo has some sort of special link with fairys and wonders if with her the fairys under his care a chance to get out of this spot.

"crazy idea but its worth a shot." says he thinks to himself in his mind while mowing down what looked liked the animated rotting corpses of some of the people he once knew from the human village under Keine's protection.

"better not dwell got to push on ahead." he thinks to himself

Alex and the fairys make head way to Amarillo after a while and some close calls He manages to spot Amarillo tracking her down via Lily White's spirital presense which is similar yet diffrent from Lily Blacks.

"need a hand?" he asks.


elsewere on Sky Ray 9:30 AM

Yagi was steamed about this open attack using such low tactics like gassing people but orders were but he had told the Rai members taking part in this one simple order one to be followed on pain of death.

"if you see a martial artist with serveral fairys who look like little girls and one in particually a blonde almost carrot shaded one whos bigger than the rest of them leave him be he is *MINE*
I will deal with him and him alone if i find out someone else has killed him before can get to him that man/woman will be hanged up side down in my quaters and subjected to a long *slow* and *painful* death."

Yagi and Yuka had gotten on the Sky Ray along with Shinjiro.

"Pityful creatures" Yagi said seeing some of the "Zombie" memorys

one tryed to attack him but it just got its head knocked off with one powerful swipe from Yagi who didn't give a damn about what it was.

"Knowing Alex he's not gonna go down to these things with ease...Come Yuka we have mission to complete if any of these things get in your way you know what to do." Yagi says.

"Yes master." Yuka replys with that hollow souless sounding voice the condtioning gave her.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 04, 2009, 07:26:29 AM
THIRTYFOUR and RIKA

Altered Sky Ray, Coolant Area, ?.?? AM, Day 3

The water was pumped out and coolant was being released simultaneously. This was a pretty dangerous situation to be in, at the same time, some sort of amalgamation of a worm and some icky things was also on the lookout for Thirtyfour and Rika, it had already let loose some sort of death ray, fortunately for the pair it had horrible aim and failed to hit them despite destroying everything else in the vicinity. The worm was right around the area of Thirtyfour and Rika climbing up the ladder, but they had no choice, as Thirtyfour had said. They needed to get back up, and fast.

The worm itself could see the two climbing up the ladder, it had some sort of proboscis that started charging up a laser.

AMARILLO and LILY WHITE

Altered Sky Ray, Hallway, ?.?? AM, Day 3

Amarillo had activated her Form IV, an aggressive phase of attack, and was trying to defend herself and Lily from the apparitions that had appeared. The two believed that they had no choice, as reluctant as they were to fight, it was the only way to survive. However, just as they thought they were doing well in the fight, something had happened mid way.

Rrrgharahroaaaar!!

There was a bellowing cry in the distance as a bigger, larger, faster and stronger apparition in the shape of a bear started rampaging through the hallway, knocking out many smaller apparitions that were also charging. It wanted blood and the first sentient beings it saw were Amarillo and Lily White. As it approached, it slowed down and stopped in front of them.

Rrrhgharrr!!

TAIHOU, MOKOU, KEINE and SAKUYA

Altered Sky Ray, Unknown?, ?.?? AM, Day 3

Sakuya had advised Taihou not to engage against those devilish things. He was curious about what Sakuya had in mind but in the end obliged to her request. Keine had lectured everyone about what those things were. Taihou had lent Sakuya some of his mana energy and this allowed her to see things that many others could not - the mana trails of other people... At least, those that still had mana. They could use this leak to trail other people and find a quick, easy way to the bridge with little conflict. If the four were to engage, they would lose energy fast. This was when they found the trail of two people.

OWLBEAR, SHINKI, YUKI, MAI, LUIZE and YUMEKO

Altered Sky Ray, Unknown Aerospace, ?.?? AM, Day 3

This crew of people had no trouble fending off the beings, as it were, however, they had the complication of not knowing how to get to the bridge. That's where Luize came in. Indeed, she had an excellent sense of direction and could probably find the bridge easily. However, there were numerous rooms with busted doors, and in them were shiny things that were too hard to discern from the distance and the lighting of the area. There were numerous demons in the distance both to their front and to their back, so they had to decide quickly which way to go or, even with their power, they would be overwhelmed by numbers.

ALEX and LILY BLACK, other fairies

Altered Sky Ray, Hallway, ?.?? AM, Day 3

Alex recalled about Amarillo's link with fairies, and used this opportunity to track her down with Lily Black and the other fairies under his care. When he had reached Amarillo, the pair had been assailed by a bear-like apparition that roared constantly and was several times bigger than Alex himself. Looking serious, he had asked Amarillo "Need a hand?"

***

Altered Sky Ray, Unknown?. 9.33 AM, Day 3

Hirowaza kept his switchblade hanging from somewhere on the clothes he was now wearing, since Meira had somehow gotten her extra set on his person and he was now wearing it for some inexplicable reason. He kept the rifle with the bayonet close to him and Meira had a close hand on her katana, Hirowaza had already mowed down several black images with his rifle, and he was already running low on ammo. "Damnable things," Hirowaza said. "These things are hard to kill, this would be a terrible place to use my mana!" Meira nodded and whispered into his ear what she had seen in the distance. Hirowaza had sensed it too. The two ran quickly to their destination and then they saw Taihou.

"H, Hey!" Hirowaza cried out. "Taihou-san! It's me! Let me go with you!"

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on May 04, 2009, 07:52:37 AM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 04, 2009, 08:17:13 AM
Altered Sky Ray, Sector F4 Restaurant, 9.45 AM, Day 3

At last, we're not alone in this fight... Hirowaza mused in his head as there was a comical exchange between an excited Mokou and a peturbed Keine. He hefted his nearly-empty rifle on his right shoulder and sighed. They had to head to the bridge and try to do something about this. And they were separated from everyone else, which complicated things to a dangerously high degree. Hirowaza had mentioned that they needed to get to the bridge, but the question was how. Meira knew this and thought about something for a moment. She had an idea of where to go, but then, there was a ripping noise that could be heard. Hirowaza made a small yelp as he looked underneath him. There was no dimensional crack, so nothing could've possibly penetrated through the ship. It was then and there that he felt an excruciating pain in his head. "Would... argh... love to tell you how to get there, but my..." Hirowaza was struggling to say anything that made sense. "Head... explode... rrgh..." He kneeled down. "Well, I think..." Hirowaza dropped his rifle to the floor, making a very audible clattering sound. He quickly got the switchblade. Meira was alarmed. "Y, Yoh-kun?! You aren't gonna?!" However, it was too late. Hirowaza had practically gutted himself with the switchblade. However, no blood came out. The pain immediately subsided from his head. "Did I scare you guys?" Hirowaza said, panting. Meira facepalmed and shook Hirowaza fiercely. Her face was visibly irate.

"Don't do such crazy things! You could've kill yourself!!!" She said indignantly. Hirowaza sighed and made a sign to tell her that he had no choice, and put away the switchblade. Taihou and the others were visibly shocked instead of angry. The switchblade had ripped through Hirowaza's clothing, revealing his skin, where there WOULD have been blood, but there was none, in its place was a slit, however, nearby it there was a bruise. Using the switchblade to exorcise is actually virtually harmless. The mana charging is necessary in order to minimize visible wounds and pain, as disgusting as the act actually looks. The bruise was something everyone in the room noticed. Mokou seemed curious by it.

"Eyyy, what's that bruise?" she said with disbelief, still dumbfounded how anyone would willingly do what Hirowaza just did. Hirowaza looked down at himself and noticed the bruise was in plain view, before covering it with the long sleeves from his kinda-new set of clothes. Hirowaza shook his head profusely, implying and saying that it was nothing at all. Taihou, Sakuya and Keine could all tell that he was clearly lying. Meira already knew this and kept quiet about this. "A, a, a, anyway!!" Hirowaza said. "We, we need to get to the bridge! Enough about me. We should formulate a course of action." he continued. Meira smiled and stepped forward.

"If we go out that door," Meira said, pointing to the door they just entered, "We're going to have to face lots of those things. However, we can easily get to the bridge by..." she said as she approached a shelf of drinks and pushed it aside. "Using this door. There shouldn't be many cracks, if at all. This should take us to the hallway where we can make a beeline for the bridge and perhaps find others or valuable things to help us." she said. Hirowaza tilted his head. Everyone paid attention intently, but there was still something in one of their minds.

"H, hey..." Mokou said. "Hirowaza, why are you wearing... The same clothes as Meira-san?" to this, Meira couldn't resist laughing. Hirowaza looked very embarrased. He shook his head again.

"I, i, it's... It's nothing, okay? We have more serious matters at hand! We should get going!!" he said, as he motioned to the door that Meira had revealed. Mokou crossed her arms and smiled while nodding. Sakuya started being suspicious, too.

"...Are... you?" she asked.

"Am I what?" Hirowaza said as he went to the door.

"...Nothing. Those clothes fit you strangely well."

"Uhm... Well, thanks and felicitations back at you, Miss Sakuya... But, I honestly don't know how I found myself in these either."

Taihou simply just laughed.

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on May 04, 2009, 09:32:00 AM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on May 04, 2009, 10:27:27 AM
9.27AM, Day 3 Amarillo's Team & Alex's Team

"Shoot, on this rate I can't clear for Lily for too long, only if I have wings......" Amarillo thought.

Then Alex came "Need a hand?"

"Woah," Amarillo thought "That's fast!"

"Well, I want to borrow one of your fairies...... For helping Lily White out there."

She looks at Alex's team of fairies and thought of possible outcomes.

In that situation the best one is Cirno for firepower, however she's not there....

The light fairies must be merged in three, and she have not enough stamina to support all three.

For Lily Black, Amarillo have not been merged with her, and she believe that she have more link towards Alex.

So there is only one left.

"Dai-chan!" Amarillo called "Remember how long was it since our last merge?"

Daiyousei replied "Seems like several month ago, so that means..."

"Sorry, guys, I can only support Dai-chan with my current stamina, however if you stick with me you all can use 100%of your power, I need you to create a field so there is no one can see our teams. " she said to the light fairies.

"Yeah!"

"And, Alex, be careful, I got the feeling that someone is watching on you." Amarillo warned. "You two, stay on guard and try not step out of the field."

"Yagi?" Alex is confused.

"Don't know him, I can only alter minds, not to read them." Amarillo closed her eyes, and grabbed Daiyousei's hand. "Whatever, just stay on guard, that's a woman's instinct."

"A WOMAN? You looks like far from a woman." Alex laughed.

Amarillo looks down on her wearings and smiled, "guess so, then, a girl's instinct."

Then she do the merge, unlike with Lily White, this merge cause her appearance to change a lot.

Her hair become light green, and Daiyousei's wing can be seen.

She also become much... lighter.

"Well, the reason I choose her, is not because I'm in love with her or something. She is the only yousei that can actually LOWER my Control Index." Amarillo explained, then take off.

"What is a control index?" Asked Lily Black.

"Don't know." As Alex replied, the other three fairies cast open their field, that can made others didn't aware of Alex's team.

In the Air, Lily White

Lily White suddenly found that she was cornered by several zombies, and it seems a lightsaber swipe have little effect.

"Oh, no." She murmured. "Defense Stance, Defense Stance."

"By using that pose you may cut yourself." a voice comes from behind the zombies. Then the zombies was slide in two and a green haired Amarillo appears.

"That hair-- Dai-chan?" Lily White is surprised.

"Yeah, It's me. However this state cannot stay for too long, let's keep fighting and retreat back to the cruiser bridge."

"Okay."

"And you can stay back a little, switch to defense mode-- not suicide mode, not pose like that - yes, so defect enemy's attacks and cover me. got it?"

"Yes."

"Right, now let's charge backwards.." Amarillo did a circle in air and disabled three enemies that is going to shut their back.

"You didn't kill them?"
Asked Daiyousei.

"No, what can you get when you treat other's hate with hate, anyways?"

"......"

"Whatever, let's get out of this quick." Amarillo muttered.

"I can feel your lifeforce draining fast- not your mana, your LIFEFORCE. Are you really OK?"


"Just.. hold on for now. I guess I'm Alright."

Amarillo calculated for a while.

Quote
Control Index = 20%+70%+40%-30% = 100% Control Percentage = 100%/50% = 200%

"She is right." she thought.

"Don't forget that I can hear your thought now."

"Ahhh, I know that, whatever, let's get out of this for now."

As they are close to the bridge, an arrow cames from far behind them.

"Ow!"

Amarillo loses her grip, but she quickly realized what had happened and adjust her pose so she didn't fell down.

The arrow, with a sunflower design on the last edge, was stick into her right arm.

she looks at it, then pulled it out.

"The bridge is near, and we will de-merge once we land!"

"But your arm..."

"Your safety is more important than me!"

"If you really insist..."

Lily White also noticed her wound, however, she knows that telling Amarillo about the wound is useless.

And they finally made it to the bridge when Amarillo revert to normal as Daiyousei emerges from her body.

"Now as my thanks, I'll heal you all...." Amarillo then poses her hands forward.

"NO!!"

But it's too late, as the yousei's wounds begin to mend, Amarillo's nose start to bleed.

Quote
Control Percentage = 200% + 80% = 280%

"We finally made it.... Ahaha~~" As the healing field disappeared, she collapses. on the ground, leaving a trail of blood on the ground.

"Don't tell me she is going to sleep another 8 hours." Alex said.

"Seems so, she is just that type, she ONLY cares about OTHERS." Replied Lily White, "Now let's at least treat her wounds and found her a bed."

Alex sighed.

"only cares for others.."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on May 04, 2009, 02:41:39 PM
Engineering Deck, 9.35AM, Day 3 featuring Team FUBAR, Team Freud, Team TANK,

"Why on earth did you get us separated from the others?!" Alice cried.

"It wasn't me, they left US!" Mitaka said as they dashed down another random corridor. "It was dark and everyone just...well...scattered."

"And you got us lost! It was a straightforward route to the bridge!" Alice shouted. "Down the corridor, up the lift, down more corridors...and...err..."

"That's the thing! The main corridor was sealed shut by that bloody-ass blast door, in case you forgot!" Mitaka pointed out as they took another random turn.

"If only you weren't so weak, I could have artful-sacrifice'd that measly little door!" Alice protested.

"If you weren't such a scardy-cat, we wouldn't have had to run after you in the dark and get ourselves lost!" Mitaka shouted back as they climbed up another set of stairs.

"Well, if you didn't make such a big deal out of that fairy-zombie-thing trying to nip your head..." Alice began, hotly as they paused for a moment at an intersection.

"It was eating my head, ok!" Mitaka said. "How would you like it if some demonic apparition tried to suck your brains out through a straw!"

"How could it when you don't have any to suck out to begin with!" Alice shouted.

"....This coming from a blonde?!"

"Weakling nerd!"

"Mommy's girl!"

"Roast beef!"

"Blondie!"

"Deodorant!"

"Flat...."

"Will you two stop arguing?!" Reimu shouted from behind, interrupting Mitaka and Alice's sophisticated banter. "It's catching up!"

"I can feels its breath on my backs ze!" Marisa shouted from the tail-end of the group. "And it doesn't smells like a beds of roses eithers, ze!"

Its booming footfalls were indeed getting closer. They could feel its hot breath down the back of their necks.

"Wait...is that...?" Reimu began as a set of figures slowly loomed up out of the darkness ahead of them.

"Oy! Get out of our bloody way!" Gpop shouted.

"YOU get out of our bloody way!" Mitaka shouted back irritably.

"It's coming this way!" They both shouted together.

"WHAT'S coming this way?!" They both demanded simultaneously.

"Oh...." Both of their mouths curled into 'o's of horrific understanding as they finally saw what the other was speaking about. Gpop's group had a gigantic zombie-walrus rampaging through the corridor behind them. Team FUBAR had a giant monstrous panda.

"GET DOWN!" The two teams hit the floor, skidding dangerously towards each other, while the two monstrous apparitions leapt over them...

...before crashing violently into each other mid-leap.

"RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!" Both teams screamed in horror, praying that the inertia will keep them going and prevent them from becoming one with the floor once those two huge monsters land.

The two gigantic monstrosities finally crashed violently into the floor, narrowly missing the two groups.

"...phew...." Marisa and Merlin breathed mutual sighs of relief.

"Next time, give us more warning!" Mitaka and Gpop shouted into each other's faces.

"What?! It was your fault!" They both shouted simultaneously.

"....What's up with them...?" Sanae asked Reimu.

"I feel friendship blossoming." Reimu chuckled as Gpop and Mitaka began pulling at each other's cheeks.

"Hey, guys....?" Alice began. "They're not dead..."

"...."

Sure enough, the creatures had merged into one huge super-creature with walrus flippers, fangs and whiskers, panda arms and belly, and two sets of huge rabid-looking jaws.

"....run?" Gpop and Mitaka, for the first time in a while, agreed on something.

They ran.

"This is your fault!" Alice shouted.

"I didn't tell it to merge!" Mitaka shouted back.

"If you hadn't led it to us, the wouldn't have merged in the first place!" Gpop shouted.

"But you lead it to US!" Mitaka protested.

"It's your fault, stupid deodorant!" Alice and Gpop shouted simultaneously. "Because we say so!"

KABOOM!

The wall on their left exploded inwards, filling the corridor with all manner of chaos including smoke, dust, shrapnel, bullet casings, coolant, a Rika and a ThirtyFour.

"Why'd you have to feed it the grenades!" Rika shouted, pulling ThirtyFour out of the pool of coolant and settling dust.

"Because it was better than feeding it MY ARM!" ThirtyFour pointed out. "Oh, you people again." He said, nodding at the group.

"A giant caterpilar....it's a giant caterpilar...." Mitaka whispered urgently.

"Oh, don't worry, it's dead..." ThirtyFour said.

"No, it isn't! It's chargin' its Laser!" Gpop shouted. "....and that Panrus is coming towards us!"

"Panrus! Walda sounds better!" Mitaka shouted as they leapt into a sprint once more, barely missing a jet of green laser that blasted a hole through the opposite wall behind them.

"Panrus!"

"Walda!"

"It's a Walterpirus now!" ThirtyFour shouted from behind as the caterpilar crashed into the Panrus and merged with them.

"Panrupillar!"

"Catterandus!"

"Why'd you lead that panru-whatever-chu-call-it into us anyway?!" ThirtyFour shouted.

"IT'S YOUR FAULT, TANK-HEAD!" Mitaka, Gpop, and Alice shouted in ThirtyFour's face.

"Shut up you idiots!" Rika shouted from behind them. "AGH! I've run out of bullets!"

"Me too!" Koishi said.

"You've been wasting it on that thing?!" Gpop and ThirtyFour gasped.

"People, stop speaking at the same time! It hurts my head!" Satori yelped.

"People, just shut up and RUN!" Reimu cried in exasperation.

They reached a giant blastdoor that was only slightly ajar, with a gap just big enough for them to squueze through.

"Get in there!" ThirtyFour yelped. "Getingetingetingetingetin!"

Alice, Rika and Sanae leapt towards the gap simultaneously....and got stuck...

"....we're stuck..." Rika pointed out as they struggled futilely.

"...." Everyone looked back up the corridor, saw the giant catterandus coming, blinked, before exerting superhuman strength on the human roadblock to get through.

"Ouchouchouchouchouuuuuuuuuuuuuch!" Sanae yelped as, with a rather painful and wet popping noise like a champagne bottle, they were dislodged from the door and thrown half-way across the hangar bay on the other side.

"AAAAAAAAAAGH!" The rest of the crew yelped as they landed on the floor of the hangar bay just as the giant panrupillar bashed up against the blast door on the other side.

"...You've been Gp'awned!" Gpop aimed a finger at the monster who was glaring down at him through the gap, earning him a green laser zap. "Yeouch! h-hey!" He yelped as it missed him by mere inches.

"Where are we?" Satori asked.

"A hangar by the looks of it." ThirtyFour said. "Oy, Rika, anything usable?!"

"My legs and arms are!" Rika shouted from where she had landed behind a trashed APC. "Dunno about my head...or, ouch...my butt..."

"Find something!" ThirtyFour shouted back. "Looks like that door's our only exit. The hangar bay doors's hidden behind that junk!" he said, gesturing at the huge pile of crashed Orca tranports piled up against the hangar bay door.

"There's a robert class tank here!" Rika shouted back. "It says 'Lagann' on the side."

The group trooped around the seemingly-functional tank as Rika dropped inside the personnel hatch. 

"What on earth....?" Rika's eyes widened perceptibly as they swivelled across the control panel. "....what sort of moron was in charge of piloting this?!"

"Why? What's wrong?" ThirtyFour asked as he slid down the hatch ladder into the command deck.

Rika gestured at all the labels. 'This lever makes it go faster.' read one label.

"...." ThirtyFour rolled his eyes. "Suits you fine. Shut up and drive."

"HEY!"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Tapsa on May 04, 2009, 03:46:55 PM
Hangar, Hell Sky-Ray, 9.39AM, Day 3, featuring the above
--------------------------------------------------

Rika turned the tank to face the smoking and flaming pileup of defunct Orcas.

"All clear!?", Thirtyfour asked.

"Right!"

Thirtyfour swivelled the turret and aligned the barrel in under the Orcas to blow them completely out of the way. The autoloader started working.

Thirtyfour heard metal framework bending and groaning, and clanking of gears that haven't been greased for a long time. He opened the hatch and slowly looked behind. The same veins of darkness started rusting the door out of condition and widening it to the size of the caterpillar.

"GODDAMN IT. WHY WON'T YOU JUST GIVE UP!?", he yelled at the top of his voice.

Thirtyfour closed the hatch and started beating the main gun.

"Come on, work faster!"

He heard intense beating of metal in background, even though the autoloader was even louder inside. The autoloader was nearing it's last phase, but at the same moment he heard a massive explosion of concrete debris flying in every direction. A loud bang echoed inside the tank as one of those chunks hit it.

"ARE THESE PARTS PRODUCED IN CHINA OR RUSSIA!?"

The autoloader let out a final clank as it had finished it's job. Without checking through sight or giving any warning, he fired to the underside of Orca pile, sending them all in the air with spectacular smoke and fire trails.

"Full speed ahead!", Rika yelled.

A green laser punched a hole through the tank and burned the cramped inside, making everybody shriek, yet hitting nobody in exception of valuable electronics.

The tank drove with a stressed 60mp/h through the hole which was just a moments ago a functioning door, leaving the caterpillar behind and making it crash yet again and leaving a huge dent on the wall.

"Just wait and it's on us again.", Rika ruined the fun.

"Concentrate on driving. Millions of people die in traffic and to world hunger because of people like YOU.", Thirtyfour spoke with an angry tone.

"HEY! That last remark was completely unrelated!", Rika objected

The tank came to a screeching halt. The hangar was massive, like every hangar. Lots of half-assembled Orcas and helicopters filled the hall, most remarkably, functional Chinooks. Best of all, bright daylight flooded in from square pattern at the wall above the massive hangar door. Rika turned the tank sideways.

Again, Thirtyfour heard framework snapping and bolts loosening and metal groaning loudly.

"Uh oh. It still hasn't gave up. Prepare for another wave!"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on May 04, 2009, 04:48:04 PM
Hanger Sky Ray 9:39 AM DAY 3

"I thought you said the bridge was this way?" Jalal asked

"Why don't you try reading this map? It's all covered with blood from this creature," Eirin replied.

They saw the huge panda-walrus-caterpillar chimera.

"Wow, now THAT's big game. I wonder whose memories those are? Let's capture it," Jalal said as he drove his beast toward it.

The tank fired into it then crashed in the chimera knocking it over.

"I told you to drive it not crash into the beast!" Thirtyfour yelled.

"I'm trying! This idiot Mitaka won't get his ass out of my face!" Rika yelled back.

"But...There's not enough room in here" Mitaka replied while trying to shift to a more comfortable position.

"Get your heavy ass off me, ze!"

The creature growled as Eirin covered its side with drugged arrows. Jalal prodded his mount and it climbed on top of the chimera.

"You're mine!" he cried while his mount began merging with the beast.

The result of this merger was a metal bar entrenched position on top of the now larger chimera. The chimera got up and tried to shake off the fort, but the barbs were too deep.

Eirin continued sticking arrows into it.

"Damn, wont this thing ever give up?" Jalal began.

You have aquired a "narrator's displeasure."

"Shit"

Upon hearing that news, Jalal began slicing out his former mount.

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=R3PRXFLJYcw (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=R3PRXFLJYcw) begins.

The tank manages to get disentangled and starts opening fire while circling the beast.

His mount falls from the thing's back along with a large chunk of the chimera.

"No matter how big it is, it's only a memory. Cover me Eirin, I'm seeing just what memory is in here."

Flashback some time in Gensokyo

I can't believe it. I never thought Kaguya was like that. Mokou is going to be literally eaten alive. I'll eat this history so it never happened!

Flashback took 15 seconds.

"So how was it?" Eirin asked.

"It's about that time the princess got constipated."

"Oh, when I gave her that extreme laxative? I never really learned why Mokou decided to attack her from the toilet."

Bridge Sky Ray 9:30 Day 3

A snowman sat in the captain's chair. If you've played Shin Megami Tensei, you would recognize him as a Jack Frost. Only, he was wearing armor styled like a Knight Hospitallier. He was Prince Boheemond, the accumulation of the bad memories of winter, and he waited.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Jana on May 04, 2009, 06:54:43 PM
(I'm sort of in a hurry, so here's a condensed story to get Jan in the same place.)

En Route to the Saniwa Shrine, 9:30 AM, Day 3

Having had finished their breakfast, Jan and Patchouli had been preparing to go when a mysterious form of darkness seemed to be in the air, around the same area that the lake would be. Not one to move in unprepared, Jan convinced Patchouli and Koakuma of the need to come prepared. Now, they were back on their way to the lake, but all three of them were armed.

Jan was carrying a spear, as ordinary as most spears would be: A smallish metal point and a six-foot wooden shaft. At the other end of the shaft was a metal buttcap, meant to be used as a blunt counter if anything came too close. To be safe, Jan also had a simple longbow strapped to his back, and a full quiver of arrows hung at his right side.

Koakuma was carrying what looked like a medieval knight's shield, as well a concealed knife if the need to defend went away.

Patchouli had a short sword, likely of European origin. It's light weight meant that she could swing it with a minimum amount of Mana, and that she could team up with Koakuma's shield to take on most enemies.

Shores of Lake Suwa, 9:35 AM

Arriving at the location of the darkness, Jan could see a ship being surrounded by it, but no sign of the allies he had seen last night. He could recognize it as the same vessel that had been at the Opposite Mansion when he had first arrived the evening before. "Chances are that the other people from Gensokyo are on there, but we'll need to find a way onto the ship..."

"What about this over here?" Koakuma said,pointing to a small motorboat, aka a rowboat with a motor. "...If we can get it running, this might work."

Jan pushed the back of the boat a little so it would be in the water while Patchouli and Koakuma pushed the sides. As the trio got on board and Jan began pulling at the starter, the engine came to life and the began moving at a reasonable pace. "...I don't really know how to work this aside from starting, steering, and stopping, so let's just take the chance to figure out what we're doing."

Discussing a few things, such as how far away they could stay from each other and how to get on deck from the motorboat, Jan kept track of how close they were to the large ship. However, to get up onto the boat, Jan would need the help of both Patchouli and Koakuma... Until a small explosion created a hole in the hull that they would fit through without having to climb on top of each other.

Steering the motorboat closer, Jan could see what looked like a mass of zombies and a larger rottern-looking animal moving about. "Chances are it was that big one that made the hole... Wait here."

As the boat came to a stop, Jan took aim with his bow. "I'm not that great, but I've had some practice..." Letting an arrow fly, it lodged itself in the side of the animal. When it turned around, Jan could tell that it looked like the rotting carcass of a giant possum.

As the roadkill zombie lumbered towards him, Patchouli yelled out."It's giving off some magical energy... I think it's charging something!"

Surprised by the fact that Patchouli was yelling, Jan hastened to nock another arrow and let it fly. This time, it lodged itself in the skull of a humanoid that was between them and the possum.

"Ohcrapohcrapohcrap-" Jan muttered as he quickly got another arrow. The possum let out a roar (Do possums really roar? Jan thought to himself) and fired a sizable fireball from it's mouth. "Hit the deck!"

As the trio got down, Koakuma raised her shield to keep the fireball from hurting them. The flames hit the steel, and the ball broke up into scattered flames. Most of it hit the water, but some made it back onto the boat and hit some of the humanoid zombies, causing them them to groan loudly. Wincing at the terrible sound, Jan got back up and let his third arrow fly.

This time, his aim was true, and it hit the zombie possum in the left eye socket. It continued moving into the brain, and the possum let out a shriek before collapsing. "Now!" shouted Jan as he jumped into the hole, spear in hand to drive back the zombies.

Bottom Starboard, Sky Ray, 9:39 AM

As Jan thrust with his spear and Koakuma combined her shield with Patchouli's short sword, the library trio was able to make it through the small wave of zombies. Jan had managed to knock a few into the water with his spear's length, leaving them to flounder about in a way that let him pick them off with well-placed thrusts. Koakuma's shield kept a few zombies at bay, but close enough for Patchouli to swing her short sword into their necks.

Having finished off the group, the group made their way up a flight of stairs. "Miss Patchouli, how did you handle yourself so well? It looked like you really got in there..."

"Of course I could, Jan. I'm a youkai magician. I've seen and fought far worse, and even if I cannot use magic, I still know how to fight." Patchouli responded. Koakuma nodded heartily as she brought her shield ahead to open a door.

Engineering Deck/Hanger Floor, Sky Ray

Koakuma quickly opened the door and stood to block with her shield, but nothing immediately came at them. Steeping into the open room, Jan could see a massive entity some distance away, engaged with what seemed to be a pair of tanks. Motioning for the other to follow him, Jan stuck to the sides of the open room and moved closer. Seeing the massive flesh ball firing lasers and taking fire was enough to convince him that they had no need to engage just yet, but Jan passed off his spear to Koakuma and drew his bow to be safe. Nocking in an arrow, Jan waited to see what would happen.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on May 04, 2009, 08:25:42 PM
Sky Ray, 9:36 AM, Day 3

Sanasan and Renko ran down the hallway, not daring to look back. After running around lost for a few minutes, they came across a map. However, it was almost illegible due to stains of blood on it.

"...What's that noise?" Sanasan said, hearing the sound of something shrieking. Seconds later, the rumble of a wall being smashed shook the floor.

"Sounds like it's coming from over there." Renko said, pointing to a what looked like a large rusty door. The two peeked in and saw multiple broken doors, and at the end, a giant black thing shooting lasers at a tank. Besides that, the hangar seemed mostly empty.

"...Think it's worth going in there?" Sanasan asked Renko.

"Probably safer than here. At least it looks like there's a way out there." Renko said, noting the sunlight streaming in.

"I don't know...a place with giant black things shooting lasers doesn't sound like great place to be."

"How about this then? It's in there, where you can at least see the thing shooting lasers at you, or here, where it's so dark you can barely see five feet in front of you. Now come on!" Renko exclaimed, already halfway through the door.

"You know, that's an excellent point." Sanasan said, and followed her.

Hangar, Sky Ray, 9:40 AM, Day 3

Sanasan and Renko examined the hangar. Broken machines were strewn about, but there seemed to be no evidence of any enemies except for the huge one fighting a tank. Hidden behind some machinery, they saw what looked like someone with a bow at the ready.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on May 04, 2009, 09:34:00 PM
Command Bridge, Sky Ray 9.45AM, Day 3 featuring Team Shakin' (Austin, Nitori, and Momiji), team TOURIST, and team Fairy Harem

"Austin! Stay awake!" Nitori shouted, her breath hanging in huge white puffs before her as she slapped a rigid Austin silly. "It's no good, Momiji!"

"How dare you!" Momiji barked at the mysterious being sitting casually on the captain's seat, watching them with an expression of mild interest. The same heavy darkness that plagued the entire ship hung over the bridge like a storm, but along with that the bridge had been assaulted by a biting frost.

"Merry are the ignorant, as they dance about their willows, oblivious to the penitent poor hanging outside their windows." The strange smiling being said. "While Jack Frost plays in the cold, the homeless decay with nothing to eat but mold."

"What have you done to Austin!" Momiji demanded.

"My icicle jolts are as deadly as lightning bolts, but only twice as painful and thrice as long. Nobody remembers those who die in the cold." Prince Boheemond's smile grew ever wider as Austin's impending death came ever closer. The darkness in the room seemed to circle around him, before gathering above him and shaping itself into a humanoid form...a scythe-wielding specter dressed in black and silver. "Death by Frost, Jack Frost, but dark and twisted is he." Prince Boheemond said as the specter leveled its hooded face at team Shakin'.

"...C'mon, Austin..." Nitori whipped her own thermal-protection-unit off her back and wrapped it around Austin. "Don't give in now!"

Momizi leapt forwards with a snarl, her blade held high overhead. The specter took a stance. Sparks exploded as cold steel struck cold steel. They traded blows, slashing and parrying, neither giving the other any respite.

A sizzling noise came from behind them as the noxious smell of something burning filled the air. Nitori looked around at the sealed steel-blast door of the command bridge in time to see the tip of a laser cut through the last inch of the door before some monstrous force blew it inwards.

"Well, that was fast." Alex said, stepping over the stricken metal door. "...jeez, it's chilly in here. Who turned down the air conditioner?"

"It's an ice spirit!" Daiyousei said, identifying the mysterious beings as kindred-spirits, though twisted ones.

"And a nasty one at that." Alex nodded, noticing the evil energy emanating from the scythe-wielding specter and the Prince. "And looks like he's downed some victims. Aren't you three the new group members we met last night?"

"We have to defeat him fast! Austin's freezing to death!" Nitori cried.

Alex cracked his knuckles. "Hmm, I see. Sunny, concentrate what little light and warmth we have to warm him up. Lily..." He looked around at the two Lily sisters behind him. "Well..err..both of you, get some spring in here, we need the warmth. Daiyousei, Luna, Star, take care of Amarillo."

"Hey, wolf-tengu!" He shouted over at Momiji as he walked up towards the Prince. "I will respect your fight, but if you need any help, it's just a holler away!" He shouted, before launching himself at the bemused-looking prince.

"Hmmph, concentrate on not getting yourself killed first." Momiji growled, stepping out of the way as the specter slashed through a set of computer consoles.

"Austin!" Nitori cried in relief as colour slowly flowed into Austin's cheeks under the combined ministrations of the Lily sisters and Sunny.

"Ugh...." Austin muttered, clutching his head. "....I want aspirin..." He began, before his eyes narrowed on the prince. "...and revenge!"

Engineering Deck, 9.45AM, Day 3 featuring Team FUBAR, Team Freud, Team TANK,

"Go, go, go!" Mitaka shouted as team FUBAR leapt off the tank with team Freud following close behind. "We need to draw its attention away from the tank while Rika and ThirtyFour get that reloader unstuck!"

"AGH!" A bad curse echoed from inside the tank as it drove backwards as fast as possible from the advancing chimera. "THIS IS WHY PROPER TANKS LIKE MY CHALLENGER II USE GOOD OL' MANUAL RELOADERS!"

"I told you we shouldn't have tried pasting paper charms on the rounds!" Gpop shouted over yet another explosion as the Chimera threw a wrecked chinook at McWallace and Eirin.

"But...but...but..." Sanae blurted.

"DIE DIE DIE!" McWallace roared from atop his own demonic ride, ducking slightly as the chinook sailed clear over his head, all the while swinging his claymore in a wide arc above his head while unloading another clip from his machine gun into the chimera.

"Why us! Why are we always dodging bullets, knives, huge evil vehicles of war, pirates, and giant monster bits!" Alice shouted in exasperation as she ran after Mitaka.

"Because we're team FUBAR!" Suika shouted cheerfully.

"Do you even know what that means?!" Alice shook the little oni by her shoulders, rattling her skull.

"....hey, we're doing quite well." Koishi said cheerfully.

"What makes you say that?" Gpop asked.

"Because..." Koishi began. But before she could finish her sentence, the chimera had landed with an almighty crash right in their path. "....I think we have its attention..."

"ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRGHHHHHHHH!" The chimera opened all three of its jaws and roared at the group, bathing them in spit and phlegm.

"....grand." Gpop nodded, wiping some goo out of his eyes.

"I think it remembers you." Satori said. "It remembers that you gave it the finger."

"...." Gpop blinked. "Oh, well, y'know, it was a...a friendly thing...."

"ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGHHH!"

"It wants to have you for lunch today, dinner tomorrow, and breakfast the next day." Satori said. "...and it insists."

"Sorry, but I'm a vegetarian!" Gpop shouted, swinging his machine gun out and firing an entire clip into the chimera's mouth.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the hangar bay...

"TIME TO FIX THINGS, MIT STYLE!" ThirtyFour's voice echoed from the recesses of the tank. CLONK! BANG! CRASH! CLUNK! TINK-TINK-TINK-Plink....

"Oy, you done yet?" Rika asked as she watched the scene unfold from the safety of the hatch.

"Still...." CLANG "...won't...." CLONK "...budge..." PLINK-TONK-CLANK "...AGH! DAMMIT! MY FINGER!" The voice inside cursed.

"The thing is, any longer and we won't have much of a diversion left." Rika said. "Oh, the chimera breaths fire." She added.

"What makes you think that?" ThirtyFour asked from inside the tank. "THIS IS HOW WE FIX THINGS IN RUSSIA!" He bellowed as another loud CLANG reverberated through the tank.

"....the fact that Mitaka and Suika's butts are on fire." Rika shrugged. "Why?"

Back to the other side of the hangar....

"Putitoutputitoutputitout!" Mitaka and Suika yelped as they ran around wildly like headless chickens...or people with butts on fire for that matter.

"Stop running away from us then!" Reimu shouted after them.

"They need help!" Renko shouted.

"Sssh! Get down! They'll hear you!" Koakuma cried, pulling Renko back down.

"Why? We're supposed to help them!" Renko said.

"Are we that desperate for the monster's attention?" Koakuma asked.

"...no..." Patchouli nodded in agreement.

"Too late." Jan said.

"Stop! Don't bring it here!" Sanasan shouted at the approaching Team Freud and Team FUBAR. "AGH! RUN!"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Jana on May 04, 2009, 10:30:02 PM
Engineering Deck/Hangar, Sky Ray, 9:45 AM, Day 3

Jan knew that the monster was no going to be drawn to them, and waved Patchouli and Koakuma to him. He tried to account for the other two people that had come in as well. "You two, do what you can, but I have a plan for the three of us. If it wants to attack us, then I think we can make the most out of it. Okay, here's what we're gonna do..."



"Ready, team?!" Jan yelled at the top of his lungs from his little corner of the hanger.

"HOO-AH! HOO-AH! HOO-AH!" Yelled Koakuma (and Patchouli, although it was not very audible).

Jumping out from behind a wrecked Orca, Jan fired an arrow and began strafing to his right, already loading in another round. At the same time, Patchouli and Koakuma, covered by the shield, began moving somewhat more slowly in the other direction.

Letting his next arrow fly, Jan could see that both had landed in the creature's side, causing small spurts of what Jan could only hope was some type of internal fluid. Even though Gpop had already been firing directly into its mouth, it was still moving, giving Jan a clear sign that he either needed to find a weak point or pierce through its body with more force.

As the monster got closer to him, he waved his arrow in the air before loading it as a signal. Patchouli and Koakuma, still behind the shield, began to move back to him, staying behind the monster. They needed to stay close so that they could benefit from Jan's Mana, but still had one more role to perform in Jan's plan.

Suddenly, Koakuma dropped the heavy shield and began running to the monster as quickly as she could. It could now be seen that she was holding Jan's spear, freeing him up to use the bow. As Jan fired another shot at the monster's eye, Koakuma launched the spear into the air. As it arced downwards, it became embedded in the creature's back.

Koakuma skidded to a stop before turning around to pick up the shield. The slow monster tried to turn around and fire at her, but Jan fired yet another arrow into it's face, causing another spurt of fluid. Roaring in pain, the monster turned back to Jan, leaving Koakuma to run to safety.

Ducking back behind another wrecked Orca, Jan loaded another arrow into his bow. However, he waited to hear the sound of laser hitting the Orca before popping out to fire. I've used just over a third of my arrows, and this is thing is only starting to slow down... "Get that cannon working!" Jan yelled in the general direction of the tank as another laser impacted his cover.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on May 05, 2009, 12:32:51 AM
(OOC: COMPLETELY IGNORING EVERYTHING FROM THE PAST LIKE FOUR DAYS

Attempt at a dual-author post. Talked with Xan on dejatoons IRC: Found him in #touhou.

Also, ☢CAUTION ☢CAUTION ☢ HUGE FUCKING WALL OF TOTALLY POINTLESS FLUFF TEXT INCOMING)


Streets of Karuisuwa, ~9.37 AM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters: E-mouse and Xan

We left the shrine in a bit of a hurry. I wanted to catch Renko, and Yuyuko really wanted to get to those restaurants (apparently). That was enough to get both groups moving.

The town seemed rather sleepy. Apparently most of rush hour was over, since I didn't see many cars on the street or people wandering arou...

Oh, right. Trains, not cars. I'm in Japan. How silly of me.

We avoided the train station. Fortunately, it wasn't on the way to the nearest thrifty clothes store.

Along the way, Yuyuko regularly complained about food (well, once she ate all the fruit we'd brought as snacks), Sho and Youmu struggled with comforting her, Yukari never stopped smirking, and Chen strayed a fair bit from strictly following us, darting ahead and sniffing around at some of the landmarks on the sidewalk.

Hmm. I forgot about the enhanced sense of smell they'd have. That could come in handy.

Ran just trotted alongside us, never really making a fuss or...

Just as the store came in sight, I realized something, and stopped. "Wait, hang on."

The others looked over at me.

"We can sort of get away with the suspicious clothes in there, but I'm not sure stores would allow a fox inside."

Ran snorted.

I glanced at Youmu. "Or swords."

Youmu paled, and took a step away from me. "You... you can't be serious. The sword is a samurai's life!"

It was at about this point that Yuyuko yanked both Youmu's swords out of their sheathes, dashed over to an open garbage can nearby, and stabbed them into the mound of trash.

She paused.

"Ooo, leftover manju!"

"Yuyuko, don't eat that..." Sho muttered.

Youmu basically drowned him out with a shriek. "Yuyuko-sama!! What are you doing?!"

"Huh. That's a good idea, actually. People don't rifle through the trash, usually." I muttered.

Youmu was not comforted. "TRASH?! Roukanken is not garbage!!"

"It isn't." Yukari said, calmly, "But making it look that way is a good way to keep it safe when we can't afford to have it seen."

Youmu gave me and Yukari a look of mixed despair and disbelief, then back at the trash can that contained her swords, and moaned painfully.

"This is so disrespectful to them..."

"Don't worry, they'll forgive you~" Yuyuko sang, draping herself over her servant's back. Youmu blushed slightly.
---
"Right, then." I turned to face Yukari. "Next problem."

I felt something poke at my shin, and looked down to find Chen pawing at it. I bent down and picked her up.

Yukari put a hand to her lips, pondering. "Weeeell... we can't afford to let them go too far away, given our mana situation..."

"That's what I figured."

In the background, Youmu was bemoaning having to clean her swords once we were done. Sho was tied up with trying to calm her down and stopping Yuyuko from eating the garbage can's contents.

I was suddenly reminded of Earthbound, and smirked slightly.

Yukari probably noticed, but she just continued musing. "However, right now I think we do have a little bit to spare..."

"Enough for Ran to return to normal? We could get away with a cat, maybe..."

Yukari snorted. "Don't be absurd. The tails would stand out too much, anyway."

"... she can't just hide them?"

"It's easier to stay in a form you've used often. She could, but it would take even more mana."

"Joy."

"But a minor change from their current forms wouldn't be difficult... we could go with disguises that don't require much size change."

"Plushies?" I suggested, a little too eagerly.

Yukari smiled. "My, that would work well, wouldn't it?" She bent down, picked up Ran, and looked her in the eye. "You heard the boy."

There was a small pop, but I'm not sure if it was Ran transforming or my hip joint deciding to spontaneously dislocate. I yelped and fell to my knees.

"Ah, yes, perhaps I should have warned you it would hurt a little."

Yukari was, naturally, smirking down at me. The Ran in her arms now looked like a stuffed doll of sorts, although she looked disturbingly realistic. It'll do.

"I suppose I should have expected that from you." I muttered, through grit teeth. I took a deep breath and started to stand up. Chen pawed at my leg again.

"Oh... this... is just one of them?" I asked, nervously.

Now Youmu was crouched down, tracing circles on the ground with a finger. Sho and Yuyuko were fighting over a half-eaten, obviously-stale chunk of bread.

"You DID say we could get away with a cat..."

I glanced at Chen. Considered.

"..... I'd rather not risk it, if we can help it. Might as well try... if you think we can spare it?"

"It'll hurt some more."

"Much to your amusement?"

"Maybe~"

I sighed, and nodded at Chen. "Go."

She stared at me for a moment, the nodded back slowly. She closed her eyes and--

POP.

Shoulder started hurting that time. I fought down another yell, and knelt for a moment, panting.

"You okay?"

Sho'd noticed my predicament, having apparently given up on keeping Yuyuko from getting some horrible bread-borne disease and stopping Youmu from moping.

I looked up. He looked concerned. I gave him a pained grin. "Been better. But I think I'll live."

I picked up plushie-Chen with my less-painful arm, took a deep breath, let it out, and slowly stood up. I was sore all over, but functional. A quick glance told me Yukari's face was a little pale, but if she was in any pain, she wasn't showing it.

"Okay. Let's go."

-----

Miscellaneous Clothing Store, Karuisuwa, ~9.45 AM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters: E-mouse and Xan

We were delayed a little by having to forcibly drag Youmu into the store, but we made it in within a sane amount of time. It was a thrift store of sorts, selling second-hand clothes... and a damn huge variety, at that. A lot like the Salvation Army, I thought.

There was a single changing room in the back.

The cashier was rather... surprised by our entry. "Ah..... welcome! How may I help you?"

I raised an arm - ow - and waved dismissively. "We'll take care of ourselves, but thank you."

He smiled nervously. Sho and the rest of the Hakugyokuro crew walked off and started browsing, Yuyuko rather noisily commenting on how several of the... odder outfits would look on Youmu.

The cashier was not calmed.

I tried to come up with an appropriate explanation for two guys and three girls to wander into a thrift store with ruined clothes, lugging along a pair of hyper-realistic plush dolls and one with enough idiosyncrasies to challenge any boke.

Yukari saved me. She held up the Ran-plush, smiling, and said, "There was some trouble at the convention, and we wanted to pick up some replacement clothes on the way home."

NOW the cashier 'understood.' He smiled, and nodded. 'Otaku' is a good explanation for harmless insanity.

I followed Yukari over as she started rifling through the racks of dresses. "Good one." I whispered.

"Not even a lie, technically," she whispered back, "It was just a convention to escape Gensokyo."

I chuckled. "Gotta love that."

She grabbed one of the dresses off the rack and put it over her arm. I realized Ran would get in the way of this.

I stopped, and shifted Chen over to rest on one arm. Glad she'd managed to stay lightweight for the transformation.

"Here, I'll carry her."

Yukari looked back at me, and blinked. "Ah, certainly."

I took Ran into my arms, carefully, and locked my hands together to try and keep my arms from shaking. Damn soreness. I kept my focus on keeping up with Yukari and not letting the shikigami fall. Didn't keep track of what outfits she was collecting. I'd have to make my selections later, though that'd only take a minute or two at the longest.

After a while, Yukari stopped me with a palm to the forehead. "Oi."

I blinked, looked up, and saw that I had just tried to follow her into the changing room. Yuyuko and Youmu were already in there, with Youmu struggling to keep her top from getting pulled off while I was still looking.

"Er. Right then." I looked around and saw Sho sitting against the wall next to the changing room. I slowly sat down next to him, put Ran and Chen in my lap, and let out a long sigh.

There. Much less sore now.

A small shriek from Youmu came from the dressing room. I glanced over for a moment, and sighed.

"Oi, keep the abuse low, all right?" I called over.

Sho put a hand on my shoulder. "Don't bother."

We were silent for a bit as the changing room rustled and let out quiet giggles.

"..... so." I finally said, "How's life?"

Sho shrugged. "Good enough. I need work though."

I raised an eyebrow. "'Work?' I think there's going to be plenty to do to get the shrine up and running again..."

A nod. "Yeah. But... wouldn't having so many people congregating around the shrine seem... suspicious?"

I frowned. "Hmm. Maybe. I mean, there's the inn and dojo to fix up, too, but our army is still a little large for that... especially as an inexplicable restart without corporate support."

"I don't suppose we could start some sort of fake company to hold our money for us...?"

I shook my head. "And then where would THAT come from? We're on that Sano or whatever guy's property, and he's apparently the CEO or something of an industry giant. Any official explanation for our presence would have to go through him."

I paused. "Besides, an offbeat CEO pulling together an army of new recruits from nowhere and throwing money at them is more believable than that army showing up, getting it from him somehow, and proceeding on their own. Doing it ourselves wouldn't help."

Sho tapped his umbr... Kogasa against the wall. "Fair enough."

"... although, since he wanted us to get started, maybe he's already..."

Yuyuko's voice came, rather clearly, from the changing room. "Go on, go on!"

A panicked objection from Youmu was soon followed by the door suddenly opening, and Youmu staggering out, wearing nothing but a blue school swimsuit.

It was a little small for her.

"... I, uh." I managed to say.

Sho let out a gurgle. I turned and saw him attempting to stop the flow of blood coming from his nose.

Wait, what? I thought nosebleeds were supposed to be...

I felt something wet on my upper lip. Damnit.

I wiped at my nosebleed with a hand, and transferred the results to the side of my pants. "Well. You've got something for sex appeal, at least."

"Shut up!" Youmu squealed, covering herself up with her hands.

Yuyuko walked out of the changing room, smiling. She was wearing a dark red kimono. "Oh, but Youmu, it's so cute on you!"

Sho coughed. "I rather agree. Not quite appropriate clothing for going outside in, but still, we'll probably have plenty of chances to go swimming. We should probably keep a hold of it."

I gave him a withering, deadpan scowl. The loud clicking of high-heeled shoes and a chuckle from Yukari made me turn back around.

The businesswoman outfit really suited her, actually. Not my style, of course, I hate being formal, but it looked really good on her.

I raised an eyebrow. "That fits you surprisingly well."

She smirked at me, and stood up straight, making a bit of a point of her assets. "I'm rather surprised they had a suit my size."

I forced my eyes back up to her face. "I meant more attitude-wise, but that too."

Her smirk deepened. I felt something wet on my upper lip again.

God damnit.

Sho tapped my shoulder. There was a small smile on his face. "I wouldn't worry too much about that," he said, soothingly, "I suspect this will be happening a lot. Just enjoy the moment."

I shifted my shoulders uncomfortably, turned away, and snorted a little. Well, of course I'm appreciative, but I don't want to be just a shallow, perverted...

I realized Yukari and Yuyuko were giggling.

"Oooh, he IS cute when he's flustered!" Yuyuko said, grinning.

I felt my face heat up. Son of a...

... wait, that "ooo" reminded me of something. Now if I can come up with... ah!

"So, does this mean I'm the mascot of Border Inc?" I asked, forcing myself to sound calm. It sort-of worked.

Yukari shook her head. "Nonsense, you're only cute sometimes." She pointed down at the cat... cat plush in my lap, as a counterpoint. "You'd fit more as spokesman or something."

I nodded. "Works. Though, I guess this is rather beside the point, isn't it?"

Yukari smiled. "Come on, let us have our fun!"

"Renko." I countered. She hesitated.

"... well, what do you think, then?"

"They're all usable somewhere, at least. Now go on, I know you've got more in there."

Youmu was, somewhat surprisingly, eager to get back into the changing room. A predatory glint passed between Yukari and Yuyuko's eyes, and they followed her in. The door locked quickly, and apparently Youmu realized her mistake. The rustling and giggling started up again, with the occasional piteous whine.

I sighed. "... so, speaking of Renko. Any idea where she is?"

Sho shook his head. "I wish I knew. She's probably more familiar with the area than we are, for one thing."

"Among many others..." I replied, darkly. "Given her interest in Gensokyo, I think she'd be willing to act as a mana battery if we explain things... especially considering the little magic she's capable of, even out here."

Sho was uncertain. "Do you really think she's capable of that? Whatever is going on is targeting magic users with connections to Gensokyo. Is it possible that she might have been affected?"

I raised an eyebrow. "She's from the outside world, not from in Gensokyo. Like us. The ones that are providing, after living there for a while. And I think Patchouli said that regular humans outside COULD provide mana, but they wouldn't be as good at it. I don't follow."

He hummed. "True. I'm probably just being paranoid."

"Yeah, it'd make more sense, but..." I frowned. "Now you've got me worried."

I leaned back on the wall a little more - ow, neck - and sighed. "Of course, if we're really going to kick up mana availability, we'll need more than just her..."

"I may have found a possible solution to that..." Sho began, but was cut off by the changing room's door getting kicked open.

Heels clicked again as Yukari walked out, not so much 'dressed' as 'barely covered by' a small collection of black leather items, several adorned with wildly unnecessary spikes.

I didn't want to know where she found it. Especially not the whip.

"No."

"Aw, but,"

"No. You've freaked me out, you've had your fun, now stop it before you make me pass out from blood loss or something!"

Sho made a sort of half-wheezing, half-choking sound. I wasn't sure if he was trying not to laugh or not to suffocate on his own blood.

"Ah, he gets wise quickly?" Yuyuko asked, backing out of the room as she pulled on a pair of hands, "That's a pity."

She was in another plain kimono, blue this time. I was hoping she wouldn't continue the pattern.

A whimper came from the owner of the arms Yuyuko was pulling on.

She sighed. "Oh, Youmu, stop being a baby."

One particularly hard yank later, and Youmu stumbled out of the dressing room again, this time in a schoolgirl gym outfit, bloomers and all.

I lowered my head and put a palm over my eyes. Well, at least it was the right size this time...

I heard Sho's clothing rustle as he stood up. He walked over to Youmu and gave her a big hug. For a second there, I thought he was trying to comfort her for all the abuse.

"You're so moe~"

Youmu turned bright red.

Face, meet palm. Again. I groaned. "I take it this is standard procedure?"

"Pretty much." Yukari replied.

Sho was a bit indignant about my response. "What, I'm not allowed to compliment her?"

I blinked. Glanced aside. "... touch?."

"Honestly, if I wouldn't have felt incredibly awkward with two wives, I'd have married her as well." Sho went on.

Youmu's face could not get any redder, so instead it spread to her ears.

... cute.

Yukari whistled. "Goodness, playboy!"

Yuyuko spun a lock of Yukari's hair around a finger. "Yukari, don't be silly, he's been saying that for months! You know that!"

I remained silent. I didn't want to torture Youmu any further, if I could help it, but I didn't want to lie about my take on that matter, either.

So I changed the topic.

"While this is very cute and all, I'm not sure how useful a gym outfit is going to be..."

I was a bit half-hearted about that statement. I knew it'd happen anyway. Just hope it actually DOES get used...

Sho was not concerned. He detached himself from Youmu, but took a parting tweak at her bright-red ears. "We'll find her something more practical eventually, I'm sure."

"'Eventually.'" I pointed out. "And we don't exactly have infinite money, either."

He nodded. "True, but I do have some money, and it doesn't look like we're going to be spending much on housing... Or on cars, for that matter."

"What about food?"

Sho paused. "Well, yes, Yuyuko wouldn't be happy about that..."

The (former?) ghost in question frowned.

 "... but that's why we're getting cheap clothing here, yes?"

"And how much cheap clothing do we need?"

"Since we don't have the convenience of magic for cleaning clothes, quite a bit." He shot back.

I considered for a moment. "Wonder if a washing machine would be too much to splurge on..."

"Unless you want to keep wearing the same clothing for days on end, that is." Sho went on, clearly irritated.

I bowed my head. "Okay, you've got a point. Just make sure they're USEFUL, okay?"

Yukari tapped her whip on my shoulder. "You like to be practical, I see."

"It's a bad habit."

"This isn't Gensokyo. Logic is actually useful here." Sho said, agreeably.

I stared at him for a moment. Ran my tongue over my front teeth.

"Can I be an asshole for a second here?"

Sho shrugged. "Go ahead."

"Please." Yukari agreed, smiling.

I nodded. "If part of the point of getting these clothes is to not look like a cosplayer convention, why are we picking out otaku fetish outfits?"

Silence.

"Uh... Good question..."

I sighed, and rubbed my forehead. "... look, I'm fine with a little playing around here, but I don't think we can afford to get stuff you can't wear in public.

... well, maybe one outfit. But this is getting rather silly. All right?"

"Father knows best~" Yukari sang. She walked back into the changing room. I knew she'd just been playing with me.

Sho looked rather sheepish.

Yuyuko, however, was fretting over whether she should take the swimsuit or the gymsuit for Youmu.

"Oh, oh, they reacted more to the swimsuit, but this one you can pass as wearable in emergencies, or at least not swimming..."

"And I'm afraid we don't have all day, either." I said, pointedly.

... hm, there's an idea. "How about letting Youmu decide?"

"That sounds reasonable..." Sho added, hesitantly.

Youmu's decision was instantaneous. "This one."

Not surprising.

Yuyuko didn't seem to mind, though; she just dragged Youmu back into the changing room for another round of mysterious dressup abuse.

Sho stood around for a moment, still looking embarrassed.

I patted the ground where he'd been sitting earlier. He hesitated, but walked over and reclaimed the spot.

"So, where were we?" I asked.
---
Sho cleared this throat. "I believe I was mentioning a possible solution to the problem of obtaining magic."

"Ah, right." I turned to face him, and nodded. "I'm listening."

"The basic idea is that I'm pretty sure there is an intersection of leylines around here."

I raised an eyebrow. "Leylines?"

He went on: "Those things are supposedly charged with magic, and where they intersect it's possible to tap into them. I believe that would be why Kanako was interested in taking over the area from Suwako."

"We are in that region, aren't we..." I muttered. "Any idea where? Or how we'd find it?"

"Well, I'd assume Tenshi would know. That's traditionally where keystones would be placed."

I blinked, slowly. "Tenshi? You lost me."

"Tenshi's family is supposedly in charge of the placement of keystones," he explained.

Understanding dawned. "Oh, keystones. I missed that part. I take it those are where you can draw power from intersecting leylines?"

"No, but they do allow you to control them. Leylines are associated with earthquakes."

That makes sense. Okay, I can live with--

"Also with dragons, though that's less relevant." Sho went on.

I froze.

"... dragons."

Sho was merely puzzled by my shock. "Yeah. What's wrong?"

"Where were Gensokyo's dragons?" I hissed.

"I don't know, I certainly never saw any." He paused. "Not counting Meiling's hat."

I just ignored the second part. "That's exactly the problem! The dragons of Gensokyo are supposed to appear during times of crisis! The destruction of the Border can't be anything BUT that!"

He frowned. Looked like he was catching on. "That's a rather large problem. But what if the threat came from outside Gensokyo?"

"Well, that implies that whoever it is found a way to get rid of the dragons. Which intimidated all the youkai of Gensokyo into submission long before the spellcard rules were set up.

We are dealing with something VERY dangerous..."

"Well, I think we knew that already, given our welcoming committee..."

I gave him a deadpan look. "I'm inclined to think that a government SWAT team can't destroy small universes on a whim."

"No, but the very fact that a government SWAT team was involved says something about the person behind this." Sho pointed out. "They have government connections, or are capable of brainwashing people into doing their bidding. Either is very bad."

He paused. "They also expected there to be survivors. That means that they either were not aware of the effect being deprived of magic would have on people from Gensokyo, or they knew we'd be able to stop them from disappearing."

"Kikuri..." I reconsidered. Likely, but not certain... right? "Well, at least that voice we heard, said that she wanted us all to die there. Actually, given that she sounded like an omniscient voice, and WE knew, I wouldn't have put it past her to just overhear it. Knowing about it isn't unusual.

... although, if she DID intend to just kill us, why send the SWAT team?

... and for that matter, why have them kidnap people, rather than kill?"

I rubbed my forehead. "It doesn't make sense..."

"Very little about this makes sense." Sho countered. "The Border's destruction is strange enough. I mean, how do you destroy something that is powerful enough to maintain an entire world?"

"With a lot more power." I replied, darkly. "I can understand that part. It's the motives that confuse me."

Sho nodded. "Yeah. I can't think of any reason to do so."

"Well, she suggested one... sheer spite. I'd kill her for that. There's also just seeking even more power by going through the mana spring..."

I blinked. "Actually, that explains how. She did say it was an incidental consequence of getting the spring, not a primary focus... it's more likely she just worked around the barrier and made it run out of power, rather than overpower it.

Still pretty shitty reasons for it, though. And trying to kidnap the refugees still makes no sense whatsoever..."

"Yes. And that still doesn't tell us much about her motives."

I sighed heavily. I couldn't think of any way to make headway on this one...

During the pause, I realized that the changing room had started to emit moans somewhere along the line.

Hm.

The silence extended itself for a while. Sho finally broke it. "Hmm, is there really something going on in there, or is it just mindgames?"

I didn't let the blood reach my lip this time. "I think the best option there is to not try to find out, and let them have their fun either way."

"Yes..." Sho grinned mischievously. "Hehehe, I think I may get some revenge on Yuyuko for this..."

I stared at him. "... and how would you be intending to do that?"

He shrugged. "I'll think of something."

Well, I guess it's fitting that Yuyuko's plaything would be as good at taking it easy as she is...

The moans quieted, and the changing room's door opened again. Yukari stepped out, in a rather plain but fashionable dress. And carrying a white parasol.

I noticed that she made a point of standing against the changing room's door, to hold it open.

I wasn't about to fall for that, but keeping my eyes on her was more difficult than usual. "So, you CAN be serious, I see."

She shrugged. "We spent a little longer trying on clothes that would actually work."

I nodded. "Thanks. You'd be the one with decent judgment about that."

Youmu squeaked from the changing room.

"Youmu, come out, I promise you nothing bad will happen." Sho said, soothingly.

After a few seconds, Youmu walked out - on her own, for once.

My hopes of her being dressed in something normal were in vain.

Although, I shouldn't have been surprised that the place had used regular schoolgirl outfits, as well. They could have actually picked out one with a decent-length skirt, though...

"Interesting choice of clothing there." Sho said, smiling.

Youmu whimpered. Yuyuko walked out in ANOTHER kimono, smiling as well. Birds of a feather...

"I suppose you can get away with that one." I muttered. "Still feeding the fetish line, though..."

"To be fair, she does look about the right age for it." Sho pointed out.

I drummed my fingers on the floor for a moment. "Good point."

I glanced at Yuyuko again. Then Yukari. "I don't suppose she picked out anything that isn't a kimono?"

Yukari shook her head. "Unfortunately, no." She noogied Yuyuko lightly. "But she's going to be choosing some now, isn't she?"

"But Yukariiii~" Yuyuko whined.

"You can get away with wearing a kimono occasionally, but they're mostly worn for special events, these days." I explained. "If it's comfort you're worried about, I'm sure there's some loose dresses around here that wouldn't be far off."

Sho smirked slightly. "While you're doing that, I've got something I want to go look for."

Hm. I wasn't sure I liked the sound of that.

But, I might as well leave them to their devices for now. I waved the ghost crew off. "All right, you guys get looking. Me and Yukari should go pay for hers..."

"And what about your clothes?" Yukari asked, eyeing the mud caked onto my pants from last night.

"... good point. We'll grab some on the way."

I glanced down at the shikigami-turned-plushies on my lap. This was going to take some juggling.

-----

Well, we managed it. Yukari took Ran and Chen off my hands while I picked out some clothes - all loose, casual stuff, as is my wont - and we took about a half-dozen outfits each to the register.

I felt a little clammy from the mana overexertion (well, that's the explanation I could come up with, at least) but bringing it all over and paying for it was doable. The price was actually pretty good.

I was about to excuse us and head outside with the clothes so Ran and Chen could turn back and I could stop feeling like I'd run a marathon through brambles, but Yuyuko and company chose that time to show up at the register as well.

Yuyuko and Youmu were both in schoolgirl outfits.

"You can't be serious."

Sho's grin was enormous. "Oh, I am."

"I don't suppose you'd like to explain, then?" I asked, heavily.

He shook his head. "It can wait. Let's not make a scene."

I noticed the cashier staring. Yeah, gotta cut this short.

I rolled my eyes and sighed. I would have thrown up my arms, too, but I was rather weighed down by four full shopping bags I was carrying, one with a definitely-uncomfortable Chen lying on top of the clothes.

"Okay, fine, add to the cosplay collection. We'll wait outside."

And so we did.

-----

Streets of Karuisuwa, ~10.10 AM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters: E-mouse and Xan

Yukari and I walked over to the trash can (still) containing Youmu's swords, and put down our bags. We pulled Ran and Chen out of the shopping bags.

I glanced at Yukari. "Is changing back going to hurt, too?"

She smiled. I took that as a yes, and knelt down again.

"Okay, one at a time."

One pop. I grunted, but the pain was brief; I actually felt a little better after. After a second, I nodded. Second pop. Managed to only flinch.

I felt something rub against my leg, and scratched Chen behind the ears.

"There, that's much better."

"I see it must be inconvenient having someone who actively uses their powers connected to you."

I looked up, to see Sho looking sympathetic, Youmu and Yuyuko alongside him. Still in the schoolgirl outfits.

"Can only imagine what the superhuman guys are putting up with, huh?" I replied, standing back up.

I tilted my head to one side, provoking a small cracking sound from my neck. "So, mind explaining yourself?"

Sho smiled. "Just a little punishment for Yuyuko's behavior. Nothing major. I did say I'd get a little revenge. Besides, it'll be easier to pass of Yuyuko as my sister than as my wife, given her apparent age."

I glanced at her. Well, the cup size was a little abnormal, but aside from that... and considering marriage age issues...

I nodded slowly. "I guess that's true. Acting the part may be a little tricky, though."

I paused. "And she doesn't seem to be taking it as much of a 'punishment.'"

Sho shrugged. "Well, I wasn't too irritated by her behavior, either. And as for acting... well, Yuyuko is a master of it. She's nowhere near as idiotic as she usually acts."

Yuyuko was proving his second point by holding up the back of Youmu's skirt like some sort of royal cape as she walked over to retrieve her swords, red-faced.

I stared for a second, then faced Sho again. "I was worried more about YOUR acting, but I guess we'll make it, either way."

He smirked. "Don't doubt my abilities."

Youmu pulled her swords out of the trash and looked them over with a mournful expression. I could see some sort of grease on them, and what was probably some sort of hot sauce. Poor girl.

Sho spoke up again. "So, I assume we had better find Renko?

Yuyuko turned and presented him with the classic puppy-dog eyes. "But Shoooo, you promiiiised!"

"To go to a restaurant?" I guessed, deadpan. She nodded.

I swear Sho sweatdropped. "Well, looks like I have other commitments, then. But I'll be stopping back home to drop off our clothing first. Shall I take yours as well?"

I glanced at the three bags he was carrying, the two Yuyuko had dropped to pester Youmu, and the three Youmu had dropped to mourn her swords.

"Do you have eight hands?" I asked, sarcastically.

He paused. "Fair enough. I'll be off, then."

"'We.'" I corrected, grabbing my own bags again. "I'm not lugging these all around town, and there's probably more leads on where Renko went at the shrine, anyway."

He agreed.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on May 05, 2009, 01:42:12 AM
Hangar, 9:46 AM, Day 3

"You have got to be kidding me!" Sanasan shouted as he ran. "I knew this would be a bad idea!"

"Just keep running!" Renko shouted back to him as she ran too.

They looked back again. It seemed the monster was busy with Jan and company, seeing as it had multiple arrows embedded in its face.

"I'd say this is a safe enough distance now. Ready to give these handguns a try?" Sanasan asked, as he aimed his gun. He pulled the trigger and the force from the gunshot almost knocked him over backwards. The bullet went completely off course, hitting the far wall instead of the creature. Renko laughed.

"Hey, it's harder than it looks!" Sanasan said. "Why don't you try?"

"Alright then." Renko replied, as she pulled the trigger on her gun. Her aim was a bit better, actually hitting the creature...but at the cost of falling flat on her back. She picked her hat back up and scrambled back up to her feet, blushing.

"Told you." Sanasan said, smirking.

"Ok, ok. Maybe it IS hard. Let's just focus on helping them out, shall we?" Renko said, embarrassed.

"Oh, alright. But next time we have to decide between a hangar with a laser beam monster and a dark hallway, I am totally choosing the dark hallway." Sanasan replied, as he tried firing again, this time hitting the monster in the leg.

"What?! I think we both know that the hangar was a much better choice!" Renko argued, as she shot the monster in the arm. "At least we knew what to expect in the hangar!"

"Oh yeah!? Well...WOAH!" Sanasan shouted with surprise, as a laser bounced between his feet, and continued on to the other room. The laser ricocheted off a few walls, then somehow hit the few leftover creatures in the hallway they had just left, destroying them.

"See?! We would've had to fight those things off if we had stayed in that hallway!" Renko exclaimed, pointing at the door.

"...Fine, you win. But mark my words, one day, I'll be right for once, and I'll just rub it in all day long!" Sanasan declared, shooting the monster in the chest.

Renko laughed. "Oh, I'm sure. Right about what? Whether to use pencils or pens? What kind of snack to buy?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Tapsa on May 05, 2009, 12:55:10 PM
Hangar, Hell Sky-Ray, 9.46AM

"WHAT ARE YOU EXPECTING ME DO TO? PUSHING MY DICK INSIDE THE BARREL AND FIRING IT 2 MILES TO THE HORIZON? NO, I'M REPAIRING IT! KEEP IT AWAY FROM US!", Thirtyfour yelled at Jan.

Thirtyfour furiously beat the autoloader mechanism and barrel in a eight-beat with a socket wrench.

"Rika, hand me that sledge!"

Thirtyfour kept beating the autoloader, until a green laser punched another hole through the tank, vaporizing the socket wrench and cutting the autoloader mechanism in half.

"Thanks, bro...", Thirtyfour looked through the hole a little startled.

"Here's your sledge.", Rika handed Thirtyfour a heavy-duty sledgehammer.

Thirtyfour opened the breech.

"What are you looking at?", Thirtyfour asked.

"Oh, nothing."

"Then concentrate on driving!"

Thirtyfour started carefully tapping with the sledge a jammed shell into where it should be in the barrel.

"But there's nothing on way, the last time I checked."

Thirtyfour opened the hatch. His helmet wanted to take-off from his head from sheer speed of the tank.

"CHINOOK! CHINOOK! HARD RIGHT! HARD RIGHT! HARD RIGHT!", he shouted while closing the hatch.

The tank turned just on nick of time, the scrapped Chinook barely scraping it. Thirtyfour's helmet flew and his sledge scraped the ceiling of the tank, destroying a box full of sparks.

"See? That's what I meant! I'd come drive the tank, but you'll probably blow up the whole tank with a misaligned sledge strike!", Thirtyfour disciplined Rika.

Thirtyfour closed the breech and started taking an aim to the creature. It'd just need a few more shells before collapsing, considering how many people are currently flanking it.

"Fire!"

A deafening sound of shell leaving from barrel and travelling towards the creature could be heard. The shell hit almost immediately after the sound was heard, blowing up a huge chunk off the chimera, landing very near Jan.

"SAY A WORD ABOUT MY AIMING AND YOU'RE THE NEXT ONE ON MY SIGHTS!", Thirtyfour yet again yelled at Jan.

Thirtyfour started loading the next shell with a faster pace.

The creature couldn't stop shrieking for a moment, vomiting black stuff and flesh. After stopping, the creature started charging towards the tank with its chitinous legs, roaring uncontrollably.

"Is it just me or are you also hearing it yelling "KILL ME! KILL ME! KILL ME! KILL ME!" as it's approaching?", Thirtyfour asked while finishing loading the shell.

"Turn the tank towards it! Now!", Thirtyfour gave orders.

Rika turned the tank around, facing the incoming caterpillar.

"Full speed ahead! Ain't no saving fuel for this one!"

The engine revved insanely, and the tank accelerated well over 60mph in a matter of seconds, stressing its capability to the max. Thirtyfour aimed the main gun a little over the chimera's head for a more accurate hit, and opened the hatch.

"YEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!", Thirtyfour let out a very primitive, continuous war cry, while holding the trigger of coaxial machine gun.

"ROOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!", the caterpillar let out a deafening war cry, its slimy beak hanging wide open, while getting its face sprayed with holes from the coaxial M2.

Thirtyfour and the caterpillar wouldn't stop their war cries. Thirtyfour ducked and closed the hatch and fired the main gun. The same deafening sound of shell traversing air could be heard again, but almost immediately at the beginning overshadowed by the disgusting sound of flesh exploding and splattering all across the hangar. The caterpillar's head had completely disappeared, and its dead body's heavy neck collapsed on top of the tank, painting it completely with its black liquid. The massive hangar hall was dead silent.

The hatch of the tank slowly opened, crashing back shortly after. The hatch opened again, this time not crashing. Thirtyfour, covered in blood and black liquid, with lots of bruises, dragged Rika out of the smoking tank. He fell on his back on the hangar floor from exhaustion.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 05, 2009, 01:31:12 PM
Sky Ray- Bridge 9:46 AM Day 3


Momizi was still battling the reaper, however, death is a hard thing to overcome.

Nitori: Austin, Austin! Stay Awake!

Austin: *cough* Well, it was a good run...

Nitori: Don't speak like that! This isn't over yet! You can't die.

Boheemond: Oh, but hee will die ho.

Caboose: I've had just enough out of you!

Frank: What are you doing! You can't-

Caboose: You know how we can't remember anything? Some of my memories came back. I know what to do.

A card appeared, floating just above Caboose's palm

Caboose: Let's do this, PERSONAAAAA!!!

He crushed the card in is hand and power began swirling around him, taking form behind him

voice: Thou art I, And I art thou.
I am the manifestation of your soul.
I Am Yukkuri Shittite Ne, Master of Easy.


Caboose: Yukkuri Strike!

The Yukkuri roared and charged at the reaper. It leaped upon it, crushing the reaper under it's weight.

Boheemond: No! How do you have persona?!?

Frank: My turn. PERSONA!!!

voice: Thou art I, And I art thou.
I am the manifestation of your soul.
I Am Mannosuke, Manliness Embodied.


Frank: Sexy Pose!

Boheemond: AAAAAAHHH! MY HEE EYES!!!!

It was at this point that Ria entered the bridge.

Ria: Another one? Here we go.

Ria stabbed the bayonet into Boheemond and raised him to the sky. She opened fire, emptying the clip into the poor Frost. SHe threw the dying prince onto the floor.

Boheemond:N-no... I am the strongest...

Ria: That's enough out of you. So what the hell was that?

Frank: THe bad memories of anything cold, really.

Ria: ... what?

Boheemond: (changed voice) Heh heh heh, that's right Ria. I am everything bad you remember about the cold.

Ria; It's you, (9)!

Prince Boheemond changed into what looked like Cirno, except the eyes seemed, well, different. (This is not the cheerfuk Eye'm the strongest Cirno you all remember, this is the (9) of Outcry)

(9): Ria, thank's for lettng me come back.

Ria: I'll still kill you again

(9): Oh? Neither Forte, nor Lazuras is here.

Ria: I don't need their help! I take you down without their help! I'm no longer the girl, helpless in Gensokyo! I AM RIA!!!

(9): Then have at me!

The (9) formed a gunblade and charged at Ria.

Ria: Not this time!

Ria parried the strike and countered with a swing with Jack.

(9): Hmm, first hit. You have gotten stronger. Let's see if that Crios I gave you has matured yet.

The (9) suddenly vanished.

Ria: True Sight!

(9): Hmm, good. Now, die.

Ria was suddenly hit and flew out of the bridge.

( Need to add details later on, but the battle will finish in a different post)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 05, 2009, 02:47:18 PM
Altered Sky Ray, Secret Hallway, 10:10 AM, Day 3
Hirowaza/Meira + Taihou/Sakuya/Moko/Keine

Everyone quickly rushed out of the infirmary, where they took a short pit stop. The hallways seemed to twist and turn, but it wasn't very hard to get lost within them, because as it turned out, there appeared to be a straight path to the hallway that led to the bridge. The cracks, however, were starting to become larger and larger as they proceeded on. As they continued to navigate the cracks, they could hear the roar coming from the apparition that had broken through the infirmary walls. Hirowaza turned around but noticed that the thing simply ended up passing through and was actually not heading their way. The coast was clear for now, and to that, everyone sighed in relief. On their way, they found a room that looked like a meeting place, and didn't seem to have any cracks at all, except for the fact that the door was busted open. Sakuya immediately went in. This gave everyone else an obligation to follow suit.

Sakuya wasn't tired, but she was faking it. She had an ulterior motive for her actions. "Well, let's move on in a while... I grow tired of constantly evading these unsightly things." she said, sighing. Taihou cocked his head but ultimately let it slide, it was indeed quite tiring in the end, being in constant fear of what was going on. Gunshots and screams and the like could be easily heard. Sakuya recalled what had happened back in the Tourist Helpers and what Hirowaza did to Taihou and she raised an eyebrow. "Well, come to think of it," she said. "Well, you know about Taihou's situation... but... What about you? You haven't said a word at all yet." she continued, a tinge of venom instantly noticeable in her voice, as if she were very suspicious. Hirowaza closed one of his eyes as if he winced. He sighed.

"Well, I suppose I should talk about this a bit, no?" he said. "I hate to be talking about it here, but since you want to know so much..." he continued, but Meira opened her mouth to state a retort, but Hirowaza quickly countered with the thumbs up, which stopped the samurai from doing anything further to interrupt. Sakuya was tapping her feet and she was eyeing Hirowaza's switchblade.

"Uhm... This switchblade is my mother's," he said. "I got it after I had learned about Deathly Attraction exorcism and Sentencing... It's quite special to me." Trailing off, he nodded off and looked around to check if there were any intrusions. "Anyway, I realized... Why my sister died. It was because of that accursed corruption, and there, I wanted to follow in my parents' footsteps. Yes, I had a sister. She died when I was ten." he said. Everyone didn't really seem to be shocked. Perhaps it was better for them to have that reaction. Hirowaza was not at all surprised. Things were already morbid as it was. "So, I learned the basics from my father and everything else from my mother. My family is a lineage of these exorcists... I only know one other person who does the same things I do, but I haven't been able to talk to her." When Hirowaza mentioned "one other person," Sakuya raised an eye up.

"Who is this other person?"

"I... I can't tell you. Not right now, anyway. I don't even know if she's still alive." he said. "What more do you want from me?"

...So, this person is from Gensokyo. Sakuya thought and nodded. However, she still wanted to know more about this. "What's up with that bruise? You're hiding something." she asked. She clearly hit a nerve there, because upon saying that, Hirowaza looked visibly hurt.

"That bruise... I..." he was struggling to come to terms with what had transpired that time he got the bruise. Actually, he has lots of bruises on his body that only Meira has seen. Meira was going to interject but Hirowaza stopped her. It'll be fine. Hirowaza said. "...I was attacked. A few years ago, my father was killed by a group of people that are of the underground. I attempted to pursue them but instead I was found by them and I was assaulted. Eventually, I was captured by them. I was tortured in all sorts of manners. I was rescued by my mother and her friends..." he said. "After I was rescued, I helped to destroy every single one of them. It was satisfying, and helped to realize the power I had." Sakuya was nodding off, it was hard to tell if she was genuinely satisfied.

She wasn't. ...So... You were discovered. Your looks certainly make you stand out. Still, you seem adamantly strong, despite such trauma. There's something more. she commented to herself in her head.

"So... Those glasses. Take them off." Sakuya said.

"Wh.. Why should I?!" Hirowaza snapped.

"Just do it already." Sakuya retorted in as equal a snappy tone.

Hirowaza relented in an attempt to satisfy Sakuya's curiosity. He took off his glasses momentarily, causing that demonic neon red to envelop his right eye again. The glow took everyone's fancy except Meira, who was already used to it. He quickly put on his glasses again. Meira stepped forward. "That's his Mana inhibitor," she explained, saving Hirowaza the trouble of talking about it. "When his glasses are off, his Mana reserves, somewhere near his eyes, start to leak out, which give his right eye that glow. It also doubles or triples his Mana potency, greatly increasing our abilities... That's why he's always fatigued." She nodded off and Sakuya made a sound.

"That is... It, yes," Hirowaza said. "Now, do you want to know more? Or have you had your share?"

Sakuya was about to say something when suddenly, the wall behind them started to crack open. Nothing broke through it, but it was a sign that the room was about to become wrecked. Everyone left the meeting room.

"Well, one last thing!" Sakuya said quickly. "How, how OLD are you again?"

Hirowaza chuckled as they all left.

"Sixteen."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on May 05, 2009, 03:51:09 PM
Hangar, Sky-Ray, 9.48AM

As ThirtyFour emerged from the tank, Gpop glanced at his weapon and noticed that it was low on ammo.

Damn it! I have to go back and re-stock on ammo! Gpop thought to himself. He turned to Koishi, Satori, and Merlin and commanded, "Koishi, lend me your gun. You too Satori and Merlin."

The three of them lended their guns and he noticed that they too lack ammo.

"Alright I'm going down to the armory to re-stock on ammo! You three better come as well!" Gpop told the three girls. They agreed and followed him back inside while everyone else remained on the hanger to rest.

Gpop and the girls ran through the hallways, avoiding the seemingly larger cracks, and quickly located the armory due to the fact that Gpop could easily locate places that he's been to before. Gpop was glad that he had a photographic memory.

They opened the door and noticed a huge black monster with multiple tentacles sticking out of it. It had large, red eyes, and was in the way of the ammunition, so at the moment it was unobtainable for Gpop and the girls. Due to the high ceiling, it allowed the beast to stand somewhat straight, making it look even larger. But Gpop and Koishi recognized the beast from before...

"This is..." Koishi started

"...the monster that we fought before..." Koishi continued

"...in your dreams." Satori finished, reading Gpop's heart.

Although annoyed by Satori's sudden interruption, he remembered how their dream went. He definitely did not want it to end as badly. But...

"...if everything goes the way the dream went, the mysterious figure may appear?" Gpop told himself. But then he concentrated himself on the beast.

He held up his gun and aimed it at the beast, and Koishi followed after grabbing her weapon from Gpop. "BUT THIS TIME YOU WILL NOT HARM MY WIFE!" Gpop yelled, and he and Koishi began to open fire at the beast while Satori and Merlin spectated.

(Battle will end when I return home).
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on May 05, 2009, 04:51:58 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 05, 2009, 04:53:40 PM
Sky Ray- Bridge 9:50 AM Day 3


Frank: The hell's going on?!?

Nitori: OC?

(9): heh, that's right.

Austin: Damn yo- huagh!

a large jabbed into Austin's stomach.

Nitori: Austin!!!

(9): You seemed to be dying, I just merely sped up the process.

Austin: Everything's going white...

Nitori: AUSTIN!!!

Ria: Get him to sick bay. There's medical supplies.

(9): That's different. You want to save a complete stranger.

Ria: Shut Up!!!

Ria punched the air and a loud thud could be heard.

(9): Now that's more like it!

Marx: I found the tar- guh! My head! Get... out...

Cirno: Marx?

Marx: RRRAAAAAAGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!

Ria: Marx?!? Yah!

(9): Oh? she's here? This should be entertaining

Marx: I remember everything, now. RIA!!!

Ria: Use True Sight!

Marx: She's heading to the cargo bay!

Ria: Marx!

Marx: What?

Ria: Good to have you back!


Austin's dream


Austin: This is...

The ground was broken up, but he could stand on nothing. Paintings hung in mid air and a door stood in front of Austin.

Voice: don't be afraid...

Austin: Wha...?

The voice seemed to be that of a girl's.

Voice: Open the door.

Austin opened the door and was enveloped in light. Beyond the door was a girl surrounded with books.

Austin: ...Akyu?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Maid Xan~ on May 05, 2009, 04:59:25 PM
Mess Hall, Sky-Ray, 9.45 AM

Wonderful, just ****ing wonderful. Sho facepalmed. Everything had been going so well. And then they ran into it. The one foe he could not hope to defeat. The unguarded food supply.

"Yuyuko, don't you think we're probably going to be needed?" Sho sighed.

"Oh come on, it's just a snack."

The arguement clearly wasn't going to get anywhere. It looked like he was going to be stuck here for a while. Deciding to at least do something to keep himself occupied, and deciding not to disturb Youmu, who was watching the doorways for incoming threats, he pulled out Kogasa's umbrella to wake her up for a chat.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on May 05, 2009, 05:48:51 PM
((Finally decided to post.))

=== Sky Ray - 9:46 AM ~ Day 3 ===

"No pressure, Luize just choose which way you think we should go." Came the voice of Owlbear who stood in an intersection with his crew, legions of those creatures closing on them from two sides, there were however two other open pathways clear to run through, however, Luize had to decide which path to take.

Luize frantically looks down both paths, each one looking exactly like the other, her sense of direction has yet to fail her, but it was the decision that made her hesitate, sure they could go the right way but that didn't mean they wouldn't meet more of those creatures down the path.

"C'mon, Luize we need an answer!" Yuki shouted over the shots of her machine gun, she didn't wait for the monsters to get to her instead she decided to start killing them right now...however the more she dropped the more that seemed to pop up to take their place. "Ngh...geez, they just won't quit..."

"Don't shoot unless you must." Shinki ordered to (the possibly trigger happy) Yuki. "We have to conserve our 'ammunition' for when we really need it."

"That way!"

Everyone looked up and saw Luize pointing down the eastern corridor, a blast door located just up ahead. Could this be their way to safety? Luize thought so.

"You heard her, let's get going!" Owlbear called out running forward toward the door that lay up ahead, the others following close behind him.

Finally, santurary from this hell...

Or so they thought.

= Sky Ray - Living Quarters (vacant) - 9:48 AM =

The door barely managed to open, but it was enough for the lot of them to squeeze through and escape the monsters that had now began to flood the path they once tred.

"Phew...that's my excercise for the day..." Owlbear panted having ran most of the way here, he was visibly tired from the endeavor of getting to this area.

"Uhm...I hope you plan on getting more..." Yuki commented nervously as she tugged on his shirt to grab his attention.

What could she possibly mean by that? Owlbear looked up and he soon realized why she said such a thing; before him stood, a large, formidible reptilian like creature. Having no arms to speak of but large, muscular legs and wide, crushing feet. it's midsection was pretty much torn open, the sharp bones of it's rib cage protruding outward, as blood steadily dripped from the opening that didn't seem to drop any entrails, dispite them being plainly visible.

"Wh-what is this creature?" Mai spoke her eyes for once showing something fitting to absolute terror. She had never even seen such a grotesque display of monster before, the very smell of it making her ill.

"It's one of those monsters!" Yumeko declared stepping in front of them as a means of protection. "It must have manifested itself here way before we arrived."

"I-I'm sorry everyone, I...I didn't know..." Luize apologized, now seeing her worst fears on this situation had been made a reality.

"Don't worry about it. There was no way of knowing that big ugly would be here." Owlbear spoke rising up and taking a fighting stance. He really had no idea as to how HE could actually combat this thing with his fists alone. However he was soon reminded that he himself wasn't fighting in this alone as Shinki's hand found it's way onto his shoulder. The both of them made eye contact for a moment and nodded to each other as if coming to terms with what they told one another yesterday night.

"H-here it comes guys!"

GRAAAAAAAOOOOOAR! (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pqYHhKc61y0)

The carcassed skin on the monster's face somehow managed to pull it's self up as it let loose it's ear splitting cry, revealing the grotesque and bloody reptilian face under nearth rows upon rows of razor sharp teeth bared at it's opponents ready to tear flesh and rend bone. It then threw itself forward it's bulky hind legs pounding the steel floor as it made it;s death charge to the group below.

"MOVE!" Shinki shouted, everyone complying to that cry as they ran around the charging beast letting it run into the door they were just in front of, a loud ClUNK ringing through out the room. However this did not stop it from it's original intentions as it slowly began to turn around, it's feet making the floor rumble as it heavily stepped around to make 'eye' contact with it's victims.

"Now's our chance!" Yuki didn't wast time in pumping the beast full of lead, the multitude of seering hot bullets tearing into the flesh of the monster, causing it to pause and grunt from the pain, but otherwise not doing much else to damage it. Shinki and Mai soon joined Yuki in pelting the giant reptile with bullets and the amount of pain it was in seemed to increase signifigantly but still not doing much. Eventually the monster got pretty fed up with it's tormentors and chose to retailiate.

GOOOOOOAAAAAARRR!

"Shit! Run for it!"

And run they did, the poorly constructed reptile following close behind them. Utilizing the same strategy as before (running around it, so that they can avoid it's charge), the monster once again ran into the wall pausing for a moment then slowly turning around to attack again.

"This reminds me of a Boss Battle..." Owlbear noted with a cynical look. "The similarites are almost as scary as that thing over there..."

"Still though, how are supposed to beat this thing! It doesn't even keel over if we shoot it!" Yuki questioned to anyone who would provide a valid answer.

"Wait..." Yumeko trailed off as she eyed the monster's legs, as it made it's way to a side ways position. She then looked to it's torso and noticed that it had no arms to speak of. "It's legs!"

"Huh?" Everyone looked to Yumeko quizzically

"We must take it's legs from under it." Yumeko suggested loudly "If we do that, the beast will be as good as paralyzed."

"Ah, I see what you mean, Yumeko." Shinki nodded. "Then now we must focus our firepower on it's one weak point. Have at it, everyone!"

=== Sky Ray - 9:50 AM ~ Day 3 ===

DETONATE!

As those words were spoken, an explosion tore through the walls of the Sky Ray, the smoke and dust clearing to revealing the figures of Shinjiro, Tewi and Yuugi. Although they were not donned in their usual attire, for this time the lot of them wore uniforms specially made to scath off the napalm that was flowing in from the hole Shinjiro just created, as well as gas masks to protect against the newly created Anti-Magic Gas they saw before at the Graveyard.

"You didn't really have to blow open that wall y'know, Oni Mcbigtits coulda just wrenched it open." Tewi pointed out. "And why do we have to wear this junk anyways, it makes me look funny."

"You don't see the napalam flowing from around us?" Shinjiro questioned before he shook his head and moved on to something else. "I don't like wearing it as much as you do, in all honesty, my Bounded Field alone is enough to protect me from any ails, but they insisted on everyone wearing it."

Shinjiro then looked around noticing that, besides the smell of napalm seering the steel around them, there something wrong with the Sky Ray, everything seemed so dark, twisted and malevolent. "So...this must have happened when the Dark Storm unleashed...Interesting..."

"Dark Storm, huh?" Yuugi added with a shrug "Dunno what that is, but I'm getting some pretty weird vibes from this place...Heh, I like it."

"Oh?" Shinjiro raised an eyebrow to Yuugi's sudden enthusiasim. "And why is that?"

"When you get a weird feeling like this, you can just be sure that there's something strong lurking around in here" The oni remarked with a smirk.

"Hm, perhaps..." Shinjiro shrugged and began forward. "In anycase let us go, I don't know where the others are, but they should be on board or should be following behind. Yuugi, I leave all Physical combat to you, do not hesitate to use lethal force. Tewi you're our support. I'm unsure if your good luck is a latent trait or not, but I have more than enough mana to find out down the road. Otherwise, you are to stay close to the both Yuugi and I and do NOT stray too far from the group." Shinjiro pulled his mask down. "There will be instances when anti-magic gas will be used, since the both of you require that to live it is mandatory that you keep your masks on at ALL times. With all that being said let's move out."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 06, 2009, 12:19:58 AM
Sky Ray- Corridor 9:50 AM Day 3


BOOOM!

Nitori: What the...!

Caboose: I'll go check it out.

Frank: I'm going with you. If you get in trouble again...

Caboose: Oh, alright. Think you girls can make it to the Sick Bay?

Momizi: We'll be ok.


Sky Ray-Corridor


Team Lucky Strike wandered the corridor fighting off the odd memory

Tewi: ...Ok, this is getting boring.

Shinjiro: You remember our orders, right. If you find anyone, kill them.

??- That's rather harsh, man. Why don't you TAKE IT EASY?

Shinjiro: What?!?

Yukkuri: YUKURRI SHITTETE NE(BANZAI)!!!! (As it rolled over Tewi and Shinjiro stopping just before Yuugi)

Yuugi: HUH?!? WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS THING!!!

Caboose: Wow, that actually worked.

Frank: My turn. Here we go, PERSONA!!!

Mannosuke: You want fan service? Hows about-

Manly Sign-[Man Service]

Yuugi: MY EYES! I'm blind!!!

The other two were protected by virtue of being under a giant Tewi Yukurri. Shinjiro ripped it in two and looked pissed.

Shinjiro: What the hell?!?

Caboose: Son of a bitch

Frank: NOW, MANNOSUKE!!!

Mannosuke: this is the true power, of manliness

Manly sign-[Nipple Spark-Phantasm]

Team Lucky Strike was blown back to the entrance from which they busted into the Sky Ray, pushing back the Nerve Gas and the Napalm.


Sky Ray- Cargo Bay


Marx: Show yourself, (9)!

(9): I've been here the whole time, Marx. It seem's your Crios isn't fully developed yet. What a shame.

Ria: Watch yourself, Marx.

Cirno: What the hell is going on? Why are there TWO mes?!?

Kaguya: Honestly, I'm as confused as you are.

Ria: There! Fuck!

Marx: Wait. Is that...?

Ria: No time! Let's go! We've got to get to the Hakkero before she does!


Sky Ray- corridor


Caboose: We've got to seal the entrance!

Frank: Already on it.

Mannosuke: You cannot get past, For this ship is under my safe keeping.

Napalm: We don't want to get past!!!

Caboose: More are coming!

Soldier 1: They took down the RAI members, GET THEM!!!

Mannosuke: Time for LASER DUCK!!!

Caboose: Persona!

Yukurri: Close the gap easy!

The Suika Yukurri welded the openning shut with it's power.

Frank: That should hold em.


Sky Ray-Sick Bay


Nitori: He seems to be alive.

Momizi: Well, he's pulled through worse.

Nitori: I wonder, what does he dream about when he sleeps?


Austin's dream(?)- Shattered Memories


Austin: Akyu!

Akyu: Austin? Is that you?

Austin began running to Akyu but got surrounded by the corrupt memories. Akyu screamed as darkness began to swallow her.

Austin: Damn it! I'm coming Akyu! Get out of the way!!!

He drew his sword and lunged at nearest memory.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on May 06, 2009, 12:47:34 AM
Armory, Sky-Ray, 9:52AM

Gpop could see that the creature was in a great deal of pain as it screamed in agony as Gpop and Koishi continued to shoot at the dark beast. Bits and pieces of the monster began to fall all over the armory.

"I'm going to finish this!" Gpop yelled. He pointed his large gun at the head of the beast and began to shoot vigorously, and he could see the head just splatter into pieces until the entire head was no longer in sight. He stopped shooting and Koishi followed, and all they could see was a large chunk of blackness just standing there, ready to tip over. After a few seconds it finally fell over to the ground.

"Well that was...really fun!" Koishi said happily, dropping her gun and hugging Gpop. But Gpop was well aware of what's going to happen next. He didn't hug her back, as he continued to stare at the bits and pieces of the fallen creature. Koishi noticed this and asked, "What's wrong?" And then Gpop saw the pieces starting to move. Too fast for him to react, as they quickly gathered together to re-create the monster once again. As soon as the head formed, it cried out loud, "GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOOOORR!!".

All four of them covered their ear from the deafening cry, but as soon as it stopped, Gpop quickly grabbed the gun he used and attempted to fire, but only a few were shot at the beast, which appeared to have bounced off the beast completely.

"GODDAMN IT!" he yelled. He noticed that Koishi was running back to grab her weapon, but Gpop also noticed one of the monster's tentacle reaching out for Koishi.

"KOISHI LOOK OUT!" Gpop yelled in vain, because the creature managed to wrap its tentacle around Koishi before she could even notice, and carried her near its head.

"GPOP! JUST LEAVE ME! GO RUN AND SAVE YOURSELF WHILE YOU STILL CAN!" Koishi yelled at Gpop. But Gpop was too shocked to move now. It was all happening again. He couldn't believe it. Once again he felt powerless, and he can't do anything to save her. All of the ammunition in the weapons are gone, and the rest are unobtainable behind the creature. Gpop turned around to see Satori in great fear for her sister.

"No...I promised Satori that I'd protect Koishi no matter what," he told himself, and then he raised his voice into a yell, "EVEN IF IT MEANS THAT I HAVE TO SACRIFICE MYSELF FOR YOU!" And Gpop reached for his heart. "I'M GOING TO RELEASE ALL OF MY MANA FOR YOU KOISHI! SO YOU'LL HAVE ENOUGH TO SAVE YOURSELF!" And tears began to escape from his eyes and trickle down his cheeks, but he didn't care, as he thought of the moment as his last.

"I...WILL RELEASE MY-"

"Gpop..." Satori interrupted, and as Gpop heard her, he turned around to see what she was going to tell her, but the first thing he noticed was Merlin, glowing in blue and floating in the air.

"Merlin..." Gpop began, but he was too dumbfounded at Merlin. Merlin then began to fly towards the creature and he could see her beginning to charge up some kind of attack.

"I WILL NOT LOSE GPOP! I WILL NOT ALLOW YOU TO HURT HIM OR HIS FRIENDS IN ANY WAY!" Merlin yelled, and then she declared a spell card, "TRUMPET SPIRIT 'CLIFFORD'S FINAL PERFORMANCE'!" And a huge blue beam was released from Merlin's trumpet as she aimed it at the huge creature. Gpop could feel some strain in himself, but definitely not enough to feel tired from the attack. But he was too focused on the beast as it cried out in pain. He could see the tentacle release Koishi and she began to fell, unconscious since the beast tightened its grip on her. But luckily Gpop managed to grab her before she made contact with the ground. Tears continued to escape from Gpop as he looked at Koishi's innocent face, unconscious, as he said to himself, "I'm so sorry...I-I couldn't help you..." And he began to burst into tears.

Then he heard a large explosion. He looked up to see the monster break into pieces once again, but disintergrate before they hit the ground. The creature was no more.

He looked at Merlin to see tears trickle down her cheek, and then she began to fall to the ground as well. Gpop once again reacted and managed to catch Merlin as well. She, too, was unconsious.

"God...DAMN IT! I WAS SUPPOSED TO LEARN MAGIC TODAY! I COULD'VE SAVED YOU IF I DID!" Gpop bursted into tears. He lowered his head towards Koishi's chest, smothering himself on her.

But then he could feel a hand rub the back of his head. He quickly looked up to see Koishi's eyes half-open and she responded to him, "I'm...okay...just tired...that's all".

"I...can fix that for you." And Gpop concentrated himself to release his mana on Koishi, and he could see Koishi seem a lot better and much more fit. As soon as he began to feel some strain on him, he stopped, and Koishi brought herself up and hugged him.

"Thank you, for saving my life." Koishi said.

"I...didn't save you." Gpop said, ashamed. "I couldn't...I was powerless...Merlin saved you!"


"It's okay...you're only human...and that's why I love you," And Koishi kissed Gpop like she never did before, and Gpop kissed back. They kissed for at least a good 30 seconds before they released themselves. Then they hugged each other once again.

"Koishi!" They both turned around to see Satori run up to them and hug them both, and they hugged her back. "I'm sorry that I couldn't help you two at all. I felt like I should've done something, but I was too scared to even move."

"It's okay," Gpop replied, "You're our friend and family. We can easily forgive you."

"But what about Merlin?" Koishi asked.

But they completely forgot about her. The three of them looked at Merlin to see her still unconscious from her mysterious, but powerful attack.

"Satori...how...could she do that? I thought she didn't have enough mana to do such an attack, let alone a spell card." Gpop asked.

"I noticed during the battle that your mana was increasing rapidly." Satori replied. "When you were about to release your mana, unconsciously you lent a lot of your mana to Merlin as you were desperate for outside help. Since your mana increased, you had enough to lend her mana enough to use a Spell Card! She could even fly at that moment!"

"But why did she go unconscious now?" Gpop asked.

"Because as soon as she used her attack, she lost quite a bit of mana from it, and you unconsciously returned your mana back to yourself when you realized that the creature was defeated. Now she barely has enough to sustain her body, and she's in a state where she's unconscious for a few hours. She'll regain her mana by then."

"Wait...when you said my mana increased once again, then how much do I have now?" Gpop asked yet again.

"You have...oh my...10000 MANA!" Satori said in shock.

"What!?" Gpop couldn't believe it. He managed to unconsciously gain almost 20 times more mana than he previously had. "Then I could lend enough mana for the three of you to fly?"

"Yes, and only very simple Spell Cards, but it seems that before that you had 1000000 mana!" Satori added in shock.

"Oh god..." Gpop was in such shock that he was lost for words. How could I even produce such amount!? In desperate times!? I have to know how I did this! Gpop thought to himself.

"Unfortunately we still have no leads on how you did this though, but right now we don't have the time! We have to get out of this thing!" Satori said.

"R-right!" Gpop replied quickly. He looked at Merlin and studied her closely. So she was the mysterious figure? I didn't... Gpop thought to himself, but he later got his head back into reality and picked her up and carried her on his back "You two get as much ammunition and weapons you can carry! We'll need for later!" And he took a pistol this time and placed it in his pocket. "We're going back to the bridge! We're going to help out everyone escape from this thing while we still can!"

And the three of them headed from the door and ran their way through the hallways to get to the bridge.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on May 06, 2009, 02:06:44 AM
Somewhere in the Sky-Ray 9:53 (featuring Gpop's team)

"Man that crazy girl." Alex mused to himself has he leads the fairys to the bridge both Lilys are carrying the knocked out Amarillo.

Alex wondered were that arrow came from but the need to evactuate was to great to sit on it.

"We need to move girls lets go"

this time around he's having the 3 fairys mask themselves and are sneaking around the place trying get to the bridge but bumped into Gpop's group rounding a corner.

*BAM* Alex and Gpop collide.

"oh sh...  oh wait its just you guys lets stick together this place is a near death trap now." Alex says

Alex gets a feeling someone is watching him but shakes it off because the the moment at hand requires full attention.

Elsewere on the sky ray


Yagi had almost had enough of this sweep with no sign of Alex when he spotted him making his escape but was able to sense Alex wasn't at full fighting shape Yagi was masking his presense from him

"I'm gonna let you go for now Alex but when we meet again Alex you better be ready for me." Yagi muses to himself and walks away

"Your not gonna go after him master?" Yuka says in a sign of what little free will she has left after the condtioning.

"No i'm not low enough to kill a man who can't fight back to his fullest potental." Yagi replys

"Very well then shall i do it then master?." Yuka asks

"No you shall not and come yuka we are done here at this point they back to the square they started at we will not report their existance aboard this place."

"Ok master" Yuka replys

Yagi then gets on communications to the rest of RAI taking part in this raid

"All Rai Forces misson is succesful we are pulling out before the dark storm attack makes it impossable for us to pull out all units disengage and pull out."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 06, 2009, 02:30:50 AM
Sky Ray- corridor 9:53 AM

Frank: Fuck, more of them!

Caboose: Shit! It's Yuka!

Frank: Eh? Who?

Caboose: Remember that magazine, Flowering Love? That's her!

Frank: I don't want to get raped by vines!

Caboose: let's get out of here!

Yuka though she heard something, but dismissed it. She had a weird feeling, though.


Sky Ray- Cargo Bay


Radio: All Rai Forces misson is succesful we are pulling out before the dark storm attack makes it impossable for us to pull out all units disengage and pull out

Marx: Uh...

Ria: huh? You work for the government?

Marx: My other half works for the government. The one they made in the chair.

Ria: The what?

But the two were interupted as a (9)-piloted mech landed with a thunderous crash. It was equiped with a large ice sword and an auto-cannon.

(9): Only that annoying Sniper ever saw this, but I think I'll let you see it before you die.

Cirno: EEEE!

Ria: Fine, bring it!

Marx: *over radio* This is Marx. I'm in a bit of trouble, but I'll be there soon.


Austin's Dream(?)-Shattered Memories


Austin: Ragh!

Austin swung as he defeated the last of the corrupt memories. He began to run to Akyu, but she was trapped in a cage, made of the chest cavity of a rather large corrupt memory.

Austin: Akyu!

ROOOAAAAARRRRR!!!!

Austin: Damn you! Let her go! RAAAAAAGGGGHHHHH!!!!
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on May 06, 2009, 03:08:43 AM
Saniwa Inn, Karuisuwa, ~10.25 AM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, plothole plugs: E-mouse

The walk back only had one noteworthy event: Youmu had to split off to go to some 'mansion' nearby, since she was actually paired with some sensei I had barely heard of, apparently Remilia's boytoy, who could manage to keep her alive from the other side of the block, where this mansion apparently was.

This was very strange, and I put forth a complaint about letting Sho take over, but Youmu said they'd have to discuss it another time. Yuyuko agreed that Sho had other priorities for the time being.

Well, at least we'll get to chat at that afternoon party. Apparently. We parted ways at the corner, after Yuyuko spent a minute nearly suffocating her.

... although, I wonder what her sensei would think of her arriving dressed up as a schoolgirl and carrying a pair of thoroughly dirty swords.

Man, that expression would be worth a lot.

Anyway, we made it back to the shrine without any further incident, and split up once again to head for our rooms and unload clothing. Yuyuko gave Yukari a big hug goodbye, with less asphyxiation this time. I had to smile at that.

Yukari and I returned to room 107 and stuffed our new clothes in one of the sliding-door closets. In the process I realized, once again, that I smelled horrible.

"... I'm gonna change, all right?" I said.

I could tell Yukari was still watching me, and I knew she was smirking. "Yes, and?"

"I'd prefer if you turned away, if you're willing."

Silence. "Why on Earth did you bother asking?"

I shrugged. "Na?vet?, I guess?"

I kept it quick, and didn't swap underwear. I still heard a chuckle from behind me as I finished pulling my pants on.

"My, boxers aren't the best at keeping you covered all the time, are they?" Yukari mused.

I blushed a little. "Yeah, sometimes it peeks through." I turned to face her. "But anyway, now that we're in a bit better condition, shall we see if we can track down Renko?"

Yukari looked over at the futon for a second or two, then turned back. "How were we intending to do that, again?"

... hm.

"Well... we could see if she's still in her room at the inn, ask around to see if anyone else has seen her..."

Yukari shook her head. "The inn seems to be basically abandoned, if you haven't noticed. Renko didn't take a key this morning, either, and I think she said she lived in the area."

Damnit. I grumbled a little.

"... so, any other ideas?" Yukari asked, smirking.

....... "Actually, yes."

Her smile faded. "And what would that be?"

I glanced down at Ran and Chen, who had curled up in a corner to relax. Damn, so cute. "Well, it'd be pretty demeaning to them, but... I noticed Chen was sniffing around a lot this morning. Most animals have an excellent sense of smell. If we can find anything Renko owns..."

Ran looked up at me. Blinked. Turned to look at Yukari. Considered for a moment.

She got to her feet and approached the door. I opened it for her, then turned and shrugged at a scowling Yukari.

"I guess that's a go?"

-----

I was expecting to have a little trouble picking up the initial scent, but Ran just made a beeline for where Sana-whatever handed over the shrine and environs, sniffed around for a little while, then walked back out and headed straight into town.

"Or I guess she could remember the scent offhand?"

She stopped for a moment to look back and give me a nod.

I shook my head. "Incredible. Ran, you're a life-saver."

Yukari muttered something I couldn't quite hear.

"Even if you're keeping your master up."

Though, I suppose that was part of the point. Ran's tail swished a little more after that comment - arrogantly, maybe? Mockingly? Or am I making stuff up?

Whatever.

Luckily, the streets were still quiet. We could get away with following a stray fox around. Very fortunate.

Ran led us on a beeline through town, past a few quiet corner shops and towards... what was probably a shopping region downtown. Or something like that - I'm not sure how that city segmentation stuff works.

ANYWAY.

We were skirting the edges of the more active sections of town, when Ran stopped, sniffed around for a few minutes, stared off in a different direction than we had been going, and led us on that course.

"Did she double-back on herself or something?"

Ran didn't bother to contrive a response. I couldn't blame her, it'd be difficult to communicate much more than a yes or no without a voice.

But, it became a moot point as Ran led us directly towards the main entrance of the Karuisuwa train station. She sat and stared at it pointedly for a moment, then walked into an alley nearby. We followed.

"So she's on the train, I take it." I said, still looking back at the station.

"Think it left yet?" Yukari asked, not bothering to mask her eagerness.

"If we knew which one she was on, we could plush out and check..." I replied. Damnit, all that trouble and we can't even...

... ah, wait. "No, we can still find out which train she's on. Someone probably saw her, and I doubt anyone will question our 'looking for a friend.'"

Yukari sighed. I wondered how irritable I could get away with making her. Maybe if there was some way to let her... oh!

"Wonder how long the train ride would take." I mused, pointedly.

Yukari's shift was prompt. "Okay, let's go."

I smirked.

Several pops and joint aches later, we were on our way.

-----

Karuisuwa Train Station, ~10.45 AM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Star GPS: E-mouse, Sanasanasan

I was completely right about getting away with asking random people about seeing Renko. It helped that her hat was quite distinctive. We got on the train she'd entered in rather short order. Further random interrogation also led us to find which train car she'd claimed.

By some miracle, it was empty aside from Renko and her... I'm guessing boyfriend. Renko seemed surprised to see us.

"Oh! Aren't you the one that recognized me at...?"

I nodded. "Yeah. I wanted to talk to you, now that things have calmed down somewhat."

Her boyfriend turned away from the window and blinked at us, blearily.

"... so he is." he said, continuing Renko's thought, "But how did you know her, anyway?"

I took a seat on the other side of the train, and let out a sigh of relief. Getting off my feet made that plushie maintenance much more manageable.

Anyway. I turned to face Renko's boytoy. "Have you ever heard of Touhou?"

He shook his head.

Yukari put Ran down on one side of me, then lied down on the empty train seats on the other side. She started to put her head on my lap, and I moved Chen out of the way so she wouldn't get crushed in the process.

"Oi."

"What? We didn't bring a pillow."

I sighed. I suppose it's only fair. I put Chen down next to... up against Ran, and looked back at our outworlder acquaintances.

They were looking at each other with raised eyebrows.

Great, more embarrassment to deal with. I coughed, and they looked back at me. "Now, where was I?"

"Touhou?" Renko asked, "What's that?"

"Ah, right." I thought for a moment. "Well, long story short, it's a videogame series about Gensokyo, the world beyond the border you and Maribel were so interested in."

The guy was rather shocked. "You're telling me there's a GAME about the other side of that border?"

I nodded. "Multiple, actually." He stared.

"So you know who I am...because I'm in these games, too?" Renko asked.

"Actually, no. The games became so popular online that their creator also got to release several written works and music albums. You and Maribel are only mentioned in those, probably because you can't get in the sort of fights that the games are based on."

"Fights?" Renko's boytoy asked. "Sounds like a pretty violent game."

"Games have that general tendency, yes." I replied, dryly. "On the upside, the locals make sure it's never fatal or particularly dangerous. The usual conflicts are resolved more with style than all-out power."

Renko herself was more concerned with other matters. "Wow, me and Mary have our own music album?" she asked, wide-eyed.

I nodded. "Yeah. I'm not sure how much of it was devoted to your own themes compared to remixes of the ones for Gensokyo's natives, though..."

Wait, this is getting irrelevant. I shook my head. "But that's not the point I wanted to make here. I know about you because the Touhou series links you to Gensokyo. That's why I wanted to talk to you.

I'm actually HERE because Gensokyo collapsed."

A stunned silence. Delicious shock value.

"It...collapsed?" boytoy repeated.

I nodded.

"No wonder we couldn't get in yesterday." Renko muttered.

"I thought that was the norm?" I asked.

Er... wait. I shook my head. "No, I'm just being a wiseass. The point is, everyone from Gensokyo had to flee to the outer world - your world - to escape the catastrophes of it falling apart.

But, apparently, they can't survive here on their own, since Gensokyo was destroyed by someone stealing the source of magic that powered it, and all the supernatural people within."

"So...where are they?" the guy... I should probably ask for his name sometime - asked. "These 'supernatural people?'"

I smirked. I was about to reply with more wiseassery, but Renko interrupted.

"You can't mean those people in the shrine the other day?" she asked.

I nodded. "Correctamundo. Just about all of them.

... well, the girls, at least."

Renko tilted her head to one side. "So, you guys aren't from this 'Gensokyo' place?"

"Yes and no," I answered, "We were IN Gensokyo when it collapsed, but a good portion of us arrived there from... other worlds. Given some of the supernatural powers most of the other outsiders have, I'm inclined to think most aren't from here."

I paused for a moment. "... and I'm not exactly without supernatural powers myself, at this point..."

Mr. Boytoy eyed the maybe-a-youkai with her head on my lap. "So... I'm assuming she's from Gensokyo, then?"

I nodded. "Yeah. Very important figure there, for that matter."

I briefly wondered how much detail I should go into about that. Well... maybe later. More important matters right now.

"However, Gensokyo's natives aren't exactly at their best right now. Remember how I said they can't survive out here on their own?

The visitors to Gensokyo, me included, are currently acting as 'mana batteries' to keep the natives alive. Without that, they'd waste away from lacking the... let's say, ambient magic that kept them going so strong in Gensokyo."

"So, without this 'mana' stuff...they'd die?" Renko asked.

I nodded.

... time for the big question.

"... would you like to help?"

Silence. Renko's boytoy shifted uncomfortably, and answered.

"...Well, honestly, I can't see us being much help at all. After all, I don't really have any special 'powers' to speak of." He glanced over at Renko. "And as far as I know, Renko can tell the time by looking at stars, and that's about it."

Renko echoed his uncertainty. "That's true. Didn't you say something about some of your friends having supernatural powers? How could we help?"

'Friends?' I barely knew any of them! But whatever.

"Every little bit helps." I replied. "One of Gensokyo's magicians told me that even regular outsiders could provide at least a little bit. Enough to keep one Gensokyo native alive, even if it'd probably be uncomfortable for both of them."

I glanced at Yukari. "Well, one that isn't absurdly powerful, at least."

Renko and her boyfriend exchanged a look.

"Hmmm.... I don't know about this..." the guy said, frowning.

"How do you even go about sharing 'mana' anyway?" Renko asked. "Some kind of magical spell or something?"

I frowned. "I'm not quite sure how it works, actually. But it's something like that - a contractual link that lets you share mana, depending on physical and emotional closeness between the provider and recipient. Or recipients."

I resisted the urge to poke Yukari's cheek, and simply pointed at her. "This is why I can't just walk away from her sarcasm."

I looked over at Ran and Chen. "Or leave the 'pets' at home so store owners don't freak out at the fox wandering in."

"You mean those dolls are actually people?" boytoy asked, looking puzzled.

I grinned. "Yes and no. One at a time, you two."

I clenched my hands together, and closed my eyes. Get ready...

POP.

I grunted, knuckles cracking slightly as my arms flinched. I waited a second. Nodded.

POP.

Leg twitched slightly. Not too bad, though.

I opened my eyes again to see Renko and whats-his-face staring, slackjawed, at the plushies-turned-actually-returned-to-animals now sitting beside me.

"Myaa~"

"What...in the...?" the boy managed.

"Wha-what just happened?!" Renko gasped, staring at the cat and fox pair. I realized that Chen was licking at Ran's neck.

God damnit, so cute.

"They dropped the disguise I came up with to avoid drawing attention." I explained. I stroked Chen's back.

"This is Chen. Right now she's not only limited to staying as an actual cat rather than going with her preferred humanoid form, but she's also missing a tail."

"Humanoid form? You mean, she's a nekomata?" Renko asked, clearly intrigued. "Wow, I didn't think they actually existed..."

I chuckled. "Oh, you're going to be meeting a lot more, don't worry."

Her boyfriend pressed on that line of thought. "Nekomata? What's the fox, then?"

I smiled, and stroked Ran's back. Her fur felt ragged... maybe we could afford a brush for it...?

No, now isn't the time.

"Ran, here, is in a similar situation, except she's missing eight tails."

Another silence at the implications. I enjoy that too much.

"Missing eight tails? So... so nine total?!" Renko was wide-eyed. "Wow...."

Her boyfriend smirked slightly. "Nine tails? Sounds kinda like pokemon."

I was tempted to throw something soft at him, jokingly, but nothing appropriate was handy. So I just shook a fist.

Ran was less amused, and growled at him.

I stroked her back again. "It's okay." Chen assisted me with some more neck-licking.

My upper lip... damnit!

I wiped the blood away with a hand, again. "Freakin' nosebleeds."

Renko's boyfriend decided not to comment, and changed the topic. "So, how did that just happen? How'd you change them from dolls to animals?"

I shook my head. "I didn't. That's their own power - they just had to draw the mana from me to pull it off."

"So, is that why you flinched earlier?" Renko asked. "Mana being drawn?"

I hesitated. Hearing about this would probably discourage them... but it's best to be honest.

I nodded. "... yeah. If they don't do anything supernatural, I can manage maintaining them without much trouble, but our first few experiments into drawing extra to do anything unusual have been somewhat painful."

Renko's boyfriend frowned. "Painful, huh...? This...does not sound like something to do impulsively."

I bowed my head.

"I'm not really sure what to think of this right now." he continued.

Renko was also uncertain. "And you have to be around them all the time for this mana sharing thing to work?"

Well, so much for that plan.

I raised my head, and nodded again. "Yeah, apparently. You've got a little leeway - the other end of the room isn't a problem - but you can't exactly go to the corner store alone."

The two frowned at me. Well... last ditch effort, I guess.

"Please think about it. I'm taking care of an unusually powerful selection, and more at a time than I'm expecting you to try and manage. Patchouli didn't rule out having multiple people act as batteries for one person, either. It might be possible to just link and provide some extra for them when you're around. But you're entirely right in worrying about it being uncomfortable or painful.

We could really, really use your help in trying to restore Gensokyo. But it's your choice how you want to help."

The two looked at each other, a little nervous, and leaned over to whisper to each other for a moment. I couldn't really hear anything they said.

They stopped, and Renko's boyfriend turned back towards me. "Well...we'll think about it."

"Yeah, I'm not sure if I could handle being around someone at all times..." Renko added.

I nodded slowly. "All right. Thank you."

The train intercom crackled, and the conductor started rattling off where we were headed.

Wait, where ARE we headed? I just asked for whatever tickets Renko had gotten.

I was going to ask, but her boyfriend cut me off with a yawn. "Anyway, I'm still kinda tired from last night. And the mana sharing thing... I think I'll sleep on it. Wake me when we get there."

And with that, he lied down on the seat and closed his eyes.

... and here I thought Yukari was the one who wanted to nap.

Renko seemed to agree. She settled on her seat as well, putting her hat over her eyes to help block the sun. "Okay, then." she said, and smiled. "After all, we're going to surprise Mary together later, right?"

The train chose that moment to start moving.

The boytoy grinned. "That we are. Excited?"

"We're headed to visit Maribel?" I asked.

Boytoy turned his head towards me and opened one eye. "... yeah."

I smiled, though it wasn't the friendliest one. "That's good. I wanted to talk with her, too."

The train car fell silent, aside from the clatter of the rails. I realized that I had nothing to do for the ride.

Damnit.

Unless... well, someone should stay awake to catch the stop, right? ... but I didn't really know it, either.

... I AM tired. All right, might as well try. I looked down at Ran and Chen. "Hey. Could you scoot over?"

They looked at me for a moment, then stood up - wow, they seemed tired too - and walked to the side a little.

"Thanks." I lied down as well, gently moving Yukari's head to rest on my side. It was a little uncomfortable, but not as bad as trying to sleep against a straight-backed train chair.

Chen curled up against my chin. Ran shuffled past, probably to rest on Yukari.

Well, at least I wasn't starving this time.

-----
Train Ride Dream, Karusuwa Train, ~10.58 AM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Star GPS: E-mouse, Sanasanasan

I was running.

No, we were running. Renko was running on the street in front, as well. Her boyfriend wasn't far behind her. I could hear other footsteps. Looked to the side. Yukari. There were more behind me. Two more. Shikigami.

In the distance, someone was walking away from us. Blonde. Dress. Maribel.

"Maribel!" Renko cried, "Come back!"

We weren't getting any closer. The street wasn't moving past us.

I looked down. Saw my treadmill. To the side. Yukari's, too.

The street beneath Renko and boyfriend moved like a treadmill. But it didn't look like one.

They didn't know.

We knew.

We weren't going to catch her now. She'd been lost. Sometime. Didn't know when. Wanted to know when. Where. What happened.

The world shook. Renko and Sanasan fell over. Vanished. Strange.

Something fell out of Maribel's pocket. Rolled towards us. I put on a burst of speed. Didn't help. It rolled close enough anyway. I leapt towards it and------

-----
Yakuza Train Landing, Karusuwa Train, ~11.01 AM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Star GPS: E-mouse, Sanasanasan

I snapped awake.

"Ha? What'd..."

I yelled as something clawed at my head, then apparently leapt off. Damnit, that hurt!

Something lifted itself off my side. I heard Yukari mumble something.

Renko's boyfriend sighed. "So it applies to partners too, huh? Birds of a feather flock together.... Well, it's just that..."

KLONG

Part of the train's ceiling was dented in by some half a foot in the rough pattern of a car's wheels. Screams came from the rest of the train.

"What the f--"

KLONG

A second set of dents joined the first.

What the fuck is going on?!

One of the windows in our car was open.

... sure, why not?

I ran towards it. I could hear, faintly, someone shouting from above. Something about "all dead" and "mess with Yakuza."

Hm. That doesn't sound good.

I reached the window and stuck my head out - just a tiny bit. Yelled up at the roof. "Oi! What the fuck is going on up there?!"

Surprisingly, Deodorant replied. "Jeremy! Pull the emergency brakes!"

He sounded desperate.

Okay kids! Time for Jeremy's Implicatory Math Class!

Yakuza plus death threats plus panicked friends making demands equals what?

Yes! You do what they ask for!

I had no idea where the emergency brakes were, though. I glanced around, I think I may have seen them when we got on...?

Something black caught my eye, and I saw Chen running directly towards... the emergency brake.

"Go, Chen!"

She grabbed on and pulled. Everyone hit the floor of the train, knocked down by the sudden deceleration. I grabbed Chen after she fell off the break, and held her close until we finally stopped. I thought I heard something splash...?

A silence. We all panted.

"... everyone okay?" I called out.

There was a general affirmation. Good.

We stood up, slowly, and the train intercom cracked on. It wasn't that damaged by the incident, at least.

Sounded like the train engineer was going to look around at bit to make sure the train was still working, then we'd transfer to another one at the next station, since this one had been superficially damaged. There was an offer to refund the ticket price.

Hey, nice.

-----
Train Station Past Karuisuwa, ~11.15 AM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Star GPS: E-mouse, Sanasanasan

We had to pull a good bit of plushie shenanigans, and tried to keep it unclear whether we'd pulled the emergency break ("little heroes" or not, we needed to stay out of the limelight), but we made it to the next station without much trouble.

We got off there, as recommended, and wondered exactly what to do next. Renko and Sanasanasanasana... no, it stops somewhere before then - wanted to continue on, despite the scare. I wasn't as sure, but I just asked Yukari about it - I didn't want to frighten them more.

"You sure we should go further away from Deodorant after that? I recognized his voice up there, and..."

"They're fine." Yukari replied.

"You sure? I think I heard a splash--"

"They're fine."

I stared at her. "You know if they got hurt, that would mean Reimu..."

"They're. Fine."

Her teeth were clenched, now.

"... you ARE worried."

Silence. She nodded, slowly. "Yes. But by now, it's too late for us to go back to them, and there's not much we could do there, either way."

I grimaced. Sighed. "Good point. Seeing if we can find Maribel would be..."

"Hey, Jer!" Renko called over, "Our train's here!"

I looked up. Waved back. Ow, elbow.

"Time to go, I guess?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on May 06, 2009, 12:14:56 PM
??:??, Day 3, Dream Corridor Amarillo & Lily White

"So the question is, why is you there?" Amarillo looks at her partner, who shouldn't be there.

"That's because I went sleeping in your arms." The fairy replied.

"Oh, fine. By the way, thanks for the bandage." Amarillo looks at the red ribbon tied on her arm in order to stop the bleeding.

Amarillo stand up, looks at the doorway.

She remembered what Satori said last night.

"The door is always unlocked."

She starts walking towards the end of corridor, Lily White follows her.

She stopped at the gate that said "Viridian Forest".

She opened the door.

The outskirts of Viridian Forest, Dream Corridor, Amarillo & Lily White

"It's long way from the doorway to here." Lily White said.

"You only think it's long because the city is deserted. After all, it is just a illusionary world, we are almost there."

They arrived at a pond in the forest, where a girl is sitting on a tree stomp, fishing.

The girl heard them, and turn around.

Lily is surprised that the girl is similar to Amarillo in every aspect. Only this girl seems more younger.

"Good fight you have since we've met last time." the girl speak.

"You know I'm desperate." Amarillo replied.

"So you changed your idea?"

"Yeah, somewhat forced to."

"Remember, powers are not something that you must afraid, or let others fear you." The girl slowly said "Actually, you are now stronger than me, so you don't need to live under my shadow."

"Eh?"Amarillo is surprised.

"From the point that you Sedate the sniper yesterday, I have returned your power, you just don't know it. If it was me in that situation, I will choose to run."

"Actually I'm thinking to run first. However at last--"

"You thought it's better for your friends to know what the enemy was thinking, so you take the risk. At the point you made the decision, You have proved to be stronger than me in spirit." The girl stood up. "And she is your partner?"

"Yes. Lily White, this is "The other se-"" Amarillo is doing the introduction while gets cut by-

"Yellow, Yellow of the Viridian City. I said you don't need to live under my shadow, Lin Xiyin." the girl said. "You are lucky enough to meet a partner who is probably having the best personality. Anyone who stay beside her will be safe. I promise."

And she turned to Amarillo "Originally there will be a power returning, but this has done yesterday. From that point on you actually can use all your control index, you faint yesterday just because you didn't realize that. Now that my job is done, I'll head back. You are welcomed to come for me, though. However, there is something more important to do right?" She walks in the forest and disappeared from sight. "Good bye, for now."

"So that means-" Lily said.

"Well, seems we have a situation to solve." Amarillo looks at the forest, "And also, even Yellow-chan had said so, you guys can still refer me as Amarillo Viridian, this is FAR MORE easy to understand than Lin Xiyin or Hope Firefly."

"Well, OK."

The door appeared behind them.

"It seems she had the work cut short for us."

1000am, Say Ray, A corner, Day 3

Amarillo wake up from her spirit dive, and so does Lily White.

"Let's end this, once and for all!"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 06, 2009, 01:26:04 PM
Sky Ray- Cargo Bay

The huge ice sword met with Ria's bayonet with a thunderous clang.

Ria: Get out of here!

Kaguya: O-ok.

Cirno: No need to say it twice!

Marx: Ria, I think I can take it down with a spell card!

Ria: A spellcard?!? In this state?!?

Marx: I have enough to pull off a strong one, but that's it!

Ria: Fine, go for it!

Marx: Star sign-[Nova-Rain]!!!

The Cargo bay was enveloped by many large explosions, rocking the ship.

Ria: Is it dead?

The smoke cleared to reveal a bloodied (9).

(9): This isn't over yet! I will be back!

The (9) vanished into thin air. Marx fell over from exuastion.


Austin's Dream(?) Shattered Memories


Austin: Guhuh!

Austin landed in a pile of books, scattering them.

Austin: Damn it, I just can't get close!

Voice: Jeez, you can't do anything, can you?

Austin: What?

Voice: Use you right eye.

Austin: That make's no sense!

Voice: Trust me, it will. Declare Crios.

Austin: Crios!

Voice: Sight of Path Ways.

Austin: Sight of path ways!

Austin could see where the creature would attack.

Austin: Alright big and ugly, your going down!
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on May 06, 2009, 03:54:26 PM
(OOC: Posted with etch's blessing)

9:49 Day 3 Sky Ray Cargo bay

Continued from two minutes after previous post.

The ⑨ reappeared and Marx had still not recovered.

⑨: I'm back. Time for round two.

The large machine reformed around her.

Ria: That was fast.

⑨: I only had to powder my nose.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 06, 2009, 05:19:16 PM
Continue from above.

Ria: RUN!!!

Kaguya nad Cirno carried the limp Marx and ran away as fast as they could.

Ria: You're one tough nut to crack.

(9): Don't worry, you'll only worry about your bones cracking when I'm through with you!

Ria: Access Imaterium!

The Ripper appeared on her other arm.

Ria: We'll see about that!


Austin's Dream(?)- Shattered Memories


Austin: Damn! Even with this weird power, I still can't get close!

GROOOOAAAAAARRRR!!!!!

A vision flashed before Austin's eyes. It showed a girl raising her left arm, which was surrounded by crystals, to some creature.

Girl in vision: Reality Hack.

The vision ended, and Austin saw those same crystals surrounding his arm.

Austin: It's worth a shot! REALITY HACK!!!

What appeared to be a barrier around the creature suddenly appeared, and shattered.

GROOOOAAAAAARRRR!!!!!

Austin: Accelerator!

Austin suddenly rushed at the creature and slached the cage open. The behemoth roared as it began to turn to dust. Austin landed on the ground with a passed-out Akyu in his arms.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on May 07, 2009, 03:34:43 AM
(OOC: Holy shit, a post that's actually of digestible length!

Yeah jeez I'm working on it shut up)


Train to Maribel's, ~11.20 AM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Star GPS: E-mouse, Sanasanasan

Just before we got on the train, we realized we were getting hungry. Renko and Sana-whatever volunteered to grab some food for everyone. I expected part of their motive to do so was concern about the pains of my plushie maintenance. Kind of them.

Yukari and I got on the next train: it was virtually empty. Most of the civilians had been scared off from their trip by that yakuza incident. Apparently there was some sort of fight at the department store?

... that the rest of the Gensokyo crew got involved in?

I'm going to have to find out later. And probably yell at them for blowing our cover so promptly. And I thought SUNAIPAMAN was a security risk...

I briefly considered whether we should just skip town, as I feared Renko and Sana-something had been planning... but no. I don't need that sort of guilt, and Kikuri wouldn't let us know how it turned out unless we investigated ourselves.

Since the train was empty, finding another vacant car wasn't very difficult. Hell, the next ones over were abandoned as well. I sat down.

I was expected Yukari to resume her nap as soon as we got on the train, but for some reason she decided to sit on the opposite side. Weird.

"Not tired?" I asked.

She paused. "Oh, I am. Just want to rest upright for a minute." Then she smiled, and closed her eyes.

Odd.

Either way, I'd had enough of dealing with plushie maintenance. I nodded for Ran and Chen to change back. It still hurt a little, but I was starting to get used to it.

... then they jumped over next to Yukari, sat facing away from me, and looked up at the windows.

I glanced between them. What? This didn't make any sense, why were they sitting there? And wait, weren't Ran and Chen supposed to be in their usual forms?

... wait, what? Why on Earth did I think that?

And... the Drill...?

I pulled it out and looked at it, puzzled. Why was I suddenly worried about...?

"Ah, I thought that would remind you." Yukari said, suddenly beside me.

I jumped in my seat a little, startled. "Wh... what? What are you talking about?"

Yukari put a finger to her lips, smirking. "Oh? You don't remember our dream last night?"

'Our?' Wa, wait...

A vague memory flooded me, for just a moment. The Drill, the fears, the risks, the...

The power. The responsibility...

The rebellion against Fate.

I grinned, slowly. "... yeah. I'm worried too, aren't I?"

"You do that a lot." Yukari agreed.

"But that doesn't fit here, does it?" I spun the Drill on the end of its chain a little. "If I'm going to be more powerful, I need to rush ahead, to defy sanity, to kick reason to the curb - to do the impossible!"

Yukari was smiling serenely.

I shook my head. "But our situation doesn't match that. We're in no condition for a straight-up conflict. We don't even know what enemy we're up against. I'd be fighting for no reason but destruction and power."

Yukari's smile was fading.

"I'm usually more of a Rossiu. Scheming. Subtle. Manipulative, admittedly."

I looked Yukari in the eye. "But that's more your style, isn't it?"

Her smile returned, this time more from strained pride than approval.

I looked back at the Drill. "That's more of what we need right now. But that doesn't help us get stronger... which am I supposed to pursue?"

Yukari opened her mouth. "Well,"

I cut her off. "I know which one you want. But two schemers are better than one. It's just....."

I trailed off. Grinned again, wider than is probably healthy. How did I forget that?

My voice lowered to a rather guttural growl.

"Of course.

I'll just be both.
"

Silence.

Yukari laughed, and shook her head. "You really are insane."

"And proud of it." I replied. Pointed a thumb at my chest. "What the hell do you think I am?"

She shook her head again, smiling. "A pillow?"

"That works too."

We returned to the arrangement we'd had on the previous train. Then my stomach growled.

Renko and her boyfr... no, she made a point of them not going out - entered the car, carrying an armful of snacks.

"Excellent!" I said. "Thanks a bunch, you two."

"No problem." Sanasan replied, handing out the snacks. We had some pre-heated bowls of ramen, a box of pocky to share, and... fruit drinks?

I frowned at the fruit drinks for a moment. "... hey, how much did these cost?"

Renko tilted her head. "200 yen, why?"

I tried not to grin and failed. "Ah, just curious."

We spent the next few minutes eating. I pulled a few pieces of meat out of my ramen cup for Ran and Chen... hopefully we could get something better for them sometime. Well, technically, they could feed themselves with some luck, but...

After a bit, I noticed another bag of chow that Sanasan and Renko were sharing, with some sort of rings on the front.

I couldn?t resist another amused grin. "Onion rings?"

"Hey, don't laugh. They're actually really good." Renko said, offering one.

I declined. "Nah, I know they're fine, it just reminds me of a Touhou reference. Someone remixed a character's theme song with lyrics about 'oni onion rings.' It was quite catchy."

"Oh, really? I'd like to hear that sometime." Renko said. Her b... the other guy just chewed on the candy in his mouth, probably too much of it to try and talk through.

I smiled. "I don't know if Touhou exists online in your world. If it does, I'll find it and show it to you. Otherwise, I'm afraid I don't have it on my laptop." Paused, considering. "I could sing the chorus part and mangle it, maybe."

"I'd rather you diii..." Yukari was interrupted by a yawn. "... didn't. I just finished."

I picked the fruit juice can out of my lap. "Right, right, take your bleedin' pillow."

Renko smiled. "That's too bad. It sounds pretty funny." Sanasan managed a mumble of agreement, but it was thoroughly indecipherable.

I nodded. "It is. I'm having trouble getting it out of my head now, to be honest. But, no refusing the demands of the Lord and Master."

"You aren't doing a very good job of it anyway, you know." Yukari replied.

I ruffled her hair an-- oh god, why did I do that? I pulled my hand back and hesitated for a moment before managing to recover. "I never said I was going to obey every order, though."

She grunted and shuffled slightly, trying to get more comfortable.

I looked back up at the other two, and shrugged. "... but yeah, might as well keep it down."

We snacked in silence for pretty much the rest of the ride. I finished fairly early, and spent the rest of the trip petting Ran and Chen, thinking.

Past that, it was an uneventful trip.

-----
Train Station of Maribel's Town, ~11.55 AM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Star GPS: E-mouse, Sanasanasan

Shortly after getting off the train, we realized that there was an unfortunate side effect of the lunch we had acquired.

Namely, bladder capacity.

Fortunately, the station had a rather nice, sizable restroom area available. Sanason and Renko gave each other a quick wave before Renko headed to the girls' room. But me and Yukari couldn't split up, so we had to be a little subtle about sneaking into the guys' bathroom together.

On the upside, I did manage to make sure we got separate stalls. I wasn't about to use a wall urinal with her around. And I left Ran and Chen just outside.

"You're no fun." Yukari said, from the next stall over. I ignored the comment.

---

After a minute or two, we were all finished in the boy's room, and walked out. Including Yukari, despite the expectation of girls taking longer with using the bathroom.

Renko wasn't outside. Huh.

"Guess we'll give her a minute." I said, leaning up against the wall.

"... he... help..."

... huh? Was that Renko's voice...?

Sanasan seemed puzzled. He leaned towards the entrance of the girls' bathroom area. "Renko? Is something wrong?"

"... he... help...!" Renko repeated, sounding desperate.

Yukari and I glanced at each other. Sanasan rushed into the girls' room. We followed, to find Renko leaning against one of the walls, panting.

"Wha-what's wrong?!" Sanasan stammered, rushing over to her.

Renko shook her head and stood up properly, if a little wobbly. "I... I don't know. I just felt... really weak for a minute there."

"Are you okay?" I asked.

She nodded. "I think I am now. As soon as you came in, it cleared up."

I frowned. That sounded weird. And Sho thought that.....

"...So we just came in and it magically 'cleared up'?" Sanasan asked, confused.

Renko shook her head. "I don't get it, either."

I cleared my throat. "Hey, Sana? You willing to step outside for a minute?"

"What, you want to duel him for Renko's love?" Yukari asked.

"I meant alone."

Sanasan seemed a little hesitant, but he nodded. "Uh...alright." He walked outside.

I watched Renko carefully. Her face went pale, and she frowned. "He... hey. It's happening again!"

"Come back in, Sana!" I called, and sighed heavily. "Great, so much for that plan..."

Sana stepped back in, looking worried. "Why, what's the problem?" He noticed the uncomfortable look on Renko's face. "It happened again?"

I nodded. "Yeah. And I think I know why.

Remember those mana links we discussed earlier?"

Sanasan tilted his head. "I think so." His eyes widened. "...Wait. You said something about 'being near' the other person... didn't you?"

I nodded again, grimly.

"So, you're saying that, me and him are....linked?" Renko asked. "How could that even happen?!"

I threw up my arms, and probably hurt Chen's back in the process. Damnit.

I went on with the message anyway. "Fuck if I know! It doesn't make any sense to me, either!"

I sighed, and cradled Chen back in my arms. "But the symptoms are there. Someone else from the Gensokyo crew said he suspected you were linked, but I thought he was being stupid. We'd have to ask one of the mages to be certain, but it seems like the most plausible explanation."

"Actually, I'm pretty sure it's true." Yukari cut in. "I remember seeing them in the dream last night."

I blinked at her. "'The' dream?"

She nodded, smiling. "Another effect of mana linking is that the participants share dreams."

"I assume there's more to it than saying both of us are linked to Renko, too." I 'asked,' deadpan.

She shook her head and sighed. "When there's a lot of different links in close proximity, things get messy. Everyone in that shrine room last night shared the same dream."

"That must have been confusing." I muttered.

"Mostly for Satori. For the most part, each group stayed in different sections of Gensokyo."

"Wait, so that weird dream I had was the same dream everyone else had?" Sanasan asked.

"It was part of the dream we all had." Yukari corrected. "Only Satori saw all of it."

Renko had a much simpler question. "Satori?"

I fielded that one. "A satori named Satori. One of the few Gensokyo natives that still has most of her powers."

Renko paled.

I nodded at her. "Good thing the mind-reader's on our side, right?"

Yukari continued. "We all visited Gensokyo in our dreams last night. Or, at least, the memory of it. But it wasn't a field trip - we were all worried about it. Part of what happens in the group dreams mana linking causes is for those involved to address their worries and fears..."

... I could remember just a little of the other dream I had on the first train. But only one detail of it really mattered.

"... like Maribel." I finished for her.

She nodded. "Shall we be on our way?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on May 07, 2009, 07:31:51 AM
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Opposite Mansion - 6am - Day 3~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kojiro awoken with Remilia next to him on his waterbed. The veil was down again and he was rather groggy.
He recalled the events of last night in which she confessed her love for him and after realizing an epiphany that she raised he returned her affection.

He looked at his finger and noticed that the red link corresponding to Remilia was bright red and thick. Showing that their bond is much stronger. He also noticed that the Orange link was also getting thicker for Minoriko. he was rather pleased that he was on such good terms with his team. 
He looked at her sleeping face next as she laid next to him. (http://i202.photobucket.com/albums/aa11/kojiros/remicropsleep4.jpg) He wondered if he actually loved her now.

Kojiro: "...was it smart to do? i mean...in this unstable situation i could lose her again and it would hurt all over again like it used to...Am i willing to be vunerable again? But...she opened her heart to me...is it cowardly to worry about accepting them when there is a possiblity that we'd fail?.......

She stirred and slowly woke up.
Remilia:.....ahhh good morning...*she sits up and stretches slowly*....its odd getting up when i normally would be sleepin now.

Koji: hehe....morning Remilia...*pats her head* hope you slept well
Remilia: *holds his hand again like last night* Best sleep ever.

She swiftly got up to him and kissed him....surprisingly he kissed her back. He felt her love and concern.
The moment was cut short when a knock came at the door.

Pearl: Hey dad, aren't you going to the Shrine for a meeting with everyone?

Koji: !! *breaks kiss* y-yeah yeah! I know i'm up.

Pearl: oh okay tell Remilia-chan that i washed her clothes and put them on the chair there.

Remi: such an obedient child you have.

Remilia got out of bed first and got to her original outfit, washed and so fresh and so clean clean. Kojiro got up and went to change clothes in his closet and let Remilia change in his room

Pearl woken up Youmu(Myon), and Minoriko and together they all had breakfast cooked up by Pearl herself. Bacon, Eggs, Waffles, Apple Juice and Sausage Patties (OOC: dam i'm hungry now.....seriously i'm dam hungry right now ~_~)

It was amazing.

Pearl: Dad I'm gonna help you and your friends with this crisis.

Koji: *was about to take another bite of a patty*......ah you sure? i mean we don't know how long this'll be and-

Pearl: no worries I' want to help. there never was a need to discuss this and you know it. Your not even worried are you?

Koji:....well not really but i'm worried more for everryone else from Gensokyo. I know you can take care of yourself.  Well i won't stop you if you want to help we can alway use some others with experience since we're fightin enemies who can destroy leylines.

Remilia: Interesting, you can fight as well?

Myon: i knew i felt something odd about her.

Pearl: teehee. yup. i can fight too no worries.

Kojiro:...well we should get going we need to search for keystones now or something. So lets get to the shrine.

Minoriko: yes lets. Breakfast was amazing mistress Pearl.
Remilia: yes this is just as good as Sakuya's cooking. I expected no less
Myon: yes it was very very good. I feel like i can Cut anything today.

With that the team moved out for the shrine

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Saniwa Shrine 6:15 Day 3 (starring Team Ghost Buster)~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They arrived at the shrine. However to allow Remilia resistance to the sun he had to reduce her mana intake so that she was reduced to a normal human like state. Many of the others were having breakfast.

But what struck him VERY odd was the other Youmu sittin with Yuyuko and Sho
Kojiro: O_o what the heck?!
Myon: shhhh don't be so loud i'll explain in a second.

They approached Sho and his team and the other Youmu looked over and noticed them coming as if she was expecting them.

Sho: Ah There is the other half.
Koji: what's going on here?
Myon: I'm actually the ghost-half Youmu that was split apart when we escaped from the boundary.
Youmu: I'm the physical Youmu that has the most interaction. I'm sorry sensei i didn't mean to deceive you. But i wanted to continue learning under you while protecting my mistress. I though it was the best course of action if i split like this.

Koji: ah i understand ya but aren't your abilities cut in half thanks to this?

Youmu+Myon: Affirmative....
Sho: I tried to tell her that it would be best to stay as one piece. Because if soemthing happens to one then the other might be affected by that ya know?

Kojiro: yeah. I guess so? it makes sense in most synchronizations.

Youmu: but.

Kojiro: well lets recombine her then

After 10 minutes of convincing Youmu they finally got Youmu and Myon to recombine themselves and again a visible specter was hovering over Youmu yet again.

Yuyuko: yay  Youmu is back to abnormal ^_^ just the way i like it.

Youmu: *sweatdrops* T-thanks mistress.

Because of that Koji lost the link he had with You-Myon and it was transferred to Sho instead.

Remilia: .....so i was competing with her ghost half last night? How stupid.

Youmu had gained the memories that Myon had gathered as well as any techniques, feelings and thoughts.

Youmu:....heheh wow that was interesting.


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Later on the pirates attacked and sieged the Shrine. However they were not hostile in teh end. Ria...their leader explained that she wanted MArisa for her MAster Spark but suddenly they were attacked thanks to a Dark Storm.

To be continued....

Sky Ray 9:30 Day 3

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 07, 2009, 09:35:14 AM
(( I honestly HATE to be doing this on Day 3, but I have no choice ))

Altered Sky Ray, Bridge Control Room, 10:25 AM, Day 3
Hirowaza/Meira + Taihou/Sakuya/Moko/Keine

"Okay, let's push through!!" Mokou said, gesturing for everyone to slide under the half-open gate to the bridge control room, which everyone did. Taihou, Sakuya, Mokou, Keine and Meira all slid in fairly fast but Hirowaza decided not to slide under for a moment and looked back as the void started to encroach closer. Hirowaza's head started to hurt and he kneeled over. Aaaagh, freaking hell, what is this!! Hirowaza was thinking. Not now, why now! Aargh, it's all coming back to me! Hirowaza struggled to stand up, and he saw in the distance, to his right, a strange creature that looked like a strange black singularity with black, textureless vines protruding from it. Hirowaza's eyes widened and he was instantly paralyzed, paralyzed from fear. "Th... That... What is that thing?!" he said. He couldn't move. "D... G... Get that... Away!!" he squealed as he started trembling. Mokou from within the Bridge Control room peeped under the door and saw Hirowaza trembling in his robes. "Oh, dummy! Get in here, stupid." she grumbled and dragged Hirowaza from his feet against the cold steel of the ship into the safety of the bridge control room. When they set Hirowaza against the wall, they looked at his face. His eyes were rolled up and he looked like he was about to foam at the mouth. Sakuya tilted her head and Meira looked very worried. "Hmm, I never s, saw anything like that happen to him before!!" Meira said with disbelief. Keine didn't look at all shocked whereas Mokou was bewildered. Mokou looked more closely at Hirowaza who looked nothing short of psychologically broken. "It... pff... Almost looks like... h..." she said, resisting the urge to laugh, but Keine poked her and made her stop.

Hirowaza tried to snap out of it but it was too difficult. Something was going on his head. A memory he had tried desperately to forget had suddenly resurfaced once he faced into the darkness, it caused a minor cortical shock and rendered him paralyzed after he saw the black creature, which in fact never existed, it was an act of malice by some unknown, otherworldly force.

Cut to a few years ago, when Hirowaza was ten.

-- Hirowaza's hair touched the floor, he was long overdue for a haircut. He was in the Junes Department store, and his eldest sister had gone off to the bathroom. He was standing nearby and waiting for her to finish her business there, so she wouldn't be done for too long. Hirowaza had been coerced by his sister to go shopping with her, except wearing a set of her clothes. So, here he was, standing around, waiting for his sister, wearing a frilly black and white dress. He was leaning against the wall trying to look casual but he was looking very apprehensive instead. Eventually, three guys dressed in some clothes befitting of thugs passed by and stopped. They eyed Hirowaza and leered at him. "Ufu, well, what do we have here?" one of them said.

"Bro, bro, he's standing next to..."

"Quiet, you." the guy who had first eyed Hirowaza was apparently the boss, then changed his attention to Hirowaza. "So, why are you here, all alone?"

Hirowaza turned nervously left and right, but there was no one there. His sister still hadn't come out of the toilet. "Um... I'm waiting for someone..." he said timidly, but the two people behind Boss just snickered and Hirowaza swore he noticed one of them holding some rope. Hirowaza turned his head to the side. "Well, haha, I think I'll be going..." he said, but then Boss grabbed his arm.

"Who said you were going anywhere?"

"Uh... uh... eh?!" Hirowaza was visibly shocked. He noticed the guy with the rope. It was indeed rope. Hirowaza tried to call for help but he was stopped by the other guy who covered his mouth. His arms were binded but not his legs. Boss slammed Hirowaza against the wall and lifted the dress up and saw what was underneath. Hirowaza was crying by now. The three guys started laughing maniacally. Around this time, Hirowaza's sister left the toilet and saw what was happening.

"?! What are you three doing!!" she said angrily. She took out a knife and stabbed Boss at a vital spot, instantly killing him. The one with the rope was visibly shocked, leaving the other, who had become quite mad, to shout in rage "And who are YOU to kill brother like that?!" Hirowaza's sister, Ryuubi, clenched her fist.

"And who are YOU to attempt to violate MY brother like that?!" Amidst this, Hirowaza was struggling to escape the ropes, but his mouth was taped quickly by the enraged thug. Said thug pushed Ryuubi down, knocking the knife out of her hand.

"Damnit!" Ryuubi cursed as she attempted to kick the thug who had knocked her down, but it wasn't enough, as that thug pulled out a gun and then and there, shot her. Hirowaza saw all of this and this experience would surely traumatize him. Through the tape, he wanted to call out for his siter. But she wouldn't answer. Of course not. Not anymore, at least. The two thugs started to pant as they laughed and then had their merry way with the bound Hirowaza, and humiliated him in the most unceremonious way possible, and had stripped him of any self-dignity he may have had at the time.

Then she came, and instantly took out a blade and killed the thugs with swift strikes. She looked at Hirowaza's crying face and inspected his battered body, before taking him to her place and patching him up. Later that day, she asked him a question. She looked several years his senior. Around six years.

"Where do you live, dear?" she asked. --

Fade out to present

Hirowaza was visibly recovering, however, he was now crying silently to himself. He stood up firmly. "Where do I live..." he said. He could feel something happening with the knife. A surge of mana rushed to it and the strength started to well up in him. "My home... No, our home." he said. Mokou tilted her head at him.

"What's gotten into you?" Sakuya asked curiously.

Hirowaza shook his head. "I am terribly sorry if I worried you... Something about that void is terribly wrong. It brought back a thing of the past I tried hard to bury. But if I run away, nothing will change that! It has happened, and I must use that charitable experience from her to improve the future, to do something about the present!" he said. His switchblade began to glow, and it metamorphosed slowly into an indistinguishable shape, but it molded itself into a featherlight katana that resembled Youmu's famed Roukanken, except slightly shorter and more curved. "I don't know if she is still alive..." Hirowaza said, looking at his new weapon. But whether she is alive or not, she avenged my sister's sacrifice... I didn't know it at the time, but she did something to me... At least, my memory of her did... It made me feel empowered."

CACOPHONOUS SYMPHONY

"Well," Hirowaza said. "We're here at the bridge. There was quite clearly someone here, but they're no longer around. What should we do now?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 07, 2009, 01:26:21 PM
Sky Ray- Corridor


Kaguya: yow! More of them?!?

Cirno: Wait, those guys are...

Kaguya: Those guys are the ones who kidnapped me. I've gotta go!

Kaguya left Cirno with the limp Marx.

Cirno: ?

Marx: Damn her, taking over like that...

Cirno: Oh, you're awake.

Marx: Let's get out of here. We are done for now.


Austin's Dream


(play for effect-http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VHjgZglZ-S4 (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VHjgZglZ-S4))

Austin: Hey, Akyu? Akyu!! Come one, wake up!!

Akyu: It's not much longer before I die...

Austin: You won't come back. You don't have enough mana! Here...

Akyu: What are you...

Austin: I'm binding us to a mana contract. Nitori taught me how.

Akyu: Oh...

Austin: The ties that bind us spin like a web. Let this web grow as a new bond is made.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on May 07, 2009, 10:57:09 PM
(OOC no time stamps, I'm in a hurry! 5 minutes till my internet cuts!)

A highway by Lake Suwa,

A modest farm truck was slowly snaking its way up towards the small town in the distance, little Karuisuwa, laden with a cargo of hay for a nearby farm. Atop it, nesting amidst the hay, was a small figure dressed in an inconspicuous blue denim dress, her straight brown hair hidden underneath a wide-brimmed white hat.

?There?s hardly anything interesting in Karuisuwa, young lady.? The old wizened farmer behind the wheel wheezed. ?It?s such a sleepy little town.?

?Ummm?.? Chloe shielded her eyes from the sun as she took in the scenery, before suddenly giggling happily, mostly to herself. ?I like this place!? She chirped, stretching luxuriantly as she took a deep breath of the lake air.

?Oh??? She blinked, noticing something odd about the lake. There was a disturbance in the air. It wasn?t obvious, not to a lay person at any rate, but a mana-sensitive like herself could feel it in her soul. ?Fumuuu?? She narrowed her eyes on the source of the disturbance. She could just barely perceive a hint of a dark mana somewhere in the lake?.and yet nothing was visible?which mean someone was hiding something?

?Someone?s hiding something from me. I don?t like it when people hide stuff from me.? She muttered to herself.

?What was that, young lady?? The farmer asked.

?Is there ice cream in Karuisuwa?? Chloe asked, with cheerful anticipation.

?Well, I?m sure there is.? The farmer said. ?I mean, it?s not THAT backwards a town?still, can?t imagine what business a city girl like yourself might have there.?

?Plenty!? Chloe said happily, falling back into the hay. ?Plenty, plenty, plenty??



==========

Mana Generator Core Room, Sky Ray, 9.49 AM, Day 3

"Hey, Yukari, you know what this symbol is?" Jeremy asked, gently running his fingers over the symbol on the mana generator.

"This is the symbol of the covenant." Yukari said. Jeremy muttered something about a 'Master Chief.' "Legend has it that millenias ago, before the age of the Lunarians, there was a great nation of humans and non-humans. They were united by the covenant. It?s just a fairy-tale now though, to teach children to be nice to one another and respect diversity and stuff like that."

Jeremy raised an eyebrow at her. "... not the kind of fairytale you'd expect to hear in Gensokyo, is it? I'd think parents would be more focused on keeping the kids from getting eaten by youkai."

"I suppose." Yukari said. "Probably a good reason to believe it may be more than just a fairytale."

"And one I'll be wanting to hear in detail later." Jeremy replied, in a low voice. He shook his head and turned back to the symbol on the generator, examining it closely. "... this one?s a beast youkai, I think, judging by the tails. And this one must be a tengu, I can see the wings. This one?s a kappa, this one?s... I'm guessing a ghost or spirit, judging by the lack of defined legs. And this is... a dragon...?"

"I feel a little guilty..." Remilia said.

"Really? About what?" Jeremy asked, though he was mostly preoccupied with inspecting the mana generator.

"We let the others run off as bait to lure those creatures away..." Remilia said.

Jeremy glanced back over with a raised eyebrow. "And what were you planning on doing? Scaring them to death?"

"I?m not that helpless." Remilia said indignantly. "I?ve got a weapon. It?s called Kojiro."

"Haha....thank you, Remi...." Kojiro chuckled heartily at Remi?s joke from where he stood watch by the blast-door.

"I believe that Ria girl uses this machine to power the ship and supply all the mana the crew would need to survive." Jeremy mused. "If we can get this to work at the shrine..."

"I wonder what it runs on." Kojiro said.

"That Ria girl said its output is at 10% of its optimum capacity." Jeremy said. "Something about it declining due to the low ambient mana. So it probably amplifies ambient mana or something like that. That?s why it shut down... it functions in the presence of pure mana. It can?t work with corrupted mana." Jeremy paced around the generator. "If that?s true then if we bring this back AND activate that old leyline..." He looked around at Kojiro and Yukari.

"That?s provided we can get it to the shrine. Have you forgotten where we are?" Yukari asked.

"And I take it Gap Airlines would be a mass suicide?" Jeremy asked.

Yukari shrugged. "Pretty much."

"Thought so." Jeremy muttered, grimly.

"So this was built in times when mana was more abundant, then." Kojiro said. He frowned. "Wait....doesn?t that mean it was built at least hundreds of years ago?"

"Maybe even further back." Yukari said. "The Lunarians reverse-engineered the first mana generator 7000 years ago. Considering the symbol, it may have been built by the original covenant."

"Seriously?" Jeremy chuckled, and smiled sadly. "Hahaha, if only something like that really existed..."

"What?s this?" Minoriko asked, poking Jeremy with the radio the team had wrested from Ria earlier. "I think voices came out of this earlier."

Jeremy blinked at it, and his eyes widened. "A pocket radio?!" He grabbed at it. "Give me that!"

He turned it on, and gave Minoriko an irritated look - then a guilty one. "I?ll explain it later. For now, let?s see if we can get through to anyone else..." He coughed. "This is Jeremy from the reactor core. Can anyone hear me? Come in. If you hear this, respond and report your status..."

Static filled the room for a while before...

"...Oh? This radio works? Ehem...this is Mitaka. Team FUBAR, team Freud, AGH! Watch out! It?s coming this way! Laser! Laser! Dude! That was my foot! No! It?s your fault, lollipop!" Mitaka shouted.

"Oy, Deodorant, if you could focus for a second...?" Jeremy asked. "I need your status."

"Ah, err, team Lunatic, Jan?s team and team Tank are with us. We?re in the hangar and we?re a little preoccupied with a Panrupillar. YES! It?s a Panrupillar! Not a Catterandus." Mitaka seemed to be speaking to someone else. "No, no, not a Walterpirus either! Why? Because I say so! Wait, don?t attract it this way! Keep it away from the tank! Ohgodohgodohgod wegonnadiewegonnadiewegonnadie...." The transmission cut short.

"That was quick." Jeremy muttered. "Hope they're okay."

"At least we know they?re in the hangar." Kojiro shrugged.

"Umm...hello? This is team Tourist from the Infirmary on the upper deck." Lily White?s voice came over the radio, somewhat high-pitched and panicky. "Team Fairy, Austin?s team, Team Freud, ummm....Team Jealous Fever, Team Makai and...uhh...team Yakuman, and team Ghost-buster have all pulled back here. Some of us escaped from the bridge...I think the monster that was there is now fighting that evil pirate woman and her friend."

"Anyone know the situation with the enemy fleet?" Jeremy asked.

"Out of my way, Lily. Hey, this is Nitori." Another voice came over the radio. "The enemy fleet consists of three ships. They?re holding their positions around the Sky Ray. The Dominion is directly in front of us, while the other two have us flanked. They?re only observing us, though. Looks like they think the dark storm?s enough to keep us down."

"Phew..." Mitaka?s voice came over the radio again. "We did it....we finished off the Panrupillar. Right...err...what?s up?"

"Good, listen up." Jeremy said. "Ok...guys, we need a plan. It doesn?t seem like they?re going to allow us to escape alive. Plus, they?ve got us covered on all sides, so sneaking away doesn?t seem like an option. Fighting back is obviously not going to be a good idea."

"No shit, Sherlock." Zei said from the other side.

"So we need to take a third option. I think the best thing would be to make those guys think they've gotten what they want - to somehow fake our deaths..." Jeremy said. He hummed for a moment, thinking. "...Nitori, do you have the ship?s schematics?"

"Yes, right here." Nitori said over the radio.

"Good. Now, lend me your brains, people. We need a plan."

====

Infirmary, Sky-Ray, 10.29 AM, Day 3

"Ok...that?s the plan, then..." Jeremy said through the radio sitting on the table around which the group was sitting. On it was spread the ship?s schematics...though it now bore many scribbles and highlights, showing ad-hoc modifications and plans. He let out a deep breath. "Set your watches to 1030 hours...now."

"This is the hangar team...we?re about to set off for the reactor core." Mitaka?s voice came over the radio. "Everyone...I know this sounds silly but....don?t die, ok?"

?Worry about yourself.? Taihou suddenly laughed, a little nervously. ?Your team?s got enough to worry about.?

?Still?if I could?I?d take your place, Taihou, Hirowaza, Owlbear, Amarillo, Kojiro, Zei?? Mitaka said. ?It looks like I?ve got the easy piece??

?We came up with this plan together.? Hirowaza said. ?And we agreed on it. Everyone has their own role. You have yours.?

?Don?t underestimate your task, Mitaka. Yours is anything but easy.? Yukari?s voice came over the radio. ?If anything, I?d like you to stay back and focus on surviving. Reimu?s survival is central to Gensokyo?s restoration. But that?s obviously not possible. So whatever happens, stay alive. If you die?I won?t forgive you.?

?Same goes to you.? Mitaka?s voice replied. ?You and Jeremy have got to survive. Not just you?everyone, we?re getting out of this alive, not just for ourselves, but for Gensokyo. Mitaka, out.? 

?See you on the other side.? Zei said, patting Kojiro on the back.

?Hey, don?t make it sound as if you?re not coming back!? Kojiro snapped.

"Hey, man, chill, we'll survive." Zei laughed.

"I know...it's just that...I helped come up with this plan. If any of you die because of it..." Kojiro began.

"We all came up with the plan and agreed on it." Keine said. "We all knew what we're getting ourselves into when we agreed. So no need to get hung up on it. Concentrate on surviving."

"Yeah..." Kojiro nodded. "Yeah..."

?The corridor is clear.? Alex said to the others, poking his head out into the corridor. ?Let?s move.? They trooped down the corridor, quiet, solemn, nobody daring to speak a word. What can you say, really, to people who may be dead in a few minutes time?

?I don?t see why I can?t be down there with you guys.? Alex muttered as they reached the large service lift down to the engineering deck. ?I can fight.?

?We?ve been over this already.? Hiroko said. ?It?s important that some of us survive. Remember, as long as memories of Gensokyo exist, we have a chance at restoring Gensokyo.?

?You guys have the biggest responsibility. You guys have to survive. If anything happens to us?.? Owlbear began. ?Well?it?ll be on your shoulders to restore Gensokyo.?

?Be ready to retake the bridge. Once we?re done, you need to try and restart the engines with whatever mana is left.? Zei said.

??.hey!? Sho called after the descending crew. ??stay alive.?

?Got it.? Owlbear threw a thumbs up, before the crew disappeared into the darkness of the elevator shaft...

=================

Onboard a tank speeding through a corridor, Sky-Ray, 10.42 AM, Day 3

After the hangar teams picked up team Drillkumo at the reactor core along with the mana generator?.

?Damn that Ria?.she even brought my Challenger II onboard!? ThirtyFour laughed manically as he tugged the gear handle violently. A godawful screech filled the dark corridor as the tank made a physically impossible 90 degree turn at 60 mph. They paid no heed to the small cannon fodder creeps milling about the corridors. One moment they were there. The next they were lining the tank?s tracks and greasing the floor.

?Akh! Watch it!? Sanasan shouted as the tank?s sudden lurch caused him to loose his grip on his wrench.

?It?s done!? Rika shouted from where she, Sanasan and Eirin were bent over the Sky-Ray?s mana generator now strapped to the back of the tank with copious amounts of duct tape, chains, more duct tape, and?.bubble gum?.

?We?ve done what we can.? Sanasan said.

?I?m not sure it?ll work?? Eirin said, wiping the sweat off her brow. ?I just adjusted the wavelength polarity of the receptors?? She began to explain.

?Only one way to find out?? Yukari said, grimly, before nodding at Jeremy, who nodded back, with a similar expression of grim determination.

?We?re nearing corridor C3 of sublevel 4.? Jan reported, trying to make sense of a blood-spattered map they had nicked off the wall earlier.

?That?s where those men?err. Frank and Cab-whatshisface, reported that incoming anti-mana gas and spreading fire.? Patchouli said, urgently. ?Jalal!?

?Come in, little pirates?? McWallace said into his radio. ?Frank, do you read me? How are you holding up??

?I think we?re?? Frank?s voice came in, before a huge KABOOM came through the radio, threatening to implode McWallace?s eardrums. They felt the tremor of the explosion run through the entire ship. ?AGH! They?ve blown through!?

?Nothing stands in MY way!? Yuugi?s voice roared over the radio.

?We?re pulling back!? Frank shouted. ?We can?t hold our position. AGH! The napalm?s back!? The radio transmission cut.

?Well, we were expecting this. Time to enter phase 2 of the plan.? Patchouli said, receiving grim nods of affirmation from Jeremy and Yukari. ?Jan-san, are you ready??

?Ready as I?ll ever be?? Jan said, grimacing nervously. ?ETA, 1 minute. Jeremy, Yukari.? He looked over at the two as he folded the map up and handed it to Koakuma. There was apprehensive fear in their eyes, mirroring his. But they had decided on this. They had to go through with it. Jan carefully crawled back towards Eirin, Rika, and the generator, doing his best to keep his balance atop the violently swaying and shaking tank. He positioned himself beside the reactor with Jeremy while Patchouli climbed up to the front of the tank. She found a stable spot by the main gun and decided to hold onto it for dear life as she awaited her turn. She found Marisa right beside her, on the other side of the main gun, awaiting her phase of the plan. Her expression was one of nervous worry, something that Patchouli found completely at odds with Marisa?s usual over-confident demeanor.

?Run that plan by me again.? Sanasan said to Jeremy, desperate for anything to take his mind off the wrenching feeling in his stomach. ?All you told me was to help rewire that monstrosity.? He jabbed a thumb at the generator.

?It?s a mad plan.? Jeremy said grimly, shaking his head. ?But it was the best all of us could come up with together.?

?You know how a submarine works, right?? Renko asked.

?Yes.? Sanasan nodded. ?But this ship is anything but a submarine.?

?We?re going to turn it into one.? Renko said.

??wait, how?? Sanasan began, before colour drained out of his face. ?You?re not going to??

?It?s going to be very controlled. We?re going to seal the lower decks on the port and starboard sides and we detonate warheads there to let water in, turning them into ballast tanks to sink the ship.? Renko said.

?I see.? Sanasan said. ?So that?s why you confirmed with Nitori earlier that the ship is watertight.?

?But, unfortunately, all the warheads in the ship are mana-based warheads, meaning they all ran off mana from the generator.? Renko continued. ?I?m still not sure what that ?mana? thing is, but I gather it?s not electricity.?

?Right, so that?s why you wanted Eirin and Rika to rewire the generator to run with this so-called dark mana thing.? Sanasan said.

?Actually, no.? Yukari shook her head. ?According to that kappa, all the warheads are primed to work with neutral mana, not dark mana. No, we want the generator for a different reason.?

?Wait?so how are you planning on detonating the warheads in the lower decks?? Sanasan asked. ?Wait, humans produce mana, so?? Suddenly, realization dawned on his face as he turned to face Jeremy and Mitaka. ?You DIDN?T!?

??.I?m afraid we did.? Mitaka nodded, darkly. ?Yes, they?ll have to be detonated manually.?


---- a little later ----

?This is it!? Renko shouted. ?T minus 5?4??

?You?re not going to leave me hanging for too long, right?? Jeremy asked Yukari.

?I wouldn?t want to see my battery fried.? Yukari said, trying her best to look as calm and confident as ever.

?That?s reassuring.? Jeremy smiled bitterly.

??2?1?? Renko continued. ?NOW!?

?Here goes nothing?.? Jeremy took a deep breath as Eirin flipped the switch on the generator and leapt for cover.

It was difficult to describe what happened next. The best way to explain it would be to say that the air around them, darkness and all, melted, before flowing in towards them?or rather, towards the generator, slow at first, before quickly picking up speed until it was nauseating rush. Everything began to spin around the generator, centering on it, as if someone had opened the drain pipe to reality inside it. Dark tendrils of energy burst and crackled all around them, eliciting shrieks and cries of panic from the entire team. Everyone felt it. The threat of damage from high concentrations of dark mana was real. It burned from the inside out, gnawing and wretching like something alive.

?Jeremy!? Renko shouted, gritting her teeth from the gnawing feeling inside her. ?It?s now or never!?

??.? Jeremy shielded his eyes from the overwhelming rush of energy. He felt as if all the courage and determination he had built up till this moment had suddenly been sucked out by the infernal machine. It commanded his fear. Death wasn?t the issue. The machine seemed to promise a fate worse than death?

?Jeremy!? Yukari grasped his hand. ?I?m with you?we all are!?

??? Jeremy screwed up his eyes, grasped Yukari?s hand as tightly as he could, and reached out for the generator.

His body jerked into a painful-looking spasm as he grasped the infernal machine. His entire body was thrown backwards, as if some invisible force had punched him in the chest. But he persevered, not letting go, despite it seeming as if every fiber in his body was burning with the fires of hell itself. He gritted his teeth and screamed one long blood-curdling scream at the top of his lungs, "FOR GENSOKYOOOOOOOOOO!"

"Augh!" Yukari gasped, clutching her heart, while holding onto the tank for support. She raised a shaking hand into the air and waved it through a complex set of patterns. Everyone onboard the tank shown for a brief moment. The dark mana shook around them and ripelled ominously in the air, as if repulsed by some invisible force.

?Jan!? Patchouli shouted.

?Right!? Jan shouted back. Jeremy?s reaction had been unnerving. Was it that much? He had prepared himself for the worst but the reality of it was overwhelming. But?Jeremy has already demonstrated his courage. He wouldn?t dare do any less. He gulped, took a deep breath, and reached out.

He staggered violently, his body convulsing like an earthquake. But he shook his head and held on tight. "Pa-Patchouli!" he shouted, gritting his teeth. "PATCHOULI!" He roared.

?AUGH?!? Patchouli gasped, falling forwards onto her hands. It took every fiber in her being to stop from throwing up. She wouldn?t be able to execute her incantations with her mouth full after all. She steadied herself and immediately began chanting under her breath, her voice catching every few moments as another spark of pain coursed through her. But she bit back every bit of pain and soldiered on, for Jan and Jeremy?s sake.

A magic circle quickly formed in the air in front of her. It was a dark, sickly black, with tendrils of red, but it carried the punch she?d need.

Multiple dark reddish black rays burst out of her magic circle and coursed forwards before the tank, spiraling around each other towards the masses of napalm, anti-mana gas, and advancing RAI Force soldiers.

?What on earth??? Shinjiro began as something huge loomed up from the shadows beyond, driving the gas and napalm before it. And then the napalm and gas parted like the red sea, as if making way for the huge writhing black spell arching through the hall.

?ARGH!? Suddenly, the soldiers next to him disappeared, blasted backwards by tendrils of the spell.

?Yuugi! Tewi!? Shinjiro roared as he started forming magical seals with his hands. ?On me!?

?Yes, sir!? The two obediently hopped behind him in time for him to protect them with a powerful and surprisingly fast shield spell. He gritted his teeth as the dark spell collided with his reactive shield, exploding over it with the force of a tsunami. His entire body was pressed backwards from the sheer shock of the collision. He barely avoided getting thrown backwards completely by virtue of Yuugi?s support from behind.

Shinjiro?s eyes widened perceptibly as what was presumably the source of the spell burst out of the residual flames just as the gas cleared.

The tank roared with all its proud might towards him, tracks flaring, headlights burning, mana generator overloading, occupants screaming for blood?or dear life, whichever came first.

?Yuugi! Get us out of here!? Shinjiro roared.

?Right on!? Yuugi shouted, holding Shinjiro by his waist and tugging Tewi by her ears before leaping, with one almighty leap, out through the entry hole in the side of the ship and out onto the waiting transport airship hovering outside.

They landed and rolled across the transport?s cargo bay before ending up in a rather tangled mess at the opposite end of the flying craft. ?Yuugi, I would praise you for your high speed reaction to my orders, but first I?d like you to get your breasts out of my face.? Shinjiro?s muffled voice came out. ?And you, you little rodent, try that and you?re in my stew for tonight.? He added, causing Tewi to leap back in fright from where she had tried to steal something from Shinjiro?s pants.

?All forces, pull out. We?re pulling out before the dark storm makes it impossible to.? Yagi?s voice came over the radio.

?Affirmative. All teams pull out. We have a negative on targets. I repeat, a negative on targets.? Marx?s voice came over the radio.

?Ugh?damn it?? Shinjiro muttered as he shoved Yuugi off him. ?What sort of madmen would drive a tank inside a battlecruiser??

?The sort who?d do that?? Tewi asked, pointing out one last tendril of the spell that was now arching towards the transport airship?.

KABOOM?

?And I thought you were a lucky charm.? Shinjiro groaned as the airship began to spin out of control as warning sirens filled the room.

?You?re still alive, aren?t you?? Tewi said.

?Hah!? Shinjiro spat, before the ship crashed into Lake Suwa. 

Back to the tank?

Sparks burst out of the tank?s tracks as it landed violently on corridor A-1, the final stretch before the bridge, after flying off a set of ramps.

?Fua?ha?hack?augh?? Patchouli was writhing in pain, clutching her chest. Her breath came in shallow, painful gasps as she curled up into small ball for comfort.

?Patchouli!? Marisa gritted her teeth as she held onto her friend to steady her. ?Hang in theres!?

?Marisa! Focus! It?s our turn next!? Reimu shouted, leaping sideways over the turret and landing right behind Marisa. ?Head straight, eyes forwards, that?s what you always say, right?!?

??.uhh?? Marisa shook herself. ?Yeah, Reimus, sorries?? She nodded. ?Umm?can you?? She gulped, before shaking her head. ?Uhh?never minds??

Reimu positioned herself behind her and wrapped her arms around her friend.

?Reimus!? Marisa gasped. ?I didn?t mean?no, you might gets contaminateds!?

?Shush. Be quiet and concentrate.? Reimu said, grasping Marisa?s arms. ?I?ll help you aim. Just focus on staying alive.?

?Jan! Jan!? Renko gasped, holding a shaking Jan steady.

?Koakuma!? Eirin was doing her best to support a pain-ridden Koakuma.

?I?m ok?? Koakuma muttered through gritted teeth. ?I need?to get?to my mistress?? She breathed.

?Stay put.? Eirin said. ?Patchouli?s fine, she?s just?recovering?? She said, rather optimistically.

?Oy, Jeremy, stay with me!? McWallace barked into Jeremy?s face. Jeremy was convulsing weakly, his expression blank, his eyes locked wide in abject terror. Veins of darkness branched across his skin, glowing ominously under his clothes, stretching, writhing, and focusing around the drill hanging around his neck. ?Stay awake! Don?t give in!?

?Yukari, you should rest for a while! We can turn off the generator for a minute.? Sanasan suggested, trying his best to hold the proud youkai up.

?No-keep-it-on!? Yukari hissed through her teeth, shaking Sanasan off. ?Mitaka!? She lashed out and grabbed Mitaka by his collar before dragging him close. ?I?m-going?? She bit back a yelp of pain. ??.to increase?the barrier output?for you?so don?t?DIE!? She breathed.

?Yukari! You and Jeremy might?.? Mitaka began.

?For?Reimu!? Yukari was gasping as if running out of breath. ?For?Gensokyo!? She wheezed, falling over onto her hands. Mitaka made to grab her, but Yukari pushed him aside roughly and gestured wildly at the generator.

Mitaka edged towards the generator. It was like walking towards the gallows?only there might be more than death at the end of it. Fear welled up from every corner of his being.

He curse himself for even contemplating fear. Too much depended on this for him to get cold feet now. There was more at stake here. His life was no longer his own. He will fight, and he will survive. He couldn?t afford not to.

?We?re with you!? Sanasan and Renko shouted, grasping Mitaka?s shoulders. They, Eirin, Rika, and McWallace had promised to supply some neutral mana in attempt to buffer the shock. How effective it?d be, or whether or not it?d even work, they didn?t know?but Mitaka nodded gratefully at them, words having failed him.

?Marisa! GO!? Mitaka shouted. How he wished he could think up better-sounding last words?but oh well. He reached out and grasped the generator as tightly as he could.

(OOC ? use this song for contrast - http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xBHyP990djE&feature=related )

It lasted a million years.

Maybe more.

It felt as if all eternity, the entire infinite darkness of space coursed through him in a single instant. To say every sense in him was burning would be an understatement. It felt like his very soul was being torn and pulled through funnels the size of singularity?in a million different directions.

So this is what Jeremy and Jan went through?

?wow, they?ve got to be superhuman, because he had every mind to just die right there and then.

Screams echoed in his head. His heart was torn a thousand different ways by all the anger, hatred, regret that swelled up in it?they weren?t his?they belonged to all the dark, sad memories of those left behind?

Tears ran down his eyes. He whispered ?sorry? over and over into his mind, hoping he could quell their anger, their thirst for vengeance. But they tore at him, like vultures on an exposed bit of rotting flesh.

And yet he managed to retain some semblance of consciousness. Perhaps he was dreaming, perhaps he wasn?t. He didn?t know. His vision swam violently. Everything was muted, as if he had been submerged in a vat of cold ice water. Everything outside was brighter. It looked like the dark storm had subsided?.or had it all been sucked inside the generator? And into him??

He saw the tank burst through the bridge. Sparks burst out as the tank scraped the sides of the door. He vaguely saw the tank crash into those two monsters Lily White had mentioned, some reaper and?Cirno? Or a darkened version of Cirno? He couldn?t decide. It was too murky to see.

He could just barely spy out Ria and some person beside her as they leapt out from the way of the tank?were they fighting those monsters? And out of the corner of his eyes he saw Sho, Alex, Gpop, and Amarillo?s teams. Alex and Gpop?s team seemed to be defending the others while Sho and Amarillo were bent over a set of control panels.

The next thing he knew the tank had bounced across the lower tier of the bridge, shedding more sparks. Everything shook violently, though all he could do was shake limply, not having any strength to even secure himself. Sanasan was doing that for him, apparently. He was shouting something to him while holding him steady against the generator. Too bad he couldn?t hear him, he thought, as he looked up at Sanasan?s concerned face blearily.

He gazed up front at the others. Suika and Ruukoto had taken up positions underneath each of Marisa?s arms, holding her ourstretched arms steady. Reimu and Alice were sitting behind Marisa, trying to hold onto her from behind, stabilizing her aim while supporting her and shouting at her to stay conscious. Marisa on the other hand seemed to be fighting a losing battle to stay conscious?or alive, for that matter, as the dark energy swarmed through her arms and into the hakkero she was barely gripping with her shaking fingers.

Renko shouted something about the brakes. ThirtyFour shouted back, rather muffled, that the darkness had eaten away the brakes or something.

The next thing he knew, they were sailing through a hailstorm of shattered glass. They had broken through the front of the bridge and now they were in open daylight, sailing over the front deck of the Sky-Ray, with the reaper and the ⑨ pinned to the front of the tank.

They landed on the front deck with a deafening crash that shook every bone in their bodies. More sparks exploded from the abused tracks. But the Challenger II held up well. It roared on, as if fueled by sheer inertia. It thundered on over the central deck and the many turrets of the Sky-Ray. All eyes were glued to it. Every sailor onboard the opposing 3 ships gaped at the tank as it rolled on at almost 80 mph across the Sky-Ray before finally nearing the front main guns?.

?.and sailing up into the air off the front cannons as if flying off a ramp. Mitaka could barely hear ThirtyFour whoop and McWallace roar with excitement as they sailed up?and up?over open water?.

?towards the Dominion?s command bridge?

?towards a very surprised looking General Tao Qwai?

?McWallace took this opportunity to give him a big, big finger?

The reaper and ⑨ separated and flew off ahead of the tank?before crashing into an invisible obstacle?a force field. Sparks and electrical outbursts showered the air around them as the forcefield reacted to the insult.

Sanasan shouted something that sounded like ?Now?. And then it happened.

?DARK SPAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARK!? Marisa?s voice boomed across Lake Suwa, deafening, confident, without a single hint of the pain she was enduring.

A huge shock shook the entire tank from tracks to turret. Reimu and Alice were thrown backwards into the turret, but they grunted and held onto Marisa. Ruukoto and Suika winced but held on tight to keep the shot steady.

It was simply the most awe-inspiring, yet deathly frightening thing Mitaka had ever seen.

The Dark Spark spread out of the infinitesimally small mini-hakkero and arched out, almost as big as the entire Sky-Ray itself, at the Dominion?s Command Bridge, right at where the reaper and the ⑨ were trapped against its forcefield. It was a ray of pure jet black, with small red tendrils of energy discharges crackling along its entire length. It seemed to suck in all the daylight around it. It felt as if the sky had grown a few candela darker. The vibrant colours of the lake around them seemed to dull.

The beam pinned the reaper and ⑨ against the force field, until finally the shield behind them gave away and shattered in a myriad of energy shards. The beam burst through the reaper and ⑨, broke them both, before making contact with the command bridge. It splashed around the bridge, stormed against it, like a tsunami, shaking the entire impregnable Super Mobile-Fortress Dominion to its core.

The attack ceased. General Tao Qwai still stood behind his intact bridge, seemingly a little shaken, but somewhat smug that his bridge had survived with nothing more than a huge dent with stress and shatter marks.

ThirtyFour roared something. It sounded like ?NOT DONE YET!?. The tank sailed on towards the bridge. With a deafening bang the main guns discharged their contents at the weakened bridge?.and it conquered the once impregnable bridge. The fortifications shattered under the abuse and gave way. General Tao Qwai scrambled to get out of the way as the tank landed with a godawful crash on the bridge?s floor.

McWallace shouted something, probably something rude, at the General. Sanasan wrenched Mitaka?s grasp from the generator and slapped him, telling him to wake up.

The tracks rolled on, carrying the tank onwards with the force of its momentum. It rumbled through the Dominion?s once-proud command bridge, broke out through a rear window, and sailed out into open air once more over a rear deck.

(OOC: Somewhat unfitting, I know, but I was listening to these while writing this ? Touhou Orchestral arranges by WAVE - http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mnxkLiSFgKc , http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hSljn9d9lkM&feature=related , http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=m6lzg1sYZq4

Sound gradually came back to Mitaka?s ears. He could clearly hear Tao Qwai?s voice scream, ?ALL SHIPS, OPEN FIRE! DOWN THAT TANK! NOW!?

?But sir, we?ll risk firing at our own ships and men!? An ensign protested.

?I DON?T CARE! OPEN FIRE! AND FIRE ON THAT MISERABLE LITTLE SHIP!? Tao Qwai screamed while pointing at the Sky-Ray.

Jan seemed to be chuckling while biting back pain. ?Heh?we really ticked him off, huh??

?ThirtyFour! We have to get back to the Sky-Ray somehow!? Sanasan shouted over the sound of rapid gun fire.

?Leave that to me!? ThirtyFour shouted back.


Meanwhile, back at the bridge?

A violent shock ran through the entire ship, accompanied by a deep, ominous rumble. The very metal frame of the ship creaked painfully under the increased stress. Almost instantly the ship began to slowly tilt forwards.

?They did it! They detonated the warheads in the lower bays!? Sho shouted.

?I hope they get out ok?? Yuyuko murmured.

?Don?t worry. These aren?t people who?d die that easily.? Sho said. ?They?re a bit like cockroaches, resilient and stubborn.?

?Close the bridge?s security hatch!? Ria wheezed, gathering her breath. ?We can?t submerge with a gaping hole in the bridge like this!?

?Wait!? Amarillo cried. ?We have to wait for the tank team!?

?No, we can?t!? Ria shouted, as the booms of the main guns of the three battlecruisers outside filled the air. ?They?re opening fire on us! We have to shut the bridge!?

?NO!? Gpop and Koishi shouted, barring Ria?s way.

?We?ll wait under a storm of fire if we have to!? Alex said, stepping threateningly in front of Ria. ?No force on earth will make us abandon our comrades!?

?Foolish ideals!? Ria snapped, but turned away. ?Not like I have the mana to operate the machinery.? She muttered as the first wave of enemy fire came towards them. ?I hope your resilience matches your stubbornness. Take cover.? And she ducked behind a console as machine gun fire and shells rained hell down on the sinking Sky-Ray.

?Awawawaa!? Yuyuko gasped, losing balance as the ship tilted more and more as it began its descent.

Back to the tank?


?Who?s the demonic driver driving that thing?!? one of the gunnery crew shouted. ?No tank should be able to move that way!?

?No tank should be able to move that fast either! That thing?s a monster!? Another gunnery crewman shouted.

?Mitaka!? Reimu gritted her teeth while hugging her own arms in pain. ?We need?to set up a protective border?? She breathed through gritted teeth as the tank swerved dangerously around random shell fire. Explosions lit up the Dominion?s deck as other turrets and installations atop the deck erupted in flames under the friendly fire. The ship was essentially firing on itself in its barrage on the diabolical tank.

?You can?t! You?ll all die!? Sanasan shouted, barring her way to the mana generator.

?We?ll all die anyway!? Reimu snapped. ?Mitaka, trust me?.I?ll get us through this??

?They?ve got tanks chasing us!? Rika shouted as new tanks rolled onto the deck from hangar elevators.

?Jalal!? Eirin said. ?I suppose it?s our turn.?

?With pleasure.? McWallace laughed heartily as he grasped the mana generator.

?Ugh!? Eirin winced, staggering, but still managing to keep herself upright. ?Well?take this!? She drew her bow and let fly a barrage of arrows at the incoming tanks. They exploded on impact, blowing the tanks far backwards, bouncing across the deck as if they had been bashed by the hammer of the gods themselves, against all laws of probable physics. ?Enough, Jalal!? She wheezed, dropping onto her knees.

?Phew?.? McWallace gasped heavily, panting for air, waving his fingers as if he had been burned. ??and you people managed to hold onto this thing for THAT long?!?

?INCOMING!? Rika shouted as another barrage came, this time from the neighbouring battlecruiser, the Dauntless. This one was so tightly spaced that no miracle from ThirtyFour would get them out of this.

?Reimu, go!? Mitaka shouted, grasping the mana generator.

?Mitaka, NO!? Eirin and Sanasan cried.

But their cries of protest was muted once more as the screams came back with a passion. Everything outside was muted to a dull roar.

Reimu bit back a scream in front of him before quickly performing a series of hand gestures to prepare the border.

It worked. The shells exploded harmlessly a few meters above them against an ornate shield bearing many Kanji and magical sygils. The tank shook violently under the shock. But they survived.

They had made a full tour of the Dominion?s upper deck and were now roaring back towards the now sinking Sky-Ray.

They picked up speed. This must be the fastest any tank has ever gone in the history of fast tanks.

And then they flew once more, sailing off a convenient artillery gun-turned-ramp, back towards the ship. A salvo of missiles followed closely behind but Renko?s was too fast for them. She emptied Rika?s toolbox into their path, causing them all to explode harmlessly far behind them.

Mitaka saw the sun shine brightly in front of him as they sailed up towards it?he smiled a silly, lopsided little smile?and then his vision failed. He blacked out.

The shock of their landing brought him back to his senses. He couldn?t see anything, however. He heard many voices around him. His ears were working again. That meant someone had pried his hands off the mana generator again. From the sound of the conversation around him, Jeremy?s hands had also been pried off the generator too. ?Get Yukari down, now! She needs emergency treatment!? Eirin?s commanding voice boomed.

?Bring her here!? Amarillo?s voice came. ?I?ll help treat her!?

?What about Mitaka!? Renko?s voice came from close by. ?He?s??

?I-I?m fine?? Mitaka choked. He tried to wave his hand to tell them not to worry?but it felt as if he couldn?t find them. ??the girls?help the girls??

?If you say so.? Eirin said. ?Get Yukari and Patchouli down, ASAP! And then get the others. I?ll look at?.oh god?Jeremy? Marisa...this isn?t?.Marisa?Reimu?.I NEED HELP! NO, DON?T MOVE THEM! DON?T TOUCH THEM!?

?What?! What happened?!? Mitaka wheezed. ?I can?t see?.but?what?s wrong with Jeremy, Marisa, and Reimu?!?

?Shush, don?t worry, you?ll be fine.? Renko said. ?Get her legs, I?ll get her arms.?

?Seal the bridge, now!? Ria?s voice barked.

?Sealing it now!? Sho shouted.

?Mana delivery isn?t easy, you know!? Gpop shouted. ?Ugh?speed it up!?

?Please! What happened to the others?!? Mitaka demanded, choking on something that didn?t taste pleasant at all.

?They?re fine. Focus on resting.? Eirin said, sternly. ?And don?t move.?

?But?? Mitaka tried moving?and the pain returned, burning every ounce of his flesh. ?AUGH!?

?The bridge is sealed!? Satori reported.

?Hull integrity at 55%!? Rika reported from nearby. ?Will it hold?! With all the water pressure too?!?

?She will hold!? Ria barked. ?Don?t underestimate my Sky-Ray!?

?We are 100% submerged.? Rika reported. ?Pressure stress on the hull is mounting.?

?Do we have word from the warhead detonation teams?!? Sho demanded.

?We haven?t heard from Koji, Hiroko, Owlbear, or Zei.? Lily said. ?Hirowaza and Taihou just reported though. They said it?d be their last transmission??

KABOOM?

The ship shook once more as a dull explosion shook the entire ship from helm to bow. The metal creaked ever more ominously under the building water pressure.

?That was the sound of our death.? Sho said. ?Taihou and Hirowaza have succeeded. They?ve covered our escape.?

?Confirmed.? ThirtyFour said. ?I?m listening in on their radio transmissions. They think that explosion was our ship going belly-side-up.?

There wasn?t a cheer of celebration. There was no roar of applause. Just a terrible sinking feeling, excuse the pun.

The 6 people who had gone down to the lower decks to detonate the warheads were still silent.

And half the tank crew were so seriously injured with utterly inhumane injuries that the cost of their escape seemed all too high to warrant any celebration.

Plus, what now? How were they going to steer the ship?

??.the?drill?? A weak voice wheezed. ??use?my?drill?? A shaking hand rose up, holding a drill on a chain.

?Jeremy! Don?t move!? Eirin commanded.

?Carry me?? Jeremy breathed. ?Bring me?to a?console? He gasped. ?Just?do it!?

?Got it man.? Alex said, grabbing Jeremy under one shoulder while Sho grabbed him under the other.

?DON?T MOVE HIM!? Eirin roared in fury.

?There are times when a man must do what a man must do.? Alex said solemnly. ?This is one of those times. Don?t? get in the way of a man?s path.? And together they carried Jeremy to the central console.

With shaking fingers Jeremy tapped the drill weakly on the console. ?I?need?strength?? He wheezed. ?Help me!?

?Right.? Sho and Alex grasped his hand and brought it down hard on the console, impaling the drill through the electronic deck.

A Spiral energy meter appeared on every screen. Everyone gasped with anticipation?but the hope quickly dwindled into despair as the spiral meter feebly sputtered at near-zero before giving out.

?Ugh?? Jeremy muttered. ?Was worth?.a try??

?You did good, man.? Alex said. ?You did good.?

?Bzzt?language check confirmation. Now reprogramming language?complete. Covenant Signature Confirmed. DNA and MANA pattern recognition analysis complete. 99.9% covenant match. Human ? Approved. Youkai ? approved. Yousei ? approved. Tengu ? Approved. Kappa ? approved. Phantom ? approved. Sorcerer ? approved. Beast ? approved. Vampire ? approved. Ghost ? approved. Oni ? approved. The Divine ? approved. Shinigami ? N/A. Yama ? N/A. Celestial ? N/A. Dragon ? N/A. 12 out of 16 covenant elements approved. Activating higher covenant control.? A cool mechanical voice echoed throughout the ship.

?Covenant?? Sho asked.

?I thought it was just a fairytale?? Yuyuko murmured.

The ship shook. A high-pitched hum and whine filled the room. The spiral meters came back, but this time they ripped right up to maximum, before fading away into the covenant symbol Jeremy had seen earlier on the generator, a circle with graphical depictions of the 16 races on the rim.

?Look!? Rika gasped, pointing.

The entire bridge was reshaping itself. The entire corridor behind the bridge was similarly reshaping itself. The floor they were standing on split in two as the entire bridge expanded around them. A new floor came up from below to fill the gap with the circular covenant symbol engraved into it?and on it was?

?Taihou! Sakuya! Keine! Mokou! Hirowaza! Meira!? Yuyuko cried.

?Owlbear! Luize! Yuki! Mai! Shinki! Yumeko!? Koishi and Sanae shouted in excitement.

?Kojiro! Remilia! Minoriko! Zei! Flandre! Reisen! Mystia!? Gpop gasped with relief.

?Hiroko, Parsee, Iku?? Sumire sighed with relief.

?Ugh?? Kojiro coughed up water.  ?I?m?never leaving land?ever again??

This time, there were roars and cheers of celebration and excitement.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 08, 2009, 12:00:18 AM
Austin's Dream(?) Shattered Memories


Austin: So, how did end up in my dream, anyways.

Akyu: Eh? This is your dream?

Austin: Yeah. Not sure why this place though...

Akyu: actually, this place isn't a dream to me. I was thrown here when the border collapsed.

Austin: Huh?

Akyu: I suppose, you could call it the final resting place for the fallen sanctuaries. Look, Shangri La.

Austin: Huh.

Akyu: So, why did you bind with me? You're already bonded with Momizi and Nitori.

Austin: Eh? You can tell?

Akyu: I can feel their presence through the bonds.

Austin: Oh.

Akyu: maybe you can help restore the sanctuaries.

Austin: Beside's Gensokyo?

Akyu: perhaps. In any case, It would be nice to get back to the re*gasp* you're bleeding!

Austin: Huh? Oh, yeah. Got stabbed by ice.

Akyu: Dont be so casual about it! You can't come back if you die!

Austin: Sorry.

Akyu: Hmm? Look's like you're needed in the real world. I guess I'll see you la-

Austin: Wait, what do you mean by "restore the sanctuaries"?

Akyu: I'll explain the next time you come.


Dai-Ray ( to be put)


Nitori: We did it!!!

Caboose: Hooray!!!

Frank: Not so loud, Austin's sleeping.

Austin: *yawn* not anymore. What's with the noise?

Momizi: We made it out alive!

Caboose: huh? What's with your eye?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on May 08, 2009, 12:56:59 AM
((I'll recap my fight with Not!Gergoth later, for now I'll focus on the present))

"Huh, what...what happened." Owlbear questioned seeing the entire layout of the ship they were on had changed. "Looks like this place's been pimped out-"

?Owlbear! Luize! Yuki! Mai! Shinki! Yumeko!? Koishi and Sanae shouted in excitement, and not just for them, but for the others who arrived in here too.

"Gah!" Owlbear jumped at the excited voices of Sanae and Koishi. "What? Why's everyone so excited?..."

"Because we're alive, Owlbear." Shinki spoke smiling softly to him as she took his hand within her own. "We're alive...and that's what matters most."

"Y-yeah, you're right..." Owlbear replied a light blush tinging his cheeks. "But...what about Yuki..." He turned around to see Luize still holding on to Yuki who looked to be unconcious at the moment.*

"She's still breathing, but I don't know when she'll wake up..." Luize reported in a soft tone as if not to wake her.

"That's okay, so long as she's alive." Mai commented as she stuck close to her sisters side. Although, something about her seemed a bit different now, was it because she was a bit more talkative or...something else?

But, for now, there seemed to be something going, after all a ship just doesn't reconstruct itself for no damn reason. "So..." Owlbear began. "What's going on?...What we miss?"

*Will be explained in the recap I'll post later.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on May 08, 2009, 01:24:29 AM
At the instant that MTG's post ends.

McWallace hung a disco ball for the celebrations.

"Come on! Let's see that Saturday Night Fever!" he called to Iku, who gladly obliged.

And there was cake, and it most definitely was not a lie...well...It was partaken of by those who trusted a cake the Eirin made in five seconds...It didn't kill anyone at any rate. "You're walking on dangerous ground now..." I had some. It was delicious, and those watching the cake wondered how a slice of cake simply vanished.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on May 08, 2009, 01:54:34 AM
((OOC: No time stamps. Dunno what time we're at. Possibly still in Day 3.)
Sky Ray, Underwater Bridge, Day 3
Zei looked across the field, seeing everyone that made it.

Zei: Holy..shit...it actually worked?!

Koji: Had no idea that did.. o_o

Flan: O_O''''....

Zei & Minoriko: Hmm..?

Flan: I realized something...

Minoriko: What is it?

Flan: Where's the others? Reisen, Shizuha, Mystia...

Zei: They made it..don't worry.

Koji: *Looks over at her* Yeah, don't worry. They'll be ok. ._.'

Zei: So..if everything worked, did the dark storm go away FOR good or is some other kind of shit's gonna happen? Cause everytime shit hits the fan, someone's gonna die. ._.

Flan: ...So when shit hits the fan, a nameless fairy die-- *mouth covered by yours truly*

Zei & Remilia: ?!

Koji: Dood, you didn't..

Zei: I didn't. Disco ball's fault. *Pointing to it*

Minoriko: I-i can explain..

Zei: Just find your sis, we'll talk about this later..

He let go of Flan and she went ahead to talk with Koji's team.

Zei: AND DON'T CUSS.

Flan: But..

Zei: What?

Flan: You taught me how. ._.

Koji, Minoriko, & Remilia: HE TAUGHT YOU WHAT NOW?! *They all shot a glance at Zei*

Zei: NOTHING! ENJOY THE CELEBRATION. ^_^'

Flandre silently giggled and went back to him.

Zei: ...just go on. I'll catch up.

Remilia aimed towards Flandre and tackled them both, taking Flan away from him.

Zei: THE HELL?! *Looking at left arm, bleeding*

Koji: ... ._.

Zei: Best you calm her down..

Koji: ._. Ahahaha, that's what you deserve..

He walked off to meet with everyone else, Zei walked off after him, hiding the bleeding arm.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on May 08, 2009, 01:13:07 PM
Corridor, Evolved Covenant Sky-Ray, 11.10 Day 3

"Careful! Careful!" A voice cried above him as he slowly came to once more. He was vaguely aware that he was lying on something soft. There was a clatter of wheels under him. Eh? A trolley? Isn't getting wheeled on a trolley something that happens to other people? You know...ill or injured people...?

Wait...this means he was injured?

Oh yes....that's right....

Though the exact extent of his injury was unknown to him. All he knows was that he couldn't see crap.

"Put him between Jeremy and Reimu's beds. I'll see to him when I finish with Jeremy. Amarillo! Stabilize Mitaka's condition." Eirin's voice filled his ears. "Sakuya, Yumeko, sorry for getting you both to help like this..."

"Don't worry." Sakuya said. "This is more important."

"Indeed." Yumeko echoed. "All the equipment onboard have somehow upgraded themselves. We shouldn't have too much of a problem keeping them alive at the very least."

A mask was placed over Mitaka's mouth. "Hang in there, Mitaka..." Amarillo's voice echoed, before slowly drifting away.  His consciousness slowly dissipated...and he fell back into dreary darkness...

Subteranean Lake, Underneath the Shrine, 11.50 Day 3

Voices slowly filled his mind once more like water trickling into oblivion as he slowly regained consciousness. "Wow...there's an entire subteranean lake underneath the shrine." He heard a voice say. Was it Gpop?

"How convenient. I suppose we can hide the Dai-Ray there for now." He heard Sho say. "Now we just need to see if this connects up to the tunnels under the shrine Amarillo mentioned earlier."

"Alex and Owlbear's teams have gone on ahead to inspect a tunnel we found." Hiroko said. "There was this huge metal door at the end of the cave...it had that strange symbol...that covenant thing."

"That symbol's appearing everywhere..." Sho mused.

"Yukari would have loved to see it herself." Yuyuko said sadly.

"Nothing for it." Sho sighed. "We can return here later, perhaps."

"Is it safe to move the injured?" Taihou asked.

"We had to." Eirin's voice came. "The ship's power shut down abruptly the moment we surfaced. I think it couldn't run for long without its mana generator."

"Couldn't you repair it?" Sakuya asked.

"It's FUBAR." Rika's voice sighed. "It's so trashed by ThirtyFour's driving that we might as well put it to the sledgehammer and use it as scrap."

"Hey, you know it was the dark mana!" ThirtyFour muttered.

"I just explored the cave." Gpop said, announcing his return with his team. "...I don't think this is a cave perse..."

"What do you mean?" Hiroko asked.

"He means this is more a man-made structure than anything." Sumire said. "It's too well-organized to be the work of nature. The walls and ceiling are all...polished metal plates..."

"Really?" Sho asked, surprised.

"You have to get real close to notice though." Gpop added. "It's a strange material, not exactly metal. I gave it a knock and it felt more like stone."

"But it has the texture of metal." Sumire added.

"Yeah, we need to come back with proper heavy-duty flashlights to inspect the place. It's too dark for our pocket flashlights." Sanasan's voice came.

"Guys!" Owlbear's excited voice came over. "I think you have to see this."

"You found a way out?" Sho asked, hopefully.

"...yes, but there's more." Owlbear said. "Just...come and see..."

Grand Keystone and Mana Generator Chamber(?), Mysterious Ruins underneath the shrine, Underneath the Shrine, 11.50 Day 3

"Whoah! The ceiling is so high, I'm getting dizzy..." Flandre cooed. "It's higher than the SDM's!"

"That weird symbol was on that door as well." Taihou said. "And it's engraved onto the floor here too."

"Hmm...It's the symbol of the covenant." Keine said. "There is this children's folktale of a great unified nation of humans and non-humans alike, bound together to live in peace and harmony under the 'Covenant', a promise to cooperate together as one unified force. The fairytales always begin with the words 'Many thousands of years ago...' so we believe they may have existed way before the age of the Lunarians."

"Uhuh..." Mokou nodded. "So if it's just a children's bedtime story, how come they're popping up all over the place?"

"The ship sort of homed in on this place." Keine reasoned. "It must be because they are connected."

"And why is it right underneath our shrine? Isn't that too much of a coincidence?" Hiroko asked.

"True, the probability of this is staggeringly implausible." Renko said.

"Not when you consider the mysterious workings of fate." Remilia said. "We were drawn to the shrine, the same way the ship found us."

"What are you saying?" Ria scoffed. "That my ship found you? Nonsense. I decided to..." She began.

"But it isn't your ship, is it?" Remilia asked. "You stole it."

"It's..." Ria bit her lip, knowing that Remilia spoke the truth. "No..." She muttered. "Yes, I stole it..."

"I wish there was more light." Luize said. "I'd like to see this room in its entirety..."

"Let's try and inspect that thing in the center, at least." Gpop said. "That might be our keystone."

They trooped across the darkened room, atop what looked like a gigantic bridge. What lay below the bridge they didn't know. The bridge led to a platform in the middle of the gigantic hall which surrounded a humongous pillar that towered up into the darkness of the ceiling and plunged down into the abyss below.

On it was that same symbol.

And hovering quietly in the middle of the pillar, in a hollow recess, was a...

"....a mana generator?" Kojiro asked. "It looks like the one on the Sky-Ray."

"Only this one's at least 10 times as big..." Renko said, grimly. "I doubt that'd fit on a tank."

"It has the same symbol too." Remilia said.

"And that must be the keystone at the top." Satori said, pointing up at an octahedral stone pinned between the ceiling and the pillar's top, bounded around by holy ropes and plastered with many paper talismans.

"...Wow...Tenshi's been busy..." Iku muttered.

?Bzzt?language check confirmation. Now reprogramming language?complete. Covenant Signature Confirmed. DNA and MANA pattern recognition analysis complete. 99.9% covenant match. Human ? Approved. Youkai ? approved. Yousei ? approved. Tengu ? Approved. Kappa ? approved. Phantom ? approved. Sorcerer ? approved. Beast ? approved. Vampire ? approved. Ghost ? approved. Oni ? approved. The Divine ? approved. Demons - approved. Lunarians - approved. Shinigami ? N/A. Yama ? N/A. Celestial ? N/A. Dragon ? N/A. 14 out of 18 covenant elements approved. Activating higher covenant control.? A cool mechanical voice boomed across the hall.

A high-pitched whine wound up as the mana generator above them began to glow a brilliant bluish white with pure neutral mana. Ornate patterns shot up and down the great pillar, glowing brilliantly, as the ancient mana circuits reactivated for the first time in centuries, maybe even millenias.

The entire room lit up as the mana circuits spread out across the floor and ceiling, filling the room with a bright ethereal glow.

Whoomph...Whoomph...Whoomph...Heavy sounds echoed as heavy duty lights came on, flooding the room with warm yellowish white light, dissipating the glow from the mana circuits. The light warmed up the walls and ceiling, revealing them to be the hue of warm marble, ornately engraved. The ceiling was vaulted and domed like a grand cathedral.

"Whoah...!" Hirowaza gasped.

"This is..." McWallace began.

And the lights shut off as the mana generators wound down again....

"...awesome..." He finished a little lamely. "...uhh...who turned out the lights?"

"Looks like there wasn't enough ambient mana to support the generator." Rika said, dissapointed. The generator continued humming, but only feebly. The mana circuits all around the room continued to glow dully, allowing them enough light to see.

"At least we know the keystone's functioning." Sho said, pointing up a the barely irridiscent keystone that was showing some signs of activity. "Let's move on. We need to get the injured to the surface."

Grand Libary(?), Mysterious Ruins underneath the shrine, Underneath the Shrine, 11.50 Day 3

"What on earth...?!" Mitaka heard someone gasp. He felt a light breeze. Were they out in the open again? But judging by the smell of the stale air, perhaps not. That meant they were in an underground room gigantic enough to have a breeze...

There was the roar of waterfalls all around them. What was this place?

"It's a...a..." Luize wheezed.

"A library." Yumeko concluded.

"With waterfalls." Shinki added.

"And it's submerged." Amarillo pointed out. The mana circuits had extended all the way into this room as well. They were standing atop a high balcony extending across the walls overlooking the grand room. It was huge. They could probably fit six Sky-Rays in here and there'd still be room for parties and ice scream. Many, many empty bookcases towered up from the mist below, all the way up to the ceiling. The walls were lined with galleries upon galleries of book cases.

The group had left the mana generator room and had traversed a few corridors at random. All of them were vaulted and high, made of the same strange stone-metal material, decorated simply yet regally. They had come across many tall sealed metal doors bearing the same covenant symbol. They had tried to open some but to no avail. Now they had come across an open door and lo and behold what lie behind it.

"I've seen pictures of this place, I think." Remilia said.

"Where?" Keine asked.

"The old schematics for the SDM" Remilia explained. "My ancestors used the pictures as a reference for constructing many parts of the SDM. This looks like the reference picture for the library...only grander."

"What happened to all the books, I wonder?" Koakuma murmured. the lack of books was pulling on her librarian nerves like a vice.

"...I'd like to explore this place more..." Keine said. "There would be many archaeological findings to make...but we must find an exit for now..."

And so they left.

Room 202, Saniwa Hot Spring Inn, 3.20 PM, Day 3

(OOC: Mild coarse joke incoming)

Mitaka's consciousness chose that moment to return.

"....balls will never be the same again..." He heard Eirin's voice say.

"M-my balls?!" Mitaka gasped, reaching for his family jewels and checking for them.

"....not those balls, Mitaka...." Eirin sighed. "Figures, that's the first thing men would worry about. Good to see you're awake though."

"Better I be blunt though." Eirin sighed. "I was saying, your eyeballs will never be the same."

"Phew...that's a relief..." Mitaka sighed.

"....Mitaka, your eyes..." Eirin repeated. "What I mean is, you won't be seeing with them ever again. You're blind."

"Oh..." The gravity of the matter slowly sank in. He considered this for a while. It's not like he's been using his eyes that great anyway....he had often disbelieved them, refused to acknowledge what they told him....

...but still...vision...he'd never be able to see the sky, the sun, the mountains and the trees....or that beautiful lake...or his parents...his friends....

...he'd never be able to see Reimu, Marisa, Alice, Suika, and Ruukoto again...

"Oh..." Another thing occured to him. What about them? "How's Reimu, Marisa, Alice, Suika, and Ruukoto?!" He gasped, sitting up abruptly, before remembering why he was in bed in the first place. "AARRUUGAARRGHSTEASSSRRRR!" He bit his tongue. "Hack...hack..."

"get down!" Eirin breathed, frustrated by her difficult patient. She shoved him back down as gently as she could. "How could you even rise up like that? Your body just took enough damage to kill 10 elephants 100 times over."

"I'm just stubborn like that." Mitaka muttered. "now, how are the others?"

"Reimu's fine. She's just severely exhausted and dehydrated. She suffered some light burns and scratches, but she'll make a full recovery." Eirin said.

...Mitaka felt she was giving the good news first...

"Marisa?" Mitaka pursued.

"She's...." Eirin paused, as if thinking how best to phrase it. "She won't be using her arms for a while." She said, and left it at that. "She's fine though. She'll live." She added, hurriedly. "And the others are fine. They just suffered a bit of the after-shock from sharing some of the dark mana, but otherwise, they're perfectly fit."

"that's good to know." Mitaka sighed.

"You're a weird one. Most people would panic as if they just had their heads chopped off if they found out they lost their eyes." Eirin said, chuckling.

"eh, what can I do about it now?" Mitaka shrugged, before wincing and regretting it. "The damage is done. Anything I can do to fix it?"

"No." Eirin said. "The mana circuits in your eyes burned out. Even if I got a graft or somehow regenerated your eyeballs, they wouldn't function."

"I see." Mitaka sighed. "Jeremy? Yukari? Jan? Patchouli?"

"Jeremy's resting." Eirin said. "He seems to have taken the worst damage, but nothing permanent, fortunately. Yukari paced the mana output well. In your case, the Master Spark was too much of an overload all in one go. Yukari, Jan, and Patchouli are resting. Yukari seems worse off, but she'll make a full recovery. The others are perfectly ok."

"That's a big relief." Mitaka said. "Thanks, Eirin."

"....Mitaka-san!" "Taka!" Ruukoto and Suika cried, falling on him like a ton of bricks...in Ruukoto's case, that was quite literal. Apparently they had kept fought to keep quiet throughout Eirin's explanation. "That was awful! You could have died!" Ruukoto gasped, sobbing into his yukata.

"Augh! Easy!" Mitaka gasped.

"Try not to kill him, you two." Eirin sighed. "But knowing you, you're resilient enough, I suppose."

"Your eyes, Taka, your eyes!" Suika moaned. "What are we going to do?"

"Simple." Mitaka said. "Suika, you're my guide-dog from now on." That earned him a headbutt in the guts. "AAAUGH!"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 08, 2009, 02:10:42 PM
Subterranean Lake, Underneath the Shrine, 11.53 AM, Day 3

Hirowaza shook his head as he came to his senses. He didn't really remember much about how the warhead detonated, but since everyone was alive, he only surmised that the operation succeeded. He looked at what he was holding to expect to see his switchblade, or at least the katana it had metamorphosed into. Instead... it was a shiny looking staff, with a little star infused at the top. "W... What is this..." Hirowaza stammered as he took a few steps forward. "Bleh, my clothes are all wet!" he said. Hirowaza's clothes were dripping wet, and Meira was somewhere else inspecting the surroundings. She seemed kind of interested but ultimately ended up dismissing it at the last moment. She was thinking about something quietly to herself. Hirowaza sighed and looked around as people were conversing about what had transpired, discussing about the injured, and generally the after-talks that occurred after such an event of this scale. Hirowaza was tired by it all, and especially considering the memory that had rushed into his mind and activated Cacophonous Symphony. Hirowaza knew what it was, and recognized the "symptom" thanks to what she said to him about it two years ago when he found out she had the same abilities as he did, except with the "Cacophonous Symphony." He smiled and thought to himself Well, at least this is all over... Eventually, the room had lit up and everything seemed to change... For a while. The lights dimmed again.

Woah... Well, this is what happens when you lack the MANA... It is to be expected.

MANA... Her MANA was different...

Almost like... The Celestials of yore.

 
"Library," Mysterious Ruins under the Shrine, Underneath the Shrine, 11.55 AM, Day 3

Hirowaza followed the others to what appeared to be a rather large library, reminiscent of the legendary Great Library of Alexandria, only taken to an extremely grandiose scale. It was astonishing and rather musky at the same time. It seemed to be unused for several centuries, perhaps several millenia. However, none of the shelves actually had a large number of books in them. The books that were already there seemed to be beyond artificial help.

Hirowaza simply sighed as after some time, everyone started to leave to go back to the surface.

This library... I heard her talk about it...

I'm pretty sure it was this one, at least


Room 205, Saniwa Hot Spring Inn, 2.50 PM, Day 3

Hirowaza was shivering in his now dry but still damp clothing, as it stuck to his skin like some sort of slime. Meira looked at him and laughed. "Haha, you look terrible!" she said. "While you decided to take a nap, I went off and got some new clothings for you!" she continued in an exciting tone. Hirowaza wasn't entirely sure whether he was in the mood for it right now.

"What... What do you have?" Hirowaza said, rubbing his eyes sleepily. "Please show me."

Meira nodded profusely and opened the wardrobe revealing many fancy clothing (http://www.metamorphose.gr.jp/info/coordinate/index.htm), which astonished Hirowaza.

"...Where... Where the heck did you get these, Meira-san?" he asked, looking clearly bewildered.

"Oh, I got them... from... somewhere, hehe."

"You didn't get any ACTUAL clothes?"

"Hey, it'll be fun! The look on your face back on the ship made me think about that. Plus, you were wearing MY clothing for the entire time!"

"That's different, you switched my clothes with yours! And my entire fresh set is missing!"

"Oh, I gave those away."

"You WHAT?!"

"It's not me, but you really have to do something about it."

"Rrrr," Hirowaza scowled. "Well, I'll wear those til I get PROPER clothing."

"Thatta boy."

Hirowaza grumbled and took a set of clothes that Meira somehow mysteriously acquired. From inside the bathroom, Hirowaza was sobbing to himself, from embarrassment. This isn't the first time he did this, and this certainly won't be his last. Meira from outside the bathroom could hear the sound of garterbelts clicking and the slipping on of gloves, which made her laugh. Teehee, Yoh-kun actually did it. she thought. This will be interesting to see the reactions of... others!! See, Yoh-kun, this is why you don't tell a gal like me such secrets... ufu! Hirowaza had left the bathroom looking a little over-the-top (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/427866/black_hair-crown-cuteg-dress-garters-gauntlets-got), but it was good enough for Meira, who had a good laugh over it. "Hey, your hair is long. Longer than some of US, even! Ha! Ha!" Meira said, laughing heartily at Hirowaza, who was now blushing profusely.

"H, hey, you seriously expect me to walk around in this?!" Hirowaza protested, unaware that his switchblade was STILL metamorphose into the star-wand that looked like an uncanny magical girl show staff ripoff. "Meira, stop laughing!" he said, his eyes visibly welling up with tears. Well, he was embarrassed. He couldn't help it, especially after his traumatic experience. Meira smiled. "It's okay, Yoh-kun. You'll learn to enjoy it. It's to overcome your fear."

Hirowaza was silent.

My... fear...

...

...That day... She saved me... and I wasn't able to look at myself the same way again...

People treated me like... an object. So, I resolved to make a name for myself with the exorcism.

Maybe... I should stop being so... So... Willing... To help... All the time.

...Maybe this is it...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on May 08, 2009, 05:50:39 PM
=== Mysterious Ruin - 11:50 AM ~ Day 3 ===

All of this was such a shock, it's size alone was enough to surprise even Shinki who had no idea such an expansive cavern could even exist beneath the shrine. Luize, being the traveler she is, disappeared into the caverns to explore and learn more about this place. Owlbear told her not to go off too far, not because of the mana but because the lot of them were still might exhausted from the Sky Ray incident and he didn't want her to loose sight of her own health at the expense of travel and exploration.

Luize visibly blushed at his concearn and nodded, walking off to begin her exploration. Yumeko sticking close to Shinki and Owlbear. Mai did not wish to come along, for she remained by Yuki's side, extremely worried for her saftey. Even though everyone reassured her that she would be okay, the demon witch refused to leave and remained there. Owlbear was relucant to do so, but he figured she would be okay there on her own if she had insisted on staying.

"These stones...they are rare sight for me to see..." Shinki began as she observed one of the many keystones before her.

"How's that?"

"Well, these stones are supposedly the work of celestials, there are few of those beings in Makai." Shinki answered as she chuckled "In fact I would not be surprised if the Celestials saw me as Satan incarnate, what with me being the creator of demons." The goddess didn't seem to be too ashamed of the thought, in fact she may have even taken it to a step of flattery if someone of Celestial descent called her as such. Why this was Owlbear didn't know...

"Although, I do believe Sariel brought some with her when she came to Makai eons ago."

"Sariel...wait you mean..."

"Yes, 'The Angel of Death'"

"So why would Sariel need Keystones? I mean it doesn't really seem all that useful to her."

"By the time Sariel arrived in Makai, she was already a foreigner in the Devil's World. An Angel cannot exist in the planes of Hell, lest they wish to die or become overtaken and transformed into a demon. The Keystones, worked as a sort of seal on the holy mana she brought with her and thus keeping it intact while she lived there within the Fallen Shrine." Shinki explained. "She was able to move around away from the Shrine but not for very long, plus her power is halved once she leaves the Shrine."

"So Sariel is pretty much barred from going anywhere else?"

"Exactly, it's part of the reason why I see very little of her unless there is a great crisis underway."

"I see..." Owlbear nodded as he yawned abit "In anycase, let's go grab Luize and head back with the others...s'been a long day..."

=== Chiyudani Residence: Karuisuwa - 12:05 PM ~ Day 3 ===

"Go on eat up, it's good~" Toshiro mused to a black and red cat that stood before a bowl of fresh cat food. "...I'm not going to taste test, you should now how tunafish tastes..." The cat refused to eat, even turning up it's nose to the cat food to show that it wasn't going to eat it unless he tasted it. Although he was unaware at the time, the cat that he had was actually Orin, a kasha from the Former Hell, albeit in her cat form.

"H-hey, don't be like that..." Toshiro said in a bit of frantic tone seeing as to how the cat may have understood his words...which was stranger than it's appearance, no less. "If you don't eat it, you're going to go hungry. When I told dad I'd take care of you I made an oath to make sure I keep you alive...and that includes eating, so please... Just eat the damn cat food!" Toshiro now demanded to Rin who didn't seem to like the way he said it to her.

"HSS!" Rin hissed venomously at Toshiro and racked at his hand with the use of her sharp claws. Toshiro had forgotten how spiteful cats can be to a person... (http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/CatsAreMean)

Toshrio jumped back seeing that his hand was cut pretty bad AND was bleeding "Ow! Fu-!"

"Toshiro-kun!" A feminie voice called out from the living room area behind him. He turned to see another tenant who lived in the house by the name of Yamame Kurodani, a tsuchigumo. His mana allowed her to retain a human form but not her powers over illness and danmaku. In fact the reason she even had a human form now was only because Rin was in cat form which allowed Toshiro to avert more mana to give her the form she was in now.

"Huh, what is it?" Toshiro looked up, sucking on the wound Rin inflicted on him.

"Look it's that department store again." Yamame pointed to the television, at the commercial of Junes. She seemed to enjoy it only for it's theme song...

"Oh, Junes...That reminds me I need to make groceries..." Toshiro said looking at his bleeding hand and sucking on it somemore. Needless to say, Yamame noticed.

"What happened to you?" She asked a bit concearned

"That cat scratched me...AGAIN. (http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/CatsAreMean)"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 08, 2009, 07:54:11 PM
Mysterious Ruin 11:50 AM Day 3


Frank: Set him down here.

Austin: I can walk just fine. Put me down.

Nitori: Suit yourself.

As soon as his legs touched the ground, Austin collapsed.

Caboose: Hey, you lost a lot of blood. Try not to over exert yourself.

Frank: Me and Caboose are going to spar in the Library. See ya la-

Momizi: Wait. I want to spar with you guys.

Frank: Suit yourself.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on May 08, 2009, 09:03:04 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on May 08, 2009, 10:58:54 PM
(OOC: Let's do the time warp aga... wait, what?)

Sky Ray, Mana Generator Core Room, 9.49 AM, Day 3
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team SCAR/Remilia Harem: E-mouse, Kojiro

I ran a finger over the strange symbol on what was apparently the ship's main mana generator. It had taken a while to 'convince' those little creep critters to stay the hell out of the main bridge, but by now they seemed to get the hint. Or were too busy chasing everyone who'd ran off...

No, now's not the time for guilt. I scrutinized the symbol again, and frowned. I wasn't quite sure what I was seeing. Well, we had one super-knowledgeable individual here, so...

"Hey, Yukari?" I asked, "Do you know what this symbol is supposed to be?"

Yukari looked over my shoulder and frowned. "That... is the symbol of the Covenant."

"... great." I muttered, "Where's Master Chief when you need him?"

Yukari continued. "Legend has it... millennia ago, before even the age of the Lunarians, there was a great nation, somewhere, of both humans and non-humans."

... my eyes widened. I turned to face her, listening intently.

"They were united by the Covenant." Yukari continued. She waved a hand dismissively. "But it's just a fairy-tale, really. To teach children to be nice and respect diversity and stuff like that."

Gensokyo itself was a fairy tale to me, just a few months ago. I wasn't about to assume that. Still...

I raised an eyebrow. "... not quite the sort of fairy tale you'd expect among the humans in Gensokyo, is it? I'd think parents would be more focused on keeping the kids from getting eaten by youkai."

Yukari shrugged. "I suppose. But that's probably a good reason to believe it may be more than just a fairy tale..."

I nodded solemnly. "And one I'll be wanting to hear in great detail later."

But, we didn't have time for that now. I shook my head and turned back to the car-sized mana generator - and the mysterious symbol on it. No, it wasn't a mystery anymore. It was supposed to be the Covenant's symbol. Now I knew what I was looking for. So I looked more closely this time. There were humanoid figures there, if highly abstracted. But they didn't have human features.

I brushed my fingers over one of them. "... this one's a beast youkai, I think... the tails say a lot." I looked at the next one. "... and this one must be a tengu. I can see the wings..."

I continued on. This was a lot easier than I was expecting, now. "This one's a kappa, this one's... I'm guessing a ghost or spirit, based on lacking defined legs."

The next figure was not as humanoid. I tapped a finger on it, hesitantly. "And this is... a dragon..."

Remilia chose that moment to distract me. Her gang wasn't the first choice of who I'd keep behind as extra insurance from another attack, but beggers can't be choosers.

Anyway.

"I feel a little guilty..." she said, sounding the part.

I tried to keep my focus on the symbol. There's probably more hidden here that I haven't deciphered. But I humored her. "Really? About what?"

"We let the others run off as bait to lure those creatures away..." she continued, quietly.

... I shared the sentiment, but this spot was too important to lose. I glanced over at her and raised an eyebrow. Needed an excuse... ah, right, she's still near-powerless. "And what were you planning on doing? Scaring them to death?"

Remilia near-scoffed, subdued in her usual attempts at dignity. "I'm not that helpless. I've got a weapon." She smiled at her boytoy. "It's called Kojiro."

The guy in question...no, I should try to remember 'Kojiro,' chuckled. "Haha... thank you, Remi..."

... couldn't figure out much more of the symbol. But that wasn't very useful to us, was it? No, we were here because it was a mana generator...

"... I believe that Ria girl uses this machine to power the ship, and supply all the mana her crew needs to survive." I mused, out loud. "If we could get this to work at the shrine..."

"I wonder what it runs on." Kojiro said. Good question.

"Ria also said that it's only operating at 10% of maximum capacity. Something about declining due to the low ambient mana." I pondered the implications of that for a moment. "So, it probably amplifies ambient mana or something like that. That's why it shut down... it functions in the presence of pure mana. The corrupted mana around now doesn't work with it..." I trailed off. But what about ours...?

... the Drill...?

No, moving on. There's got to be a better way to abuse it that doesn't involve me overexerting and killing the entire Yakumo family... ah! "If THAT'S true, then if we bring it back to the shrine and activate that old leyline..."

I looked around for more input. This could be highly useful.

Yukari pointed out the obvious flaw in my plan. "That's provided we can get it to the shrine. Have you forgotten where we are?"

... gotta be a loophole. There's some way we could... well, there's one, but...

I frowned. "And I take it Gap Airlines would be a mass suicide?"

Yukari shrugged helplessly. "Pretty much, yeah."

I turned back to the generator. "Thought so."

Kojiro spoke up. "So, this was built in times when mana was more abundant, then." A pause. "Wait... doesn't that mean it was built at least hundreds of years ago?"

"Maybe even further back." Yukari provided. "The Lunarians reverse-engineered the first mana generator about 7000 years ago, I've heard. But with that symbol... it may have been built by the original Covenant."

I turned back, with both eyebrows raised. "Seriously?"
'Fairy tale,' a small doubt in the back of my head reminded.
... I smiled a little. "Hahah... if only something like that really existed..."

... a peaceful alliance of every thinking species... how glorious that would be...

Something poked my shoulder. I looked over to see Minoriko. "What's this?" she asked.

I looked at whatever it was that she'd poked me with. Blinked. "A pocket radio?"

"I think voices came out of this earlier..." Minoriko continued.

My eyes widened again. So it works?!

"Give me that!" I snatched it out of her hands, and jabbed at the power switch. If that stupid goddess had just told me earlier, we...

I glanced at her again to see a hurt expression.

... no, she wouldn't have known how important it was. Man, I'm being a real jerk, aren't I?

"... I'll explain it later. For now, let's see if we can get through to anyone else..."

I coughed. "This is Jeremy from the reactor core! Can anyone hear me? Come in. If you hear this, respond and report your status..."
And please don't say it's 'dead...'
For a moment, we only got static. Then Deodorant's voice came through. Sweet!

"Oh, this radio works?" he said. Cleared his throat a little. "This is Mitaka. Team FUBAR,"

An unpleasant noise cut him off. It was, understandably, distracting. We listened as he responded to it, rather neglecting to keep his mouth close to the radio. The shouting made up for it, though. "AGH! Watch out! It's coming this way! Laser! Laser!"

I briefly wondered if he meant Marisa's, or someone else's. Then I remembered that there was no possible way he'd be able to keep up with that. Damnit.

A yelp from the radio. "Dude! That was my foot! No! It's your fault, lollipop!"

We can't really help them, but we needed to get an idea of our situation...

I cut in on his panicking. "Oi, Deodorant. If you could focus for a second...? I need your status."

"Ah, err..." he hesitated, probably to remember where he'd left off. "... team Lunatic, Jan's team and team Tank are with us. We're in the hanger, and we're a little preoccupied with a Parupiller."

... a what?

Another voice, too indistinct to recognize the words, shouted back at him on the other end of the radio. "YES!" Deo... Mitaka shot back at it, shouting again, "It's a Panrupillar! Not a Catterandus!"

Another indistinct yell. "No, no, not a Walterpirus either!" And another one. "Why? Because I say so!"

Some sort of monstrous yell. Well, THAT can't be good.

"Wait, don't attract it this way!" Deodorant was panicked again. "Keep it away from the tank! Ohgodohgodohgod wegonnadiewegonnadiewegonnadie..."

His radio transmission cut off. That... is not a good thing.

"... that was quick." I muttered. "Hope they're okay."

"At least we know they're in the hanger." Remi's... Kojiro added, with a shrug. True. That's a silver lining.
'If only for corpse retrieval.'
Shut up!

The radio crackled again. "Umm...hello? This is team Tourist from the Infirmary on the upper deck." Sounded like... one of the fairies? Lily White, right? "Team Fairy, Austin's team,"
... son of a bitch I will fucking kill you and...
No, no, don't do that.

"Uhhh, team Jealous Fever, team Makai, and... err, team Yakuman, and team Ghost-buster have all pulled back here. Some of us escaped from the bridge... I think the monster that was there is now fighting that evil pirate woman,"
bullshitbullshitbullshit I'll slaughter her
NO!

"... and her friend."

I tried to clear my head. "Anyone know the situation with the enemy fleet?"

"Out of my way, Lily." Ah, the kappa-traitor's voice. "Hey, this is Nitori. The enemy fleet consists of three ships. They're holding their positions around the Sky Ray. The Dominion is directly in front of us, while the other two have us flanked. They're only observing us, though. Looks like they think the dark storm's enough to keep us down..."

Deodorant cut in on her. "Phew... we did it! We finished off the Panrupillar." He paused. "Right, err... what's up?"

Well, hopefully that covered everyone... but now we needed an exit plan.

"Good." I said into the microphone, slightly distracted, "Now listen up..."

I decided to consider aloud. "Okay, guys... we need a plan. It doesn't seem like they're going to allow us to escape alive. And they've got us covered on all sides, so sneaking away doesn't seem like an option. Fighting back is obviously not going to be a good idea."

"No shit, Sherlock." another voice cut in through the radio, sounding irritable.

"So, we need to take a third option..." I went on. They wanted us dead, and we had no easy way to prevent that.

But what if...

I grinned slightly.

"Best thing would be to make those guys think they've gotten what they want - to somehow fake our deaths."

Hrrm... but how to do that...

I needed help with this. This was too big a problem for me to manage alone. Our 'suicide' would have to involve the entire ship, since simply vanishing in person or leaving them fake bodies to search for would be suspicious and impossible to pull off, respectively.

... so, I needed info on the ship itself. And the one who would know that best would be...

... time to set aside a grudge. "... Nitori. Do you have the ship's schematics?"

"Yes, right here." she replied.

I nodded. "... good. Now, lend me your brains, people.

We need a plan."

-----
Sky Ray, Infirmary, 10.29 AM, Day 3
Participants: Team Drillkumo, much radio conversation: E-mouse, most others

We met in the infirmary to work out our mad scheme. I reminded myself that Nitori was trying to help those from another destroyed sanctuary, so it was a little easier to work with her...
'Oh? But did she know that? And why did she keep it a secret?'
Shut up.

I let out a long breath, and addressed the radio again. "Okay. That's the plan, then."

I looked at the clock we'd found as it ticked out the last few seconds of 10:29. "Set your watches to..." Should use military time, "1030 hours..." tick. "Now."

Miktaka's voice replied. "This is the hangar team... we're about to set off for the reactor core." He paused. "Everyone..." his voice was wavering. I knew where he was going to go with this. "I know this sounds silly, but... don't die, okay?"

Someone laughed nervously. Demonguy. "Worry about yourself! Your team's got enough to worry about..."

"Still..." Deodorant wasn't convinced. "if I could... I'd take your place. Taihou, Hirowaza, Owlbear, Amarillo, Kojiro, Zei... it looks like I've got the easy piece..."

BullSHIT. All he's got is a better escape probability... but not by much, considering his current strength...

"We came up with this plan together." Someone else replied, sternly. "And we agreed on it. Everyone has their own role in this. You have yours."

Yukari spoke into the radio. I was still amazed how serious, even nervous, she'd been through this whole ordeal... but I suppose anyone would be. "Don?t underestimate your task, Mitaka. Yours is anything but easy. If anything, I would've liked you to stay back and focus on surviving. Reimu's survival is central to Gensokyo?s restoration. But that?s obviously not possible. So whatever happens... stay alive. If you die... I won?t forgive you."

I bit back a comment about Yukari liking her armpits.

"Same goes to you." Mitaka replied. "You and Jeremy have got to survive... no, not just you." A resolve entered his voice. "Everyone, we're getting out of this alive! Not just for ourselves, but for Gensokyo! Mitaka out!"

..... he sounded more Spiral than me. All this stress is really...
'How useless, you can't even-'
Shut UP!!

The radio fell silent.

Yukari closed her eyes. "... it's time to go."

Ran and Chen looked up from their tight-knit ball of fur. After a long hesitation, Ran got to her feet.

Chen was more reluctant. Her master nuzzled her neck. She stood.

I nodded, solemnly, and we headed for the main reactor core again.

-----
Sky Ray, Mana Generator Core Room, ~10.34 AM, Day 3
Participants: Team Drillkumo, emotional fluff: E-mouse

Yukari and I were early to the generator room. Surprisingly, it was still quiet and peaceful. But like everything on the ship, there was a terrible, ominous undertone.

We were no different.

Even to me, this plan was utterly insane... and not in a good way. The chance of success for each group was laughable. The chance of survival...

I shook my head, slowly. It's impossible we'd all make it through this...

I felt the drill roll over my chest from the motion. Looked down. Smiled sadly.

That's right. Impossible? Who cares about impossible? 0% is more like 100%!

... but even that time, someone had died. Someone important.

Someone who took the power of hatred and despair head on...

Yukari put an arm over my shoulders. She...

"Yukari."
this is too impulsive oh god what am i thinking
"I.......

Thank you."

"For what?" Yukari replied.

"For... Gensokyo. For making a peaceful fantasy world, with a dozen fantasy species living side by side, powered by tea and sake."

Silence. I went on.

"... for letting me visit that world. I know I didn't get there on my own." I managed a feeble grin. "And the default is always 'blame Yukari.' I don't know why you chose me. Just one fool among a million stupid fanboys. But thank you."

Yukari still didn't reply.

... this last one...

I tilted my head back, towards the sky... or where it would be, outside of this hellhole of a ship. Tried to keep my voice steady.

"... and..... for pretending to care."

"... pretending?"

I looked at her, but I couldn't read her expression. All I was sure of was the raised eyebrow.

I turned away again, smiling feebly. "We both know how much you care about Gensokyo, Yukari. I know I'm just a tool to that end."

I shook my head. "But I'm fine with that. I loved more than the people of Gensokyo... I loved the idea of the world itself."

... couldn't speak for a moment. "But... I'm not so haughty as to think this insane otaku human from nowhere could possibly touch the heart of the most powerful youkai in Gensokyo. Mortality, liability... your whole lifestyle goes against it."

I... I closed my eyes. Damnit. Guys aren't allowed to cry...

"But when you treated me kindly, it... it made me happy.

I know better than to expect sincerity from you, but...

Thank you."

Silence stretched out for something like a full minute. A dull rumbling came from the halls, quickly growing louder.

Yukari lifted her arm from my shoulders. "... that must be the tank." she said, softly.

I nodded, and dried my eyes on my wrists. "All right. Let's get started on this."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on May 08, 2009, 11:15:38 PM
???, ???, Day 3 , Amarillo

Amarillo was knocked out when the Say Ray "sinks" and she doesn't know where she is after that.

Actually, she had only wake up.

She felt that she is in a warm place.

She felt that something is clinging on her arm.

Her wound on the arm is touched by something soft, warm, and wet.

It tickles.

What in the world happened??

She opened her eyes.

Shrine Hot Spring, 1200PM, Day 3 , Amarillo & Lily White

It turns out that they are in the shrine Hot Spring. And they are the only people there.

Amarillo opened her eyes and found the source of the strange feeling.

Lily White is licking her wound.

"Eh?" Amarillo is surprised "EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEh???!"

"Ah, You are awake."

"What had happened? Where is others?"

"Oh, the battlecruiser-or-something had sank into Suwa Lake. The others are in the tunnel. And it seems they had found the keystone."

"And why are you licking my wounds, this is embarrassing!"

"Er...... Your wound is still bleeding when we carried you down, and Dai-chan suggests I lick it because that's what humans do when they get hurt and there is no medicine around."

"Hmm, this is not THAT correct, how did Dai-chan knew that?"

"She hear it from Cirno."

Amarillo sighed.

"Oh, great, Cirno."

"However, it proved useful, look, your bleeding has stopped." Lily smiled.

"Probably is because the awaken of my other power.... Let's do a test." Amarillo pick Lily up and make her sit on her leg.

"What now?"

"I'll overpower you slightly, at that time, focus on my wound and give it a growth boost."

"Eh? Will that work?"

"Not if we don't try."

When the mana force flow through both bodies, they are both surprised that the wound is beginning to heal, and after about 3 minutes, the wound was gone.

"Oh, Wow." Amarillo looks at her arm.

"So now it's OK?"

"Yes, well, let's go to where others at, to the keystone. On the way I will tell you an old story about "Fairy Cannon" and other things, BEFORE Gensokyo was destroyed."

"I just hope it isn't some bored story again."

"That depends," as they are getting dressed, Amarillo took up the ribbon and tied it on Lily's hat.

"Again, thanks for the ribbon."

Then they walk down from the tunnel entrance.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on May 09, 2009, 12:03:15 AM
Opposite Mansion, 5:50AM, Day 3

Gpop was snoring away in his sleep when he felt someone grab hold of his shoulder and shook him softly.

"Ngh...snork...uhh...huh? What is it Koishi?" Gpop said sleepily. Then he opened his eyes to see it was Pearl who woke him up. "Oh Pearl? It's you." Gpop said surprised. "What is it?" He glanced over at the clock located on the table beside him to see how early it was. "And why did you wake me up so early!?" Gpop said crankily. Normally Gpop would sleep in on such a day like today.

"Oh sorry, but the people over at the shrine is holding a meeting apparently. I went over there today and they asked for you." Pearl replied. Then she gave a sly look and added, "And I hope that I didn't interrupt anything, so I'll be taking my leave now to wake up daddy. Toodles~" And she left, leaving Gpop confused at her last statement. Then he felt another hand between his legs, trying to grab hold of...

...He looks down to see Merlin with her hand on his member trying to grab hold of it, but of course Gpop's pajamas is disallowing her to do so.

"WHOA!" Gpop quickly reacted to this and jumped out of bed. Merlin suddenly woke up from this and noticed where her hand was located. Then she quickly pulled her hand towards her own body and blushed.

"I'M SORRY GPOP! I DIDN'T M-MEAN TO DO THIS!" She yelled suddenly at Gpop. Koishi and Satori were the next to wake up from their sleep, and noticed Gpop and Merlin already out of bed, but both of them in shock.

"W...what's going on..." Koishi asked Satori.

"Apparently Gpop found Merlin's hand on his..." Satori said, but was quickly interrupted by Merlin.

"NO! I-IT WASN'T WHAT IT SEEMS! I-IT WAS AN ACCIDENT! MY HAND MUST'VE ENDED UP THERE DURING OUR SLEEP! I DIDN'T MEAN TO PLACE IT ON HIS...M-M-MEMBER!" Merling exclaimed in despaired, but covered her mouth when she mentioned the last word.

"YOU WHAT!?" Koishi yelled in question. "YOU BETTER NOT HAVE CHEATED ON ME GPOP!"

"WHAT NO! I DIDN'T DO ANYTHING! I JUST WOKE UP AND FOUND HER HAND THERE!" Gpop said.

Before Koishi could say anything, Satori grabbed her shoulder and said, "They telling the truth. Their hearts say so."

Koishi gave a big sigh and said, "Well...okay. You're lucky that Satori read your hearts. I would've never believed in you." Then Koishi began to smile again, and Gpop noticed his nose starting to bleed once again.

"Damn." Gpop muffled as his hand was over his mouth and nose to cover up the nosebleed. He reached into his pocket and grabbed a tissue paper he usually carries for situations like these. He quickly wiped his nose and then went on to tell girl's, "Well Pearl woke me up to tell me that the gang at the Shrine is asking for us so they could hold a meeting. We might as well get ready and head over."

"That's seems so. I guess it must be important to wake us up so early." Satori said calmly. "Well let's get dressed and head over there then."

After they dressed into their usuals and left the room they noticed Pearl making some food over at the kitchen. She saw them leaving and asked them, "Would you guys like some breakfast? I'm making some myself!"

Gpop glanced over at the girls who seemed uninterested and replied, "Nah, I think we're okay. We'll have some when we get back though!" Pearl nodded her head and continued cooking. Gpop noticed that he wasn't so hungry after all.

All four of them left for the shrine, unaware of the events that were soon to come...

(I'll post the Underground Ruins part later. Got a sudden call, and I have to be somewhere atm. I'll post it when I return).
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on May 09, 2009, 02:41:46 AM
10:44 AM, Sky Ray, Day 3

"....I'm afraid we did. Yes, they'll have to be detonated manually." Mitaka said.

It seemed almost unreal to Sanasan. Like something you'd read in a novel, except it was actually happening. Here there were people (albeit, pretty extraordinary people, but people just the same) who were willing to risk their lives, face almost certain death for a greater cause.
 
"Why would they do this? How could they do this?" Sanasan thought to himself. "Didn't they care about living?!"

He looked around himself, seeing all the others who were with him, and could only come up with one reason: It wasn't that they didn't care about living, in fact, it was quite the opposite. It was simply that they cared more about other people living than themselves. It wasn't about just them anymore, it was about the team. Knowing that the team would succeed, even if they wouldn't be around to see it happen, was good enough reason for them.

"....But if I was in their position...Would I do the same thing?" Deep inside, something told him the answer was no. "But the others are doing it, and they even volunteered to do it. Why am I so selfish? Do I really believe my life is really worth any more than theirs?" He felt ashamed of himself.

In the background, he heard Renko counting down from five.

"Argh, I don't have time to think about this right now. Have to concentrate on helping with the plan..."


2PM, Outside the shrine, Day 3

Sanasan and Renko were strolling around the lake absentmindedly, a gentle breeze blowing through the trees. Sanasan wasn't thinking about where he was going; the events of the day were still fresh in his mind. His feeling of shame returned. How come others could do the right thing, while he was more concerned about himself?

"Hey, watch out!"

"....Huh?" Sanasan managed to blurt out before stumbling over a rock and falling on his face in the grass.

"Wow, I've never seen you this spaced out before. Something wrong?" Renko said to him with a smile on her face.

"Wrong? Uh, not really." Sanasan lied, as he got back up. He didn't know why he didn't just tell her; Renko was his friend, after all.

"...Well, if you say so." Renko replied, not quite believing him.

"I think I'm just hungry or something." Sanasan said, putting his shame aside. "We haven't eaten all day."

"Ugh, somehow I completely forgot about that. We should go somewhere new today!" Renko exclaimed.

"New? Are there any restaurants we haven't been to?" Sanasan asked, puzzled.

"Well, there's got to be one, and once we find it, we're eating there!"

"Oh, alright. But you're paying the bill." Sanasan laughed.

"What?! No way! I'm not paying for both of us! We split the bill!"

The two argued back and forth as they left the shrine.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on May 09, 2009, 03:52:16 AM
(OOC: alright now that i got some time here I'm gonna make a large ass wall here. hahah. LIke i said in the discussion its in 3 parts.

~~~~~(Part 1) Sky Ray - 9:30am~~~~

The twisted memories were flooding around like they owned the place. Kojiro Minoriko and Remilia were hiding in a storage room area for the time being. He needed to give Remilia and Minoriko a boost in their abilities so they can defend themselves.

Koji:...there that should do it for now.

Remilia had been returned to level 2 of the mana levels (physical features is level 1 [wings, claws, etc non human attributes] level 2 = 25% of their actual abilities)  Minoriko had also reached level 2 thanks to the boost. However she was not happy at all.

Minory: we...have to go back out there?

Remilia: of course!. If we want to live then we have to take action. Like hell will allow mysefl to be killed by a memory.

Minory: b-but...i don't like fighting.
Remilia: what? don't turn all pacifist on us now its way too late for that.

Koji placed his hand on Remi's head.

Koji: calm down...i know you dont' like to fight minory but we have to do something to get outta this alive. The Darkness in this place is thick and it reeks of distortion and hostility. It will easily tear us apart whether we want to fight or not.
Minoriko:....i...*turns head away* i don't like to fight....but I'll support you guys as much as i can. I can use some slight recovery magic and defensive spells now...

Remi:....well that's something at least. Good.

Koji: yeah anything is better than nothing. Alright are we about rea-
Suddenly shrieks are heard outside the room as some of the memories are passing by...the 3 of them held quiet until they all passed and stood next to the door. Koji in front minoriko behind and remi in the back

Koji:.....alright. lets move!

They exited the room and surprised some of the memories that were nearby and destroyed them. Remilia used her speed and physical strength to destroy them while Koji used his nodachi(longer than normal katana) and wakazashi(short katana) when it was too narrow to fight. Minoriko healed whatever small wounds they received including herself when her leaf shields and Autumn Breezes failed. Once they were chased by a giant plant like memory that was a slight bit too big for them to fight given the narrow space they had.

Koji: KEEP GOING BACK! That thing is gainin momentum!
Minoriko: AIEEE!!!
Remilia: HOW DISGRACEFUL!!! *says while running/flying at full speed that she can muster*

Remilia constantly kept using a "Mininir" (a mini gungnir  since power is lacking....lol)  on the memories in the way of their escape.  The plant like creature was devouring anythin that was near it. They reached a wall that had stairs going downward into the ship but the door was locked.

Koji: Remilia get that door NOW! 
Remilia: i'm trying!

Remilia was pounding at the door denting it each time but it wasn't busting. Kojiro noticed somethin nearby that looked like a small wall of flashbangs. Giving him an idea instantly.

Koji: *grabs one and pulls trigger* DON'T LOOK towards the light! alright you'll be blinded!
He throws the flashbang and the plant thing grabbed it and it went off soon after. Shining a huge light into the foyer. The plant let out a howl of pain and backed away from the light.

The got the door open and ran down the stairs leading into some type of target practice facility/firing range.

Minory:...*breathing heavily and slumps down*
Remilia: *same*
Koji: *copycat*

The room was surprising empty which is why they took a breather there.

Koj: If....i had time...i woulda...destroyed it....with some other...ability of mine....x_x...but...i couldn't....since i was...sharing mana....oh god...so tired!

After about 5 minutes there was some footsteps they heard from the other end of the large room/facility.

??: alright we're in. *is on a walkie*......yes the Dark Storm was a success the stupid pirates are in disarray.....yes none of the parties seen us enter....affirmative...she's fine the conditioning was perfect....yes sir the orders were to kill anyone who opposes lady Kikuri and secure the mana generator for transport.

At this the 3 of them stopped listening and whispered to each other.

Minory: Kikuri?! He works for our enemy.
Remi: I'll rip his throat out and devour his heart!
Koji: shh....quiet girls...who's that with him?

there was another girl there with the man. She was laying on the ground with a black dress and had blond hair. She had a metal chain around her neck and wrists. Her eyes were empty and deep like the darkness that she is. It was indeed Rumia.

Remilia: I think...that's Rumia? The Youkai of Darkness
Minory: Sounds scary *holds onto Remilia* Is she evil?
Remilia: hardly she's just a doofus who lives near my mansion.
Koji: yeah I see her all the time when i'm heading there...she used to try and eat me but i kept beating her until i gave her something different to eat instead. She's easy to compromise with strangely.

??: alright Jack over and out. *turns off phone* Stand up you time to wake up and get to work!

Jack pulled the chain that tied Rumia's neck and she slowly stood up. Her personality was totally different as she was emotionless andfelt no pain even from the jerk on her neck.

Rumia: Understood....Master...

Koji: he doesn't look that tough...stay here you 2 i'll take care of him and save Rumia.
Minory: why do we have to stay here and hide?
Remilia: we are wanted remember? I'm sure he is equipped with weapons against us.
Koji: I'll pass myself off as one of the pirates and engage him. IF he doesn't know that you guys are here then neither will his superiors. He's not that strong. I can sense it....Alright here he comes now.

Jack: our orders are to destroy these rebel pirates and secure the generator. bwahahah. such an easy mission. The memories here more or less did all the work for us i suppose.

Koji: easy eh? too bad for you i suppose. How many times have fools taken missions for granted and lost their lives?

Jack: eh?! who's there?

Koji: *steps out of the darkness* sorry mate but this is where your mission fails.

Jack: heh encounter on the first few minutes of departure. Fine. I have my own weapon right here. *points at Rumia who stands blankly*

Koji: tch using a girl as your weapon. i doubt that. " Why hasn't Rumia recognized me yet?

Koji draws his nodachi and charges in after Jack Jack just cocked his head to the side and Rumia acknowledged and stopped his attack in mid swing. (http://www.imeem.com/groups/PhhqtF4I/music/xC0xYcSh/yoko-shimomura-kingdom-hearts-disappeared/)

Koji: what the?!

Suddenly a large broadsword materializes itself horizontally to showing it blocked his vertical strike Rumia chuckled cutely but it was so sadistic it was creepy.

Jack: HA! you have no chance son! This is the demon of darkness! Rumia destroy this meatbag!

She pushed him back as if his words were willing her to do so and she swing her sword with ferocious power.
He parried and it narrowly missed him and then he punched her in the stomach and away from him.

Koji: "HOLY SHIT! I DIDN'T KNOW RUMIA HAD THIS KINDA POWER?! She must be brainwashed...she wouldn't attack me if she knew me....i have to snap her out of it somehow!"

She rose back up with her sword in hand and had a faint smile on her face. She then charged after him and swung her blade lowly and he evaded...only she spun right after her swing and kicked him in the face and sent him flying into the wall.

Their duel continued onward for a while. However no matter how many times He cut her she was unfliched by it unlike him who was starting to get weary. Rumia proved very potent with her sword doing impressive acrobatic manuevers while attacking. It was not a smart idea to block or parry her blade as it was much much heavier tan his. Even if he made his sword himself and was confident it wouldnt' break he wanted no chance in this. Minory was secretly tryin to heal his words but the power of darkness prevented any support. Being this close to a very estrangely powerful Rumia was the cause.

Jack: HAHA HAD ENOUGH SON?! You stand no chance against my prized possession.

Rumia stood in front of Koji as he was trying to get up. Her sword pointed straight at him.

Jack: all thanks to this baby right here *pats his wrist which is a mana generator* With this i can amplify her abilities and keep her bound to me! She's my servant and personal blindly loyal slave! BAHAHAHHA!

Rumia held no emotion and didn't protest nor show any lack of concern.....However since the man was too busy gloating. Koji managed to see Remilia get from her hiding spot out the corner of his eye. She tiptoed closer and closer to a pillar and hid there. She was eyeing that generator. Her intent was to destroy it....and/or him. Koji put his head down and to the side to not look suspicious.

Koji: Tch! so you brainwash a monster to do your dirty work....i see how it is. Even pirates have morals you bafoon!

Jack: HA Well i guess this shows a new standard of low that humans can acquire now does it? Unlike you however i won't be kissing up daisies anytime soon.  Rumia finish him off now!

She immidiately grabbed Kojiro by his throat and pushed him down with her sword raised.

Koji: graach!!

Remilia took the time to use [Demon Lord Walk] and pounced tackled Jack.  The surprise sent him flying into a wall. 

Remilia: stupid human the only good your for is a meal!

Rumia noticed her master being down and that gave Koji the moment he needed.  He kicked her off of him and then rushed forward and kicked her straight up into the air. Hitting her straight in the stomach. Afterwards falling to the ground where she hit it HARDER by being drop kicked downwards to the ground.

Rumia: aaugh!

Jack: MONSTER! Get off me! Rumia i command you to get over here and get her off me!!

It was no good. The blow that Koji did to her was a Chakra blast that would immobilize her by sending paralyzing energy.

Remilia: Minory...don't look this way...
She was holding Jack by his throat and he was gagging for breath. Minory saw it and immediately covered her ears and closed her eyes.

Remilia: unfortunately for you i'm a light eater. i'll have to do a little something else to make your death worthwhile! Making a slave out of our world members for that...you'll die horribly!

She bit his neck and sucked his blood to make him weaker. Then proceeded to
snap/break his arms and his legs like twigs
. Kojiro didn't care that she was doing that. in fact he wanted to do the same for enslaving Rumia. If Kikuri is taking members from Gensokyo...friends of his and everyone else and brainwashing them....the very idea was enraging. If there's anything he hated it was slavery and brainwashing. Rumia was trying to move but with her master now near dead and his mana generator crushed she herself was next to go. However the Dark Storm fed her dark mana and she looked completely normal.

Kojiro was tired. The battle was difficult and most of all-unexpected. He didn't know Rumia had such ability over darkness. There were times in the battle that everything would go completely dark and she'd attack from anywhere. Luckily for him however he also wields the power of darkness and could contend with her toe-to-toe. But he was getting more and more weary by the second.  He held his shoulder and looked at Rumia. her sword disintergrated and was unconscious yet again. The paralysis and the lack of mana from her master musta severely weakened her. Now was the time to kill her if need be

Koji: " wait...i can no i must save her. that was my objective...."
He turned Rumia over...who showed no signs of life whatsoever during the time.
He performed a link ritual with her and added her to his pile.
Rumia's link line was Black and tied to his finger. Remilia returned to him and Minoriko did as well. thanks to this new link Remilia and Minory were reduced to their level 1 states.

Remilia: so you added her to our group?

Minory: is it safe to do that? won't she attack if she wakes up?

Remilia: i doubt that....she was brainwashed only to follow orders. She's a mindless servant who only identifies with the one who controls her.

Minory: how are you sure?

Remilia: *is reminded of her father and how he treated Flandre and she hid her face* I just know that's all...

Kojiro was tired. That battle was difficult and most of all unexpected. He didn't know Rumia had that kind of power.They were scooped up by a selfish pirate who wanted only marisa's master spark, so why did they ALL have to be there? They were attacked in this Dark Storm, He was now battle weary and gained a 3 member again? what a fu**ed up day eh?  He had an idea. Since Rumia is the Youkai of Darkness he used some more of his power to seal her in the darkness of his heart.

Minory: what are you gonna do?
Remi:??
Koji: I'm too tired to move right now...but if i seal Rumia in the darkness of my heart she'll be able to recover herself and i won't have to provide mana to her since she won't have a physical form....

They didn't object. Every being has darkness in their hearts. Rumia slowly disappeared and was sealed into his heart. He regained some energy after that and they proceeded to leave that room after resting a bit.







~~~~~~~Part 2 Mission segment ~~~~~~

Starboard Side, Lower Engineering deck, Featuring Kojiro?s team and Hiroko?s team.

BWEEN?BWEEN?BWEEN?

Sirens blared as the huge blastdoor leading into the starboard engineering deck slowly unlocked itself under the power of Minoriko?s mana. Red lights flashed, casting ominous shadows across the two teams.

?Heh, an entire ship that runs off mana?? Kojiro sighed, shaking his head. ?It?s been a long time since I last saw such a peculiarity??

??? He looked around and noticed that Remilia was giving him a rather apprehensive look.

??You don?t have to come with me.? Kojiro said, suddenly. ?You two can stay here.  I?ll give you two a huge boost of mana to keep you alive while I?m away. I?ll call someone else to come down here?.they?ll be able to form new contracts with you in case?in case?? His voice faltered. Such uncertainty?it was new to him. He has never cared much for his life, nothing much had ever mattered to him before?.but now, there was?there were people depending on him?and such uncertainty! So much hung in the balance?it was difficult to explain?

?Don?t you dare.? Remilia said in a threatening tone, glaring up at him. ?Don?t you DARE leave me behind! Where you go, I GO! Who do you think I am?! A frail princess that needs protecting?! Think again! I?m the SCARLET BLOODY DEVIL!?

?Hahaha?yeah, I sort of forgot?.? Kojiro chuckled. ?I just?don?t want to see you two get hurt?this isn?t your fight??

?It is our fight?? Minoriko?s voice was almost a squeak, but Kojiro could see it took her a lot of courage to even manage that much. ?We?re fighting to survive?for Gensokyo??

?Kojiro?what I don?t understand is why you have to go on this suicide mission when the others are getting off easy.? Remilia said.

?I helped come up with the idea!? Kojiro said, his voice filled with self-loathing and blame. ?I?ve practically helped kill the others. The least I can do?the least I can do is put my life on the line as well!?

??.very well. Then your fate will be mine.? Remilia said, placing herself beside him. ?We fight together?but we?re definitely not dying here! Don?t you dare try and be a martyr!?

?Got the warhead. Oh, and this side of the deck is clear.? Hiroko said, coming up from behind with Parsee and Iku in tow. They had the warhead on a trolley behind them. ?At least we won?t be jumped from behind.?

?You three don?t have to go with us as well.? Kojiro said. ?I?m sure I can do this by myself.?

?We don?t know what lies beyond that door.? Hiroko said, simply. ?If one side fails to blow, the entire plan fails. We need the insurance.?

?Very well?but let?s get one thing clear. This is NOT a suicide mission. We?re all getting out alive.? Kojiro said as the door finally started to slide open. ?Heh?sinking the ship after making them open fire on us and faking our own deaths?.what a crazy plan?? Kojiro said.

The door groaned under its own weight as it lifted to reveal?.

?Not more of them?? Hiroko sighed.

Hordes of creeps were waiting for them, lining the entire corridor towards the detonation site.

?Let?s go then.? Iku said, offhandedly, as they stepped through the door.

?Seal the door, Minoriko.? Kojiro said.

?Y-yes!? Minoriko squeaked, sealing the door behind them.

?There?s no turning back now?.? Parsee said. ?Let?s go!?



Once again he picked summoned his trusted nodachi. He was uneasy, if this fails then they will die...

Kojiro: ....didn't i say it was be pathetic if we died here?
"
Quote
....."I don't like this one bit...caught in the affairs of these guys when we have bigger fish to fry. If we end up dead here then that would be truly pathetic.
This...IS THE WAY IT ENDS! (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CCQMfVnv-8A&feature=related)

Remilia: *stretches her claws out* I'm ready. It will be great fun to fight along side you again. Our fates is in my hand!

Minory: I'll add support! just don't be reckless!

Iku: I'll provide long distance lightning!
Parsee: " I'm so jealous! How are they so optimistic!" I'LL HELP OUT TOO!

Hiroko: I've got a few guns i found from the previous room!

Koji: excellent....LET'S END THIS BATTLE!

With that He and Remilia charged at the twisted memories and gleefully enjoyed their desire to kill...what could be their last desire to kill....was it human nature to deny death as much as possible? indeed it was. in times when death is likely human would do anything to prevent. Either by precautions are even teasing death like how they were right now. Trying to flip death off and say "IN YOUR FACE BEEYATCH" was a feeling of superiority against death. You feel like you defeated death and that you can't be defeated by it. It was a type of heroics that made you feel more that human.

They fought viciously-tearing apart the beasts of many forms and sizes in the corridor. They even came across that plant creature that they ran away from. or at least another one of it. They didn't even care. Remilia and Kojiro simply ran up to it with Iku shooting electricity at the thing. Parsee and Hiroko had a few guns and were pelting it with bullets and when it looked really weakened they stopped and let the close range fighters finish the job. With a giant thrust from Remi's claw and Koji's blade they pierced through it and it dissolved back into nothingness.

They reached the detonation spot at last.

They were tired from the excitement. Death is staring them in the face waiting for them to give up. she he can move on to other people to claim in the world. But these people are holdin up his time and he was getting VERY frustrtated.

Koji: *looks at the engineering side to see Zei and Owlbear in the window.

Zei: glad you can make it its about time. We had to fight our way here just to so we can push one dam button to detonate bombs!

Owlbear: will you shut up? your always so got dam angry!

They argued a slight bit until they decided to save it for later.

Hiroko: OKAY I HAVE SET US UP THE BOMBS!

Zei and Owlbear laughed...hard

Parsee: Hey leave her alone! We're frantic and tired!

2 bombs were placed on opposite ends of the room....Heaven or Hell...its time to rock.
Koji returned Remilia and Minory back to their most basic forms and they lost their abilities. He approached one bomb and touched it.  Zei and Owlbear pressed a few switched to "activate" the bombs. They were supposed to be infused with mana so after they get enough energy for an explosion they would soon explode with force proportionate to the energy given.

Owlbear: HEY! The longest lag time we can delay the bombs is 40 seconds!
Shinki: that's too little time to set off 2 bombs and escape.

They could only delay it for that long...that's how long they had to get as far away as they could without being annihilated.

Remilia:....that's all that we need. I won't allow us to die here.
Koji:......

He went to fulfill his part of this great escape. He went to the first bomb and laid his hand on it.

Koji: alright...everyone head to the door after i infuse these they'll go off shortly as Zei said

Koji:.......alright everyone held back to the door. Once i infuse these with mana they'll soon explode

However Remilia was right behind him and so was Minory.

Remi: i'm not leaving. and that's final.

Minory: i...i want to see my sis again and make sure she survives this cataclyism. But i want you to see my sis too so I'm staying here too!

Koji: alright...Thanks you two I'll be sure to get us out of here....I promise.

He started to infuse the first bomb...28 seconds left....he ran to the second one and infused that....15 seconds left. Hiroko and her team started the trolley and Zei and Owlbear got out of that room and left for saftey and Koji ran to the trolley with his 2 companions.....5 seconds...they closed the door tightly and quickly and got as far as they could....3 seconds.  (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=i0uw-3heziI)
At last the explosion came threatening to take them to a watery grave along with it.
He dared not look back and see the fires that were probably stretching out to get them.
He felt a large suction of mana coming from him going into Remilia. She was holding onto him with her eyes closed tightly but he didn't know what was happening.

Quote
Fate Manipulate initiate
In 3 minutes we shall get to the door and reach the upstairs. We shall take a stairwell upwards to escape the rising water. Our friends who are will be safe will rescue us from the rising water.....Fate Manipluate activate







~~~~~Part 3 Mysterious Underground Ruins~~~~~

(to be continued...)

Author's Note:  I'm tired dangit haha. I'll edit this post to include this part appropriately with whatever happens down here later. but i'm tired as all hell for typing and thinking up all that. I hope it was enjoyable. ^_^ Laterz.

Part 3 shall be skipped afterall. I don't want to do much in the ruins at the moment.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on May 09, 2009, 10:08:03 AM
1210PM, in the tunnel, Day 3, Amarillo & Lily White

As they are walking, Amarillo looks around to ensure there are no "unwelcome guests" appearing like that in the morning.

"I have decided," Amarillo suddenly started her "story". "The story of all these things, the lightsabers and the Fairy Cannon, I think I must tell you the story behind these things."

"Hahhhh...." Lily White yawns, "I hope your storytelling skill can improve a little."

"Well, I'll try."

(OOC: The next big chunk of story is translated from my original doujin work : An Age Of Chaos, it's originally located at the very end of Gensokyo Saga. And don't ask me why this part have the timestamps too. These events happened one month before this story)

Quote
Hakurei Shrine, The Last Siege Against NOD, Rainbow Spark & Fairy Phoenix

The final battle is going to end, the Chrono Agents' mission will be completed.

Rainbow: "Is everything ready?" he shouted to Nitori, who is adjusting a giant machine, known as the danmaku realizer.
Nitori :"Well, it will be ready in 5 minutes."
Rainbow :"Ok, now the battle will end like this, we will draw all the enemy out from their last base, while Phoenix and Amarillo go into the back and destroy their base. Then Yukari can do the honor of gapping the remain enemies out to nowhere."

Rainbow looks at his watch, "we have about 5 minutes until Nitori gets ready, now I will lure their commander out." he draw his red colored lightspear and left the shrine.

Then Phoenix comes to Amarillo, "Are you OK?"

Amarillo rose her head, and grabbed the hat, "Yeah."

"You have exhausted yesterday in order to convince Cirno back, are you sure you are really OK?"

"Heh, " Amarillo looks at Cirno, who is currently sleeping beside her. "Said of exhaustion, Cirno is the one who is really exhausted, That device made her go mad also drained out her energy."

"However," Phoenix interrupted, "we must fight for the last time."

"Yeah." Replied Amarillo, then she looks at Cirno and reach out her hand, ready to merge with her.

Then Cirno Awakes.

"Is this the last battle?" she asked.

"Yeah, we will finish these cruel people once and for all, I won't forgive them myself. However, you have the right of not coming after us. I believe Ms.Phoenix can take care of that by herself."

"Just count that on me! Taste the power of my cannon!" Phoenix bounded the two lightsabers together backwards, then applied some mana on it. The metal stick becomes to transform, and then becomes a RPG shaped cannon. "Don't think it as nothing because of the small size."

Amarillo looks at Phoenix, and asked "However, this thing use one's LIFEFORCE as ammo, right?"

"Hmm, FORCE, not LifeForce. Lifeforce is for you. I need only the force."

"Oh, alright. so we are going." Amarillo turned to Cirno "Get ready for the good news!"

"I'll help." Suddenly, Cirno grabbed Amarillo's hand, and merge with her.

"Wait-" Amarillo sighed "For a yousei merge with me when I don't want to do that..."

"Hah,"Phoenix smiled "If she really is that determined, that's OK. And keep in mind that your ability is Passive, the will to merge is in the youseis' mind, not yours."

"Okay, okay. I guess the true reason you want to stick around with me is to prove you are the strongest, isn't it?" Amarillo Sightd, she knows she will get a reply like------

"There is no need to prove that! I'm the strongest!"

"DON'T SHOUT SO LOUDLY IN MY HEAD!" Amarillo shouted.

30 min later, behind a waterfall in Youkai Mountain

"It seems all the people in the base are out!" Phoenix exclaimed.

"So you are going to strike?" Amarillo asked.

"Sure." She started to take aim.

"Now that's it, Let them taste my anger!" She shouted, then a small energy ball is launched, and it slowly goes toward the gray building, she said to Amarillo "Now, turn back, and cover your ears and eyes." then she did the same thing.

30 seconds later.

A LOUD bang can be heard, then a bright light engulfed the whole area.

It seems the small energy ball had suddenly exploded into something that's as large as the sun.

"I call that, Divine Crusade." Phoenix finished her pose, and sit down on the ground. "May your evil sins perish under the Holy Light!"

1 minutes after the explosion.

There was nothing in the original place of NOD's evil building but a huge crater.

And Fairy Phoenix collapsed on the ground.

Phoenix:"Now do your mission, carry me back to celebrate the victory."

As Amarillo prepared to leave with Phoenix, however, the worst situation happened.

"You had forgot something." A very cruel woman's sound can be heard behind them.

"YOU!" As Amarillo heard the sound, she turned and see FARGO's Leader, Tsuki, standing there.

"Hah, you are only one person, we have two plus one. You will not win." Phoenix laughed "if you don't want get caught here, you should run instead looking for us."

"Oh, Really?" Tsuki slowly put her hand on the rocky interior of the waterfall cave. "You forget that-" and she pressed down "-I have the Unseen-Power with me! Now Die here!"

"Are you mad?" Amarillo shouted "If you detonate this cave you will die too! Unseen-Force won't keep you alive in this situation."

"Our operation has failed." Tsuki grinned evilly "Thanks to this Force-Sensitive our base was destroyed, and her friends are chasing after these losers. My girls have all wiped out too thanks to this tomboy ESPer. I have nothing to lose. It would the bast solution if you two is get rid of here, even on the cost of MY LIFE!"

"Amarillo, take phoenix and go away from here, I will demerge and try to stop her"

"She is mad, and now you are mad too? A yousei can't defeat a madwoman like her!"

"If it's others,maybe, However, I'M THE STRONGEST!"


"NO! Cirno!!"

"And without trying why can you said I will die in her hands?"


Amarillo fell into silence.

"Don't try to stop her" Phoenix said weakly, "she have lots of lives, while we both have only one. At least we must get out of this cave!"

As Cirno Emerges out from Amarillo's body, Tsuki put her hands on the rocky interior.

The small cave began to rock.

"I will not let you hurt them! PERFECT FREEZE!!"

Amarillo and Phoenix run out of the cave. They heard an explosion coming from the cave.

however, there is no falling rocks, no screams, nothing after that.

Amarillo put Phoenix on the ground.

"I will go and check."

Amarillo walk back in the cave, and the image surprised her.

Tsuki, together with the falling rocks, are froze into midair.

The one who caused all that, Cirno, is standing in front of her with both hands leaning forward.

"That's for what you did to ME!" As Cirno said the last words, her wings fall on the floor.

"Oh, wow. You have just saved our life." Amarillo grab Cirno's hand as she is going to collapse on the ground,

"Now what? Who is stronger?" Cirno closed her eyes.

"Running out of Lifeforce?" Amarillo, sensing something is going to happen, run out of the cave with Cirno.

As they went out to safety, the ice suddenly melted and the cave is destroyed.

"Tsuki..."

"She's dead." Said Phoenix "However, "Tsuki" is only a rank, there will be more Tsukis outta there. Now let's get back to the shrine, we all needs rest."

"And that's the end of NOD and FARGO's invasion of Gensokyo." Amarillo ends her story.

"Then what about the lightsaber?" Asked Lily White.

"Ms.Phoenix give them to me, she want me to remember how much potential we all have, even a weak race like you youseis can do something wonderful."

"However..."

"Throw your doubt away! One's power comes from the mind! not from the body!"

"Ahh... Don't scold me! I only want to ask how Ms.Phoenix will act without her weapon!"

"Oh, Sorry. Her weapon? She have three full drawers of cannons, guns, rockets, you think she has the shortage of weapons?"

"Oh, Well, I know..." Lily White slowly said.

"So you know why Cirno is important to me." Amarillo continued "She taught me how important a strong mind is. I believe she will not easily be controlled this time. And I will save her out, like last time!"

"With our friends!"

"Sure. Oh, I can hear people talking, they must be near."

Amarillo and Lily run towards the source of people's voices.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 09, 2009, 11:58:15 AM
Mysterious Library 12:05 PM Day 3


Frank, Caboose, and Momizi were slumped up against the wall, breathing hard.

Frank: *pant* Wow, you are tough.

Caboose: No kidding. *pant* I couldn't get close at all.

Momizi: You guys *pant* aren't so bad yourself.


Dai-Ray- cargo bay, outside Hakkero holding bay


Kaguya: So, why are we here again?

Ria: I've just gotta get something from here. You can get whatever weapons you want, as long as you can carry it.

Kaguya: 'K.

Kaguya walked off to a part of the armoury why Ria entered the chamber before her.

Ria: Looks like we won't be seeing each other for a while, Sky Ray. I'm gonna just take some mana from this thing right here.

The thing Ria refered to was the Hakkero in front of her(the one as big as a 2-story building). She pulled out the eyepatch and held it on the Hakkero.

Ria: Gather Mana.


Mysterious Bridge


Austin: ...And the weird thing is that I have less mana to give.

Nitori: Because you bonded with Akyu?

Austin: I know, right? Maybe it wasn't a dream.

Nitori: Well, we'll find out tonight.

Austin: Tonight?

Nitori: Yes, we're going to try Diving.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 09, 2009, 02:19:39 PM
(( argh fuck shit goddamnit my post got eaten up, so some parts of the post is cut out because I FORGOT WHAT I WROTE argh. Next time I will only close Notepad w/o saving when my post has been posted ))

Saniwa Hot Springs Inn, Various Corridors, 3:30-6:00 PM, Day 3

Hirowaza in his ridiculous clothing (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/427866/black_hair-crown-cuteg-dress-garters-gauntlets-got) was being dragged around the area by a strong Meira who was laughing the entire time. Hirowaza looked around with an embarrassed look on his face as the high-heeled boots he was wearing clammered along the floor in an awkward fashion. Hirowaza's hair was quite long, it was a good deal longer than some of the Gensokyo girls, too. He looked at Meira who continued to press on, opening random doors that weren't locked, even if there weren't anyone inside them. "S, stop!" Hirowaza whined as he started to flail his arms around like an elementary schoolgirl. Meira ignored his plea to stop this and continued to drag him around the Inn, making sure everyone who could see saw him.

"Stoooooop iiiiiit!"

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on May 09, 2009, 08:51:14 PM
Room 202 (Team FUBAR's Room), Saniwa Shrine, 7.20 PM, Day 3, featuring everyone except for team Drillkumo

?KAGUYA!?

?MOKOU!?

?OH DEAR!? Keine cried as the two arch-enemies began trading punches in greeting.

??can you people not fight in my room? Please?? Mitaka pleaded, from where he was lying on his futon.

?Stop fighting, you two.? Eirin barked. ?You?re no longer immortal!?  The cat and mouse duo were now rolling around on the floor, testing the elasticity of each other?s cheek muscles.

?Why can?t we have the meeting in the hot spring?? Luize moaned.

?Do you plan on LIVING there?? Yuki asked.

?Guys, you can have it in the hot spring. You don?t have to have it here.? Mitaka said, hopefully, as the Kaguya-Mokou ball crashed into Marisa and Alice?s bookcase and caused an avalanche of potentially dangerous magical artifacts. ?Really, I don?t mind missing this?.?

?I realize everyone?s exhausted from the ordeal we went through today, so I?ll keep this brief.? Sho said as everyone took seats on the tatami.

?I?M exhausted?? Mitaka sighed.

?Shut up, Mitaka. You?re conscious, so you have to be a part of this.? Sho said. ?Rather, we need Reimu, but she wouldn?t leave your side.?

??.why oh why didn?t I just stay unconscious like Jeremy?? Mitaka muttered.

?Hirowaza, what the hell happened to you?? Owlbear asked. ?Did you lose something when you detonated your bomb??

??no?? Hirowaza muttered. ??it was Meira?? He said in a small voice.

?Oh! A new girl!? Suika cried. ?Are you another survivor?!? Suika tackled Hirowaza from behind.

?Augh!? Hirowaza gasped under 40 kg of hyperactive oni.

?Hey, another new face?? Kojiro asked. ?Wow, our ranks grows ever stronger.?

?Where?s Hirowaza-san?? Amarillo asked. ?Did anyone call him? Where is he, Meira-san??

??.boohoo?.? Hirowaza cradled his head in his arms and wept.

?Are you ok?? Flandre asked. ?Don?t worry, we?ll get home. And you have a partner right? You can trust him or her, like I trust my Oniisan!?

Hirowaza wailed.

?Hirowaza, get out of that dress, before I make you.? McWallace said from a corner. ?It?s an insult to men.?

?Nah, it?s fun.? Rika chuckled, slapping Hirowaza on the back. ?Different strokes for different folks, right??

?Maybe being blind isn?t too bad?.? Mitaka mumbled from his corner.

?First of all, the matter of the ruins. ?.team Makai has been doing some exploration work this afternoon.? Sho began, clearing his throat.

?We?ve only been able to explore most of what we now call the central block.? Luize said. ?The central block refers to the block of corridors and rooms surrounding the mana generator chamber. It includes that grand library we found.?

?We?ve decided to use the mana generator chamber as the ?center? reference point from now on.? Mai continued the report. ?Many of the rooms were locked. According to Rika-san, the locks all operated on mana-based mechanisms, meaning they would require mana from the main generator to open.?

?We also found what we think is a residential block just east of the central block. It?s an entire cluster of corridors and rooms leading off from one gigantic common hall.? Yuki said. ?Gpop?s team have settled in one of the rooms there. Apparently it?s like home-sweet-home for them.?

?The amazing part is that we won?t have to do much cleaning.? Yumeko said. ?That mysterious material everything is made of doesn?t gather dust at all.?

?Though we?ll have to clean out the more troublesome?.rubbish?? Shinki added. ?There are random pockets of ?dark storms? or ?dead zones? in a few places. We?ve cleared most of the central block and team Freud cleared most of the residential block but there?s a chance they?ll randomly appear again.?

?They like places with higher than normal concentrations of mana.? Ria said from the corner. ?Your new keystone is like a blazing fire to all the mana-starved moths in the area. Not only dark storms, other mana-craving creatures will home in on your little fortress.?

?Which brings us onto security issues.? Sho said. ?I wish Jeremy were here. He?s the most uptight about security, but anyhow, I think we must agree on security protocols.?

?That?s right.? Taihou added. ?We need to be more mindful of what we do from now on. I think today?s ordeal should throw into sharp relief what we?re up against. I don?t like stating sour facts, but the fact of the matter is, we all almost died out there today.?

?We?re not fighting petty squabbles over red mists, missing springs, endless nights, or unending parties?? Kojiro nodded. ?We?re fighting for survival. We?re fighting against someone attempting mass genocide. We must not take this lightly.?

?We shouldn?t move outside the shrine alone.? Hiroko said. ?I suggest we move in groups of two or three teams at least at all times.?

?I think that?s reasonable.? Sho said. ?We?re up against the government, Kikuri, her shady agents, the yakuza, those dark storm creeps, and god knows who else is out to do us all in. We could never be too careful.?

?That absurd fleet is gone.? Sumire supplied.

?Really?? Kojiro asked.

?We?ve been listening in on all frequencies today.? Aya said. ?We even hooked up Nitori?s all-band-cypher to crack any random codes. We picked them up and apparently, since they believe the pirate menace has been successfully neutralized, they?ve decided to mobilize up north to Hokkaido to attack the remnants of an Ainu sanctuary.?

?There are other refugees from other sanctuaries?? Keine gasped.

?Yes.? Aya nodded. ?And RAI Force and that crazy fleet are moving up there to capture or eliminate them. It?s now just a housekeeping mission, really. They don?t expect much resistance from that Ainu sanctuary. I think it?s name was ?Utawareru-something?.?

?Damn it!? Zei cursed, slamming his fist on the table. ?Why are they doing this?!?

?We?ll investigate that later.? Hiroko said. ?At the moment our focus should be on increasing our chances of survival.?

?Can you people please turn off the TV?? Sho asked, irritably, at Suika, Yuyuko and the fairies who were watching TV in a corner. Apparently someone had been thoughtful enough to get Mitaka a television set set-up in his room. At least he could listen to it.

??.and today?s headline-maker, Archbishop Janus Kano of the Elemian Order (OOC: Not Christian, not real, in case you?re wondering) arrived in Japan last week on his world tour. There is word that he is on a ?world-saving mission?, though the rumours are sketchy at best. The man himself hasn?t been available for comment, however, and no members of the order have volunteered any further information. However, considering the doctrine of the order, it must have something to do with the ?final cataclysm? and ?end of the world? the order is thought to be fighting against.? The TV host said.

??wow?people seriously watch rubbish like this?? Alex asked.

?Yeah, 2nd rate occult television. Some random religious sect?End of the world?it?s always something like that.? Amarillo shrugged.

?Haha.? Kojiro chuckled. ?Well, a while ago we didn?t believe in Gensokyo, right??

Everyone fell silent for a moment as the TV host went on about the mysterious religious sect.

??.though in an address to the followers in Japan, Archbishop Kano addressed the issue of the sudden increase in the number of missing people all across the world over the last year. He says that the world should be wary, that these people will soon reappear, but as portends of doom?.?

??..missing people?? Owlbear asked?

?Oh, yes.? Hirowaza said. ?Some of us are on the missing people list. We did sort of go missing after we ended up in Gensokyo.?

??.oh no?.? Mitaka muttered. ?Please, tell me nobody here has reported themselves??

The silence was a good indication in the negative.

?Ok?.? Mitaka sighed. ?I?m sure you all have friends and family worried about you?if you can let them know that you?re alive, discreetly, and very quietly, then do so. But whatever happens, do not let them tell the authorities that we?ve resurfaced.?

?What do you mean?? Austin asked.

?It?s obvious.? McWallace said grimly. ?The government would be on the lookout for missing people. And Kikuri and her goons in particular would know that a mass of people suddenly reappearing together means they just emerged from a destroyed sanctuary.?

?Yes, that?s right.? Sho said. ?People, we have to assume new identities for a while. I think Saniwa might be able to help with that if we ask him, maybe.?

?Wait a sec?that Kano person from that religious order?? Hiroko began. ?He said that the missing people would soon reappear, but as portends of ?doom???

?We are ?portends of doom??? Kojiro chuckled. ?Well?? He looked at Remilia. ?I can sort of see that??

?Hey!? Remilia was indignant.

?Hmm?we?d better watch out for that one?.? Mitaka said. ?His ?world tour? coincides with the collapse of sanctuaries across the world?and his arrival in Japan coincides with Gensokyo?s collapse. Not strong enough a correlation, but we should still be careful.?

?Moving on, Rika and ThirtyFour have been salvaging usable equipment from the now defunct Sky-Ray. Eirin has removed all usable medical equipment and supplies as well.? Sho said.

?More like looted.? Ria muttered in a corner.

?We?ve set up temporary armouries and storage rooms in the upper central block next to Rika?s new garage and Nitori?s new workshop. Eirin has set up a new clinic in the lower central block.? Sho continued.

?A lot of new equipment popped up when the ship upgraded itself.? Nitori reported. ?A lot of these?err??covenant? stuff appeared in the new armouries and storage rooms. A lot of them don?t seem to work?.?

??you tried them?!? Keine gasped. ?You played around with covenant technology without even knowing anything about them?!?

?Excuse me?? Nitori muttered, seemingly affronted. ?But most of the equipment we found needed large amounts of mana to operate. The only things that seemed to work ok were these.? She snapped her fingers. Caboose and Frank hefted an open metal container over to the group.

?These seem to be pocket communicators.? Nitori said, taking out a sleek, shiny communicator bearing the Covenant symbol. She slid it open along the middle to reveal the touch-screen inside. ?Somehow the language settings have conveniently been set to modern Japanese. Very user-friendly. It?s so simple to use even you idiot technophobes could use it. Here.? She handed one to Hiroko.

Hiroko slid hers open. The touch screen shone a bright blue for a moment. And then a small picture of herself appeared on the screen. Below it, there was one of Nitori and one of Rika.

?They immediately register their owner and enter them in the communicator network.? Nitori said, showing her own communicator which now bore Hiroko?s picture in what was presumably the contacts list alongside Rika?s picture. She touched the picture, causing Hiroko?s communicator to ring. The ring-tone sounded suspiciously like Nitori?s candid friend theme. ?So now she?s essentially on my speed-dial list.? Nitori?s voice came through Hiroko?s communicator.

?There?s a bunch of other neat features too.? Nitori went on, as if promoting a product. ?I?ve only begun to learn how to use this but I think it has GPS tracking capabilities too.?

?So where?s the battery cable?? Sanasan asked. ?Did they conveniently come with those as well??

?That?s the only downside.? Nitori said. ?This thing runs on mana like all the other Covenant gadgets. The communicator function doesn?t drain too much mana, but the other functions like the GPS locator is a real mana sink. If you use it for too long this thing may really kill you?and that?d be a pretty lame way to die, even for people like you.? Nitori said.

??.death by cellphones, eh?? Zei said, fingering his new communicator. ??the poetic irony of it.?

?Do they ALL come in cucumber green?? Amarillo asked, taking two communicators and passing one to Lily. ?Only, I was hoping for a yellow one??

?Nitori changed them all to cucumber green?.and altered all the ring tones to Candid Friend too.? Rika muttered. ?But no, you can personalize it. It?s one of the more random features. You don?t even have to program it. You simply have to think it.? She showed them her own orange communicator. ?Ring tones are customizable too.? She added, as her own theme started playing from her communicator.

?That?s wicked?? McWallace whistled as he caused his communicator to turn from cool sky blue to dark purple to sickly green to green forest camo to watermelon camo to bright cheerful pink.

?Zei-niisan! Zei-niisan! Look what I?ve done!? Flandre cried, tugging on Zei?s sleeves, as U.N. Owen Was Her looped again?and again?and again on her communicator.

?Good girl, Flandre.? Zei said, patting her on the head, causing her to swell up with joy.

?There?s a panic button on it.? Rika added. ?If you press that, an alert will be sent to every communicator on the network. The GPS tracker will activate and everyone will be able to home in on your location.?

?Perfect.? Sho said. ?That solves communication issues nicely. Now, regarding the shrine?s security. Keine??

?I, Reimu and Sanae used the new supply of mana to start setting up barriers and protective enchantments around the shrine grounds.? Keine said. ?They?ll repel lesser creatures and make it really difficult for anyone with hostile intent to enter. They?ll also trigger alarms. Reimu and Sanae will put the finishing touches on the system once Reimu makes a full recovery. I believe Nitori and Rika have also been busy.?

?Yes.? Rika said. ?We?ve set up a perimeter security system using some of the Covenant equipment. Basically, whenever there are intruders, your communicators will alert you to their presence and their location.?

?Wow?.we?re essentially all set. This place is already shaping up to become a fortress on its own right.? Owlbear said. ?And now with the keystone, everyone?s free to move around on their own without having to worry about the contract.?

?Within the shrine grounds.? Sanae warned. ?If you go beyond the grounds you must take your entire team with you. The mana supply still goes through the team leader.?

?Now there?s just the issue of increasing the mana generator and the keystone?s mana output.? Patchouli said. ?The reason the other refugees are getting swept up so easily is because they have no mana to fight back with. We must build our fighting strength by increasing our own mana reserves and that of our base, the Saniwa shrine. This will allow us to fight back on equal footing. It will also unlock more rooms in the underground ruins. I?ve discussed this with Reimu, Sanae, Marisa, and Alice. We all agree that the best way to increase the mana output is by increasing the faith in the shrine and the life-force in the town.?

??eh?? The entire group blinked.

?What do you mean?? Gpop asked.

?Exactly what I said.? Patchouli said. ?Mana is spiritual power. By increasing the ambient spiritual power in the area, especially in the shrine, we feed the mana generator more mana to amplify. We can do this by a) increasing activity in the shrine and thus increase the overall faith, b) promote the inn and bring more visitors to the town and get this town developing.?

??.we?re seriously reopening this shrine and inn??? Iku grimaced.

?Exactly!? Reimu bellowed. ?And once I recover, you?re all going through an intensive training regiment from hell on the ways of shrine maidens! I?ll shape you all into becoming grade A shrine maidens!? Reimu?s eyes burned with intense miko-power, causing all the girls present to cower in fear.

?And you?re all also signed up for an intensive course in hospitality services.? Sakuya added, cracking her knuckles. ?Under me, Yumeko, Ruukoto, Youmu and Taihou?.don?t expect any mercy from us! And we start?tomorrow!?

??I?m moving to the opposite mansion!? Zei declared.

?Me too!? Gpop added.

?Me threes!? Marisa agreed.

?No you don?t!? Pearl said sternly in a scolding manner. ?Your comrades are embarking on a noble quest for the sake of the team. You can?t abandon them! Father, we?re helping out too!?

?I thought you?d say that?? Kojiro chuckled, noticing how she even called him ?Father? instead of her usual ?daddy?, which meant she was serious. ?You can never stay still when something big is happening. Sure, you?ve got our support.?

?Hirowaza! Meira! You two are in charge of ordering maid costumes and shrine maiden costumes for everyone!? Sho declared, leveling an index finger at Hirowaza and Meira.

?Eh?! Why me?? Hirowaza gasped.

?Because you look at home in a cosplay store!? Sho pointed out. ?What would the store-keeper think if I walked in with Yuyuko, Youmu, and an umbrella and ordered 30 sets of maid and shrine maiden outfits?!?

??.but?but?? Hirowaza attempted to protest.

?Meeting concluded.? Sho said before Hirowaza could say anything.

?Party time!? Owlbear and McWallace roared.

?Not in my room?.please?? Mitaka groaned.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 09, 2009, 10:02:25 PM
Saniwa Shrine 7:30 PM Day 3


Ria sat in the corner, contemplating wha had happened over the course of the day.

Frank: You ok?

Ria: Huh? Yeah, I guess.

Caboose: Waht are yer takin' about? I'm not *hic* drunk.

Austin: Nah, nah mahn, you are really drunk. *hic*

Momizi: What the heck did they drink?

Nitori: I think it was the Cucumber Beer 2.0 I was experimenting with. Not sure how they got it.


Outside the shrine


The party could be heard from a long ways away, drowning out the sound of wings flapping to slow down the decent of two flying people.

Cirno: Are you ure you want me to go alone? Shouldn't you go as well?

Marx: No chance. I would be immediatly recognized by Ria and I'm in RAI uniform. I need to get a change of clothes so I'm harder to recognize.

Cirno: Fair enough. What do you want me to do about her?

Cirno pointed to the girl that they had carried out of the Graveyard.

Marx: I'll take her. Maybe get some information. In the meantime, find out what you can here and report back to me.

Cirno: Ok.

Marx held the passed-out girl in her arms and took off into the moonless sky

Cirno: Ok, time to meet the press.


Room 202


(OOC, sorry 'bout this. can change if you want.)


Eirin: Oh yes, I prepared something for the party.

Jalal: Is it what I think it is, or something new?

Eirin: Well, I think you would be familiar with it.

Caboose: Ooh, what is it?

Eirin: Well, it's a thankgiving delicacy, compliments of some human youths.

Eirin produced a plate. On this plate was

Eirin: Severed human hands, made to look like birds

Jalal: Ooh!

Kaguya: Ooh, those are delicious!

Frank: Um, Eirin, it's supposed to be turkey

Caboose: Um, where did she get the hands?

Eirin: Well, the internet is a reliable place to go to, and that was not turkey.

Frank: No, little kids can't draw a turkey, so they traced their hands and decorated the drawings.

Caboose: Where did she get the hands?

Eirin: Well, who told them to do that?

Frank: I don't know, their teachers maybe.

Caboose: Seriously, where did she get the hands!?

Austin: Glad to see you've sobered up quickly. That really hurt Nitori!

Nitori: Sorry.

Frank: Not sure why you tried to grab her-

But Frank's sentence was interupted. In fact, the party was interupted by the entrance of a certain idiot fairy.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on May 09, 2009, 10:29:10 PM
Sky Ray, Challenger II Rampage, 10.42 AM, Day 3
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team TANK, Team Star GPS, Team Lunatic, Jan-san, Patchouli, Koakuma, Team FUBAR: E-mouse, 34, Sanasanasan, Madness Chaser, Jan-san, MTG

The tank was very noisy. I didn't like that, but this time it was more due to personal inconvenience than fear of blowing our cover.

For Ran and Chen it must have been torturous. Yukari and I covered their ears to help with it, for now, but sooner or later...

"It's done!" Rika cried over the various tank noises.

Sooner, then. I gave Chen a squeeze, and she leapt to the ground. Nuzzled against my leg, for just a moment.

"I'm not sure it'll work..." I heard Eirin say. "I just adjusted the wavelength polarity of the receptors..."

"We don't need the technobabble." I muttered, far from loud enough to be heard.

Yukari was louder, but very grim. "Only one way to find out..."

How appropriate, I felt the same way.

She nodded at me. I returned the gesture.

... had to be ready. This was going to hurt. But I'm starting to get used to that.

It's just that this time.....

A rather nasty-looking explosion sounding through the radio brought me back to attention. Then the aftershock reached us, and knocked me off my feet.

I didn't catch my landing well. It hurt.

Can't let it distract me. I climbed back up, forcing an impassive expression.

"Well, we were expecting this." Patchouli muttered. I thought it pretty safe to assume that one of the stalling teams had been overrun. Patch looked around at the rest of us. Yukari and I nodded at her. She turned to her mana battery. "Jan-san, are you ready?"

"Ready as I'll ever be..." he replied, grimacing. He looked over at us. "ETA, one minute. Jeremy, Yukari..."

Time to get in position. We headed for the front of the tank, next to the modified generator... or amplifier. Whatever it was.

I glared at the symbol. Something so close to my wildest ideals, and yet we're...

"Run that plan by me again." Sana asked. I looked over and realized he was asking me. "All you told me was to help rewire that monstrosity."

I smiled an empty smile. "It's a mad plan." Shook my head. "But it was the best we could come up with..."

"You know how a submarine works, right?" Renko asked.

Sana nodded. "Yes. But this ship is anything but a submarine..."

"We're going to turn it into one." Renko explained.

... I liked her tone there.

Sana stared at her. "... wait, how?" He thought for a moment, and his face turned an ashen grey. "Y... you're not going to..."

"It's going to be very controlled." Renko said, soothingly. "We're going to seal the lower decks on the port and starboard sides and detonate warheads there to let water in and turn them into ballast tanks to sink the ship."

Sana nodded, face taut. "I see. So that's why you confirmed with Nitori earlier that the ship is watertight..."

Renko went on. "But, unfortunately, all the warheads on the ship are mana-based warheads, meaning they all ran off mana from the generator." She glanced at the car-sized relic we'd duct-taped to the tank. "I'm still not sure what this 'mana' thing is, but I gather it's not electricity."

Sanasan was starting to understand. "Right, so that's why you wanted Eirin and Rika to rewire the generator to run with this... 'dark mana' stuff."

"Actually, no." Yukari cut in, shaking her head. "According to that kappa, all the warheads are only primed to work with neutral mana - not dark mana. No, we need the generator for a different reason..."

Sanasan frowned. "Wait, so how are you planning on detonating the warheads in the lower decks?"

I closed my eyes.

"... wa... wait..." I could hear Sana's panic. "Humans produce mana, so..... you DIDN'T!!"

Mitaka answered for me. "... I'm afraid we did. Yes. They'll have to be detonated manually."

We fell silent, amid a mixture of shock, horror, and grim resolution.

"ETA, 20 seconds." Jan said.

I nodded. "Get ready, everyone."

"Speak for yourself." Mitaka replied.

---

... so, this is it. Just a few seconds before facing down our home-made engine of despair...

"This is it!" Renko cried, "T-minus 5... 4..."

I gave Yukari a wry grin. "You're not going to leave me hanging for too long, right?"

"Don't be silly, I don't want my battery fried." Yukari replied, faking her usual confidence.

I smiled. "How reassuring."

"2... 1... Now!"

I took a deep breath, and... tried to brace myself. Based on what we'd talked about, there was no real way to be ready for this. But I had to try.

"Here goes nothing."

Eirin flipped the switch.

...

...

I thought I was afraid on Reimu's steps.

I was wrong.

This... this abomination we'd made... it was really a fear engine... the way this energy spun around us, towards it, really looked more like Giygas than a spiral...

... my heart is beating incredibly fast...

... ab... absolute terror...

"Jeremy!" a voice shouted, from far away. "It's now or never!"

... that's right. No time for despair. Whether a miracle success or a valiant failure... gotta try, right?

Something grabbed my hand. I blinked. Looked over to see Yukari giving me an intense, but somehow... gentle look. "Jeremy! I'm with you... we all are!"

She..... was she really being sincere?

No... no time to overthink it. But surely, this once... I could get away with it?

I squeezed her hand.

Closed my eyes. 'Thank you.'

I grabbed the machine with my other hand.

---

I thought I was in pain when Yukari was first draining my mana outside of Gensokyo.

... I was wrong.

This was a whole different world of pain.

Something... something hit me. I think I screamed.

I wanted to let go. But I wouldn't. For once, my bloody-minded stubbornness comes in handy.

... I am Jeremy Nezu. A stray human, lost to everything but himself. A selfish, cruel hypocrite of the highest order.

My life is forfeit. But forfeit only to a cause I believe in, when there is something significant to gain from my loss.

This is that time. And my cause... is...

"FOR GENSOKYOOOOOOOO!!!"

---

I couldn't feel anymore. Couldn't see anymore. Couldn't... couldn't hear anymore. My brain blocked them out. They weren't helping.
'Pathetic.'
Then again, my doubts weren't any better.
'For Gensokyo? How cheesy!'
Why're they acting up so much, anyway?
'It isn't for Gensokyo, is it? It's for glory, you selfish martyr!'
Dark mana... I suppose with this much concentrated in me, unfiltered, I should have expected psychological effects...
'You don't really care. You can't really care! You keep your heart colder than Yukari's!'
Shut up. I don't need to think like this. Especially not now. There's too much at stake.
'Speaking of which, why did you even get it into your head that she might give a damn about you?'
Shut up! I...
'Oh, and don't get me started on the shikigami!'
I know I'm weak...
'Cute? Is that all you can think of?'
I know I'm shallow...
'And Ran! Ran has to hate you!'
I know she's...
'You steal her master, you treat her as a tool! You only cared about the tails, didn't you?!'
I know I've made mistakes...
'But you aren't going to forgive yourself for that, are you?'
I... should take responsibility for them... but I shouldn't be so...
'Shouldn't? What for? You're the only possible one at fault!'
It's called psychology! You know, the friendly kind!
'Right, and you've been SO wonderful and adhering to that...'
That... that doesn't mean I shouldn't try...
'Try? You? You never get by on anything but the minimum amount of effort!'
Not recently, if you haven't been paying attention.
'You actually stood a chance then! You didn't even have to fight before you got that bullshit Core Drill, and you just hid away from everything else with Yukari!'
Those fights were stupid! We had no place there!
'And does that excuse cowardice?'
Coward... cowardice is just an excuse to get people to fight for what they don't believe in...
'Uh-huh. And you believe in anything other than loafing around and amusing yourself?'
I have my ideals!
'Your ideals are impossible.'
Don't tell ME what's impossible!
'You are not Simon.'
Who do you...
'You said it yourself, you're just some stupid otaku.'
What do you...
'Some useless, powerless human.'
... think I...
'Idiot.'
... no. Not 'I.'
'Is this that altruism thing again? You're not--'
This ISN'T about me. Even if it is, I'm not doing this alone, and I'm not only doing it for myself!
'Oh, sure, count on everyone else to do the work...'
I can't do this on my own, but I'm not! Everyone needs me, I'm actually being useful...
'Oh? Prove it, wimp.'
I'm doing it right now! Yukari... I know Yukari's doing all she can! But she needs me to even try!
'Her again. What's up with you? It's not like she--'
Enough of you! What the hell do you think we a---

...

The pain came back. Dimmer, this time. I felt something on my wrist.

What? What happened? Did I let go...?

Dim voices, all around me. Intense. Panicked. Something about Yukari. Treatment.

Ah. The plan got somewhere, at least. Was that Eirin? I guess we made it back to our ship?

Someone mentioned my name. Yeah, Eirin.

Something on my arms. Pulled. Ah, I must be getting picked up.

Vision's coming back. Blurry.

"DON'T MOVE THEM!" I heard Eirin shout, louder. I'm not the only one in shitty condition, I see.

I heard Mitaka shouting. He's alive! I'm glad...

The roof above me was in poor condition. Cracks and dents everywhere. No surprise, after the hell of that dark storm and all the fighting it caused.

An explosion brought me back to my senses. Mostly.

Oh hell, I'm sore all over. NOW it's like that first minute outside of Gensokyo again. Fuck.

Well, at least I could see this time.

"That was the sound of our death." someone said. The mana trough? What was his name, again? "Taihou and Hirowaza have succeeded. They?ve covered our escape."

"Confirmed." Porn Rule replied. "I?m listening in on their radio transmissions. They think that explosion was our ship going belly-side-up."

Well, that's kinda awesome. Now to make our escape.

........... we... didn't plan that part out, did we?

Fuckitall.

Something was pressing against the side of my neck. And not against my chest.

... it was a ship. We needed it watertight. We needed it back under control.

And one way that would work is...

I wanted to get to my feet. To rush at the nearest console on the deck. To stab it with the Drill, turn it, and scream as I had before.

But my legs weren't listening.

God damnit.

... another way, then. Loophole. Loophole!

... maybe like last time...

I tried my arms. Oh fuck, they're going to fall off like that!

No... no... can't give up now...

I could barely keep my arm under control. It shook wildly as I reached for the Drill that had fallen to the side of my neck. I managed to grasp it, weakly. Raised it up as far as the chain on my neck would let it go.

Now to try talking.

"... the..."

Oh god. My throat was sandpaper. My lungs weren't going to...

No! No giving up now!!

"... drill... use... my... drill..."

My bravado did not amuse Eirin in the slightest. "Jeremy! Don't move!!"

Fuck you, woman, I'm trying to keep us all from dying!

I know, I'm probably barely Gurren-tier on my own, and I've got the Yakumos to keep up with, and this is at least as large as Dai-Gurren, but.....

Loophole. Loophole.

"... move me... carry me... to a... console."

I was barely wheezing this out. I knew this was going to be horrible for my health. But I had to.

I gave it a second. No one even approached me.

"Just... do it!" I attempted to shout, and only earned myself a small coughing fit.

NOW they moved. That martial artist and the mana trough... no, Alex and Sho... good people. Good people...

Eirin was downright furious, now. "DON'T MOVE HIM!!"

"There are times when a man must do what a man must do." Alex replied, solemn. Well-put. "This is one of those times. Don't get in the way of a man's path."

I only managed to hang limp on their shoulders as they carried me to the main console. My own shoulders howled in pain. Something in there was getting stretched something awful.

It's okay, baby. Hang in there, fleshsack. We'll be able to rest soon... just hang in there...

Sho and Alex stopped. Pulled the Drill's chain over my head, so I could move it properly. I still had my grip.

Now or never. Once again. Focus. Believe. 0% is 100%! The impossible is nothing! What the hell...!

My attempt at stabbing into the console produced only a light 'tink.'

Fucking hell, my arms are too weak!

"I... need... strength..." Oh god, my throat... "Help...!"

The two alongside me nodded. "Right." They both grabbed my hand - it hurts, they're strong... - and led me into a proper piercing of the main console. It hurt my palm. But that can't matter.

A circular monitor grew out from the Drill. Slower than I would have liked.

Come on. Come on! I can do this!

The spiral pattern of the monitor stayed dark. Only a flickering sliver of that precious, bright green peeked out from beside the Drill.

God... damnit...

Even the flicker vanished. The bridge fell dark. I collapsed onto the console. Tears started to flow the rest of the way.

I managed a wheezing, empty laugh. "Haha... was worth... a try..."

... I'd failed. There's nothing...

Yukari... Ran... Chen... I'm sorry. I couldn't... even with all my madness...

I felt a hand on my back. "You did good, man." Alex said. "You did good."

But I still failed. Now...

"Bzzt. Language check confirmation."

Huh? A mechanical voice...?

"Now reprogramming language... complete.

Covenant Signature Confirmed.
"

WHAT?!

"DNA and MANA pattern recognition analysis complete. 99.9% Covenant match. Human ? Approved. Youkai ? approved. Yousei ? approved. Tengu ? Approved. Kappa ? approved."

No way...

"Phantom ? approved. Sorcerer ? approved. Beast ? approved. Vampire ? approved. Ghost ? approved. Oni ? approved. The Divine ? approved. Demons - approved. Lunarians - approved. Shinigami ? N/A. Yama ? N/A. Celestial ? N/A. Dragon ? N/A. 14 out of 18 covenant elements approved."

We... we were...

"Activating higher Covenant control."

"Covenant?" Sho asked, still trying to hold me up.

"I thought it was just a fairytale..." I think that was Yuyuko.

The whole ship shuddered. I only managed to stay flopped on the console thanks to my deathgrip on the Core Drill. A high-pitched whine reminded me of the nasty headache I'd acquired.

... I'd reactivated the Covenant powers of the ship. I had not been useless.

I started to smile, then froze as the Spiral monitor in front of my face spun right up to full, then with a second layer deeper green, and...

.....

Of course.

Of course!!

It all made sense now!

I began laughing. Wheezing. Mad. Ecstatic.

The Drill's bolt was a Covenant relic! But through my expectations, it manifested as TTGL Spiral Energy!

And we... Gensokyo was...

I could feel my throat going. I think I was starting to have trouble breathing. I didn't care.

"You IDIOT!" Eirin shouted, running over to me.

We are the new Covenant...!

My vision whited out.

-----
????????????
Participants: Jeremy...?

....................
....................
... where am I...?
... I just see a pale pink...
... am I dead...?
... something's touching my back...
... an arm?....
... two...
... hands on my shoulders...
... who would be hugging me in Heaven...?
... my arms are out...
... hugging two to my sides...
... some sort of fur touching them...
... somehow this is familiar...
... something's touching my head...
... three things...
... other heads...?
... I'm smiling...
... it's warm...
....... I'm happy.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 09, 2009, 11:03:05 PM
(Looking Back- AKA Flash Back) Mysterious Ruins 1:00 PM Day 3


Caboose: Huh. Wonder what that weird symbo is.

Ria: That's the crest of the Covenant.

Frank: Covenant?

Caboose: AAAAAAAAAAUUUUUUUUGGGGGGHHHHH!!!!!

Frank: What?!? What is it?!?

Caboose: The COVENANT?!? I DON'T WANT TO GET KILLED!!!

Frank: Caboose...

Caboose: AUGH! WAS THAT THE ARBITER?!?

Frank: Caboose, you're over-reacting. It's not even the same symbol.

Caboose: Oh...

The three left for another part of the Ruins, when Ria got a chill down her back. It seemed as though someone was watching her, but she couldn't be sure.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on May 09, 2009, 11:49:16 PM
(OOC: Starting day 4, to give people something to do if they have no ideas. If you wish to continue expanding day 3, go right ahead. I'm doing some character development for day 3 myself later. Essentially, day 4's main plan - maid training...for everyone...and I mean everyone...)

Grand Hall, Saniwa Inn, 9.45 AM, Day 4, Featuring everyone but team Drillkumo, team Combat Butler, Team Akasaki/Dai Yakuman, Eirin, and team FUBAR

BWEEN?BWEEN?BWEEN?

?Huh? Wah? Whazzat?? Caboose mumbled blearily, sitting up abruptly to the sound of the warning siren. A few empty sake bottles rolled away from him to bump into other sleeping figures.

?Ugh?I feel like I just got hammered by Thor himself?? Owlbear muttered, wincing at the pounding headache. 

?I feel like I drank 2 bottles of sake last night.? ThirtyFour mumbled, clutching his head in agony.

?You drank 4?? Rika pointed out. ?I drank 2?? She slurred, banging her head against the tatami, hoping the pain might fall out.

?It?s the emergency siren?? Nitori pointed out, her hair in a fray, her eyes twitching dangerously, an empty bottle of cucumber beer in her arms. ?It means there?s an intruder.?

?Oh, that?s nice.? McWallace nodded, smiling vaguely.

??..?

They all scrambled and staggered onto their feet, fought the urge to vomit, before rushing out in a clumsy clatter out of the grand hall.

===

At the bottom of the shrine stairs, outside, 9.45 AM, Day 4, Featuring Hirowaza at first, then everyone else later

Beep?beep?beep?.

The truck?s reverse signal disturbed the serenity of the morning air.

A delivery man walked up the steps towards the waiting young?woman?

?Good morning, ma?am.? He said, tipping his cap at the woman. ?Let?s see. I?ve got an order here for a Mr. Hirowaza.?

?That?s me.? The young woman said.

??oh, sorry, it said ?Mr.? here.? The delivery man said. ?Well, Mrs. Hirowaza, your delivery of?.? He blinked down at his clipboard, before slowly straightening his glasses. ?Err?.50 sets of traditional maid uniforms and 50 sets of shrine maiden uniforms?.?s that right??

?Yes, yes.? Hirowaza nodded. ?In case you haven?t noticed, this IS a shrine and inn.?

?Oh, right, pardon me then, ma?am?? The delivery man said. ?Just that?y?see, me and the lads had this bet a goin?, y?know?that this is just a prank??

?No, it?s not a prank.? Hirowaza shook his head. ?I?m afraid some of you just lost some money.?

?Ah, err?I see?? He shifted his cap uncomfortably. ?Err?so it?s true then? You?re reopening the shrine and inn??

?Yes.? Hirowaza said. ?Or, at least, we?re trying to.?

?About time.? The delivery man muttered. ?The town?s a dyin?. All the danged neighbouring villages and their famous shrines are sapping all the visitors. That darned Amakawa shrine and inn in Yasakama town next door?.? He spat. ?And all the young?uns leavin? too. We barely have enough children to keep that there school a?goin.? He pointed up a the school complex next to the shrine. ?Closin? down they are, n?more teachers, n?more students. The town?s turnin? into a ghost town. Some idiot bloke thought bringin? in a deparment store would liven? things up, but no, it?s killin? the market district bad.? He sighed. ?And all the remainin? young men?gangin? up and playing yakuza and terrorizin? old ladies and the neighbouring towns?it?s a disgrace??

Hirowaza listened, if only to be polite.

?We have a beautiful lake.? He said. ?And the beautiful mountains there too.? He gestured all around him. ?All year around there was something. We used to have the ohanami festival in spring. Then young folk and children would come to cool down by the lake in summer. We?d have the harvest festival in autumn and visitors would go up them there mountains to go mushroom hunting. Then every winter?? He paused, as if trying to wrap his mind around some grandiose idea. ?This here used to be the lands of the gods! Every year in winter the hot springs under the lake would rise up, cause the ice to melt all funny like, and form the gods? causeway. People used to come from all over ta see it. Ma?am, y?should?ve been there, y?should?ve seen?em?visitors from all over Japan, no! Even foreign folk from overseas, they all come to see the causeway of the gods on Lake Suwa.?

??uhuh?? Hirowaza nodded.

?But we forgot the gods?? The man said bitterly. ?And the gods forgot us. Karuisuwa dwindled?.? Suddenly, he brightened up. ?But we knew the day?d come?when we reopen the shrine and inn and bring the town back to life! You?ve got our support!? He said, holding his right fist to his heart in what Hirowaza took as a gesture of respect. ?Oh, err?sorry, that?s an old habit. Something my grandparents taught me. Would?ve passed it on to my grandchildren if they?d listen. The gods sign, y?see.?

?Ah, interesting.? Hirowaza nodded.

?They say gods and humans used to live together in this valley.? The man said, suddenly reminiscing about some old tale. ?There was this great ancient promise they all lived under. They lived as equals. Can you imagine that? Humans and gods, living together as equals! But then something happened. Someone betrayed the other or something, probably the humans, I wouldn?t be surprised.? He said, bitterly. ?The gods all left somewhere. Some remained and lived on in the shrine.? He said, pointing up at the Saniwa Shrine. ?I suppose they felt sorry for the humans. But I suppose even they got fed up in the end and left. And I don?t blame them.? He sighed. ?I don?t blame them.?

?Is he bending your ear with his tall tales again?? A younger man came down from the truck and walked over to them. ?Don?t mind him. The old man?s off his rocker.?

?You be quiet.? The old man snapped. ?Disrespectful, disrespectful I say. No wonder the gods left us!?

?The gods, the gods?? The young man threw his arms in the air and rolled his eyes. ?Ooh, zap me now with your awful thunder. Let?s just get this delivered so we can be on our way, ok??

?Fine.? The old man muttered. ?Nice speaking to you, young lady.? The old man nodded at Hirowaza. ?And good luck reopening everything. As I said, you have the support of us old folks, at least.?

A clatter of footsteps on the shrine steps brought Hirowaza?s attention to the descending army of men, women, and children.

?Where are they?! Where are those government agents?!? ThirtyFour shouted, swinging his spear.

?Where are the pirates?!? Owlbear demanded, brandishing his baseball bat. ?I?ve got a baseball bat!?

?Where are the creeps?!? McWallace demanded, carrying a frying pan. ?I?ve got a frying pan and I?m not afraid to use it!?

?Akh! The mysterious young woman from last night!? Austin shouted, pointing at Hirowaza.

?It?s a trap!? McWallace shouted.

?Hirowaza? The alarm was tripped. Was it those delivery people?? Sho asked.

?Yes.? Hirowaza nodded. ?I woke up early and I and Meira went down to get the uniforms you wanted. I also got everyone?s measurements from Eirin.?

??.everyone?s WHAT?!?

?She has everyone?s exact measurements?amongst other things.? Hirowaza said. ?Though she said she?s still missing other information?like tissue samples for DNA testing.?

??.? Everyone blanched.

?Anyhow, can you help bring all this up?? Hirowaza asked, gesturing at the many piles of new uniforms sitting by the steps. ?Only, there are 123 steps, you see?.?

==============

 Room 202, Saniwa Inn, 10.05 AM, Day 4, Featuring Mitaka and Eirin. The rest of Team FUBAR are still asleep.

?No, please!? Mitaka squeaked.

?It?ll all be over in a second, Mitaka-kun?? Eirin said soothingly, her shadow slowly extending over Mitaka.

?I?m too young to die!? Mitaka yelped. ?No, please, by Shinki, have mercy!?

??.? There was a brief scuffle, though not an overt one. The patient was too injured to move after all.

?ARRRGHghheeeeeeppp!? Mitaka?s scream became rather high-pitched mid-scream.

?Hmmm?.? Eirin sat back to observe her handiwork. ?Well, well, well?.the side-effects sure are interesting. Onset of effects was relatively rapid, as planned.? Eirin murmured as she took notes on her clipboard.

?Wh-wh?.hyaaa!? Mitaka gasped. ?Wha-What happened to my voice?!? He squeaked.

?Voice became more high-pitched and melodious.? Eirin nodded, adding that to her list.

?Agh!? Mitaka painfully raised his arms to his chest. ??.Kyaa!? He yelped, feeling two rather unnatural lumps where there shouldn?t be any.

?Profound alterations to physique.? Eirin noted. ??of the feminine nature?? She added.

??FEMININE?!? Mitaka immediately reached further down.

Colour drained from his face as he realized that where there should be lumps, there were none?.

?KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?  A scream shook the hill from the depths of the ruins to the attics of the inn.

Down on the shrine steps?

?What was that?? Austin asked from behind a huge pile of maid uniforms in his arms. The small procession transporting uniforms up the hill paused for a moment as the scream of terror slowly died away in the wind.

?Probably Mitaka, probably saw a cockroach.? McWallace grunted from behind a huge pile of shrine maiden uniforms. ?Don?t matter. Had enough false alarms for one day.?

They all shrugged, and with that, they soldiered on, fueled by the thought of how moe their partners would look like in those uniforms?.

?little did they know?.

Back in room 202

?My balls?.this time I really lost them?? Mikoto wept profusely into her blanket.

?Oh my, you weren?t this upset when I told you you had lost your EYEballs.? Eirin said.

?They?re my crown jewels! My manliness! My?my?my everything!? Mikoto wailed.

?Yeah, that?s all men are, right? Your balls.? Eirin sighed. ?Look, is your vision returning??

??no?? Mikoto sniffled sadly. ?Still can?t see shit, doc.?

??Hmmm?? Eirin nodded. ?Hmm Hmm Hmmm??

?Do you understand what went wrong?? Mikoto asked, hopefully, taking Eirin?s reaction as a sign of understanding.

?No.? Eirin said.

Mikoto crashed head-first into the tatami.

?Don?t worry though, the side-effects SHOULD wear off soon.? Eirin said, with a cheerful smile.

??how soon?? Mikoto mumbled.

??.well, that?s what drug tests are for, right?? Eirin said. ??But worst comes to worst?it?s permanent.?

?TASUKETE EIRIN!? Mikoto cried, grasping for Eirin.

?Don?t worry, don?t worry?? Eirin shouted, smacking her flailing arms away. ?It?ll work out, one way or another!?

?Will it?? Mikoto demanded.

?Yes, I mean, Hirowaza has an entire wardrobe full of dresses. I?m sure he can lend you some!? Eirin said.

And with that she ran for her life out of the room amidst a storm of flying books, artifacts, china, dolls, and yinyang balls.

?Did you hear that?? Sunny Milk asked, excitedly, from where the trickster trio were hiding around a corner.

?What? What?? Luna Child asked, watching as a yinyang ball struck the lunarian doctor in the head.

?What? That the drug changes men into women?? Star Sapphire asked.

?Exactly!? Sunny stifled a giggle. ?Imagine if?? She whispered into the ears of the other two.

Their eyes widened perceptibly at the evil little plan.

?Oooh?let?s do that!? Luna Child said excitedly.

?We?ll only get in trouble again?? Star muttered. ?And I?d end up taking the fall.?

?C?mon?? Sunny gestured for them to follow. They all quickly turned invisible and?

?and soon the jar of pills atop the table was rocking gently, before shaking to a standstill?with a rather noticeable decrease in its contents?

=====

 Kitchen, Saniwa Inn, 10.25 AM, Day 4, Featuring Sakuya and Taihou

?Did they enjoy the late breakfast?? Taihou asked, washing the first wave of dishes.

?Looks like it.? Sakuya said, placing another pile of plates on a counter. ?The Opposite Mansion group came over just in time too so my Lady managed to have a taste.?

?That?s good.? Taihou said.

CRASH?

?ARRRRRRGHkyaaaaaa?.? Screams erupted in the dining hall.

?Oh no, I knew cucumber surprise wasn?t the best choice for desert?? Taihou muttered to himself. ?Sakuya, can you please go check and see what happened??

Sakuya left?.then came back, looking grave.

?Sorry, Taihou.? Sakuya said. ?Looks like you won?t be training anyone in butlery today.?

?Eh?? Taihou blinked. ?What do you mean??

?Well?you see, butlery implies men.? Sakuya said.

??and?? Taihou asked.

??.you can?t teach butlery to women.? She gestured out at the dining hall?where the male population had fallen to absolute zero while the female population had suddenly shot through the roof. ?It?ll be maid training only for today, it seems.?

??.? Taihou felt the contents of his digestive tract rise to his mouth. ?Oh no, I ate some of that?.? He fell to the floor. ??help?me?? He pleaded, his voice becoming dangerously high-pitched.

??.? Sakuya?s palm met her forehead. ?Oh, god?.? She sighed. ?Now I?m married to a WOMAN??
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on May 10, 2009, 01:05:53 AM
Outside of Room 202, Day 4, 10:30am, (Characters: Anyone that's here.)
Zei noticed Eirin in the damn room, giving Mitaka, who is now Mikoto, some unknown drug.

Zei: Shit..please don't tell me I'm next.

Flan: Dunno, maybe you are. Maybe you not. *Moe smile*

Zei: ! ..well, thanks for the words of encouragement..

He saw a fleeing Mikoto, going out of the room.

Zei: well...time for me to say goodbye to this world.

Flan: Good luck, Onii-san!

Shizuha: ._.

Zei: No worries....everything's going to be ok.

He went into the room, seeing Eirin waiting for him.

Zei: *Ahem* Konnichiwa(OOC: Doesn't matter if I spell it right), Eirin-sama.

Eirin: ? Ah...Zei-kun. Thought you weren't here for a bit.

She walked over to him, having the same drug in her hand.

Zei: Shit....please don't tell me that I'm gonna die..

Eirin: Nah, it won't hurt a bit.. ^_^

She then forced him to sit down on a nearby chair and injected the drug. Zei instantly fell down to the floor, unconscious.

Room 202, 11:05am, Day 3

Zei: Uugh.....wh-what happened..

He got up and went to the mirror.

Zei: *Wipes his eyes* Huh..nothing ha-- !? ARA?!

Eirin: ..hmm. That's strange.

Zei: W-what..?

Eirin: You seem to be knocked out after that..

She took notice and wrote that on her clipboard.

Zei: Great....just great. *Feeling the two lumps on his(now her) chest*

Eirin: Yeah..uh. Get out if you don't have any questions. *Kicks him out*

Zei got kicked out of the room and landed face first on the floor.

Zei: Uguuuuuuu..........*Gets up slowly* !!! Fl-Flandre.. It's not what it looks like.

Flandre: Zei-niisan?

Zei: ...No. It's Zei-neesan.

They both walked back towards the grandhall, feeling a bit confused.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on May 10, 2009, 01:28:23 AM
Day 4 Outside of room 8492nd...(wait a moment, that can't be right....Oh...It's just room 492 with an 8 written in front of it and an "nd" behind.) 10:45 AM Saniwa Shrine

McWallace and Eirin were standing outside the room.

"So I noticed that you finally finished that gender-bending pill," he started.

"Actually, it's only one way," Eirin replied.

"Really now? I guess I'll get that Chozo power armor I took from the Sky Ray."

"But it's only paper mache."

"It's still tricked out, even if the thing is entirely paper mache."

"There's maid uniforms for today."

"...I think some of them would appreciate the futanari pills."

"I'm already there," Eirin said while gesturing to the bottle in her hand.

"I wonder if those mischievous fairies will give some to the girls."

"Maybe...and hilarity ensues. And I already have the next trial ready."

"Will it have a side-effect of X-ray vision?"

"Maybe..."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 10, 2009, 02:24:03 AM
Austin's Dream(?) Shattered Memories


Team Shakin', Caboose, and Frank stood in the fractured hallway

Caboose: Look at all these weird paintings.

Frank: So this is what it's like to be in someone else's head.

Nitori: So, where did you find Akyu? I don't see her anywhere.

Austin: I found her beyond those doors.

Momizi: Well, let's go through. No use standing around.

Austin pushed open the doors to the library. Akyu was standing in front of a floating window.

Akyu: *sigh* I'm so used to seeing the trees outside that I forget I'm stuck in this dimension.

Austin: Akyu!

Akyu: Austin! And Nitori, and Momizi!

Austin: Well, I'm back.

Akyu: You guys...

Akyu stared at Caboosea and Frank.

Caboose: Huh?

Akyu: How did you get out?

Frank: Get out?

Akyu: But I saw you get killed Lazuras! And you, Caboose! How did you survive Iku's attack?

Caboose: Waitwaitwait a second! You got my name right, but I don't know any Iku.

Frank: And my name isn't Lazuras. It's Frank Furt.

Akyu: Oh, right. Sorry, I must have gotten you mixed up with someone else.

Austin: Anyways, down to business. You said we could restore the sanctuaries by doing something here?

Akyu: Ah, yes. Your left arm was bitten by a corrupt memory, right?

Caboose: And I patched him up.

Austin: Yeah, and those weird crystals appeared around my arm when you got attacked.

Akyu: After you activated Crios.

Austin: Crios... what is it anyways.

Akyu: I'm not really sure myself, but it became pretty common about a year ago. Then some mercenaries came and resolved the whole thing.

Nitori: I'm pretty sure I would remember something as important as that.

Momizi: Same here.

Akyu: That's because I had to erase your memory.

Austin: Well, that explains why only remember these things. So, what's the plan?

Akyu: There are several painting that have been corrupted by the dark memories.

Frank: So we're going to pulverize those creepy thingys and purify the painting?

Akyu: er, that's the basic plan.

Austin: Alright, let's go.


Austin's Dream(?) Shattered Memories- hallway


Caboose: Looks like this is the one.

Austin: OK, so how do we go in?

Akyu: You simply enter

Frank: I don't think that you could simply just wa-WHOA!

Frank fell into the painting.

Austin: Huh, you can just walk in.


Austin's Dream(?) Shattered Memories-Scarlet Devil Mansion Clock Tower


Caboose: What is this place?

Austin: This must be the memory of the Scarlet Mist incident. Look, there's the mist.

Indeed, there was red mist floating about. Creeps roamed the place is if it was their.

Austin: Alright. All we need to do is find the big one, right?

Akyu: Yes, but it's best to clear out the place.

Nitori: Huh?!? This place is huge! How are we going to clear out the entire area?!?

Frank: We get em all here.

Caboose: Uh, that won't be much of a problem...

??: Intruders, huh?

Everyone turned to the small girl with bat wings.

Remilia(?): I'm not sure how you got past Sakuya, but the game ends here!

Austin: Remilia!

Caboose: AAAUUUUGGGGHHHH!!! VAMPIRE!!!

Akyu: This is the source of corruption! We must defeat her!

(play for effect http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QoId_SGKb0g&feature=PlayList&p=9C099386C6D117CD&index=62 (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QoId_SGKb0g&feature=PlayList&p=9C099386C6D117CD&index=62))

The corrupt Remilia charged at the group. Caboose and Frank drew their rails and swung at Remilia. Remilia deflected the hit and formed a spear in her hand.

Remilia(?): Spear de Gugnier!!

She hurled the spear at Caboose. Caboose managed to get out of the way. Nitori fired Danmaku at Remilia, but kept missing.

Nitori: She's too fast!

Momizi: Not just yet!

Momizi, Caboose, and Frank had Remilia trapped under the weapons

Akyu: Austin!

Austin: Protect Break!

A barrier appeared around Remilia, which proptly shattered.

Austin: Memory Hack! Purification!

Remilia suddenly froze, and then slumped over. Caboose and Frank were breathing hard.

Caboose: *puff* That was tough!

Momizi: Really? You seemed to be on par with her, and Remilia is known for her agility as well as her strength.

Frank: Zat so?

The mist vanished, as did Remilia. The mansion was revealed in all it's regal glory. Everyone could see Remilia and Sakuya walking down below.

Sakuya: This will be the seventh time you've wanted to go there this week. We've barely met that girl. Why are you so interested in her?

Remilia: To be able to defeat me is an incredible feat. I wish to know more about this girl.

Sakuya: Is this because of love?

Remilia: *Blush* H-Hey! Don't say such things!

Sakuya: *chuckles* I apologize mistress.

Remilia: Well, let's be off then.

Austin: Well, I think this memory has been reverse.

Akyu: The corruption is gone.

Caboose: But, god damn, I'm tired. Aren't we supposed to be asleep?

Frank: Well, we are still asleep. It's our minds that our tired. In any case, we must return to our regular dreamings.

Nitori: See you in the morning.


While there were more memories to purify, Team Shakin' felt like they had accomplished a greater thing. Perhaps they are closer to restoring Gensokyo. The group separated and went on to their normal dreams.

And time went by...


Dining Area 10:25 Day 4


Caboose: AAARRRRRRGGHkyaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!

Austin: What the hell?!?

Kaguya: MY EYES!!! I'M BLIND!!!!!

Frank: HEY! I'M TAKING THIS PRETTY HARD!!! THAT'S RATHER INSULTING!!!

Caboose: Frank, you did not blossom into womanhood well. OWOWOWOWOWOWOW!!!!

Nitori: What's going on?!? *GASP*

Momizi: Guys?!?

Ria: ...son of a bitch. They actually did it.

Nitori: What the hell?!? Why are you cuter than me?!?

Momizi: AND how are you so well endowed?!?

Austin: KYAAAA L-let go!

Caboose: *sput*

Frank: Caboose, you aren't seriously having a nosebleed, are you?

Austin: Wa-wait. I've got a temporary solution to this problem.

Caboose: You can grow shlongs back?!?

Austin: Not quite, no. Actually, I have these!

Austin pulled out three vaguely suggestive devices

Caboose: THE UTILITY CROTCHES!!!

Austin: Better. Utility Pingases, complete with Linux and TH6-11

Frank: Well, better than nothing.


Outside the shrine


Cirno: Access, communication between the bonds...

Marx: Ah, Cirno. You found something.

Cirno: not quite. Er, how do I put this? There's no more guys.

Marx: ...what?

Cirno: Some weird medicine turned all the guys into girls!

Marx: ...o...k?

(At 10:40 AM Day 4 Team Shakin began chasing the fairies with the intent to swat them. Austin in particular had the advantage of True Sight and Sight of Pathways from his Crios.)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on May 10, 2009, 03:42:27 AM
Mysterious Ruins underneath the shrine, 12:00noon, Day 3

Team freud went on to explore the rest of the subterranean ruins as everyone else either stayed at the library to explore or surfaced to the shrine itself. Needless to say they team found the place quite...comfortable.

"Well despite the fact that it looks completely different than our home, the atmosphere feels just like home. You three agree with me." Satori said.

"Yeah. It feels comfortable!" Koishi said happily.

"Yeah, reminds me of the Palace back in Gensokyo..." Gpop's voice trailed off as he mentioned their home. He felt great depression from just the thought of their home, gone, and he could see it in the girls too, as they had a gloomy look as he mentioned Gensokyo. "Sorry, I didn't mean to bring it up. I know we all miss it..." But he couldn't find himself to continue. It was just to depressing to bring up.

They continued through the ruins until turned on the corner to find multiple rooms open. This was quite a surprise since many of the other rooms are locked shut, but to find them open means that they must hold some purpose in them. They went to search the rooms to find 3 of them as bedrooms, one kitchen, and a few other empty room.

"Look! We could live here!" Koishi said happily. "There's everything we need here!" Koishi began to jump up and down from this.

"That will be great!" Gpop exclaimed. "It'll be just like ho-" Gpop stopped once again, thinking twice before mentioning it again. Then he continued, "Well if we're going to move here I guess we'll have to visit the Opposite Mansion and retrieve some of our stuff there, and buy some food from the village."

"I guess we can agree with that. Plus we need to place Merlin somewhere to rest. I guess this place will be alright." Satori added.

Gpop went over to one of the beds and laid her down. She's still unconscious from the fight against the giant monster, but Gpop felt some movement from her recently. He expected her to wake some time soon.

"Well we can't go anywhere until she wakes, and I'm getting quite tired of carrying her. Satori, can you look over her while explore a few more rooms not too far from here?" Gpop asked.

"Sure." Satori replied calmly. The Koishi and Gpop left the room, leaving Satori with the unconscious Merlin. "...please...don't keep yourself from waking...Gpop is worried about you...I can sense it in his heart..."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on May 10, 2009, 03:46:50 AM
4PM, Karuisuwa, Day 3
After finally finding a new place to eat that they hadn't been to before(it ended up being a chinese place that served some pretty delicious fried rice),  Sanasan and Renko decided to walk back to the shrine.

"Hey, there's that serious look on your face again. What's wrong?" Renko asked.

"Ah.." Sanasan had already lied to her once, and it seemed wrong to lie to her again. "Well...it's about earlier today." He admitted.

"What about earlier today?" Renko asked. "Is it about that all that 'Covenant' business?"

"Not really....You know how everyone who was in that warhead team was basically condemned to death?" Renko nodded in response. "Well, the way I figured it was, they were willing to put their lives on the line for other people...but when I asked myself if I ever would, something told me the answer was no. So I just felt terrible about it afterwards. I mean, why should I think I'm worth more than anyone else? But even then, the answer didn't change; it was still no. Am I totally crazy for thinking this?" Sanasan asked her.

"Well, I'm no psychologist, but...I think you're being too hard on yourself. I really think that if you had to, you'd do the right thing." Renko reassured him. "But you know, you don't necessarily have to do heroic things like taking someone else's bullet or something to be a good person."

"You think so?" Sanasan asked.

"Definitely." Renko replied. "But besides, I don't see any crazy pirates or aliens threatening to destroy the planet around, so I don't think you need to worry about stuff like this." She laughed.

Sanasan looked relieved. "That actually makes me feel a lot better. Thanks." Sanasan said with gratitude.

"No problem." Renko replied.

A brisk walk later.....

"Ugh, these stairs...I swear, it's like climbing a mountain every day." Sanasan complained, standing in front of the shrine.

"Oh, come on. It's not even that many steps!" Renko said. "Let's go in, I could use a nap."

Sanasan opened the door...and saw somebody in strange clothes being dragged around by what was probably their partner. Sanasan and Renko looked at each other, lost for words.

"...Maybe we should come back later..."Sanasan said.

"Yeah, on second thought, I'm not that tired." Renko said, as they closed the door.

2AM, Sanasan's dream, Day 4

Sanasan didn't know where he was. Everything seemed so blurry...He felt his face to check for his glasses, but they were there, oddly. He looked around, and noticed a person wearing a hat that was unmistakable. Suddenly, she came into sharp focus.

"Renko?" Sanasan asked.
"Huh? Why are you here?" Renko said with surprise. "Oh, wait. This is a side effect of linking isn't it? Sharing dreams..."
"Oh, right. I remember now."

Gradually, the scene began to sharpen. Sanasan saw himself with his head in his hands.

"What's wrong with me? Why am I so selfish? I don't deserve to live more than anyone else..." Sanasan heard the other him say.

"I guess I still haven't gotten over that." Sanasan said, embarrassed.

The scene faded into blurriness again as it changed. Now it was Renko huddled in a corner, alone.

"I don't want to be alone..." the other Renko said, in tears.

"...? You're afraid of being...alone?" Sanasan asked Renko. She looked at him and slowly nodded.

"I...I've never liked being alone. That's why I was so happy when I met Mary, we'd always meet every day." She admitted.

"Well then, this works out well, doesn't it? Now that we're linked, I guess that means you'll never be alone!" Sanasan smiled broadly. "I just hope you can deal with being around me all the time." Renko smiled weakly in response.

Everything began going blurry again, including Renko.

"What the? I guess the dream must be ending?" Sanasan said.

"W-Wait!" He heard Renko cry out.

2:05AM, Sanasan and Renko's room, Day 4

Sanasan woke up abruptly. He had a feeling that he had just witnessed a very strange dream, but he couldn't quite remember what it was about. Maybe it involved Renko? He looked over to where she was sleeping, and saw that she wasn't awake. He rolled over and went back to sleep.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 10, 2009, 01:34:47 PM
Saniwa Inn, Various Places, 9.45-10.45 AM, Day 4

"Aaaaaahn..." Hirowaza panted, as he had brought the entire one hundred sets of clothing, fifty maid outfits and fifty shrine maiden ones with some people up all the stairs. "F, finally done!" his entire body was trembling. Meira looked at him and laughed. "Well, you look very tired already!"

"H, hey! It's not easy carrying all those clothes up the stairs!" he said. Meira continued to laugh. "A, anyway, Meira-dono, let's go take a break or something..." Hirowaza and Meira nodded at each other and left the area... Sort of. Meira took a uniform from the pile unbeknownst to our poor soul there and caught up to his fast walking. The two of them were going to go get something to refresh themselves, like a drink or something. They went to the dining area, where several Teams had already finished and were leaving, but doing some rather unusual things. Hirowaza tilted his head. "What's up with them?" he asked. Meira shrugged. Hirowaza decided to take a drink, he got some water from a nearby dispenser that was nearly empty. It looked kinda suspicious but he paid no heed to it. Meira simply stared. Well, the water was harmless alright. Eirin was nearby and suddenly poked Hirowaza.

"I certainly hope you have lots of things to loan to people."

"Eh, ehhh?! Why's that?"

"Because THIS~" Eirin administered the Shady New Drug and forced the water remaining in Hirowaza's cup down his throat. Meira was too shocked to do anything while Hirowaza was pleading for help. His voice started to rise in pitch slightly. It was still high anyway. Hirowaza fell over backwards on his bottom, which made a strange bouncing sound. Meira tilted her head at Hirowaza and noticed there were... tiny protrusions where there used to be no visible ones on Hirowaza's chest.

"Hirowaza-san, or... should, I say, Hiyori-chan, you okay? Haha." Meira teased as she poked Hiyori's belly and caused a violent reaction. Hiyori's voice was higher, and when she stood, she didn't really seem all that different apart from an even more feminine face, eyes, et cetera. "You! You didn't even HAVE to do that!" Hiyori complained as she finally realized why there were so many people acting odd. Eirin's Shady New Drug had been circulated throughout the majority of the male populace, twisting around their DNA and making hormonal adjustments to turn them instantaneously into females. Meira batted an eyelash at Hiyori. "Well, darling, doesn't THIS make things easier?" Hiyori just looked down unto the ground, clearly not amused by the transpiration of events.

Hiyori sighed. "Well, maybe this will be a good opportunity to overcome some difficulties..." she said, resigning to what had happened. She could do nothing for it now. "Well, let's go..." she continued. Meira then forcibly dragged her AGAIN, this time back to their room at 205.

-- Room 205

"Meira-sama..." Hiyori moaned, looking at what Meira was holding up in front of her.

"Wear it!"

"...Well... Why?"

"Why ELSE did you order these?!"

"F... Fine, Meira-sama."

Hiyori indignantly took the maid outfit from Meira and headed off to the bathroom to change, but Meira stopped her quickly in her tracks. As a female, Hiyori was far, FAR more fragile than she already was. "You don't need to go there anymore. You can change in front of me." Hiyori simply cried as she started changing right in front of Meira. People from outside the room could easily hear Meira making comments like Aww, they're tiny! and Stop looking at me like that, so angry! When Meira dragged Hiyori out, Hiyori was seeming quite embarrassed, he usually didn't wear such things (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/438741/braid-breasts-brown_hair-cleavage-kimizuka_aoi-mai).

"Let's go talk to Mita... I mean, Mikoto-chan about this." Meira said.

"'Mikoto-chan'?" Hiyori asked.

"You know."

"I... I see."

"Maybe she can help sort things out. Eirin is being a bit too far with this, eh?"

"...I... Suppose..."

"Though, I have got to admit, this situation is quite convenient for you!"

"Perhaps."

"I do feel sorry for the others, though, poor things. They're probably more endowed than you are!"

"Don't make fun of my size!!"

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on May 10, 2009, 02:59:27 PM
8PM, Ruins, Day 3

Amarillo takes a pen and paper, and using very pretty fonts, write down the names of the two, then paste the paper on the door.

"You are tagging your room?" Lily White asked.

"Well, these rooms look the same, I don't want to end up into others room."

"Oh, Whatever."

"You can travel in here without being lost?"

"Er.... I'm not sure, but I will sure able to locate this room!"

"Then you are better than me." Amarillo finished the tag and close the door.

"Now lets tell Rinnosuke that he must stay alone in the Tourist Helpers these days."

*10 minutes later*

After telling Rinnosuke to look after the shop and actually SELL something, Amarillo hanged up the phone.

"Good, now I have one last issue to solve." Amarillo then walks out of the room.

A Corridor in the ruin

"Eirin!! Ei~rin!!" Amarillo catch up on Eirin, who is currently holding on a brown bottle.

"Oh, you are that human in the last incident, strange to see you there." Eirin stopped when she heard the voice coming from the back.

"I need to ask you made a medicine for me! Please!"

"Eh? That depends on the type of the medicine." Eirin is confused.

"Well, I bet you have plenty in stock, since everyone will need it, I just need a medicine that will stop the bleeding and speed up your healing speed."

"Don't you have the ability that can heal others?" Eirin opened a door beside her, likely it have become her personal lab.

"Well, in fact, I can ONLY heal others, and it seems there is a defect in my gene code, that made my wound heal slower than others." Amarillo lowered her head.

"Oh, that's a huge flaw for someone like you. come in, I may get the exact medicine you want."

They go into the lab, and Eirin took out another bottle of capsules, and put it on the table.

"This, I called that "Phoenix's Tail" is a MUCH weaker version of "Elixir" It will do just what you asked: speed up the regeneration speed of your system by two times."

"Uguu~~ It's still slower than normal people.."

"Eh?"

"By slower, I mean 1/3 of regular speed. So the first effect is to stop the bleeding."

"Well, I know and I will try, you keep this medicine, It have no effect on others, basically it's a failure work, however this may be suitable for you. Now, if you excuse me, I'll do some research..."

"Thank you, anyways..." Amarillo exit the room and closed the door, holding the bottle in hand.

*20 MIN LATER*

"So it's not some poison that kept you bleeding in the morning?" Lily asked, after Amarillo tell her the story behind the medicine.

"No, it's just... My biggest weakness."

"Oh, whatever, so as long as you don't get cut it's all right?"

"Well, guess so."

"I licked you for one hour in the hot spring, and your bleeding stopped."

"Eh.... that's fast, that wound will slowly bleed for three hours before healing." Amarillo looks at her arm. "Well, it's because of YOUR ability after all."

"Do we have any plans for tonight?"

"No, we will sleep here early."

"Ok, so good night."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on May 10, 2009, 08:36:03 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on May 10, 2009, 09:13:59 PM
One of the bedrooms, Underground Ruins, 11:00AM, Day 4

Gpop finally decided to wake up from yet another unusual flashback dream. He found Koishi still lying beside him, since they shared the same bed, and Merlin and Satori slept in their own rooms.

Gpop sat up to see a plate full of food, suitable for breakfast, ready at the table across from the bed. He got out of bed and put on some robes and looked at the food suspiciously. "Who would give us breakfast? Hah, I bet it's Mitaka trying to apologize with food. Why don't he just be a man and apologize to my face?" Still glaring at the food, he decided to leave it there, realizing that he wasn't hungry, which is unusual because he normally is. "Well I guess I could place it in the fridge or whatever and eat it up later, if we ran out of food or something." He took the plate and walked towards the kitchen. He entered the kitchen and placed the plate of food in the fridge.

But as soon as he closed the fridge he noticed a little, tiny hole on the wall right beside it. He decided to go take a look at it. He placed his eye on the hole to see if there's anything within that hole. He could barely see a small, red circle, almost like a button. The hole seems deep and wide enough for his finger to fit through. He removed his eye and placed his finger to touch the circle. He felt himself pushing the "circle", and the next thing he noticed is a rectangular outline right beside him. The rectangle then pushes itself into the wall, then descends to reveal a secret passage.

Gpop was quite shocked by this, and he quickly ran towards his own room and shook Koishi vigorously. "KOISHI! KOISHI! WAKE UP! I FOUND SOMETHING INTERESTING!" Koishi woke up slowly and asked, "What is it love? Is it something to do with last night? Because it was our first time..." Then she yawned.

Gpop replied, "No, nothing related to that. I found some secret passage in the kitchen!" With this Koishi was quite shocked by the news, and her eyes opened in shocked.

She immediately got up and said, "Really? We have to tell Satori and Merling about this!" And with this they immediately changed into their regulars, and Gpop went to wake up Merlin about this and Koishi woke Satori. After receiving the news, both had the same reaction as Koishi, and quickly changed. They all met up in the kitchen in front of the passage.

Looking into the passage, it was lit up by torches, yet their hands could go through them with no harm. "It must've been powered by the remaining mana which the generator is still using." Satori guessed. "But if I recall correctly, many fortresses have secret exits which leads to somewhere safe from incoming attacks, so the most important people/youkai could escape without harm or detection. So I'm guessing this will lead us to somewhere...related to this fortress."

"Well there's only one way to find out!" Gpop said, and he began his way into the passage, but Merlin quickly grabbed his arm.

"Wait! Isn't it better to tell the others about this?" Merlin asked. But Gpop thought of Mitaka, and knew that he wouldn't agree to this, due to his cowardice.

"No, they'll just hold us back like always. Plus, I'm eager to see what's in the other side. Maybe it'll lead us to your sisters!" And with that, Merlin let go of Gpop's arm.

"O...okay." Merlin agreed quietly. Gpop knew about their situation since she woke up yesterday, and he used this as an excuse for them to go alone. Satori could read in his heart that he has his doubts about his claim, but decided to keep it to herself.

The four of them proceeded into the passage. Where it will take, they don't know...

"Hey Gpop..." Satori reached over for his shoulder.

"Yeah Satori?" Gpop asked.

"I need to talk to you. It's about your mana..." And Satori began to talk to him during their walk...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on May 10, 2009, 09:57:44 PM
Underneath the Shrine, 11.50 Day 3
(Underground Ruins at first Shrine afterwards. )

Before them was a large mana generator and a expansive library and such. Gpop and his team searched around and so did the Makais.

However, something inside of him was growing restless and it was painful.

Minory: Koji-san? what's wrong?
Remi: what happened? are you in pain?
Koji:.......*holds chest* ahh...d-dammit.....I'm...fine...just need to rest a..bit....

He wasn't fine and he knew it. He's been carrying 2 darknesses inside of him and its over taking him somewhat finally. He needed to release Rumia from inside him or it would be damaging on his soul. Not like this hasn't happened before but Rumia was a friend and he didn't want her to be intergrated into his being in full.

Koji: lets....head back for now.
Remi: agreed you don't look so good...
They headed back to the above ground shrine and got to the lounge area and found a couch.

Koji: F-finally!

Remilia tried to help him lay down but he didn't instead he held his heart in his hand.
Minory: you need to lie down-oh my what is that?!

He hand had a black aura around it and it was getting bigger and bigger.
Remilia:....ahh i forgot about her.

He pulled at the area where his heart was and a black line came outwards and he placed it all on the couch. Rumia materialized there.

Koji: GAH! *falls to knees* that...was painful....

Rumia laid face-down on the couch and had a peaceful sleepy expression on her face.

Minory: *gasp* she's...alive?
Remi: yeah. what you think he'd kill someone from our world?
Minory: but...she was so dangerous....
Remi: she was so brainwashed and the control device that was on her is now gone.

Rumia stirred a little bit and finally awoken. Her eyes were empty and distance as if in a trance. she slowly turned her head to the group but did nothing.

Koji:...*sits up on the floor next to the couch* Rumia? are you okay?

Rumia didn't answer at first. She just stared emptily at him. then at remilia and minoriko who was still rather scared. He felt absolutely no killing intent from her nor did remilia feel anything.

Koji: Rumia?

She looked at him again

Rumia:....Ru...mee....ah?
Koji:....uhhh
Remilia: she looks confused....
Minory: why is that?...i...i hope she doesn't have memory loss?
Koji: ah dam i hope not! Rumia? what is my name?
Rumia:.........

Remilia: looks like it....
Minory: poor thing...now what do we do? If she has no memory of anything that won't help restore Gensokyo with memories at all.

Koji: those bastards! kidnapping and memory erasing our friends to be their mindless puppets. I'll kill Kikuri!
Remilia: calm down your starting to scare her.

Rumia had backed away a bit and was a little afraid.

Koji:...*sigh*...*points to her* Rumia.....your name is Rumia.

Rumia: roo...me....ah

Koji: *points to self* my name is Kojiro. Ko-ji-ro. *points to her* your name is Rumia. Ru-mi-ah.

He then took her hand and she repeated him like a parrot.

Rumia:*points to self*...Ru...mi...ah... *points to him* Ko....ji...ro.

After another 10 minutes to get her to learn their names and hers they finally was able to move on. She sat on the couch and Remilia sat next to her with Rumia's head on her lap.

Remilia: this isn't good. How are we gonna take care of her and protect her from our enemies?
Koji: good question ~_~ i have little idea on that.....I'll be back i'll get us some food here.

Suddenly Pearl returns to the group.

Pearl: no need i brought some things with me daddy.
Koji: ah cool thanks.

During the Sky Ray incident...Pearl told Koji that she'd go to the store to get snacks for everyone...... However, Ria and her pirate gang took everyone there and she was left out. much to her dismay.
She was filled in on Rumia's brainwashing and amnesia and how previously she was a fearsome opponent before that but was bein controlled.

Pearl: poor thing. she's so cute too. *is playing with Rumia's hands of which rumia just watched* Rumia?
Rumia: *looks up at her*
Pearl: open you mouth like this
*opens mouth wide*
Rumia:... *does the same*
Pearl: good girl now take a bite of this sandwhich.

Pearl taught Rumia how to eat. The sandwhiches that she ate were the same ones that Koji used to brin her when he visited the SDM. Perhaps due to subconscious thought she held the sandwhich and ate it happily. It was the first time she smiled since waking up.

Pearl: hehehe. such a cute little girl. What kind of youkai is she?
Remilia: the youkai of darkness. however all she could do back then was make it LOOK dark. She was basically a Dark Lamp. she emitted dark light that was heavy enough to block out light.

Pearl: wow but how was she so powerful before?
Remilia: i've no idea...she was supposed to have some sort of seal on her to keep her powers low. That's what i heard anyway.

it was at that time that koji did notice somethin peculiar....
Koji:...? yeah....now that i think about it she used to have a hair ribbon....it was small and red on her head.
Remilia: is that so?
Koji: yeah....maybe that was the seal.....and those idiots took it off of her.
Remilia: well that's good then in the end for us. If she gets her memories back she'll help us with that power of hers against them now.
Koji:.....yeah...i guess....IF she can remember anything.
Pearl: its like having a gun with no bullets.

Together they ate and drank together in the lounge of the shrine. Soon after however sleep caught up to them as well as fatigue....i mean just a few hours ago they were all nearly killed with that kamikaze run.

They found a room in the shrine (room 200 if its not taken) and slept there for a while. Rumia didn't want to be seperated from Koji and felt some attachment to him like a child would a parent and crawled into his bed with Remilia. She frowned at this but accepted it since she was like a helpless child now...moreso than she was (unless he powered her up)

They slept until evening, while Pearl went around to help other teams out.

(OOC: basically if you've seen Chobits or DearS you'll knwo what i'm doin with Rumia here ^_^ hehe. for the rest of day 3 Pearl will be helping people out. Until i get her a partner she's gonna be a supporter character.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 10, 2009, 10:29:44 PM
Outside Tourist Helpers 10:35 AM Day 4

Marx: ...what?

Marx stood outside alongside the girl she and Cirno freed.

Marx:...o...k? *sigh* Alright, I'll be there momentarily.

Nameless Fairy: Um, what is going on?

Marx: Well, we're going to be getting some new clothes, uh...

#201: #201

Marx: Weird name for a fairy. Anyways, let's go inside.


Inside Tourist Helper


Rinnosuke: *sigh* just like last time, almost no custome-

The door opened as two girls walked in.

Rinnosuke: Ah! Welcome to Tourist Helper, how can I help you?

Marx: Hi, I'm looking for some clothes, and perhaps some "special stuff*.

Rinnosuke: Uh, clothes? I think we have some around here, but what do you mean by special suff, unless you mean *special stuff*

Marx: You know, Special Stuff.

Rinnosuke: No, sorry. Unfortunatly we do not sell firearms or narcotics of any kind anymore.

Marx: That's a shame.

Rinnosuke: Oh, wait. We don't sell clothes anymore either. Sorry.

#201: Um, isn't this an inn of some sort?

Rinnosuke: Yes, actually.

Marx: Well then, we would like to place a reservation on one you rooms.


a little later...


Marx: Well, now we have a safe house. Off to the shrine then.


Saniwa Shrine 11:00 AM Day 3


Caboose: *pant* I can't keep up!

Frank: Get them Austin!

Austin was chaing down the mischevious fairies, sword drawn. Thanks to her recently obtained Crios, she was pulling off insane techniques and almost got Luna Child. She was stopped by an arm placed directly in front of her.

Austin: OOW! What the hell was that for?!?

Ria: Your Crios isn't fully matured yet. If you expend too much energy...

Austin began to feel very cold.

Austin: Wh-what the h-hell i-is this.

Ria handed Austin a flask of warm liquid.

Ria: Here, drink this. It'll keep most of the side effects at bay until you stabilize.

Austin took a sip of it. It was incredibly sweet. And hot.

Austin: YOW! What is this?!?

Ria: Enhanced hot chocolate specially made to ward off Crios, compliments of the Love-arcane potions

Austin: ?!?

Ria: Don't worry, you're not going to suddenly fall in love with me.

Austin: Oh.

Ria: Try to hold off on the Crios for now. You expend a lot of mana in the early staged and your bond-friends are probably feeling like shit now.

Austin: oh, right.


Outside the shrine 10:55 AM


Marx and #201 flew unnoticed to the entrance of the shrine

Cirno: There you guys are. Nice threads

Marx: It was the only one I could find. Now I'm going to go look for this unusual mana source I detected earlier

Cirno: Huh?

Marx: Can't you feel it? The arcane energies flowing below our feet. It must a mana generator.

Cirno: I can feel it too.

Marx: Alright, #201. Go into the shrine. You can probably find refuge there.

#201: Thank you.

Marx: No problem. (Glad to get her off my back though. Mantaining these links are exhausting)

Cirno: Shall we go?

Marx: We should. Now, there should be an entrance somewhere inside the shrine.

Cirno: There are some near the hot springs area.

Marx: Alright, lets go. Now, follow my lead so that you stay out of sight.

Marx and Cirno snuck into the shrine and entered the mysterious ruins.


Saniwa Shrine 11:10


Ria: !

Kaguya: What is it?

Ria: There's someone here.

Caboose: Huh? But the alarm didn't go off.

Ria: That's true. They must have gotten past the alarm system, but how?!? *gasp* We need to go, now!

Austin: What's going on?

Ria: Get the other girls. We're going back to the ruins.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on May 10, 2009, 10:56:05 PM
Alex and Lily black's room during most of the men's transformations.

Alex and Lily Black had finished a earlyer seperate breakfast from the rest of the others when the 3 fairys were at a bind how to get Alex since he didn't join the others but Star told the others to not get Alex because after all he's done for them to theres no telling what he'll do if they extended their prank to him.

Alex heard all the sudden increase of Female voice shoutting and went to check it out.

"What is going on out here..." Alex said then notices that the male population in the shrine complex has seemly dropped to 1 himself.

"how is Alex still..we all ate the same meal.." some of the former Men say

"I had a seperate one way before the rest of you." Alex said wondering if his really early birdness has just spared him from some cruel act of fate.

Then Mitaka or at least a girl that looked like him then added Eirin had tryed to use a drug on him to cure him of his blindness but it failed and caused him to turn into a girl.

"i smell a prank...A FAIRY prank Eirin may be cruel but at least I HOPE she isn't this cruel." Said some of the gensokyo natives

At the moment prank was said The 3 fairys were noticably gone.

"Oh great......." Alex could only facepalm.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Maid Xan~ on May 11, 2009, 12:58:27 AM
(Sho's room 11:00 AM day 4)

Sho was actually enjoying his (or perhaps it should be her) current situation. Oh, sure, it was sudden and rather uncomfortable at first, but the potential... A little hair dye, one of Yuyuko's kimonos, and they looked nearly identical. The mischief they could do... the confusion they could inflict on Youmu... Perfect. Yuyuko even had a spare hat (though they reversed the symbol on it, if only so it would be possible for people to tell them apart). A bit of practice moving around and work at mimicing Yuyuko's voice and the two were basically indistinguishable.

"Youmu, could you come in here?" Yuyuko called.

"What is it, Yuyuko-sama?" Youmu said as she rounded the corner. Upon beholding the sight in front of her, she fainted, falling to the floor with a thud.

Yuyuko snickered, while Sho walked over to where Kogasa was. The karakasa was looking a bit depressed. "Come on, no laughs? Not even a smile? What's wrong?"

"Ah... onee-san. How come you can manage to suprise people, but I can't? It's not fair. I'm supposed to be able to too, but I can't manage it..."

"nee-chan, you're quite capable of suprising people. It's not that you're not good at it, it's just that everyone is used to it. See, it takes something really shocking to suprise someone like Youmu by now. Improvise some, it works wonders." Sho comforted her. "Now can you do me a favor? I need you to go hand out a few notes to some of the other people. Just an explanation of how to tell me apart from Yuyuko. I'd do it myself, but I need to do something." Yes indeed, Yuyuko and I definately need to molest Youmu... Hehehe.

"Allright onee-san, I'll do that." Kogasa said, perking back up and dashing out of the room.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on May 11, 2009, 02:55:11 AM
The shrine, Day 4, 10:24AM

Sanasan and Renko were eating in with everyone else today. Normally, they would have something to eat in town, but today, Sanasan didn't feel like going(something about not wanting to climb stairs again). Little did he know that this would be a grave mistake.

"Hm...does this food taste kind of odd to you?" Sanasan asked Renko, who was sitting beside him.

"Not really. Maybe you're just used to eating at restaurants all the time." Renko replied, as she ate some more.

"Mmm...Maybe." He put some more food in his mouth.

"AAARGHH!"

"KYAAA!"

Screams erupted throughout the room. From what Sanasan could tell, there was something wrong with the food? He spat out his food and turned to Renko again.

"See, I told you something was wrong with the-" Sanasan paused. His voice sounded...different than what he remembered. Was his voice always so high pitched? Meanwhile, Renko was covering her mouth, clearly trying to prevent herself from laughing at something.

"Wha-What is it?" Sanasan asked. Renko simply pointed to the others to answer his question.

Sanasan looked again...and realized the room had suddenly filled with girls. Girls who were sitting in seats where there should've been...

"...No. It can't be." Sanasan said, unwilling to believe it. He looked down at himself, and lo and behold, there were two(albeit, small) breasts where there should've been none. Renko couldn't hold it in anymore, and broke out into laughter.

"HAHAHHAA, OH MAN! WHERE'S A CAMERA WHEN YOU NEED ONE?!" Renko said, almost crying with laughter.

"...What in...How.." Sanasan(Sanachan?) blurted out. "How...how did this happen!?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on May 11, 2009, 03:21:42 AM
(OOC: Teaming up with Sana for timewarps, again. Note that we're also effectively retconnning this (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php?topic=100.msg4196#msg4196) post since Sanasanasan realized he'd screwed up Shinjiro's character there.)

Streets to Maribel's Dorm, ~12.00 PM (noon), Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Star GPS: E-mouse, Sanasanasan

The mood was rather sober as Renko led us through the streets to, apparently, Maribel's dormitory complex. We all had something on our minds - worries of what we'd find there, the implications of the mana link between Renko and Sanasan, what the hell was going on back at... Kawa-whatever, wherever the shrine was...

After a little while, Sanasan apparently decided to try and lift the mood. He cleared his throat, and asked, "So... what do you guys do in your spare time?"

"Internet." I replied, promptly.

"That... is a secret." Yukari added.

I looked over at her and raised an eyebrow. "Slayers reference?"

She shrugged.

"Internet? Like what? Watching random videos?" Sanasan asked.

"Mostly Touhou stuff." I replied. "It's kinda pathetic, really."

Yukari flicked a lock of my hair. "How modest."

"Huh." Sanananana paused, then laughed. "Well, that's better than what Renko does..."

Renko's pace hesitated for a moment. "....It's a good game, ok?" she said, defensively.

"Uh, no. Disgaea 2 is nothing compared to Disgaea 1." Sanasan said.

I raised an eyebrow, and was about to comment, but Renko beat me to the punch.

"Well, Maribel has my copy of Disgaea 1." she argued. I got the impression that her face was getting red by this point...

But time for the one-up-man-ship. "I've clocked at least a hundred hours on both of those."

Sanasan seemed interested. He turned to face me as we walked. "Really? I think I have 150 on D1... What level were you?"

"See, he plays more than me! I only have 90!" Renko said.

I skipped on her comment. "Don't recall perfectly offhand, but... I think I had a level 8000 Flonne?"

Sana's eyes widened. "8000!? I only had had her at 4000! Sounds like you must've grinded quite a bit..."

I shrugged. "100 may have been a low estimate."

"Well, uh...I have a 1500 Laharl..." Renko said feebly.

Uh... huh. That was a... little low for that much play time, if that was her highest... but I'd rather not be mean about it...

"... are the rest far behind?" I asked, hoping for an alternative explanation.

Renko didn't reply for a moment. "...Flonne's 500. Everyone else..."

Uh... hm.

"It's because she didn't learn about passing on skills and dark assembly until about halfway through." Sanasan explained. "Basically, she had Flonne with nothing but her uniques until I asked her why she didn't know any magic."

"Ahhh, that'd explain it, then." I replied, nodding.

... well, mostly, at least.

Renko was not pleased with our antics. She turned to give us an angry look and... huffed, I guess you could call it. "Fine then, just wait! When I get my copy back today, I'll be 9999 in a week! You'll see!"

She turned around and went a fair bit faster with the "getting to Maribel's" bit.

"... but Ran spends most of her time doing housework, and Chen just kinda hangs out and acts cute." Yukari commented, long after the original question had been abandoned.

"What a balanced lifestyle." I replied, dryly.

"Isn't it?"

-----
Maribel?s Dormitory Room, 12.10 PM (Noon), Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Star GPS; Ben, Mig, and Shinjiro from RAI Force 1

"... so, what are we expecting?" I asked Yukari, in a low voice.

She shook her head as we walked down the hall to Maribel's dorm room. "An empty apartment and a panicked Renko."

"Let's hope that isn't a waste of time." I muttered.

"If we're lucky, she left behind something worth investigating." she pointed out. "Those people back at the Hakurei Shrine didn't seem like magicians, so..."

I looked down at the critters we'd returned to normal at the top of the stairs. "And I doubt they did any scent investigation, either."

Ran snorted.

... yeah, that was insensitive.

My thoughts were interrupted by Renko banging, loudly, on one of the doors on the hallway. We're here.

... let's hope she doesn't freak out too much.

"Maribel!" Renko yelled, "If you're in there, answer me!"

She wouldn't. I knew that much. But I walked up beside her. The Yakumos followed closely.

"Maybe she's not here?" Sanasan mumbled. Well, one of them was catching on...

I heard something from behind the door. A voice? Low-pitched, trying to be quiet... probably male. But...

"... I heard something in there." I said. "If Maribel is in, she'd answer us."

"So..." Yukari whispered, rolling up her sleeves.

I cracked my knuckles. "Uninvited guests."   

Apparently, we weren't the only ones investigating her. What a coincidence that we'd meet.

Maybe we could kidnap one of them to bring to Satori.

I don't know if Renko shared our concerns, but she didn't seem happy with the intrusion. "Maribel! I'm coming in, ready or not!"

More hissing from inside the room. How were we going to get in there? Surely she locked the door, even if Renko's being civil about not trying it...

"What do you mean, ready or not?!" Sanasan asked, "You're not going to-"

Renko lifted her leg to kick at it.

What? That couldn't possibly...

"TRICK OR TREAT!"

The door exploded inwards. I realized that the wood smelled wet. Must have been rotted.

... convenient.

Yukari rushed in after her, shouting. "Search and destroy!"

She was rather eager. I rather agreed with her. I didn't know how we were going to deal with whoever we were facing, but I wasn't going to let them off easy!

The rest of us barged in and looked around. The room was an awful mess, but essentially empty. Clothing and trinkets covered the floor.

Where'd they vanish to? I strongly doubted Kikuri'd managed to pull together some sort of teleportation tech in such short order...

"Eh...?" Renko didn't seem to like this situation, either.

Renko glared around the room. I followed them with my own. She stopped somewhere on the wall.

The window was open.

THAT explains it.

"...What happened in here?" Sanasan asked, eyeing a misplaced pair of panties.

"OI! YOU THIEVES!! WHERE'S MY FRIEND?!" Renko shouted out the window. I moved to get a better perspective and noticed three men running away on the next roof over. It... looked like a pretty tricky jump from the window to there...

Renko rushed over to the window. "... AND IF YOU STOLE THE ORIGINAL DISGAEA CD I LENT HER, YOU'RE ALL DEAD!"

"Remind me never to lose anything Renko lends me." Sana added, nervously.

"Crud, run!" one of the retreating figures cried.

"Why?! What from?! Don't we have diplomatic immunity?!" another replied.

"Can't you see that girl has murder in her eyes?!" the first shouted back. "I can't handle women! Especially not psychotic ones!"

"What'd she say about a CD?"

Kikuri's goons are awfully chatty.

"I don't know, but whatever it is, it's enough reason to kill us!"

The third goon finally spoke up. "Jeez... what on earth did I do to deserve this..." A more serious one, I see. Best watch out for him.

"Konoooo!!" Renko growled.

She jumped on the windowsill.

Well, I guess we're pursuing, then.

"ORAAA!" she shouted, leaping out of the window, sailing over the alleyway below, and landing safely on the next rooftop over.

Wow. Impressive.

"COME BACK HERE!" she shouted, rushing after the retreating 'thieves.'

Sana was the first to reach the window. He looked after Renko for a second, then down at the alley below, then back at Renko's retreating back.

"... nyoro~n...? This doesn't look safe..."

Stupid freakin'... we need to hurry!

I shoved his back. "Just go!"

He yelped and flailed about a bit.

Er... that wasn't the best move on my part, was it?

Sana managed to grab the next roof over. Phew. Well... I guess that makes our job easier. Sorry, man.

I used his body as a support to get over to the next roof. Yukari followed, a little less ginger on his back. Ran and Chen rushed over, but probably didn't bother him much.

Yukari rushed ahead, after Renko. I stopped to help Sana up onto the next roof.

"... yeah, just leave me here, all right?" he muttered, glaring after Yukari. "I'll just hang around here until you guys come back..."

I grabbed his wrists. "Come on, move it! Renko'll waste away without you, remember?!"

He paled. "I completely forgot about that! Let's go!"

---

"Oi, we've got a truckload of civvies behind us!" one of the goons shouted, as they leapt over to the next roof. Jeez, talk about an action scene...

Renko bent over after landing behind them, grabbed a loose shingle off of the roof, and flung it at him.

"And they've started throwing shingles at us!" goonie went on.

"No shit, Sherlock!" the other talkative one shot back.

Renko grabbed another shingle, barely slowing down, and flung it at the serious goon. The rest of us managed to catch up. I could hear Yukari laughing giddily. I guess she was eager for some ultraviolence.

The shingle shattered against the goonie's shoulder. It... didn't sound quite natural. Strange. He muttered something I couldn't hear.

The talkative ones talked among each other for a moment. One of them glanced over to one side of the rooftops we'd been leaping over.

"The train!" he shouted, "We're taking the train!"

I glanced over at where he'd looked and finally noticed another commuter train skimming along beside us.

Oh, FUCK no.

The other talkative goon agreed with me. "You can't be serious! I didn't sign up for this! They got the wrong person!"

"Hand me stuff to throw!" Renko roared. The loose shingles were getting sparse.

We passed by an attic window, with a ceramic bowl lying outside. I grabbed it and handed it to her. I made a small mental apology to its owner as it bounced off one of the goons' shoulders, rolled off the roof, and shattered after hitting the train.

We passed another attic window, with a flowerpot sitting outside.

Sana forwarded it. "I'm not sure I should be doing this..." he said, and shrugged slightly. "Ah, to heck with it, they stole a copy of Disgaea, those thieves."

Renko seemed slightly uncertain about the projectile, but flung it anyway.

Yukari handed her a garden gnome. I almost tripped in surprise.

"I didn't think you were in good enough condition to gap," I said, just loud enough for her to hear.

She grinned. "Nah, someone here's just insane."

"Now she's started throwing chimney ceramics!" That goon is pretty panicky. "And flower pots! And garden gnomes!"

There was a surprised "Nya!" from beneath my feet. I glanced down and saw Yukari's hand rising up past me, handing something black to Renko, and...

Oh for fuck's sake.

"A CAT IS FINE TOO!" Renko roared. Chen sailed through the air with rather surprising grace. But I really didn't like this, if she missed, then...

"Chen! CHEEEEEN!" I cried after her.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" Sanasan asked. I wasn't sure if he was addressing Renko or Yukari.

"And kittens!" the panicky goon shouted.

The other two were alarmed. "WHAT?!" They paused to turn around, and paled at the cat flying at them. I realized Chen's claws were drawn.

She let out a mighty "MYAAA~" and latched onto the relatively-normal goon's scalp.

Okay, nevermind, that worked out pretty well.

Chen's victim panicked even more than the other chatty goon. "AYAYAYAYA!!"
fucking hell why am i thinking of that skit
"HELP! A CAT! A CAT! A CAT IS TRYING TO EAT MY HEAD!"

"Don't worry, she's been debeaked!" Yukari roared after them, grinning far too widely. "But she might try to--"

Wait, I recognized that reference! But it was horrible.

"Do not finish that sentence!" I shouted at her, around a twisted grin. Didn't think she was well-versed with geeky stuff. Especially western.

The joke had kept me from noticing the orange ball of fur she'd grabbed and handed to Renko until much too late.

God DAMNIT.

The serious goon glanced back and paled as a flying fox soared towards him. I could see him mouth, "Oh, no..."

The other goons glanced back, apparently close enough to hear him. "What?!"

They paled, too. Canine teeth are even worse than cat claws, after all...

"KYUUUUU~"

The other chatty goon gained a fox accessory on his arm. He flailed it around wildly. Er... that won't be good for Ran.

"MY ARM! MY ARM! A FOX IS TRYING TO EAT MY ARM!"

Chen's victim apparently decided we were getting too dangerous to stick around with. "The train!" he cried, sounding pained, "Get on the train!"

The goons all changed direction. Oh god, they're serious. Can humans even survive being on top of a moving train?! I mean, I know it happens all the time in action flicks, but...

... oh FUCK, they have Ran and Chen!

By some miracle, the goon squad landed safely on the train, latched onto each other's limbs and shouting in pain. By an even better miracle, Ran and Chen remained safe as well, still stubbornly latched onto their victims. Much shouting was involved.

Strong girls. But now, if they got too far away...

Damnit.

"Bastards, look at what you've made me have to do!" I cried, turning towards the train line and putting on a burst of speed.
oh god i'm no action hero ohfuckohfuckohfuckohfuck
I leapt.

For some reason, I got it into my head to subvert the usual suicide drop yell. "SITTING BULL!"

By some fluke I managed to land in a neat crouch, despite the huge shift in momentum and ten-foot drop and oh god what the fuck

... though, that must have been pretty aweso-OW

I let out a gurgle and collapsed to the roof of the train as someone landed on my back.

... that's right, Yukari would have to follow too, wouldn't she?

But she didn't have to land on top of me!

"What was that for?" I asked, grouchily.

"For another random Indian chieftan?" she suggested.

Ugh, not now!

"Get off, we need to catch them!"

I pushed against her as she slipped off, then got to my hands and feet and headed for the fallen goons in a low half-crawl. Well, at least that was somewhat plausible. I squinted my eyes against the horrible wind as I went.

A shout from above. "RENKO!"

Oh god, what?! She couldn't be planning to--

"POCAHONTAS!" Renko cried, continuing the parodical theme. I heard a clang on the train behind me and glanced back to see her stagger off towards the other end of the train.

She fell off.

FUCK.

Damnit, and the goons are starting to crawl off, I can't let Ran and Chen stay alone any longer! I can't help her!!

"NO!" Sana shouted from above, "Now look at what you've made ME have to do!!"

... ah, that'll do the trick.

I turned back towards the goons we were pursuing. Sorry, guys, you'll have to take care of that problem yourselves...

The serious goon glanced back at us, looking extremely irritable. He frowned for a moment, then looked me in the eye, and......

...

I blinked, and Yukari's hand swished over my face. "Don't look him in the eye!" she hissed. "He stunned you somehow!"

What? They DID have magic?! Fuck!

"Thanks, Chen." she went on. I realized that Chen's tail was swishing wildly, passing over the dangerous goon's face regularly. Lucky.

After a second, the serious goon growled as he realized his trick wasn't going to work. He turned and kept crawling away from us. But with his buddies latched on in a chain of dependency and claw wounds, it was not at all difficult to catch up. We trapped them at the end of the train car, considering that they were even less capable of getting over to the next car than we were.

I stopped a few feet away from them and glared down, arms crossed. "Now then," I shouted at them, "Would you gentlemen care to explain yourselves?"

Ran and Chen's victims glanced at each other with horrified expressions. Yukari cracked her knuckles.

"Stop joking around!" the serious goon shouted back. "We don't need to tell you anything! You don't even outnumber us!"

Ran growled loudly as a counterpoint. What an idiot.

"IS THAT SO?!" Renko cried, rushing up alongside us with a look of insane, righteous fury in her eyes, and a sharp-edged shingle in her hand.

Wow.

The wimpier goons cringed back from her glare. Renko started to grin a very, very nasty grin, and they decided to talk.

"OHGODISWEARWEWEREORDEREDTODOITSOMETHINGABOUTBORDERSPLEASEDONTHURTUS"

Quite the word sandwich, but I heard 'orders' and 'borders.' No doubt left, now.

"By who?!" I shouted.

"Idiots!" the serious goon hissed. He swung a fist at Chen - no, really at Chen's victim, and she leapt out of the way. She stumbled on the train's roof for a moment before running over next to my feet.

"Good girl." I said, down to her.

"What was that about borders?" Sanasan asked, a little behind the game.

"Apparently, they're investigating borders." I replied, glaring Chen's (former) victim in the eye.

I knew why. I wonder if they did.

Renko tapped her weaponized shingle against a palm. "... give back what you stole. NOW!"

The recently-liberated goon whimpered, and started digging around in his jacket. The serious goon hissed something at him. I couldn't hear it, or the response. But he pulled out a Disgaea game case.

Oh for god's sake.

The serious goon rolled his eyes, and lunged for... the edge of the train?!

"Ran!" I shouted. She recognized the danger, let go of the arm in her mouth, and skidded towards us as Chen had.

The Disgaea case also skidded towards us, bouncing dangerously as it went. Renko grabbed it out of the air.

I was more concerned with the retreating goons. They dove right off the train. They dove right off the train!

... but that one guy had some sort of magic. They might have...

... I needed a parting shot. Something about what they were... ah!

"Oi!" I called after them, "Take good care of them, all right?!"

... no matter how they get their mana batteries, I want the girls kidnapped from Gensokyo to be treated well...

"I don't think they heard you." Yukari said from behind me. I turned to see Ran in her arm, airing out her mouth in distaste. The guy's shirt probably tasted awful.

"Gotta try, right?" I shot back.

She nodded. "But why did they escape after telling us?"

I shook my head. "They didn't tell us everything, and they were panicked anyway. Sounds plausible to me."

A loud whistle brought me back to reality as the train sped out into a more open area.

"Maybe we should get off the roof." I suggested.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 11, 2009, 07:16:28 AM
Saniwa Inn, Various Places, 10:50 AM, Day 4

Hirowaza, now Hiyori (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/438741/braid-breasts-brown_hair-cleavage-kimizuka_aoi-mai), simply looking around with a blank expression on her face. The Shady New Drug seemed to be used for curing Mitaka's blindness, but it didn't work and changed him into a female. And then, it appeared that somehow it circulated throughout the entire Inn and various people have also been transformed into females. Fortunately, there were others who didn't have to share that fate. Well, there are those that were visibly shocked and not feeling too good about it, however, there were a bunch of people who were taking it unusually well, perhaps as opportunities to wreak havoc on others as a prank deal. Hiyori sighed as Meira started taking her to various parts of the inn to see the state of the other people.

"Hey, hey, hey, lots of people had the same thing!"

"Y, yes... As it seems, Meira-sama. Aaah, my feet are killing me." Hiyori whined.

"Ahh, you can take it!"

"Kuu..."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on May 11, 2009, 07:35:59 AM
N.B.: This is a DREAM
Dreamscape, sometime in the night, Day 3

Covenant Battlecruiser Sky-Ray(?)/C.S.S. Gensokyo, ???? AM/PM, Day ????

He blinked.

This was definitely not Kansas, no?

He looked around him. Sleek metal corridors extended away in both directions bearing the occasional metal door and robust-looking blast-doors. People in uniforms?wait, scratch that?.humans, youkai, beasts, kappa, tengu, fairies, ghosts, vampires, and other manner of non-human beings in uniforms milled about. The place looked somewhat familiar?.was that the Covenant crest on the wall?

?Phew, that was a good breakfast!? A voice said from nearby. It was a ghost, judging by the way she floated an inch above the ground and the spiral-pattern on her officer-cap. She looked?familiar?.

?Yuyuko-sama?.Taihou-san is complaining again. You just ate up a month?s supply of rations!? A half-ghost, judging by the small ethereal waterdrop-shaped Myon floating next to her, said, chasing after the ghost. ?Please don?t continue giving the chief purser anymore grief!?

?WHO LET THAT BLACKHOLE ONBOARD THE SHIP?!? A scream came out of the mess-hall. ?SHO! KEEP YOUR BLACKHOLE OUT OF MY MESS HALL!? A familiar-looking officer ran out under a storm of kitchen utensils, both sharp and blunt, all deadly.

?Mitaka!? He jumped upon hearing his name. Someone here knows him?

?R-Reimu?!? Mitaka gasped, looking around to find Reimu in a red and white officer?s uniform bearing the Covenant crest on her chest.

?That?s Lieutenant Hakurei to you, Sergeant.? Reimu said. ??.not in public, Taka-kun?? She muttered in his ear as she got close. ?Ehem?? She cleared her throat. ?The Captain requests your presence on the command deck.?

?Uh?ok?? Mitaka blinked. Perhaps?.he should play along?

?Yo, Mitaka!? A voice called out from behind. ?Is Reimu picking on you again??

?Chief Martial Officer Kojiro.? Reimu sighed. ?Lady Ambassador, is our Chief Martial Officer bothering you?? She turned to ask the vampire behind him, a small smile playing on her face.

?Yes, he is. Lock him up in the brig for me, please.? Ambassador Scarlet said, with a playful look. ?And throw away the key.? She added.

?Oy!? Kojiro protested.

?I?ll see to that later. But Captain Yakumo?s not one for patience.? Reimu said, nodding at the couple. ?Come on, Taka-kun! Yukari?ll throw US in the brig!?

?Uhh, right?? Mitaka ran after Reimu. So Yukari?s the captain of this madhouse? Well?he wasn?t too surprised?.

They paced through corridor A-1 towards the bridge?.Mitaka could still remember riding a tank through this corridor?but it was a lot brighter and cleaner now, with proper crewmembers walking to and thro.

??all I?m saying is, the mana warheads need more standardized mana-supplies. I don?t like these test results.? A girl who looked suspiciously like Rika said to a man who looked a LOT like ThirtyFour.

?I?m the Chief Weapons Officer and I say?? ThirtyFour blinked, before wilting under Rika?s intense glare. ??.err?I say we go with the standardized mana-supplies?? He murmured, uncertainly.

?Taka-kun!? Reimu hissed, gesturing for Mitaka to hurry up.

They entered the bridge. It was quite different from how he remembered it. It was broader?bigger?with many more tiers of control panels and operation stations.

The captain?s seat was set on a raised pedestal bearing the Covenant crest, set at the end of a long platform that overlooked the entire command bridge. And in it was Captain Yakumo Yukari, proud Captain of the C.S.S. Gensokyo. Engaged in a lively discussion with her was the vice-captain Jeremy.

?Chief Mana Spiritualist, Reimu Hakurei, reporting!? Reimu said, raising her right fist to her heart in salute.

An awkward silence crept in as all eyes centered on Mitaka.

?Uhh?ummm?? Mitaka started sweating nervously.

?Captain Yakumo, I apologize for Sgt. Mitaka?s rudeness.? Reimu said. ?He just recovered from another one of Eirin?s shady new drugs.?

?Fufufu, that matters not. We have little need for strict formalities onboard this ship.? Captain Yakumo chuckled, waving the matter aside. ?Mitaka-kun, how?s the new mana-link research coming along? You did resign from the post of vice-chief to concentrate on your new project after all.?

?Uhh?err?.? Mitaka looked around nervously for an answer. ?It?s?uhh??

?It?s going smoothly.? Reimu supplied for him. ?He just made another breakthrough. We?ve just run the first test and confirmed that his theory is indeed possible in practice.?

?The test subjects?? Yukari asked, interested.

?umm?? Reimu suddenly blushed profusely. ?err?I volunteered myself to be a test subject.?

?So you managed to share a mana link with Lt. Hakurei?? Yukari asked, raising an eyebrow at Mitaka.

?Er..umm?yes?? Mitaka nodded nervously. ?It appears to work?err?just fine.?

?How was it??? Yukari asked, edging closer, a hint of playfulness in her voice. ??sharing mana with Mitaka-kun, I mean?? She asked Reimu.

?C-Captain, I d-doubt that?s r-relevant!? Reimu stammered, blushing even redder.

?Oh, it?s very relevant.? Yukari said. ?I might end up having to commit myself to a mana link as well. And if it?s at all unpleasant then?well, poor Jeremy?? She said, nodding at her Vice-Captain.

?So it is feasible?? Jeremy asked, clearing his throat, his ears turning a little red.

?It would give us an edge against the Empire?s superweapon.? Yukari said, turning grave. ?By using these mana-links and having humans such as yourselves supply the rest of us with mana, we may stand a chance against that superweapon.? Yukari said, hopefully. ?With it, we will bring the very core of the Covenant?s strength, our promise of eternal brotherhood, to the fore and crush the Empire resoundingly.?

?It will require more work, however.? Reimu said. ?I believe a more stable linkage system will be required. Something like a proper ?contract?. We plan on involving Lt. Knowledge as well. Her research in summoning contracts may prove useful. We also plan on involing Lt. Komeiji. Her new ?dive? system may help us stabilize the linkage further.?

?I see. I?ll sort out the paperwork. You, Satori, and Patchy focus on the serious details.? Yukari said, sitting back. ?Jeremy, have Ran write up project transfer reports for Satori and Patchy.?

?Yes, Captain.? Jeremy nodded.

?And when we?re among friends, Yukari is fine.? Yukari added. ?Dear dear, you?re too uptight sometimes, Jeremy.?

??.I?ll work on that, Captain.? Jeremy said with a sly grin, just to spite her.

??.Reimu, Mitaka?? Yukari suddenly said, with a rather sudden worried expression. ?I?want to transfer you two back to the capital. I may send Lt. Satori and Lt. Patchouli and anyone else involved with your project with you.?

?B-but Captain?!? Reimu gasped. ?This is our ship! We can?t??

?Your research is important.? Yukari said. ?The entire Covenant Sphere?s fate may rest on it. As we speak the Empire encroaches upon us with their menacing superweapon. I can?t let you remain onboard this ship in such dangerous times. You and your research will be safer in the capital.?

?We refuse.? Reimu said, defiantly. ?You?ll have to drag me off the ship.?

??.? Yukari sighed. ?Reimu?please, this is for the Covenant?s sake.?

?I?m not abandoning my comrades, not when they need me most.? Reimu said. ?The ailment has spread amongst the non-human crewmen and now all of them have begun to show slight symptoms of wasting . Everyone is doing their best to seem as if nothing is wrong?? Reimu said, gritting her teeth. ?I want the people onboard this ship to benefit from our research first. If it weren?t for this ship and its crew, we would still be in the dark about the nature of the Empire?s superweapon. I don?t want that knowledge to come at the price of their lives.?

??.Reimu...? Yukari sighed. ?Look, this ship is stranded. We can?t even dock for supplies for fear of spreading the ailment. We can?t even enter the Covenant Sphere for Elemia?s sake. We?re sitting ducks out here on our own.?

?That?s why my place is here.? Reimu said, determinedly. ?Right, Mitaka??

??yes.? Mitaka nodded. He didn?t understand what was going on, but his friends needed him and Reimu onboard, right? That?s reason enough. ?Yes, we?re not going anywhere, not while our comrades are threatened.?

??.? Yukari sighed. ?I expected no less from you two?? She shook her head. ?Foolish idealism?.that?s what the Empire thinks is the Covenant?s greatest weakness. And they exploit it?? Yukari gritted her teeth. ?Holding our mining station hostage?all those innocent people??

?Captain! Hostile battlecruisers incoming. ETA 20 minutes!? A fairy officer reported from below. ?Imperial Forces!?

?Again?! How long do they plan on chasing us?!? Yukari cursed, turning her seat to face the command bridge. ?Jeremy, rouse the crew! Full retreat.?

?All crewmen, to your battle stations! We?re retreating! Ensign, get me the Head Engineering Officer!? Jeremy ordered.

?Yes, captain!? Nitori?s appeared on the holographic screen by Yukari?s seat.

?All engines to full, Lieutenant!? Jeremy ordered. ?All repair crew on the ready.?

?Ugh?? Yukari muttered to herself as the com-link with Nitori terminated. ?If only I could gap them all in one go?? She muttered to herself.

?You two.? She turned to face Reimu and Mitaka. ?Oversee the Mana Generator. I want it on optimum capacity, but whatever you do, don?t let it die on us. We?ll reduce output if we have to, but we have to preserve that generator.?

?Yes, captain.? Mitaka and Reimu both saluted before turning away.

As they rushed for the door the ship suddenly shook violently.

?What?! I thought you said 20 minutes!? Yukari gasped.

?They have teleporters, Captain!? A beast youkai below reported. ?Incoming enemy danmaku barrage!?

?Direct 40% output to shields! All the rest to the engines!? Jeremy ordered. ?Helmsmen, evasive maneuvers! All crewmen, brace for impact!?

?By Elemia, we WILL survive!? Yukari shouted, slamming a fist into her seat as she stood up. ?Jeremy, I?m sortie-ing! You have command!? She declared as a gap unzipped itself beside her.

?Captain! In your current condition you?ll?.? Jeremy began.

??.Jeremy?.? Yukari said quietly, without looking around. ??if anything happens to me?protect the Covenant in my place??

?C.S.S. GENSOKYO, FULL SPEED AHEAD!? Yukari shouted as the gap swallowed her whole.

??

?.deep, deep underground, the Covenant mana generator glowed perceptibly brighter as it hummed away in the dim darkness?.

And Mitaka woke up, drenched in cold sweat. ??.ugh?I blame you, Yukarin?? He mumbled, before falling back asleep.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 11, 2009, 10:39:02 AM
Saniwa Inn, Living Room, 10:55 AM, Day 4

"Meira-sama, what are we doing here, again?" Hiyori asked curiously.

Meira looked in the kitchen and saw Taihou, now a female, in a bit of a tight spot. Seemed that Mokou was up to her old ways and seemed ready to pounce on her from the front, and nearby,  from the kitchen door, is an angry Sakuya ready to skewer her full of knives. Well, Sakuya would get annoyed, after all, Taihou had a bigger bust than she did there, as Meira pointed out and consequently poked Hiyori's chest. Would ya look at that, Meira whispered. that's huge! That's four times yours! Hiyori whimpered. Her feet were killing her but she knew she had to help Taihou. Good thing I am flat, Mokou would not care about me in this state! Hiyori thought in her mind, but she knew her sentiments would be wrong. One would exposit about Mokou's tendencies. Meira laughed, and noticed Hiyori's switchblade was in its original shape, but was much larger, much like a machete. Meira casually walked right into the kitchen and leaned against the wall, totally ignoring the scene. Let's see how this pans out! Meira thought.

Hiyori ran into the living room through the side that Taihou was in. Hiyori stomped the ground.

"M, Mokou-dono, what are you doing?! Cease this immediately!" Hiyori said indignantly, however, it was nothing like her original voice, it seemed like she was joking. Mokou stopped doing her gestures and turned around.

"Oho... Izzat you, Hirowaza-chan?"

"What do you think you're doing to hi-- Her? Sakuya's going to have her head for... You know!"

"Funny you say that, dear, you are so flat!"

"S, shut up! Don't make fun of my size."

Mokou made a sly smile and took a step closer to Hiyori. Every step Mokou took, Hiyori would take a step back, until she hit the wall. "Gotcha." Mokou said slyly, now ignoring Taihou. Hiyori faced Taihou, who was now looking at her. Hiyori made several hand gestures to signify dealing with Sakuya.

"M, Mokou-dono... P, please. This isn't funny."

"You're not fun~" Mokou replied, noticing Hiyori turn to face the other way. Mokou placed her arm to stop Hiyori from looking that way. "Let's play a game..."

"What game?!" Hiyori questioned bitterly.

"I'll stop this if you..." Mokou whispered something into Hiyori's ear.

"N, n... No way!! P, please... Don't tell me... This... has to be... a cruel joke..." Hiyori whimpered, starting to cry. Mokou just laughed.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Pedonymous on May 11, 2009, 01:35:04 PM
Yatsugatake National Park, Karuisuwa, 11:34 PM, day 2

Arreku and Kaigomi, on their usual stroll through the forest, happily conversed. Kaigomi rested her head on her arms, using Arreku's fluffy brown top for support.

"--and then the man says 'Well Miss, why dontcha gimme yer info?' So I said 'I'm very sorry sir, but that's against cafe policy...' Not that I really wanted to anyways..." Arreku chattered about work to Kaigomi, who always intently listened after he came back from Tokyo during the weekends. She enjoyed hearing him talk, despite the odd subject matter. "--so I'm gonna buy a Yuffie figure I've had my eye on-" Arreku stopped in mid-sentence, freezing up.

"H-hey, what's the matter?" Kaigomi asked, surprised by Arreku's sudden halt. "Arreku, you idiot, listen to me!"

"There's voices... that way." Arreku pointed in a direction slightly off the path of their travel. "Lots of them."

Kaigomi, confused, tugged on Arreku's hair. "There's no voices, keep walking!"

"N-no, I hear them! I'm going to check them out." Arreku suddenly jumped off into the bush, quickly sprinting to the direction the clatter of voices came from. Eventually, Kaigomi picked up on them too. He skidded to a halt on the edge of the bush, taking cover in the trees.

Below, there was a commotion of black-armored men, all encircling and struggling with something on the ground... an animal? A bear? A magic tanuki? Arreku's mind began to wander. Kaigomi, quickly picking up on this, tugged at his puffy ahoge.

"Yeow-"

"Sh-shh! Shut up and pay attention!" Kaigomi loudly whispered.

The commotion began to calm down, and soon enough the men brought an odd sight above their heads- an unconscious girl, hanging limp out of a large wooden bucket. Immediately upon seeing this, he swooped upon the men, who yelled in surprise.

"Ahh, it's another one!"

"It's just some ki-AGHK" A swift jab to the chest left the armored man breathless, as he collapsed onto the soggy ground. Arreku quickly scooped up the girl in the bucket and handed her to Kaigomi, who seemed both stunned and bewildered by this girl.

"Keep her safe, go into the bush!" Arreku ordered her, Kaigomi complied, rushing into the woods, dragging the bucket behind her.

Arreku swiftly raced around the guards, jabbing them in exposed areas, often hitting nerve points that left them stunned. Those who weren't stunned were driven into the ground by sheer force.

Arreku, surveying his work, stepped towards a van, it's back doors wide open. Inside, he spied a girl with a blue dress, and bright blue hair, lying unconscious, but before he could get inside to save her, he was interrupted by something that made his heart leap.

"D-damn it, bring in the guns! Bring in the guns!!" an armored shouted to a group of black vans, almost immediately, several heavily clad men bearing shield rushed out to face Arreku, their fingers itching the triggers of black AK-47s.

"Aim, fi-" The one gunner stopped in mid-sentence. "Where the hell did the bastard go?"

Arreku rushed through the woods, his heart racing, toting the bucket girl under his arm and Kaigomi on his shoulders.

--------------------------------------------------

Hokaido residence, Karuisawa, 12:12 AM, day 3

Arreku slept soundly in his bed, snugly situated by Kaigomi. For some reason, Kaigomi eyed the girl in the bucket over Arreku's sleeping body, sleeping soundly with bandages on her wounds. She hadn't awoken, but Kaigomi stayed awake the entire night, just in case...

This girl could be something evil.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on May 11, 2009, 02:47:39 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 11, 2009, 03:19:36 PM
Saniwa Inn, Kitchen, 11:20 AM, Day 4

"I... I'm so sorry, everyone..." Hiyori said as she shook her head profusely while looking down at the ground, visibly ashamed. She looked straight again and eyed Mokou. "S, so... What's the second one?" she asked, her voice wavering slightly. Some sort of training this is!! Hiyori thought. B... But... I must... To save Taihou. This wretch!! Mokou tilted her head in thought as she quickly thought of her second command.

"Well," Mokou said, grinning slyly. "My second command is..."

"Wh, what is it?" Hiyori questioned, clearly embarrassed by this current chain.

"You gotta let me hit ya!"

"What the hell?!" Hiyori squealed.

"That's right, you have to let me smack you RIGHT in front of everyone here! ...Even Meira-san!"

"Wh, wha... N, no...!"

"You said you agree to this condition, so there's no backing out now."

"P, please... D... Don't... hit hard..."

Mokou smiled. Meira tried to break free from Keine but there was no use. She couldn't break away for some reason. Almost like Keine had been empowered by something. "Now, Hiyori-chan, just... stand there." Mokou said, pointing to a corner of the kitchen in plain, visible view to everyone inside AND passersby. Mokou walked closer to Hiyori, who was by now trembling. Hiyori knew how strong Mokou was and braced herself for the pain that she was about to feel from this.

"M, Mokou-sama..."

"Oh, dear, don't be a baby. It won't hurt... That much"

Hiyori trembled as she stood in the corner, holding herself in a way that could only mean one thing - brace yourself or die. Mokou cracked her knuckles menacingly and smiled evilly before a shimmer sparkled in her eyes. Hiyori closed her eyes and expected the worst. Everyone watching couldn't actually watch. But... Instead... Mokou didn't punch or smack Hiyori. Instead she started to tickle Hiyori everywhere. After several moments, Hiyori's eyes opened and she realized what was happening when she started to burst out laughing.

"Ahahahaha... N, no, M, Mokou-sa.. sama, hahaha, STOP!!!"

Mokou grinned as she noticed Hiyori contorting her own body. Hiyori was trying to avoid Mokou's fingers, but placed her hands against the wall so she wouldn't fall over, and she ended up bending over, her face against the wall. She continued to laugh as Mokou moved her hands from Hiyori's body to her legs. Hiyori pleaded for Mokou to stop tickling her, and after a while, Mokou relented and smiled. Hiyori thought Mokou was done, but that's where she was hideously wrong. Mokou took advantage of Hiyori's tired-from-laughing and bent over body to do something unforgiveable. Mokou raised her palm and slapped Hiyori's bottom lightly. ...Lightly by Mokou's standards, anyway. You could hear the sound.

"Aaaah!" Hiyori squealed, albeit sounding inadvertedly sultry.

Mokou heard Hiyori's scream and laughed. Meira amidst all this was trying to break free. "M, Mokou-san, you must stop this!" Meira proclaimed as she flailed within Keine's arms. "You're starting to hurt hi-- Her!!" Mokou ignored Meira's plea to stop, but one could get the feeling that she was enjoying it. Mokou smiled and did it again. And again. And again. Every time, Hiyori would scream in pain. But that last one was definitely the last one. Hiyori slumped to the floor and rubbed her backside, it was hurting very much. She clung to the wall like a prisoner in a cell.

Mokou turned around to face everyone, and then turned her head towards Hiyori.

"So, you've surpassed the second one. There's still a last one, ufu."

Hiyori was by now crying and struggling to stand up. "P... pain..."

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Pedonymous on May 11, 2009, 04:01:10 PM
Hokaido residence, Karuisuwa, 7:39 AM, Day 3

Arreku groaned loudly as he stretched his arms and legs, working the sleep out if them. He was stiff after pushing himself like that last night, but he was glad that the girl he rescued was safe... Wait, where was she? She bed he had set up beside him was empty, and so was Kaigomi's. A commotion could be heard outside in the living room.

"--and then I'll--You crazy brat!" He could only hear bursts of Kaigomi's yelling as she ran back and forth, probably chasing their guest. He threw off the covers and dashed into the living room. He was horrified.

What Kaigomi chased was something not of this world, Arreku had been deceived. The girl, who was comfortably seated in her bucket, levitated around the room, green pigtails flying, carrying the breakfast ham. Kaigomi ran around the room, jumping up and swatting the bucket, to no avail.

"Awawawawa... awaaaahwaaa..." Arreku wavered out of fear, petrified of this strange girl. He should have known, those men were trying to get rid of this monster...

"AFWAH! SAVIOR-KUN!" the girl yelled at the top of her lungs, dropping the half-eaten ham on a more than disgruntled Kaigomi. "I'm so grateful!" she went on, swinging her arms around his neck, Kaigomi choked at the sight of the girl's round butt peeking over the edge of the bucket as she leaned out of it.

"Ah... ah... ahhhhhHHHHHHH!!!" Arreku flew into a panic, diving under the nearest table. "Suh-suhstuh-stayyy awaway!"

The girl crawled along the ground, her body half out of the bucket (Kaigomi was still staring at the girl's butt by this point), with a kind and cheerful smile on her face. "Arreku-kun's the best, he saved Kisume-chan! He saved me!" she squealed, diving towards him, catching the shoulders of his sweater. She calmly gazed into his eyes, quelling his panic. "He saved me..."

"Y-you quit that, you pervert!" Kaigomi yelled at Kisume, seemingly snapping out of her daze. She dragged Kisume out from under the table, forcibly pushing her back in the bucket (Arreku got a full view of Kisume, he passed out). "Either put some pants on or stay in your bucket. I don't know what the hell you are, but you're not just going to strut around in all your glory." Kaigomi said gruffly, trying to attain some dominance over the newcomer.

"B-but, I just wanted to show him my gratitude... and I'm a tsurube-otoshi!!" Kisume sunk back in the bucket, pouting hard.

"W-well, you didn't need to show him your pussy-"

"Kyah! I-I did...?" she seemed to scan the previous interval of time, and she may have just crawled out too far...

"Wherever you're from, I guess there's no such thing as shame, eh?" Kaigomi swished the skirt of her dress, while Kisume ruffled the collar of her blouse.

And so began the long conversation between the dwarf and the bucket dropper, of Gensokyo, human world customs, among other things. Arreku didn't hear a word of it.

------------------------------------------------------------------

Hokaido residence, Karuisuwa, 12:23 PM, Day 3

Arreku awoke to his stomach growling, the warm afternoon gently heating his face.

"Ah, I kinda forgot about you," Kaigomi said, her feet reasting on the coffee table above him as she sat on the couch. "Come on out, I got something to tell you..."

Kaigomi explained to Arreku about Kisume's origins, a demon living in a separate world called Gensokyo. Apparently, Kisume was as bewildered as Arreku and Kaigomi about what was going on. Her friend Yamame, a spider youkai, tossed her through a portal to this world, there was an earthquake going on and Kisume was very scared. When she awoke, she could hardly move, she was very weak, and when those men tried to catch her, she thought she was finished. But after being near Arreku, she felt much stronger and more confident, and was very excited about the boy who helped her so much. Kisume, who was seated in her bucket beside Kaigomi on the couch nodded her head playfully as Kaigomi told the story. Kisume had decided to stay with them for the time being, but was quite worried about Yamame, so they had arranged to have Arreku look in the surrounding area for anyone else from Gensokyo the next morning. Today though, Kaigomi decided it was best to get Kisume accustomed to daily human life...

------------------------------------------------------------------

Outside the Saniwa Shrine, 11:11 AM, Day 4

Arreku peered upside-down over the roof of the shrine to peer into the window, Kisume playfully mimicking him.

"You're sure there's someone you know in there?" Kaigomi questioned Kisume, not entirely sure what to think of this odd behavior of hers, bringing them to an old shrine like this.

"Ayup, I'm sure. Who's in there Arreku-kun?"

Arreku squinted, trying to figure out the silhouettes of the people inside. "Uhm... It's all girls in there, and... URK."

"Arreku?" Kaigomi squeaked with surprise.

"Awawawa..." He slowly leaned up from the window, beet red.

Kaigomi fumed. "Argh, what are they doing in there? You didn't bring us somewhere weird, did you?"

Kisume shook her head.

"Bah..." Kaigomi leaned over the eave of the roof to peer into the shrine, and immediately shot back up.

"GODDAMMIT KISUME!!"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 12, 2009, 12:01:03 AM
Mysterious Ruins 11:20 AM Day 4


Marx and Cirno could hear voices in the distance.

Ria: Over here!

Austin: Wait up!

Cirno: Crap, they've found us!

Marx: Not yet. Let's keep going. The shadow clones should slow them down.

Marx and Cirno entered a large room with a bridge leading to another part of the ruins

Cirno: Ok, let's-

Ria: Not so fast!

Marx and Cirno turned around to see Teams Pirate and Shakin' behind them. Frank and Caboose were stil catching up

Marx: You...

Ria: Marx! What do you intend to do with the Generator?

Marx: How do you know my name? Who are you to me?

Ria: Marx, it's me! Ria!

Marx: Why should I trust you? You may have information I need, but how will I know if you are telling the truth?

Ria: Marx...

Austin: What I want to know is how she got past the alarm.

Marx: Pfft. That pathetic thing? I'm suprised anyone actually gets caught! NOw, if you'll excuse me, I have a generator to drain.

The sound of a gun materializing echoed through the ruins.

Ria: I'm sorry, but I can't let you do that!

Marx: Then stop me!

Wings bursted from Marx as she took flight. Cirno followed suit.

Ria: I can still hit a moving target!

Marx: Then which one is the target?!? Shadow Clone!

More Marxs started flying around, all firing at Ria. Ria responded with volleys from her Lagunas Cannon.

Austin: There! Shoot there!

Ria: I know where to shoot!

Kaguya began firing as well, aiming for Marx and Cirno. Kaguya still remembered the time Cirno froze her as a favor for Mokou.

Marx: (thinking) Rgh! can't keep... this up...

Ria: Mana failing you?

Marx: Don't think this is the last time!

Marx and Cirno flew down an alternate tunnel.

Nitori: Was she using OC?


Outside Tourist Helper 3:00 PM

Cirno's wings reverted back to the usual six wings. Cirno was carrying a limping Marx.

Cirno: We really should be careful how our mana is used.

Marx: Yeah...

Cirno: Well, a good rest should restore the lost mana. Good thing you reserved a room.

Marx: Alright, let's go in.


Tourist Helper


Rinnosuke: Ah, Cirno, your ok. And the girl from before. Tiring day?

Marx: You could say that. May we have the key to our room now?

Rinnosuke: Of course.

Marx and Cirno retired to the room that was reserved.

Cirno: I'm going to walk around the place for a bit.

Marx: Ok, just don't go too far.

Cirno left the room and began to wander Tourist Helper.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Maid Xan~ on May 12, 2009, 06:39:54 AM
Ruins, 12:35 PM, Day 4

Sho, having commited all the mischief she felt appropriate for the time being, headed down to check out the ruins. She had, after all, been looking for the keystone. However, at the moment, that was secondary. Right now, she was interested in looking for loot. Surely something of interest had to be there. So she and Yuyuko had headed down to check it out.

The two had had the good fortune to stumble upon something promising almost right away, in the third room they entered. While it looked rather like a locker room, with various compartments built into the walls, many of the "lockers" gave off very strong magical auras. It took a while of searching to find one of the lockers that both responded to their attempts to open it while also giving off an aura. The contents, Sho considered, seemed to make it all worth it.

A dagger and a bracer. Both were clearly (from the design and inscriptions) of non-japanese origin. The dagger appeared to be of european origin, most likely Norse or Germanic, as it appeared to have runic lettering on it, as well as patterns evoking a snake. The bracer, on the other hand, had what appeared to be Sanskrit. Whoever had owned the two objects had done a lot of traveling in the past.

Sho pulled out her laptop and checked the reception. Not great, but it would do for a little research. The dagger's runes translated to Grafvolluth. That explained the serpent motif, as Grafvolluth was the name of a serpent or dragon from Norse mythology.

The bracer took a while longer to research. The Sanskrit refered to Paramātmā. This meant effectively the supreme soul, a soul shared by all beings. It could somewhat be equated with the concept in psychology of the collective unconscious, a set of concepts and memories shared among all humanity (and in this case, humanity might perhaps be extended to include youkai and other such beings, at least to some extent).

While these pieces of information did not immediately offer any insight into the abilities of the two items, Sho was determined to figure them out, through experimentation if no better means presented itself.

Taking care to close the locker and leave the room in as close to the same condition they had found it in, minus their new finds, Sho and Yuyuko stealthily returned back to their room.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on May 12, 2009, 07:24:14 AM
A room in the ruins, 0800AM,Day 4, Amarillo & Lily White

Amarillo wake up, and found that she is the one to get up early.

And it seems Lily has got up earlier.

"Morning!" as Lily saw Amarillo sit up from the bed, she called out.

"Oh, Morning, it seems sleeping early also get us to get up early... Wanna go fishing?"

"Eh?"

"Yeah, fishing, which is a good way to build up one's determination." Amarillo takes her fishing rod, and heading out.

"Er, you have your lightsaber hid in the rod, right?"

"Yeah, however, the increase weight will do nothing on fishing purposes. "

"And you are ready for an ambush?"

"Please don't let it happen." Amarillo sighed, then walk out the door, Lily White closely follows.

A pond somewhere close to the shrine

"So that means we will have fish for lunch today?" Lily watched in surprise as Amarillo successfully getting a fish hooked within five minutes.

"No, As I say fishing is for Character build, One can only resort fishing for survival when it's really the need." Amarillo put the fish back to the pond.

"Awwww...."

"Fishing is pure determination and Focus." Amarillo hook another fish up.

"Oh, well." Seeing Amarillo put another fish(which was just hooked up) back in the water. "You don't care if I sleep for another hour, do you?"

"I don't mind, however, I'm interested for the reason that you get up at THAT early as in 5AM."

"Hah? You knew that?"

Amarillo pulled the hook up and changed the bait,"Sure, however I know, or I guessed what had happened, so i didn't react to it."

"Cirno have escaped."

"And that's why I go fishing now, "Amarillo said "It's important to be calm, who knows what will happen at the moment..."

"Yeah, after pirates and a battlecruiser... Who knows what will be here in this world... Is the real world that scary?" Lily lied on the ground.

"Well, less scary compared to OUR 21XX, If you want I can tell you some historial...."

"NO."

"Oh, alright."

*AFTER A LONG TIME*

Lily's sleep is broken by something underground.

"Ouch!" As Lily jump up from the ground, Amarillo quickly moved to her side.

"What happened?"

"The ground below... just moved."

"The ground..WHAT?" Amarillo quickly draw the light saber and watched the ground.

The patch of grass is moved open, and Amarillo swing the lightsaber in an arc, produce some spark on the edge of the secret exit.

"Owwww!" Somebody's voice can be heard in the tunnel.

"That voice... GPop?" Amarillo disarmed her lightsaber and get near the tunnel.

And she was hit by something directly on the face and fall.

"That hurts!" As Gpop emerges out with the SubTerrain resident, Amarillo shout in pain.

"Sorry... Thought you as one of the bad guys... Say, how long have you been here?" Gpop seems a little worried for some reason.

"Me? I've been fishing since 8AM. So there is a secret passage under that thing?" Amarillo points to the patch of grass.

"Well- I just found of the passage. I suggest you go back to the ruin, and there will be something - er- funny, well, I have no time to explain, I'd gotta go! Come, girls!"

And then Koishi, who was behind them, shout back: "So you just hit some cute young girl on the face, and want to go away without anything?"

"Oh- er- I'm terribly sorry for what just happened." GPop turn back and run away, with all the girls follow closely behind her.

"He must've hid something." Said Lily White as she watched the gang of people went away.

And then Amarillo's cell phone ring, (The normal one, not the mana-powered one) It's no doubt from Rinnosuke.

"Ms.Viridian!" As Rinnosuke reports the news that Cirno and a unknown woman has appeared in Tourist Helpers and they have "ordered a room." Amarillo smiles.

"Thanks." she hang the phone, and stand up :"Seems luck is finally on our site! Let's go back to the ruins."

"OK, but are you really OK?" Lily said?

"Eh? Why-" as Amarillo starts her sentence, she felt something salty is dipping from her nose.

"You-you are having a nose bleed!"

"That GPop! He actually put some strength in that punch! " Amarillo cover her bleeding nose and quickly went in the secret tunnel. "Ahh, Next time I see him...."

[OOC: Hint: Comedy Scene in Next Post of Me, also, GPop seems escaped the 1st barrier since Amarillo didn't know what happened in the ruin, but next time....]
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on May 12, 2009, 02:45:08 PM
=== Saniwa Inn - 10:30 AM ~ Day 4 ===
-Previous Event-

Owlbear himself wasn't outwardly effected by the whole gender bend until sometime after he awoke from his (rather long) nap just now. And just like anyone else,  he did NOT take to it very well, going about it cursing and shouting that whoever took his manhood well face a very painful GEKIDO Punch.

"Owlbear, please calm down" Came the voice of Shinki as she tried to calm the raging Owlbear down. "There's a rational explanation for all of this!"

"There's only on explanation to this, and tha's; that I'm PISSED OFF!!" Eh? The more feminine voice of Owlbear screamed from behind the doorway to their room when it was suddenly wrecthed open, revealing the (strangely) female form of Owlbear Fukuma*, the aura of RAGE practically dripping off her. "...I want to know who did this..." She seethed, an ominous steam coming from her maw. "...I want to know, who stole my manhood..."

"Please, calm down this instant!" Shinki spoke a bit more sternly, staying the raging woman's wrath for a moment with a bit of her own. Despite her anger, Fukuma still knew Shinki was one not to toyed with when SHE get's angry.

"Yeah, there ain't no reason to get all worked up~" Yuki chimed in as she patted the still enraged Fukuma on the back. "Look, you even have breasts now, Oooh and very nice ones I might add~"

"Indeed, your chest is bigger than mine, Yuki's and Mai's combined!" Luize said with a smile.

"S-stop talking about my breasts, I-it's really embarassing" Fukuma muttered a deep blush on her face from both the compliments to her figure and the bashfulness she had over said figure. Seeing that a rampage wouldn't solve much of anything, Fukuma simply sighed in exasperation and went back into the room. "Geeze, I really liked being a guy why would ANYone want to change that?"

"Because it's more effeicent." Yumeko said as she walked into the room after Fukuma, catching everyone's attention.

"You know something about this, Yumeko?" Shinki inquired to the blonde maid.

"Not entirely, I know not as to who did it (although, I can make a valid assumption), but it is still something again reasonable route of taking things, considering that we're planning to re-open the Inn and Shrine." Yumeko explained to the others who began to gather round. "To put it simply, we needed everyone to to become women so we could have a more effective way of teaching them the ways of maid hospitality. Apparently, to humans, no one likes an inn run by a bunch a men."

"You coulda at least WARNED me first, Damnit!" Fukuma shouted "Every guy doesn't like waking up with delicate skin...shapely thighs...rounded hips...large succulent...breasts..." She trailed off as she began to grope herself particularly in the chest area. This action was short lived as Yumeko slapped Fukuma's hands rather hard, bringing about a pained yelp.

"Stop that." Yumeko demanded firmly. "If you're to be a maid you mustn't touch yourself in that manner."

"Fine. I'll stop touching myself, Geeze." Fukuma huffed crossing her arms firmly over her newly formed bosom.

=== Chiyudani Residence: Toshiro's Room - 10:35 AM ~ Day 4 ===
-Previous Event-

"Yamame-chan, can you turn the volume down a bit," Toshiro asked to the tsuchigumo who looked up and began to search for the button to cut down the sound but found it a bit difficult. When you've existed in a realm that doesn't have all these newfangled gadgets it's hard to remember which button does what.

"Uhm, which button makes the TV quieter again?" Yamame asked a bit embarassed that she had forgotten as easily as Toshiro told her some time ago. The tsuchigumo had taken a liking to outside world television and usually spent most of the day watching the exploits of cartoon heroes as they saved the world using the powers of 'Love and Justice'. She usually urged Toshiro to join her sometimes but he always claimed he was 'too old for cartoons'.

"The one under Volume with an arrow pointing downward." Toshiro answered back, his head not lifting up from his papers and magazines. It's common knowledge for a human to know where the buttons are on a remote...it's almost customary.

"What're you doing over there anyway?" Yamame asked as she hopped from off the love seat and curiously looked onto Toshiro's desk.

"I'm translating, I gues you could say it's my job for now." It was, at least part time. Toshiro was also looking for a college to get into so far, none have really accepted him as of yet, this job is really the only thing he did in high school, in fact the client who gives him the magazines practically knows him by now. I suppose you could say that; having this only job is his sense of doing something with his life. Of course, he didn't say that to  Yamame or Rin who were now watching him work.

"I don't think I've ever heard of a translator before." Yamame spoke now turning back to the television for a moment. "Does your dad work as one too?"

"Well, not exactly..." Toshiro replied a bit unceartain on how to answer. "I don't really know where dad works...he only tells me he works for the government and nothing else...that's all he every told us..."

"Is that why he's always away?" The spider asked again as she slowly began to realize that the reason Toshiro's father wasn't always here was... "Because he's working?"

"Yes...it is." Toshiro replied his expression darkening as he looked away "It's always been like that..." Ah, yes, the common case of the father who never shows; a father who says he'll play ball with you when all he does is say 'Sorry champ, I-I'm a little busy right now, we'll do it some other time', the father who argues with your mother because he feels his job is more important because it brings food to the table, a father whom you doubt loves you over their progression in the workforce...

Or worse...the father who misses the day your mother and sister died...

All these things weighed heavily on Toshiro's mind ever since he was younger. His relation ship with his father had only become more and more distant and strained as he grew older. So much so that the two don't even acknowledge each other when they meet in the living room or elsewhere. Toshrio's dad sometimes made the initative to start a conversation but it quickly dies off into that of a stagnant silence later on. Perhaps it would be best if he did leave for college, what difference would it make if he stayed here...

"Hey, Toshiro-kun..." Yamame spoke a bit concearned for Toshiro's prolonged silence and his somewhat pained expression. "Are you okay?"

"Uhm...yeah...I'm fine, just thinking, that's all."

"Hey, I think Rin wants to go out." Yamame pointed as she motioned to Rin, who had been napping earlier on.

"Alright, I'll be ready in a sec," Toshiro got up and looked to see the kasha using the side of the love seat as a scratching post. "R-Rin no! Bad kitty! D-don't scratch up the furniture!" Why was she doing all this anyway, he didn't do anything to her. "Ugh, geeze, I just got this too...I need to check to see if they have any cat toys or something at Junes when we go today..."

However, Yamame seemed to only be concearned with the 5 letter word he said just now. "W-we're going to Junes!?"

"Yeah, I need to buy groceries anyway." Toshiro answered, a bit puzzled about why Yamame loved Junes so much...he only figured she liked it for the it's jingle, which, to be fair, was really infectious.

"Yay! Junes~♪ Junes~♪"

"Settle down, it's only a department store." Toshrio chuckled.

=== Saniwa Inn: Dining Area/Kitchen - 11:22 PM ~ Day 4 ===

"What the hell is this a plauge or something!" Fukuma shouted in an outrage, having seen that most of the males who resided here were pretty much genderbended. Save for Alex...he wondered how he managed to get through this unscathed, perhaps he'll ask him later about it. In anycase it was just him and Shinki this time around, Yuki and Mai went off in the living room area to play together, Yumeko claimed she needed to clean the room (even though it was fairly clean) and Luize...well no one knew where Luize goes...she has a nasty habit of disappearing then suddenly reappearing when you least expect her to.

"It...would appear so..." Shinki said actually quite stunned that the genderbend went this far as to turning most of the male cast shrine goers into females. "Whomever orchestrated this did a fine job at not excluding anyone."

"You're actually complimenting whoever did this?"

"Well, it is a well thought out plot to actually alter someone's sex like this, is almost god level power." Shinki explained. "Even I didn't do such a thing when I ruled Makai."

"Well the only gods around here are you and maybe Yukari but still you all don't have any power to pull off something...like...this..." Fukuma trailed off as she passed the threshold of the kitchen, seeing a rather odd sight of a downed, and apparently sobbing, Hiyori (although she had no way of knowing it was Hirowaza), and who he believed to be, Mokou. "Okay, do I really need to ask as to what the hell's going on in here..."

"Fukuma!" Shinki said sternly "Stop being rude. It's not nice to take your frustrations out on others, albeit, verbally."

"I-I wasn't being rude, Shinki..." Fukuma replied before she took notice of th rather odd name that had replaced, 'Owlbear'. "And what kinda name is Fukuma?"

"The one I thought of for you~" Hey wait a minute Shinki, I thought that up, stop taking credit! "I think it sounds cute."

"..." Fukuma didn't say anything.

((I'm not touching other people's characters, it's a customary thing for me to do in RP's at least in the RP's I've been in, also I know some of you have somethin goin on or somethin but I got tired of doin nothin' and this was all I could come up with. *throws hands in air* Go figure.))
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on May 12, 2009, 04:11:48 PM
10:46 Saniwa Shrine room 8492nd Day 4

Jalal was standing around watching the door.

Jalal, there is not going to be an assault on Eirin. In fact, most of the others are capitalizing on this opportunity.

"Is that so~?" Jalal asked.

Yes, I have come from the discussion thread and other bits of the story to get this information.

"The narrator again?" Eirin asked him.

"Yes, he said that there won't be an attack. So let's head down to where they are gathered in the dining area."

"Sure, the narrator hasn't steered us wrong before."

"Well, this one at any rate."

And so Team Lunatic headed to the dining area.

And saw Hiyori sobbing in front of Mokou.

"Hiyori? I never met anyone named that," Jalal remarked.

"That's Hirowaza," Eirin replied.

"You're making excellent progress! Keep going for the complete compendium!" he called to Hiyori.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Jana on May 12, 2009, 07:35:25 PM
(Catch-up post GO!)

Engineering Deck/Hanger, Sky Ray, 9:46 AM, Day 3

"WHAT ARE YOU EXPECTING ME DO TO? PUSHING MY DICK INSIDE THE BARREL AND FIRING IT 2 MILES TO THE HORIZON? NO, I'M REPAIRING IT! KEEP IT AWAY FROM US!", Thirtyfour yelled at Jan.

Jan stifled a chuckle at the tank driver's choice of words, but knew that he had a job to do. Running out from behind his rapidly-deteriorating cover, Jan fired another shot from his bow. The arrow made its way to the large monster, but it skittered harmlessly off to the left since Jan had fired without really aiming. Of course I missed... How silly.

However, the sound of the arrow hitting the hanger's metal floor was enough for the monster to become distracted. Since it could not see too well and could only hear,it sounded as if another enemy was approaching it. By the time it realized nothing was there, the tank operator had fired.

A large chunk of the chimera was blasted off, and it skidded across the ground with a sickening sound. Landing close to Jan, he visibly recoiled from the smelly mess.

"SAY A WORD ABOUT MY AIMING AND YOU'RE THE NEXT ONE ON MY SIGHTS!", Thirtyfour yet again yelled at Jan.

While he would have liked to retort, Jan knew he had more important things to do. Now that the beast's insides were exposed, Jan could fire arrows directly at it for massive damage. Aiming once again, Jan stood by the torn piece of flesh and let his shot fly.

As the arrow struck the flailing monster, it began charging the tank for the previous shot. Looks like it got its priorities straight. Now I can provide support with no risk at all.

Running to keep up, Jan loaded another arrow. As he nocked it into place and lifted the bow to aim, he could see the tank returning the monster's charge with one of its own. They're- They're going to crash?!

With the driver popping out of the tank to fire a machine gun into the monster's face, Jan feared the worst until hi popped back below. Figuring out the tank driver's tactic just in time, Jan loosened his arrow and ducked as the tank's main cannon fired into the roaring beast.

With an explosion of black blood and guts, Jan knew that the chimera was finally defeated. Looking back up, he saw the driver coming out with someone else and crashing on the ground. Waving his hand in the air, Patchouli and Koakuma came out from behind their own cover and began moving to him while he went over to the tank.

Oddly enough, Jan found it lucky that he was already covered in guts from the skirmish that had taken place when he had first made his way onto the ship. He did not have to worry about getting messy since he was already, so he could get to the two tank operators with no problems. "...Just exhaustion. Take a break; you did great."

Jan also slumped onto the ground, tired from running around the hanger the whole time. "...Looks like we could all use a break..."

Tank Deck, Sky-Ray, 10:42 AM, Day 3

After a break at the infirmary, in which Jan was able to introduce himself to some more of the team members and help come up with a new plan, he found himself on a speeding tank. His weapons,including the spear that Koakuma had previously thrown, were next to him, but he felt that he would not need them for his role in the plan. If it worked, chances were that he would be unable to lift them anyway.

The tank operators from before were having a field day with the nicer equipment, and Jan had to stay crouching to avoid the feeling that he would fall at any second. Koakuma and Patchouli were nearby, also crouched low. Jan quickly exchanged a look of confidence with them before checking his bloody map. "...We?re nearing corridor C3 of sublevel 4.?

Trying to make sense of the dirty map was not too difficult, thankfully, but it made Jan feel a little lightheaded to be trying to read wile moving so quickly. Listening to the radio chatter, Jan perked up when he heard an unfamiliar voice. One of our enemies, I guess... time to get ready.

Patchouli spoke to him first. "Well, we were expecting this. Time to enter phase 2 of the plan. Jan-san, are you ready??

Trying to muster up a smile, but failing miserably, Jan looked back at her. "Ready as I?ll ever be? ETA, 1 minute. Jeremy, Yukari.? Glancing at his new teammates, Jan folded the map and handed it to Koakuma before taking his spear and crawling over to a nurse and the woman helping operate the tank.

The device they were next to would have been unbelievable had the day's previous events not hammered the reality of it into Jan's head. A Mana Generator... Truly a strike of luck. With this, I may be able to fulfill my role yet...

Watching Patchouli unsteadily head to the front of the tank, Jan hoped that what he could do was enough. Knowing that the magic she needed to use would be hard to cast without Mana, Jan's role as fuel cell felt more important than the name implied. As the other group members realized what they had to do, Jan grimaced with the realization, but kept himself quiet.



As the tank neared its destination, Jan only felt an increasing dread. Worries kept entering his mind, and while he could force them out with a little self-psychology, they lingered in the back of his head. As Renko, the girl who had approached him back in the hanger, began counting down, Jan only looked at Patchouli with despair.

When the nurse flipped the switch on the generator next to him, Jan gasped for air as the Dark Mana's suffocating presence threatened to collapse his lungs. As Jeremy, the first battery who needed to provide output, grasped the generator, Jan could see the way his body was reacting and only grew more worried. Even his facial expressions showed that something profoundly bad was happening in his head but he persisted. As his partner began producing a magic circle, Jan could hear his name being shouted from what seemed like an eternity away.

"Right!" Jan replied to what he could only guess was Patchouli calling him, and he looked to the generator. Knowing that if Jeremy could do it, he could too. In one rush of movement, he reached out and held the generator tight with both hands. As the air in him was knocked out, Jan opened his mouth to breather deeply. Feeling his chest catch on fire, he willed his whole body and mind to grasp the generator as tightly as possible. "Pa... Patchouli!"

Trying to give her the signal through gritted teeth, Jan could not even hear his own voice through the rushing Dark Mana in his body. What was it that kept him doing this? He knew that he had already passed the suicidal phase of his life, as most teenagers did. He had no reason to be dying in the middle of rural Japan, thousands of miles from home, far from everyone he knew.

I'm supposed to be a psychologist,and I can't even analyze myself?! How pathetic am I? Have a I really sunk so low as to be unable to determine my own wants? I could let go at any time, and just drop out-

"...No..." Jan muttered, inaudible to anyone. Somehow, he could hear himself through the rushing Mana, even if he hadn't heard his own shouting. Looking up, the whirling Mana distantly reminded him of an old "friend" that only appeared when the lights went out, but he stared into it undaunted, facing all of his own fears and sorrows. I don't need to justify this. This is what I want to do. I want to help Patchouli reclaim her home. I want to see the look on her face...

"PATCHOULI!" Jan shouted at the top of his lungs. It seemed like an eternity had passed to him, but to everyone else, it only seemed like he was trying to be louder. From his point of view, he could see her struggling to stand, but the formation of a black magic circle in front of her made Jan feel happier than he had ever felt.

As the Dark Mana he was channeling flew from the circle, Jan felt the enormous pressure on his body leaving him slowly, but it was enough for him to sigh with relief. Seeing Patchouli collapse as she finished her spell, Jan finally released the generator and desperately made his way to her, inching across the tank deck. He did not make it very far before his arms gave out and he collapsed, shaking on the ground.

Renko was the first to notice and lift him up, shouting his name into his face. Jan could not manage to hear it, and could only hear the hammering of his heart in his chest as he drifted into unconsciousness. You piece of shit... You had better not stop pumping now...



Slowly opening his eyes, Jan still felt the miserable feeling in his head and the burning in his chest, but judging by the fact that he was still on the tank deck but with a new scene overhead, not much time had passed... In fact, he had only remained unresponsive for a few seconds. Well, I'm alive, so I guess it worked-

As they flew out of the Sky Ray's bridge with a shattering of glass, Jan felt some small pieces cut away at him, but it still felt like nothing in comparison to what he was already feeling. As the tank landed somewhere else with a heavy thud, the shock sent Jan into a sitting position. Seeing that Patchouli and Koakuma were next to him, as well as Jeremy and the woman who had created a barrier, Jan felt glad to see that they were safe. Wait... That still leaves that witch and her fuel ce-

Jan's thoughts were stopped by another sudden pressure of Dark Mana. Rolling his head to see, he would have gasped if he could. The sudden feeling of despair that came with the sight of the massive beam of Dark Energy was enough to almost knock him into unconsciousness again.

The beam was short lived, and since Jan was no longer next to the generator, he could see it's full effect on the enemies' ship without the disturbing Dark Mana swirling in front of him. The tank then fired it's cannon, which while infinitesimally small in comparison to the beam, happened to be the shot to blow the top off of the enemy ship's bridge.

Seeing the enemy commander scramble about with yells of orders, Jan laughed heartily. The sadist in him loved seeing the formally confident man broken and reduced to the babbling thing, telling his men to fire upon themselves. "Heh?we really ticked him off, huh??

As a new barrier kept enemy tanks from making fools of them, Jan could tell that they were in the air once again. All thoughts of falling had long left his mind, and with the remaining adrenaline,he simply enjoyed the ride until he blacked out once more.


Subterranean Library, Underneath the Shrine, 10:52, Day 4

Jan woke up once again, realizing almost instantly that he was in a real bed. As he moved about and opened his eyes, he was greeted by a shocking sight.

He was in a bed alright, but the bed looked to be surrounded by empty bookshelves and waterfalls, with small bridges over small brooks connecting the sections of the strange library. However, one thing stuck out in particular: Despite being surrounded by rock walls, there was plenty of light coming in from above.

"Oh, you're awake, Jan~" Koakuma appeared from behind a bookshelf and made her way over a bridge to the bed. "Miss Patchouli asked me to wait around for you while she helped brief everyone on the situation. Thank you for your good work."

Noticing that Koakuma was still in "work mode," Jan smiled and nodded. "You're certainly welcome. But... Where are we?"

Koakuma smiled back and sat on the edge of the bed. "After the plan to convert the ship was complete, we found this cave underneath the shrine in the lake. Since we're believed to be dead, we can lie low here for a while without having to worry abut anything. There's more: These ruins also contain one of the Keystones needed to contain Mana currents, so we now have a single source of Mana aside from you guys."

Jan sighed and lied back on the bed. "That's a relief...Everyone's okay, and we've bought ourselves some safety..." Jan stopped as he heard his stomach growl.

"Oh, some of the others made breakfast for everyone already. I saved some for you here!" Koakuma brought out a plate covered by a heavy paper towel and uncovered it, revealing a very appealing meal of eggs and meat.

"How wonderful~ Thank you, Koakuma~" Jan said as he grabbed a fork and began to eat.

"No problem. Of course, I also washed you and your clothes~" Koakuma added as she walked away.

Jan stopped eating and almost dropped his fork in shock as he realized that he was actually naked. He almost thought he had felt a physical shock when Koakuma said th- Wait...

Jan suddenly began to cough as the food in his throat was forced downwards. It felt as if his throat was getting thinner... Was he being poisoned?

He tried to call for help, but through his chocking, he could only managed a low, yet high-pitched yelp. At the same time, he noticed his bare chest rubbing against the blankets more, and his bare... Groin rubbing less. What was happening?

As the strange transformation ended and Jan manged to swallow his food, he spoke n a whisper to try and keep his throat from hurting. "What the hell- Imma lady? A naked one?"

Hopping out of the bed and clutching the blankets to his body, Jan slowly made his way to the bookshelf where Koakuma had been working, but she was nowhere to be found. Damn it... I at least need underwear...

(Stopping for now.)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on May 12, 2009, 08:27:14 PM
????????????, Much Later...?
Participants: Team Drillkumo

...............

The sky's pretty.

Blue. Fluffy clouds.

The grass is prickly.

Spiky. Scratching my arms a little.

The waterfall's pleasant.

Gentle. Not so noisy.

It's nice here.

.....

"Where's 'here?'" I wondered aloud.

"D... Dreamscape." a voice replied, somewhere else in the field. A woman's voice. Scratchy. Must have hurt to talk.

"Yukari-sama, don't speak." another girl scolded her. Less familiar. More serious. Off to my right, or something.

"It's okay... Ran." the first woman replied, with difficulty. Voice was muffled a little. Must be on the other side of the waterfall.

"But doesn't it hurt, Yukari-sama?" a third girl asked. Left this time. Childish. Worried.

A weak laugh. "Yes... but it won't... hurt my recovery."

"You sound so familiar..." I wondered aloud.

Another weak laugh. "I'm hurt... Jeremy. You don't... recognize me?"

"... Yukari."

That's right. That's why I recognized that voice. Yukari Yakumo. Youkai of Boundaries.

"But what are you doing here?"

"Listening to... my mana battery... being an idiot." she replied.
   
... ah... that's right. I'd been to Gensokyo. I'd... left Gensokyo. It collapsed. I helped Yukari leave. She needed me as a power supply.

"Seems like he's taken the mana overexertion pretty badly." the girl to my right..... Ran, provided.

"Mana overexertion..." I repeated.

Why would I do that? It didn't sound healthy. Maybe something important came up?

"Don't... worry." Yukari managed, "He'll be... fine. Kept it... very gradual."

"... ah. Dark mana. Battleship." I explained to myself.

"There... we go."

"Does running low on mana cause amnesia?" the last voice asked. Chen. Cute Chen.

"Not really, Chen." Ran answered.

"I'm just forgetful." I added.

We fell silent. I stared up at the sky and tried to regain my bearings.

The Sky Ray... we had this plan to escape it alive. Had to... funnel some evil energy through me. Then through Yukari.

"That hurt like all hell." I thought aloud.

"No... kidding."

But now...

"Where are we?" I asked, again.

I could feel that I was lying on my back, spread-eagled, on some grass. What sounded like a small waterfall fell into water a few feet behind me. Yukari was probably lying on the opposite side of it, facing away. Ran and Chen were lying on the sides, facing away from the central waterfall... fountain, maybe?

I couldn't move.

"I... told you. Dreamscape." Yukari repeated.

"Shared dreams." I told myself. "We're dreaming? Does that mean we've made it?"

"Pretty sure." Ran said. "This doesn't look like Hakugyokuro."

"Hakugyokuro doesn't exist." I replied.

A nasty silence.

"... not anymore." I went on. "I know Gensokyo has a well-defined afterlife, but the outer world....."

"We're... fine." Yukari said. I realized she was breathing heavily. "My... afterlife... wouldn't be... lying around... on a floating... rock."

I stared up at the sky for a moment. Well, I always had been, but this time I focused on it. "... neither would mine."

"Ran-sama..." Chen sounded worried. "Are we really...?"

"We're fine." the rest of us replied.

"It makes more sense that way." I explained.

"Nyuu..."

I managed something vaguely resembling a grin. "Ah... so cute."

"She is." Ran replied, proudly.

"Nyuu~!"

"... but I'm just being shallow, aren't I?"

"You worry... too much." Yukari said.

"I like being cute!"

"Ah... really?"

"Really!" Slight annoyance.

"... I'm glad." Yet... "But I still haven't been treating you as much more than a pet..."

"She doesn't mind that, either." Ran provided.

That reminded me. "And I've been a COMPLETE dick to you."

"I... well." She was flustered.

"I'm not just treating you as a pet, I'm treating you as a smell-o-matic! And Yukari--"

Yukari cut me off. "Jeremy. You worry... too much."

"Yukari-sama, please don't..."

She cut off Ran, too. "They LOOK... like pets. It's very difficult... to treat them... as people... like that."

"But they can't help it! And they don't deserve to be--"

"Jeremy. Stop being... an idiot."

"Yukari-sama, he doesn't have the mana to..."

"Oh. Duh." I said. "I have to help it."

"Unfortunately, that could take a while." Ran replied, sounding bitter.

"I'm sorry." I said, sincerely. "I can tell you really hate this. I wish I could get strong enough to let both of you return to normal. It would help in so many ways. But I'm still just a squishy human..."

Yukari laughed again. Louder, this time. Led into a coughing fit. She was really amused.

"Yukari-sama!" Ran cried, "Stop it!"

Yukari's coughing, wheezing laughter faded after a few seconds. She breathed heavily and spoke up. "'Squishy... human?' What you did... with that generator... was impossible. I wouldn't... have expected that... from Reimu."

... high praise, from a Gensokyo native. And yet... well, no, I shouldn't...

My mouth wasn't listening to my fears. "Because you care about her?"

Silence. "Damnit. I hate you, subconscious."

More silence. Everyone breathed softly.

"... I wasn't... pretending, Jeremy."

Yukari sounded dead serious.

I worked my mouth for a moment. "... no. You can't be serious. As much as I want to believe you, I..."

"Not entirely, at least." Ran amended, grumbling.

Silence.

"I... I can believe that."

No way...

"... why?" I asked. "I'm still just a nobody. Whatever you might like about me, there's got to be someone better out there..."

Yukari managed to restrain her laughter this time. "Oh, Jeremy... give yourself... some credit. Your cunning... matches Ran's. Your wit... I hadn't seen... for decades... in Gensokyo. Yuyuko already... showed you... you could be cute. Whatever... drove you... to get through... that crazy plan... is incredible. And your love... for Gensokyo..."

She trailed off.

She... she was absolutely right. Our personalities really... weren't that different. I just took myself too seriously more often. I didn't want to dare think of myself as special or important, especially just for being who I am, but... it made sense, and she...

"I'm just no good at addressing emotional stuff, am I?"

Yukari chuckled. "I tend to... avoid it... myself."

I smiled. "... I suppose it helped that you didn't have much choice, though."

"That was... a good... icebreaker... yeah." I could tell she was smiling back.

The field fell silent again. It stayed that way for a while.

-----
Team Drillkumo Dreamscape, ~3:00 AM, Day 4 (Day 3 late-night)
Participants: Team Drillkumo

I don't know how long that silence lasted. I lost track of time. It felt like a small eternity.

Dreams are weird.

The reprieve was broken by Chen.

"Ah! I can move!"

"Seriously?" I asked.

A rustling on the grass where she was lying. "... oooh. Spinny."

"Chen?" Ran asked. More rustling. She groaned as she got up. "Oof... sore."

I tried to move. Failed. Sighed. "Damnit, I can't."

Soft footsteps. Ran and Chen stepped into view, wearing only loose, monochrome gowns. Blue and red, respectively, of course.

Ran looked rather... "Stern."

A pause. "Damn it. I'm really not helping, am I?"

"Not really." Ran replied, looking me over.

I stared back. My memories of the earlier dreams were pretty fuzzy, so I still wasn't especially familiar with the specifics of how she looked. It was about what I expected from the Touhou series - fairly tall, somewhat motherly look, the serious Yakumo, reasonably proportioned...
oi, don't focus on that
... with soft-looking fox ears poking out from her hair, and...

"Your tails are beautiful."

She blinked. Blushed slightly. "Ah... thank you."

"How shallow of you." Yukari chimed in, teasingly. Her voice sounded MUCH better. "Well, at least it's what she's proud of..."

"It's true, though." I countered.

Chen smiled proudly. She looked a little more... mature, physically, than I had expected. "That's right! Ran-sama's tails are super-pretty!"

She grabbed an armful of three and nuzzled them with a cheek.

Oh god.

Something dribbled onto my cheek.

"Ah, hell, that's going to be annoying." I muttered.

"Don't worry!" Chen said. She let go of the tails in her arms, walked over, and wiped at the nosebleed I'd developed.

It carried on longer than I was expecting.

"So... cute..." I mumbled.

Chen smiled.

It took another few seconds for me to recover. Chen finally moved her hand away, and wiped the blood off on her gown. At least it wouldn't show.

"Well, that was embarrassing." I said. "Thanks, Chen."

Behind Chen, I could see Ran smiling.

Yukari cut in with a chuckle. "My, my, Jeremy. Chasing another nine tails already? You're as bad as Yuyuko's toy!"

I hesitated. "Yeah, sorry. I'm fairly friendly to the idea of polyamory."

"So, a tenth tail, then? Goodness!"

Ran blushed again. Redder this time.

Yukari sounded quite amused. She must have known Ran would react that way. "Ah, but I don't mind. It's only fair, after all the other toys I've juggled over the years."

"Since Yukari can rape anyone, right?" I asked.

She laughed. "Pretty much. Though, I do try to be gentle with Ran..."

"Yukari-sama!!" The inside of Ran's ears were getting pinker from blush overflow.

Chen was a little red-faced, as well...

I frowned. "This isn't the best topic to be discussing with Chen here, is it?"

"It isn't." Ran growled. "Could we please move on?"

Chen mumbled something. Ran glanced at her, but didn't reply.

"What was that, Chen?" I asked.

"Uh, uh... I said..." The poor girl was very embarrassed. She swallowed. "I said... I didn't mind..."

A silence. Ran's expression was stoic, probably trying to mask what she thought about that.

Yukari chuckled. "Ahh, puberty."

I smiled. "Guess so."

Ran cleared her throat. "Well, I'm not sure how relevant this is to our situation..."

"It isn't here, but it will be once we wake up." Yukari corrected. "He's linked to you two as well, remember?"

"But that doesn't mean...!"

"I'm not at all aggressive romantically." I said, "Whatever happens with that is up to you."

I hesitated. "The... main thing I'd ask to do would be to play with your tails sometimes."

Ran folded her arms. "... that should be tolerable... once I have them back, at least."

"I think that will be soon." Yukari said. "Jeremy's mana must have skyrocketed after that battleship fiasco."

"Are you sure? I just acted as a conduit..."

Yukari was stern. "Give yourself more credit. You put 'the courage of a lion' to shame. What you did for that is irrelevant."

"... I just thought I was going to be throwing my life away..."

"Well, you didn't. And here we are. Honestly, I think we're recovering faster than I expected. So there's some evidence already."

"... what do you mean by 'recovering,' anyway?" I asked.

"Ah, that's right." Yukari said, "I didn't explain that earlier."

"You were hurting yourself enough already, Yukari-sama." Ran said. She walked around the center... waterfall? Fountain? - and knelt by her master.

"You two are close."

"Yes." Yukari admitted. "But anyway...

That hell with the Sky Ray's mana generator was extremely dangerous. It hurts to take in dark mana on its own, and the pain felt from drawing on it is relative to your own mana, ignoring the extra reserves... As you probably expected, we could have died. Easily."

"Yeah, I was expecting that much." I said.

"All that apparent-overexertion probably knocked us all into a coma, plus who knows what sort of physical injuries. But, I kept the mana usage very gradual and steady. Spiking it tends to cause the worst damage. I expect we'll make a full recovery.

... but, it'll probably take a while."

"... how long is 'a while?'"

"However long it takes us - well, mostly you - to regain enough natural mana to catch up with what we 'lost' from using the dark mana. My first guess was maybe a week of bed rest."

"... fuck."

"You're wildly exceeding my expectations, though. It could be just a day or two."

"That's still an awful lot to miss, given how chaotic things seem to get with the rest of the crew."

"True. But it seems we made it through alive. That's what counts."

"... yeah."

Silence. I tried to move again. This time I could at least curl my fingers. It hurt a little, but more like I was having a much-needed stretch than tearing my fingers off. It was a welcome change.

"... Yukari, can you move?"

She chuckled sadly. "No... I probably won't be able to get up for a while, still. Using all that mana and having to get the rest back from you really took a toll on me..."

"So, I take it our competence in this Dreamscape means we're not all recovering at the same rate?"

Chen did a cartwheel in front of me as a rather blatant point.

"Yeah." Ran agreed.

"... you two are going fastest since you can keep your mana requirements lower right now. I'm screwed up from dark mana channeling. And Yukari's nearly fallen apart from having to use it so much and being delayed by having to drain through me." I summarized, as best as I could guess.

Yukari objected. "Oi, I'm not THAT far behind."

I smiled. "I suppose so."

A long silence.

"So, how long do you think we've been out?"

"Not sure. At least a few hours, maybe half a day. Dreamscape time is weird." Yukari replied.

I managed a nod. It didn't hurt much. "I suppose I should have guessed. Regular dreams are goofy like that, too."

Another silence.

"So, what do we do now?"

"Wait, mostly." Yukari replied.

"It's not like we can do much while we're here." Ran said.

I had a suggestion. "Well, we could plan."

"Maybe. But we've probably missed a lot - it might not be relevant anymore." Ran countered.

I managed a shrug. Body's loosening up, bit by bit. "No harm in trying."

"Fine. Plan what?"

"..... uh... hm."

Ran sighed.

Surprisingly, Yukari was less willing to just drop it and relax. "Well, let's review. What CAN we plan?"

"Well, there's a whole hell of a lot to suggest for security and Kikuri-interfering purposes..." I said, "Though probably too much, and too complex, to go into detail with here, especially without input."

"So, what else is there?"

"Mana recovery." Yukari replied.

A brief silence. "... and talking here isn't going to slow down that much." Ran said, rather begrudgingly.

"So there's little reason not to?"

Ran sighed. "Sorry. I'm worried about Yukari-sama."

"Aw, how sweet." Yukari replied.

I smiled, and nodded. "I understand. She's already said she's fine, though."

"It wouldn't be the first time she showed false bravado." Ran said, darkly.

"No, no. It just seems like Jeremy's ease of boredom is rubbing off on me."

I smiled. That was probably a good thing. "After all, sleeping all day isn't going to help us bring back Gensokyo."

A pause. I realized I'd said that last part out loud.

"God damn it."

Yukari's laugh was somewhat reluctant. She wasn't very happy about that comment. "Harshly put, but true." A pause. "I had some trouble sleeping as much as I usually do that day, actually..."

"During our train rides, you mean?"

"Yeah."

Silence. "I'm quite annoyed at all the trouble the rest of the crew got into while we were out."

"It wouldn't be the first time Reimu got caught up in a mess she didn't need to be."

"It was her job in Gensokyo. But here, we need to stay out of trouble."

"Does SHE understand that?" Ran asked.

"... good point."

Yukari made a different point. "Though, trouble came to us this time..."

"... the Sky Ray again." I said. "We're going to need to have a long talk about that..."

"I'm amazed they had a Covenant mana generator." Yukari paused. "Or, well, at least used the symbol on it."

"No, it was the real deal." I put real conviction in that one.

Some rustling. A pause. I got the impression everyone had turned to stare.

"What makes you so sure?" Ran asked.

"... none of you were awake after we got back to the Sky Ray?"

"You WERE?!"

Even if it was a praising surprise, Ran's tone still intimidated me. "Er... I was basically falling apart, but yes..."

Yukari went into another fit of amazed laughter. I waited for her to finish, and tried to gather my thoughts.

"It was a Covenant battleship."

"What?"

I grabbed the Drill off my chest. Wait, had it been there before? And my arms were working this well already?

... whatever. I pointed it straight into the air, arm extended.

"The main systems activated after I tried to transform the ship Spiral-style.

The mana checker or something approved of the variety we'd gathered.

The Spiral turned into the Covenant logo."

I grinned. Much too widely.

"We are the new Covenant.

The Covenant of Gensokyo."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on May 12, 2009, 08:51:11 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Pedonymous on May 13, 2009, 12:56:17 AM
On top of Saniwa Shrine, 11:50 AM, Day 4.

"Ugh, this is disgusting. DIS-GUS-TING." Kaigomi snarled at the theatrics outside the shrine, apparently, it was a contest for the best 'maid'. Pure fetish fuel.

Arreku watched intently. "Is it a cosplay of some sort? I don't recognize it..." He paused, examining the women below further. "They should model for figures..."

Kisume giggled, thumping the bucket back and forth as she watched. "Eheheh, it's funny! Look at Reimu-sama, she's so embarrassed!"

"URK. Y-you know one of them!?" Kaigomi sputtered.

"Oh, right, yeah. That's Reimu down there."

She pointed to a girl with semi-long, chestnut hair, waddling around in an attempt to Keep her short maid skirt down.

Arreku recalled Reimu's name, and her relation to Kisume. "Sh-she's the one who beat you up!?" he growled, a gruff and deep tone arising from his aggression. He moved to a crouching position, eying his target carefully. He was jerked down by his scarf roughly, choking him.

"Arreku, you fucking idiot! If only a few of those people are Gensokians, they'll kill you!"

Arreku rubbed his neck, looking guilty. "I'm sorry Kaigomi-sama..."

"... You can beat her up if we catch her by herself."

Arreku nodded, a malicious grin twisting across his once sweet face.

The three of them quietly watched the spectacle in secret.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on May 13, 2009, 01:37:14 AM
6 PM Commuter Train, ~12.45 PM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Star GPS: E-mouse, Sanasanasan

Getting down into the main train area wasn't too difficult, after that whole fiasco on the top of it. I was pretty worried about how we'd explain our sudden appearance, though. Hopefully they wouldn't check the tickets when we get off. Or heard much of our running around on the roof.

Luckily, the train was packed to the brim, just like in those morbidly amusing videos you see of overcrowded Japanese trains where they must have shoved people in to fit.

Well, okay, it wasn't THAT bad - we could actually squeeze into the standing room near the door we entered by - but it was definitely very full.

This meant that no one would really notice us among the crowd. Unfortunately, standing up the whole time plus plushie maintenance was making my legs feel like jello.

... Yukari was kind enough to let me lean on her side in the meantime.

We reached the next stop after about five or ten minutes, and managed to sneak off without getting accosted by the staff. I made a beeline for the nearest station bench, sat down, and let out a long sigh of relief.

Yukari sat down next to me, smirking. "My, your leg endurance is terrible."

I shrugged. "Yeah, I'm a wimp."

I looked around. "Where're Sana and Renko?"

"We're right here." Sana said, from behind the bench. I jumped. "But, uh...I think we might have to stop by somewhere. Renko's kind of...depressed."

I looked back over at him. "What do you mean?"

Renko was standing next to him, sobbing quietly.

"Oh."

She was cradling the Disgaea case in her arms. "My save file... it's all gone..."

... okay, I know I'm a horrible, sentimental otaku, so shut up.

"I feel for you." I said, softly. "It's like losing a child, if it's kept your interest."

"Yeah...."Sanasan reassured her. "It'll be fine. You'll be back to 1000 in no time."

"You people are horrible." Yukari said.

I rolled my eyes. Renko was less amused.

"Do you have any idea how much work that was?!"

Yukari tilted her head. "If it's work, then why are you doing it in your free time?"

Renko's cheeks puffed up in indignation. I don't think she had an answer to that.

After a moment of thinking, I did. "Because it beats sleeping?"

Yukari was confused. "... what? What are you talking about?"

I gave her shoulder a pat. "Balanced lifestyle."

"I drink too!" Yukari replied, indignantly.

"Yes, yes, and you resolved a few Incidents, I know. We're just obsessive-compulsive and easily bored."

Yukari muttered something and sighed. "Whatever. What now?"

"...Hey wait, I'm not obsessive compulsive..." Renko said.

"Trust me, once you start levelling again, you will be." Sanasan replied.

I grinned. So very, very right.

But that was in the future, this was... wait, what? 'Again?'

"Uh, if that copy of Disgaea is broken..."

Sana nodded. "Yeah, it's definitely broken. I think we'll have to buy a new copy."

I stared. "Is... that a good idea? I mean, we got a good wad of cash this morning, but..."

Renko was now affixing me with the same look that Kikuri's goons had faltered under.

I understood their fear.

"... right." I said, in a small voice, "Let's find a store, then.

Yukari sighed heavily. "Shouldn't we just go back to Karuisuwa and leave them to get their game?"

... she has a point.

"When's the next train there?" I asked.

We all looked at Sana.

"Well, I think there should be one coming up soon." He said.

"How soon?" Yukari pressed, irritably.

I rolled my eyes and looked around. Pointed at the glowing schedule display across the station. "I don't know the town names around here. Sana? Renko?"

Sananananana looked up at the display for a moment. "Hrmm... to head back, there should be one coming at about 1:15?"

"Great. Trains don't like going against rush hour flow." I muttered. Yukari seemed to share my sentiment.

I looked up. "So, think 15 minutes would be long enough to pick up a copy and come back?"

"Plus a memory card!" Renko chimed in.

Sanasan frowned. "...I think so, but that's if there's a decent store here." He turned towards the ticket counter. "I'll go look for a map."

"We'll wait here." I called after him. Renko was less patient, and tagged along. She had to stay close anyway, come to think of it.

I sighed, and leaned back on the bench. Hectic day...

"... so, now that the clueless are occupied..." Yukari said, quietly, "What did we find out at Maribel's?"

"Nothing we couldn't already guess." I replied, "But confirmation is non-trivial, and I may have gotten in some psychological warfare. And that serious goon..."

Yukari nodded. "Mmm. I'm not completely surprised Kikuri has a few mages in the outer world, but finding one in the rank and file..."

"I can't believe it!" Renko shouted. I looked up to see her storming back over to us, a meek Sanasan following behind her.

"What happened?" I asked.

Sanasan shook his head. "Hate to say this, but....this place hasn't got any good stores. The closest store is the next town over."

"Back at Maribel's?"

"No." Renko grumbled, "In the opposite direction." She sighed. "Unbelievable. All I wanted was a copy of Disagea..."

Yukari stretched her arms over her head. "Well, see you later, then."

Sana blinked. "Huh? You guys aren't coming?"

Yukari smiled at him. "I'm afraid I'm no babysitter."

"Oi." I cut in. That was awfully harsh. She must be worried about the rest of the crew back at Ka...whatever.

She rolled her eyes. "I mean, I don't think you need us to come along for a shopping trip."

"Those thieves already ruined my Disgaea game once!" Renko replied, hotly. "I'm not going to have shingles handy to stop them if they try again!"

Yukari and I glanced at one another. I reached up and rubbed my forehead gently. Right response, wrong reason...

"Isn't it fairly... unlikely that thieves would be chasing you just for this... 'Disgaea?'" Yukari asked.

I cleared my throat, loudly. "Well, it might not be insane to be careful."

She turned to glare at me. I raised an eyebrow at her. I'm pretty sure we were exchanging something along the lines of "Damnit, what are you doing that for?!" and "Not 'thieves,' remember?"

But whatever.

Yukari sighed, and turned back to Renko and Sana. "All right, all right. But I'm not convinced. We shouldn't leave the others alone forever."

"You did say we couldn't do much for them..." I said.

"After two hours, things must have calmed down. We should look for them."

I frowned. "Where would they be, though? If they managed to go clothes shopping, Reimu won't be in her distinctive Armpit Miko outfit anymore."

"The shrine." Yukari answered.

"Or shopping." I considered. "Or that Tourist-whatever. When was that meeting going to start, anyway?"

Yukari frowned. No, she was not liking this. We could always wait, and it was unlikely Renko and Sana needed extra security, but...
---
Sanasan spoke up. "Maybe there's something else there that you two might want to pick up?"

Ah! Inspiration lightbulb for me!

"Actually, yes."

Yukari's eyes narrowed.

"I don't think we'd find a high-zoom video camera at Kawa-whatever, would we?"

"Karuisuwa." Yukari corrected. "And what do you mean, 'high-zoom video camera?'"

Sana tilted his head to one side. "What do you need a video camera for?"

I clasped my hands together, smirking. "Simple. You know that creepy government operation that we ran from back at the first shrine last night?"

He nodded. "Yeah...but that still doesn't explain why you would need a video camera."

"Not on its own, no. But the sniper scare this morning was from the same crew, and we managed to squeeze the location of his base out of him."

Yukari frowned. "And you want to try and record what's going on there...?"

I grinned. "Exactly. I'm inclined to believe that if Kikuri's stooping to kidnapping, there's going to be some more evidence of mistreatment there. If we can get solid evidence of any, and dump it on the internet, then we've got a decent shot at causing a public uproar. And if that happens, then Kikuri's going to be distracted trying to keep her pet project from being found out or shut down. Basically, it'd help to get her off our back for a while."

Sanasan blinked. "Oh. Well, I guess that's a pretty good reason, then."

Yukari pointed out a rather glaring flaw in my plan. "We also discovered Kikuri's supporting the others from Gensokyo with those artificial mana generators the sniper mentioned."

I... had not thought of that. "Er."

"Getting her project 'shut down' would mean all of them getting abandoned, so....."

I shifted uncomfortably. "Well... it's still good information gathering, either way." ... ah, there's a better counterpoint. "And if she decides to abandon them on her own..."

Yukari frowned. "Fair enough. But do we have to do this now?"

I glanced at Sana and Renko. "How long does it usually take to get to a decent electronics store from Karui...something?"

"Karuisuwa."

"About 45 minutes." Sana answered, bitterly. "It's ridiculous, we're in the middle of Japan and it takes FOURTY FIVE MINUTES just to buy a game?!"

"And to the 'next town?'"

Renko glanced back at the schedule. "25ish? I think the train's leaving soon..."

I looked at Yukari. "Efficiency enough?"

She sighed. "Not really, but if you're going to be this stubborn about it, I guess I've got no choice."

"Well, we could try to find out from there, too..." I mused.

... I grinned. "And, more time on the train means more time to nap."

She hesitated.

"Should we get some tickets?" Renko asked.

"Yeah, go ahead."

-----
A Distant Mall, ~1.40 PM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Star GPS: E-mouse, Sanasanasan

I swear Yukari was pouting during the few minutes before we'd gotten settled on the train. It was still crowded, but we managed to find a workable nap spot - although Ran and Chen had to be put on her back. We didn't talk much during the ride, between the crowds and the plushie maintenance and maybe just afternoon tiredness.

Anyway, we made it to the town we were looking for and located the mall we were looking for after a few minutes. It was pretty large, actually. We went up to the map closest to the entrance, and examined the map.

The electronics shop and games shop were not exactly close to one another.

"Joy." I muttered. "Well, I guess we can split up, at least..."

Renko tugged my ear. "We brought you to watch for thieves, remember?!"

I winced. "Ow, ow, yeah, sorry, I forgot."

Yukari snorted.

"So which should we get first?"

"Camera." Renko supplied, immediately.

I raised en eyebrow. "Er... that's more at risk of being stolen, isn't it...?"

Renko's horrifying expression returned.

"... right. Camera first."

Yukari snickered.

---

Selecting a camera was more troublesome than I was expecting it to be. Being completely clueless about what any of the features meant, plus worries that any store helper would suspect our "maximum zoom with decent quality and low cost" requirements to mean voyeurism, led to a lot of rereading the packaging and scratching our heads.

"'A42 jack?' What the hell is that?"

"Is 30 dpi good?"

"Can we afford 52,500 yen?"

"Ah, this one actually supports USB! But recommends a magnifying glass..."

"Is 4x zoom enough?" (Answer: No.)

"This one has 16x analog zoom! But the box is half a meter long..."

"Hey, this one looks pretty cool, but it...doesn't have batteries?"

"That's a webcam, Renko."

"Oh...well, it sure doesn't look like one."

"Spare a lap?"

"Not in the store, Yukari."

"Oh, wait! Here's one with 8x zoom, and it's really small! And....80,000 YEN?!"

This went on for a while.

---

In the end, we settled on a 35,000 yen toaster-sized video camera with high-quality 8x digital zoom and a multi-foldable tripod. I wasn't entirely happy with it, but it was the best we could manage.

It was pretty heavy, but meh.

"Okay, we're good here?" Renko asked.

I nodded. "Yeah. Yukari, you willing to help me with this?"

Getting up with plushie maintenance was enough trouble, carrying this thing...

She gave me a cruel smile. "Oh, don't be silly, Jeremy."

I looked at Sana, pleading. "Sana?"

He considered for a moment, then sighed. "....Oh, alright. Looks like nobody else is willing, anyway."

I nodded, gratefully, and handed it over. "I owe you."

"We should probably catch up." Yukari noted. I looked up to see Renko probably at the far edge of where Sana could keep up with her mana, glaring back at us.

"She's in a hurry." I muttered.

Her glare turned into the increasingly-familiar death look. I cringed.

"Uh... I guess we are too."

"Sheesh, Renko. I already told you I'd help with your levelling when we got it remember? Just slow down a bit." Sanasan said, jokingly.

Her glare shifted onto Sanasan. That was a real relief.

He paled slightly. ".....Ok, apparently your levelling can't wait." He sighed. Renko growled. "Alright, alright, we're coming."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on May 13, 2009, 02:53:22 AM
A mall, 1:45PM, Day 2, includes Team Star GPS, Team Drillkumo

"And we're here!" Renko said. "Finally!"

They were standing in front of a small store, brightly displaying its name in neon lights. The windows were full of recently released games.

"So, you guys want to wait out here, or do you want to come in too?" Sanasan asked.

Jeremy shrugged. "Up to you." He looked around for a moment. "How about we take that bench just outside and watch the door? Call us in if you need help or anything."

"Alright then. Come on, let's go get your game." Sanasan said to Renko.

"Yes!" Renko said, pumping her fist childishly.

The two went in. It was amazing how the shelves seem to extend forever into the room, all stacked to the brim with games. After some searching, they finally found a copy of Disgaea PS2. However...

"Wait, what is THAT?" Renko said with surprise.

"Huh? What's what?" Sanasan asked. He turned around. Renko was almost drooling over a copy of Disgaea 3. "....Oh."

"D...Disgaea 3!? THERE'S A DISGAEA 3?!" She looked at him, and tried her best 'Pleaasee?" look.

"....No." Renko's face fell. "There is no way I am buying a PS3 and a copy of Disgaea 3 for you."

"But..But...IT'S DISGAEA 3!" Renko stammered. "I CAN FINALLY FIND OUT WHAT HAPPENED AFTER 2!"

"They're not even related by story!" Sanasan reasoned. But she wouldn't give up. Sanasan had to resort to outside help. He looked out the window and tried to get Jeremy's attention. It took a bit for him to notice, but he got the message. Unfortunately, there was a sleeping Yukari on his lap, and getting her off was not an easy task. After a few minutes and numerous apologies, he walked in.

"What's wrong?" Jeremy asked.

"Help me convince Renko that buying a PS3 and a copy of Disgaea 3 is a terrible idea, and wouldn't be the greatest way to spend our money right now." Sanasan pleaded. "I tried, but she seems really set on it."

Renko looked at him defiantly. Jeremy looked at Sanasan, then Renko again. "AND a PS3? Please tell me you aren't serious." He said.

"If there's one thing I don't joke about, it's Disgaea." Renko replied.

"And getting the original again isn't enough for you?" Jeremy asked her.

"I don't think I can go back to the original knowing there's a Disgaea 3 out there that I can't play." Renko explained.

"But come on, Disgaea 3 and a PS3 probably costs at least 70,000 yen! That's more than they spent on that camera!" Sanasan reasoned.

"Well then, it would be 70,000 yen well spent." Renko replied.

"Please, tell me you're kidding. You know I can't afford that!" Sanasan said.

"He's right, a new console is a lot to jump on for one game. Especially in our situation..." Jeremy said.

"Even if that one game is really really good?" Renko asked.

"But you don't even know if you'll like Disgaea 3! I mean, sure, it's got levelling like they all do, but for all you know, you'll hate the story!" Sanasan said.

Jeremy rolled his eyes. "How about 'even if you'll have to live on water and free food handouts for a month to make up for the price?'"

Jeremy's words struck gold. Renko suddenly looked unsure of herself. Was Disgaea 3 worth living on nearly nothing for a month?

"....Fine." Renko agreed grudgingly, arms crossed. "But we're still getting the original."

Sanasan breathed a sigh of relief. "That's fine by me. Thanks for the help Jeremy, I never win arguments like this with her."

Jeremy shrugged. "Probably hyperbole, but it's good to make a concrete example of what the price actually means. Are we good to go, now?" He asked.

"Probably, I just have to pay for this stuff now." Sanasan said, making his way to the cash register.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on May 13, 2009, 01:16:19 PM
(Amarillo, there's no way I punched your character at 8:00AM when I found the passage at 11:00AM =/. Please fix this).

Secret Passage below Shrine, 11:05 AM, Day 4

"What about my mana?" Gpop asked Satori.

"Well...I just noticed...a dramatic mana decrease once again Gpop. You're mana is now 10000." Satori replied.

"Wait what? Again?" Gpop was getting fustrated. Yesterday his mana has dropped dramatically when they entered the ruins, now it dropped EVEN MORE? Gpop felt like he wanted to beat himself for allowing this...

"Hey! Which way do we go?" Koishi asked the team.

Gpop noticed that the passage splits up into two. "Two ways? Well...normally we'd split up to explore both of them quicker, but I have no idea how far we separate ourselves, assuming that the exits are far away. I mean, we're lucky enough when Satori left for the forest the other day."

"Well I guess it splits up so if the enemy ever finds the passage, they'll have to choose between the two paths. So I'll assume that one of them is a fake." Satori explained.

"Hmm...well I have no idea which way." Gpop tried to find the end of both paths, but they're nowhere to be seen. "Any suggestions?"

"Umm..." Merlin began, and everyone turned towards her. "Well we poltergeists have a simple intuition when the path splits in two. My intuition says...right!" She said as she pointed to the right path.

"Well, I guess we can go with that." And the two of them started their way towards the path on the right.

The path was MUCH longer than expected. But Gpop didn't seem to notice this, as he was still pondering about his mana in fustration. He doesn't want it to drop anymore, or he could risk all of their lives like this.

"Hey! There's a ladder there!" Koishi exclaimed as she pointed at a ladder located at the end of the wall.

Gpop looked up to see the ladder leading to a hatch. "I guess I'll go first." He stated. He wanted to do so anyways so whoever is up there, assuming that it's a trap, he could take his anger on that person.

And they began their way towards the hatch...

On top of Saniwa Shrine, 11:10 AM, Day 4

Gpop head back into the passage after puching Amarillo in the face.

"The hell? So this passage lead BACK into the shrine pond?" Gpop pondered about this.

"Well maybe this path IS the trap. It leads the enemy BACK into the shrine, but that's only assuming that the other path leads to somewhere MUCH farther away." Satori explained.

"Well I guess we should go explore the other passage then!" Koishi said happily.

"Well then I guess we're all in agreement here that we go explore the other path?" Gpop asked the group.

They all nodded in agreement and they began their way back towards the other path.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Pedonymous on May 14, 2009, 12:59:10 PM
(OOC: COMPLETELY disregard both conflicts with Madness and Etch, starts from this post. (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php?topic=100.msg11012#msg11012))

On top of Saniwa Shrine, 11:19 AM, Day 4.

Arreku, Kaigomi and Kisume hung upside down over the eave of the roof, watching the antics of the women in the shrine. Not much was going on, however.

"They STILL haven't done anything." Kaigomi groaned, becoming severely impatient. "All that's happening is that chick with the white hair is talking to them, this is ridiculous."

Arreku scowled, he was trying to listen to the conversation, apparently, someone named Mokou was holding a contest to see the best maids in the shrine. The losing team would be subjected to punishment, whatever that meant. "W-well, maybe it's really complicated... Quiet down so I can hear!"

"Grarrr, if you're talking, how am I supposed to hear what's going on!?"

"You've been chatting away this entire time, you'd know what's going on if you'd hush up!"

"You don't tell m
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 14, 2009, 05:14:43 PM
Saniwa Shrine Grounds 11:19:40 AM Day 4

(OOC: This does not interupt the competition going on outside.)


Austin: You hear something?

Ria: Yeah, look at that bush.

Frank: Shall we whack it?

Austin: Hang on a sec. Piercing Eye!!!
......
Oh dear...

Ria: huh? Piercing Eye. Er... ok. Nitori? Do you have a hose?

Nitori: Sure why?

Austin: There are, uh, indecent people...in the bushes.

Nitori: indec-oh.

Everyone blushed.

Austin: I, uh, guess that's what you call rough se-ow

Momizi: No need to say it!

Caboose: Should we wait until they're done?

Frank: We should stop 'em. Tell them to get one of the rooms.

Ria pulled out a bull-horn.

Ria: Hey! You two in the bushes! Stop copulating and get a room!

Nitori looked up and saw a bucket loli.

Nitori: Huh? Hey! Kisume! Is that you?

Ria: This is your second warning! Stop copulating and get a room! We have hoses!

Austin: Could you stop having sex for a bit and tell us who you are?

Kaigomi and Arreku: WE'RE NOT HAVING SEX!!!
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on May 14, 2009, 06:42:04 PM
A time between 11 AM and 12AM, the shrine.Day 4

As Amarillo and Lily White returns to the shrine, she found out a terrible thing.

It seems all the residences are females.

And there were a fight that involves Cirno and a somewhat mysterious woman.

And the females are.... doing a contest on Maid Training???

"No... I can't think properly with the blood loss like that..." Amarillo murmurs when she finally arrived in her room.

"You looks pale." Lily said, worried. "I hope you can still find the medicine Eirin give you yesterday."

"Ahh.. At least I can do that," Amarillo put the fishing rod aside, and pulled out the drawer, took out the brown bottle and take a pill out.

It's a red pill with strange curving on it.

"Do you think this is safe?" Lily asked.

"Oh, whatever, I don't think Eirin would do something shady now, since we are ..... all in danger." Amarillo swallowed the pill.

Five minutes later, the bleeding stopped and Lily wiped the blood away using the towel found in the room.

"Now can you walk? The contest needs you!" Lily said as Mikata and the other's voice can be heard outside the room.

"Actually.... This thing put me to sleep..." As Amarillo closed her eyes, the brown bottle slip to the ground, and Lily took it up.

On the label, there is VERY SMALL writings, written in a very light yellow colour. (Oh yeah the label is white.)

"To maximize the effect of Phoenix's Tail, I have put another medicine that can put one to sleep for at least four hours. Forgive me if it's shady-- Eirin"

"Oh..... Guess I'm wrong, then...." Amarillo replies weakly as Lily is reading that footnote.

"You can still heard me? then tell me what I'll do now! These people are short of members! Me must join." Lily White looks at the door, where somebody (Mokou?) is shouting "All people gather around" or something.

"Merge... with me, and I'll sleep for.... whatever hours it said.... You can take full control of my body in the meanwhile."

"Eh?"

"We'll take the contest... And it's the only way to do that... I'm also not used to do these stuff."

"Oh, OK. But if I'm taking the control of YOUR body, that means all your powers are disabled, right?"

"Do...you really think you need to use them?"

"Er...No."

"Ok, now do it.... And get an idea of what's going on first... I'm completely out of situations now."

"Haah... You never pull your guard down, even you are put to sleep like that?"

"......"

"And SHE'S ASLEEP!" Lily White lets out a sigh, then she performs the Merge.

And then somebody knocks on the door. Lily White stands up on the ground (in Amarillo's body) and opened it.

Outside of the door stood Mokou.

"Are you ready, Ms.Viridian?" Mokou asked.

"Ahh.. Actually I'm Lily White now, Amarillo is down by Eirin's shady drug. and before that, a punch on the nose." Lily sighes in relief that Amarillo's dark jacket had covered the bloodstain on it.

"Oh, then may I ask you where Gpop and his team is?" Mokou asked curiously, "Since you are outside since morning and Gpop was disappeared in the morning too."

"Oh, sure I know." Lily said angrily, "He delivered Amarillo that punch."

Mokou was shocked for a while, then she started again "so forget that loser, you know we are going to have a contest, right? And we need members."

"And WE are in." Lily White answered seriously "At least it was Amarillo's idea, and that's why I'm currently in her body."

"You ESPers always bring surprise." Mokou laughed "And Eirin always do these shady drugs, now follow me to the hall, or do you need more rest? I can recruit more people and go back for you."

"Ah, thanks, I'll be there now." Lily leaves towards Mokou's direction while Mokou rushed to another room.

"I never know a human's body is that heavy......" As Lily slowly walking in the corridor, she thought.

"......"

"Really asleep? That drug sure have some strong effect on her."

"......"


"This is too slow, I'll try flying to here...."

And Lily lost her grip and fall as soon as she left the ground.

"Are you OK?" Mokou's voice can be heard far away.

"I'm alright."

"Oh, well......" Mokou's voice disappeared into the corridor.

"And that's why most humans prefer to stay on the ground?" Lily stood up and continues walking "Well, seems Cirno is wrong about controlling a human body after all, she said a human body is more stable than ours..."

"...... is harsh."


"huh?"

"...... only 45.... "

"Sleeptalk?" Lily sighed. Then she realized what Amarillo meant.

For a fairy, the maximum body weight would not exceed 10kg.

And Amarillo is a human.

"I don't want to be chosen on cleaning, not in this body...." Lily thought.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on May 14, 2009, 10:02:41 PM
11:19 AM Dining area Day 4

Team Lunatic noticed the trio stand up proclaiming their lack of copulation.

Jalal, there was a retcon.

"Huh? a retcon?" he asked.

Yes, that group has another narrator's blessing and that narrator demanded a retcon as he heavily objected to the trio being naked and bolted to the floor.

"That sounds kinky."

"What sounds kinky?" Eirin cut in.

"The current narrator said that we were shoved backwards in time because of another narrator objecting to that trio being bolted to the floor."

"Oh." Eirin paused for a moment, then swallowed a pill.

"Whooaah," she said.

"Um...Are you okay?," Jalal asked.

"Just...wait someone just said 'Jalal said'."

You can hear me?

"Yes," Eirin answered, "though I'm a bit stoned at the moment."

Um...

"So you are the narrator?"

Only one of many. I am in charge of Team Lunatic consisting of you and Jalal. So why did you get stoned?

"I got tired of not hearing what you said to my husband, especially if you had something to tell us."

I see. Well here's what happened. You guys snuck up on Team Ahoge which was spying on the actions in the living room.

"I don't remember that. And who's team Ahoge?"

Well, I'm getting to why you don't. Team Ahoge is that boy-girl-bukect-loli trio. After paralysing that team with drugged arrows, you stripped them and bolted them to the floor. All of them, though the attention was mostly on Arreku.

"Who?"

That boy. Anyways, his narrator made a pretty big fuss about your methods.

"That sounds like standard Lunarian empire prisoner handling procedure, though, and it sounds like it was nothing personal."

Yes, it was nothing personal. Just someone at the wrong place at the wrong time doing the wrong thing. His narrator objected that Arreku did not deserve the standard treatment on the grounds that he was a sweet kid.

"To me, that doesn't seem related at all."

Neither does it to me. His narrator then reversed time to the roof. His group then fell down and was caught by Teams Pirate and Shakin.

"Who? I think Ria and Kaguya are team pirate, since Ria is a Pirate, but Shakin?"

That's Austin, Nitori, and Momizi.

"This is getting to be some spirit walk, eh?" Jalal cut in.

"I think we could get plenty of information from this narrator."

I'm being helpful...when it suits me. Now, this time handle interrogation like the infamous Spanish inquistion, not Lunarians.

"You mean like bring out the soft pillows?" Jalal asked.

Yes.

"Wait a moment. An infamous inquisition used soft pillows for interrogation?!? Were they infamous for being utterly ineffective?" Eirin asked, "Or did they humiliate their prisoners in submission?"


Actually, that was a reference to Monty Python's Flying Circus.

"A circus about interrogation?"

No, just silliness. The point I was making was that you should go about restraining him a different way.

"If he hurts Kaguya though, I'll execute him."

With a time dilation drug?

"You guessed a part of it."

Get going, prepare to ambush Team Ahoge.

"I got the proper prisoner capturing drug right here."

Actually, you shouldn't use that. Time travel is uncomfortable to say the least.

"Time travel? This-oh"

Yeah. Now go.

"Wow, I never held this long a conversation with him before," Jalal remarked, "I think we should take up position to use paralysing-only drug arrows should Team Ahoge attack."

"Good idea, this drug was specifically designed to not affect my aiming abilities," Eirin replied.

"What exactly does that drug do?"

"I get high enough to go on a spirit walk and get an urge for a snack. It doesn't affect my aiming abilities, I tested myself to see that."

"You aren't going to pass out on me or anything right?"

"No, now get me a snack."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Pedonymous on May 14, 2009, 11:14:42 PM
Outside Saniwa Shrine, 11:21, Day 4.

Arreku paused for a moment, analyzing the question he was just asked, and the answer he gave. He stood up, Kaigomi still hanging around his neck, the people confronting them could see he was very embarrassed.

"U-uhmmmm... W-we weren't doing that..." he whispered, playing with the collar of his scarf.

"Well, could you please explain why you're here?"

Before Arreku could answer, Kaigomi butted in.

"We were having sex!"

A cacophony of groans or gasps could be heard. Kaigomi looked up slyly at Arreku, she'd found his weak point.

"Ah, Arreku-kuuun~, we were so loud because you couldn't get inside me, right?" she swooned, bringing her face closer to his. "He's-so-big!"

Ria spoke up, in a slightly disgusted tone. "W-well, like we said, ge-"

"K-K-K-Kaigomi...!" Arreku sputtered, ignoring Ria. He was beet red now, wobbling on his feet.

"I win." Kaigomi whispered as Arreku toppled to the ground on his back, Kaigomi still on him. She crawled off the skinny hulk, straightened her dress, and did an elegant curtsey.

"I am Kaigomi Verte, daughter of Pierre Verte, owner of PineTech Industries."

She pointed to Arreku. "This is my associate Arreku Hokaido. And as I can see, you've met Kisume here."

Kisume, still giggling at Arreku's reaction, waved down at the crowd.

"Well what are you doing here then?" a handsome woman with dark skin spoke up. "This is private property!"

Kaigomi glared at her. "Well you could at least put up a fence or something!"

She thought for a moment. "A sign would suffice!"

Ria thought to herself: 'These idiots can't be RAI, they're not even trying to conceal themselves, they're un armed... and they were fucking in a bush.'

"Right, we'll get you a room. We'll talk about payment and cleaning costs after you're finished. Grab your boyfriend there and let's go."

Kaigomi growled. "Do you expect me to drag him there?"

"Oh, right." she mumbled, loostening the kink in the hose.

"W-WAIT, NOOOO!"

Kaigomi jumped in the way of the hose, recieving a face full of cold water. She was soaked.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 14, 2009, 11:55:00 PM
Saniwa Shrine 11:21:30 Am Day 4


Austin: R-right, we'll help you bring Arreku in.

Frank: Come on Cabo- What the hell?!?

Caboose: I...think...I'm...dying...

Ria: *sigh* Kaguya, can you get Eirin over here? we need a blood transfusion or something.

Kaguya: On it!

Momizi looked at Arreku's crotch.

Nitori:...pervert.

Momizi: *blushes bright red* H-hey! I-I was...

Nitori: Checking to see if it was true?

Momizi: N-no!

Austin: Ah, stop tormenting Momizi like that. If she wants to see another person's shlong, let her. She's a curious sort of person, you know.

Nitori: Yeah, and besides, it's not like she can check yours.

Austin: HEY!

Ria: A-anyways, we'll introduce ourselves in a moment, but we need to get you guys a room.

Nitori: Kisume! Come on down! It's alright!

Kaguya: Is this a good idea?

Ria: I'd know if they're RAI, but they are not. It's alright.


Room 294


Ria: My name is Ria Soguyien, daughter of Arina Soguyien.

Austin: Name's Austin Magree. My friends call me Etch-E-Sketch

Frank: Name's Frank.

Caboose: *holding a tissue to his nose* I'm Caboose Sharf.

Momizi: I'm Momizi Inubashiri.

Nitori: Great Inventor and Leader Nitori Kawashiro, at your service.

Austin: Hey!

Ria: So, what are you guys doing here, anyways?

Frank: They were having sex of course. But, why in a bush, of all places?

Austin: And what was Kisume doing on the roof?

Nitori: And where was the camera she hid?

Caboose: Camera?

Nitori: To film it for some porno site.

Austin: How do yu even know about that kind of stuff?!?

Ria:Oi! Let's just do this one question at a time. Oh, could you wake Arreku up for this?

Kaigomi shook Arreku awake.

Arreku: Wha-wha-wha!

Ria: Now, down to business. What were you guys doing having sex in a bush as opposed to in a room? Would it have not been more comfortable in a bed rather than a bush?

Eirin: They could simply have have broad tastes.

Jalal: What do you think, Narrator?

Huh?

Jalal: Yeah, what do you think?

Is he talking to me?

Yeah, I think so.

Um, hi there.

Jalal: Eh, why so confused?

It's just that I'm not used to talking to characters directly

You'll get used to it.

Jalal: Oh, you must be one of the other Narrators in the story.

Well, yeah. Name's Etch-E-Sketch.

Jalal: Well, you probably know my name already. What with it being right in front of these sentences.

That's true... Well, gotta get back to the story now. It was nice to talk to you directly.

Jalal: Smae here.

Everyone but Eirin was staring as Jalal.

Ria: A-anyways, so what was with the sex in the bush? Heat of the Moment? A "Bright Idea"?

Austin: Read it in a book?

Ria: There's a book for that?!?

Austin: Yeah. Didn't you know?

Ria: Never found a book for that!

Austin: Oh, yeah. One's is an E-Book. on the E-Mouse, I mean the Internet.

Ria placed her head in her hands.

Ria: Anyways, could you answer the question?

Caboose: I never had sex in a bush.

Ria: I wasn't talking to you!

Caboose: Oh, sorry.

Ria: Anyways, what was with the sex in the bush anyways?

Teams Pirate, Shakin', and Lunatic waited for Team Ahoge's response.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Pedonymous on May 15, 2009, 12:29:51 AM
Inside Saniwa Shrine, 11:22 AM, Day 4.

Kaigomi sniggered the entire time they speculated this matter, so dense.

"*Snort* I-I lied! Arreku needed to be beaten, that's all."

Arreku, tightly wrapped in a ball on the floor, nodded shyly.

Ria glared at Kaigomi. "... I don't believe you."

"M-me neither," Momizi chirped, her tail wagging slightly. "You weren't lying about-"

"UHHHHhhhhhh..." Arreku moaned, muffled by his arms. Steam visibly rose from his head.

Kaigomi was visibly uncomfortable at this point. "Aright, what can I do to convince you?"

Jalal, who wore a wide grin the entire time, spoke up. "Weeeeelllllll..."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on May 15, 2009, 12:39:48 AM
11:22:05 Day 4 Shrine room

Etch paused.

"Are you sure this isn't some foreshadowing about a future event?" Jalal asked Kaigomi, "I mean look, you're sopping wet, recently used up a lot of energy, and embarrassed. Well, maybe just him. You seem pretty hard to fluster with that sort of thing."

"I have some special pills to help you out if you want," Eirin offered.

"Eirin could just check," Etch said.

"Check what?" Kaigomi asked.

Jalal and Etch leaned in and said in unison "You knoooooooooow. Jinx! You owe me a soda. Fuck! Stop that!"

Jalal punched Etch, not hard mind you, but enough for him to stop talking.

Eirin pulled on rubber gloves. She turned to Arreku. "Alright. Strip."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on May 15, 2009, 12:43:02 AM
Secret Passage, 11:30 AM, Day 4

The second path seemed a lot longer than the previous path for the entire team. They were starting to feel a little bored and tired for walking with no clear sign of an end. The group was ready to draw back until...

"Hey look! I think I see a staircase ahead!" Koishi yelled cheerfully. The rest of the group began to focus on the path and noticed a faint outline of a spiralled staircase. Then they all began to run towards the staircase.

When they reached the staircase, they noticed that it lead to yet another hatch on the ceiling.

"Alright, I'll lead once again, and this time I won't punch anyone until I KNOW 100% who it is." Gpop said. All of them started their way up the staircase until they reached the hatch. Then Gpop began to lift the hatch and the light from outside beamed into their eyes, and everyone became temporarily blinded.

As soon as everyone regained their sight, Gpop popped his head out to see a deserted graveyard. He turned his head to see a headstone which had writing on it. Gpop read the writing, "Here lies one of the survivors of the Covenant War." Quickly he understood what the writing meant, and he turned again to look around.

After a few seconds of observing the entire graveyard from the passage, he deemed it safe enough for all of them to emerge completely. It was deserted, and a little foggy, but the fog was low and clear enough to still see the sun shining brightly from above.

"Well...this place seems like right path. Deserted, far from the shrine, and completely unrelated." Gpop mentioned. "I think we should tell the rest of the guys about this. It's a perfect escape route if we were ever attacked by the those guys in black again."

"Wait...I think...I hear voices..." Satori said.

"You sure it's not our hearts?" Gpop asked.

"No...I hear them...from underground...not from the same passage we came from though...but...7 stories below..."

"Whoa, I didn't know you could read from that far." Gpop said in a surprising tone. "It's probably a subway or something. We don't even know where we are."

"..." Satori had a worried expression on her face, but no one seemed to notice.

"Well I guess we should head back and tell the others if Amarillo didn't already." Merlin suggested.

"Sure. I wonder what they're up to right now...?" Gpop asked rhetorically.

Then the entire group headed back into the hole and closed the hatch firmly. They walked down the staircase and began their way back to their rooms in the long passage.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Pedonymous on May 15, 2009, 01:19:49 AM
Room 294

Boing.

BZZZZZZZRRRRT.

Thwack.

Arreku, panicing, jumped straight up in the air, hitting the light fixture. He hit the ground with a sickening 'whump'.

The room was darker now, the one beside and the next one, and the next... Arreku absorbed the local power like a sponge, it took a few moments for the other rooms to regain power.

"Fuh-first of all, what are you gonna do to him!?"

Eirin smiled calmly. "Consider it payment, if you want a free room."

Kaigomi sighed, her thick eyebrow twitched furiously. "Hahhhhh, right. But second of all, you shouldn't touch him right now..."

"A bit possessive, are we?" Etch grinned.

"N-now that he's here, you need to share him!!" Momizi chimed. Nitori groaned in embarrassment.

"N-no... Uhh, Yagokoro... Get some heavy duty power gloves, we need to get him outside... Then you can do..." she swung her hand in a circle, thinking of the right phrase to use. "Wh-whatever it is."

Nitori jumped up. "I've got some really nice Kevlar gloves, I'll go get them!"

She ran off, very excited.



Caboose dragged Arreku across the ground with the heavy gloves, stopping by a nearby pond.

"Okay, throw him in. Be ready to rescue him if he doesn't come up."

Ria was flustered. "I still don't understand why-"

"Shuddap an` do it!"

Caboose heaved, throwing Arreku in the pond.

The shattering crack of lightning was heard, followed by a plume of bubbles and steam. Hundreds of dead fish rose to the surface.

While everyone stood dumbfounded, Eirin grinned widely with fascination.

"AWAH! WAHHH! IB DROWNING!!" Arreku bawled as he flailed in the water.

"You're fine, buddy." Frank shouted. "It's shallow!"

Arreku stopped for a moment, moving to feel the bottom. He treaded to the edge of the pond, he drooped from the now heavy clothes pulling him down. He calmly waddled over to Kaigomi.

"J-jeez." Etch gasped.

"Are you glad you didn't touch him?"

"K-Kaigomi..."

Arreku was focused on the pond of dead fish, his lip quivering. A small crawdaddy floated up to the surface...

"Uh-WAHHHH!! I killed them all Kaigomi, I killed the crawdads!!" he wailed, falling to his knees and squeezing Kaigomi tightly. She reassuringly rubbed his back.

"What's the matter with him?" Jalal asked.

"He... likes crustaceans..."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on May 15, 2009, 02:21:48 AM
continuing the above.

Team Lunatic made a mental note that outnumbering Arreku might not help in a fight.

"Well, a crustacean dinner for all, or maybe just me. I'm really hungry right now," Eirin proclaimed.

"They are having a cooking tournament in the kitchen, you know," Jalal said.

"I wouldn't touch that with a ten foot pole."

"Ouch"

They dragged Arreku back into room 294.

"Well, that was entertaining," Jalal said.

"Yes, now that we've had our fun, Nitori," Eirin called.

"I've prepare the bed like you asked," Nitori responded.

Teams Lunatic, Pirate, and Shakin pushed Arreku and Kaigomi into the bed.

One naked and intimate exam later.

"You're pregnant," Eirin said, while eating a crawfish.

"Wha-what?!?" Kaigomi shouted.

"You better take responsibilty!" She shouted at Arreku.

"B-b-b-but!" Arreku stuttered.

Eirin started a stifled laugh.

"Just kidding. Nothing happened, they weren't having sex," Eirin said

"Well, that settles the matter then," Jalal said then he(she) turned to Arreku and asked, "So...what now? Oh yeah. How didst thou come into the acquaintance of yonder bucket loli?"

Team Ahoge was still naked and strapped to the bed with their limbs spread out. There was not problem, or was there? Arreku was currently the only male in the room. All the teams mentioned in this post were still present though.

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 15, 2009, 01:28:58 PM
continuing from above

Eirin: Ok, 10 minute break everyone!

Ria: Eh? What do you-

Eirin: We've gotta get some blood into Caboose again.

Teams, Pirate, Shakin',, and Lunatic took a break from the stimulating event.


Somewhere in the Shrine

( OOC: In the previous story post with Marx, it said that she arrived at Tourist Helpers at 3:00 PM on Day 4. This is a look at what happened before she arrived. Just so you know.)

Cirno: Marx, are you OK?!?

The wings from Marx had vanished, and she was breathing heavily.

Marx: Ne-need Mana...

Cirno: Are those fangs?

Marx dashed off to a room in the shrine, and Cirno followed.


Room 294


Arreku, Kaigomi, and Kisume were still strapped to the beds.

Arreku: They could have let us out...

Kisume: Oh, I think I hear them now!

Arreku: Where? From outside?

Kaigomi: What the hell are they doing out there?

The window opened and a girl in black and grey clothes jumped in, followed by an idiot fairy. Who ever these people were, they were not the same people Team Ahoge met earlier.

Marx searched the room for the person with the most mana. She targeted Arreku. Smiling, she approached.

Arreku: H-hey! WHo are you?

Kaigomi: Get away from him! Rgh, why can't I get out!

Kisume: Darn you, Nitori! You always made high quality stuff.

Marx got on top of the still strapped Arreku.

Arreku: IIrealydontknowyouandeverythingisgoingsofastImeancantwejusthavesomethinglikedinnerandamovieor-

Marx placed a finger on Arreku's mouth silencing him.

Marx: Give me...your all...

Marx glomped down on Arreku's neck and wings began to form on her back.

Arreku: GAAAAH!! GET HER off...me...

Kaigomi: ARREKU!!!!

It was at this moment that Teams Pirate, Shakin', and Lunatic burst into the room.

Ria: MARX!!

Marx: Tch.

Marx jumped off the sleeping Arreku and flew out the window, followed by Cirno.

Ria: Dammit, how did she get that Crios Auspect?


Outside the shrine


Cirno: We're not flying to the town?

Marx: No, I'll consume too much mana. We walk.

Marx and Cirno began their trek to Tourist Helpers.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Pedonymous on May 15, 2009, 01:49:39 PM
Room 294, 11:39 AM, Day 4.

"I WANT OUT OF HEEEEERE!" Kaigomi screamed at them. "LET ME OUT! LEMME OUT!"

"F-fine! Just a sec..." Ria rushed toward the bed, trying to get at Kaigomi's straps. She squirmed furiously.

"Crap crap crap..." she muttered, prodding at Kisume and Arreku. "Damn it, what'd she do!?"

Jalal spoke up from the crowd. "She's drained all his mana."

"His what!?" she snapped.

"Mana... a source of energy for magic powers. Kisume's been feeding off his mana the entire time she was here, so once once Arreku's depleted..."

"W-well what do we need to do to restore it!?"

Eirin smiled. "A good rest, and a nice meal should cut it."



Kaigomi sighed in her sleep. A rather amusing looking pile of people had formed in the lounge; Kaigomi (fully clothed) rested on Arreku's lap, who leaned against the wall. Curled up at his side, Momizi kicked, probably dreaming about running. Kisume leaned against arreku, her bucket half tipped over.

Before resting, Kaigomi had recieved an explanation on who Marx was, and her reason for draining Arreku's mana.

A confident looking young woman with long silver hair stepped into the room, eyeing Team Ahoge greedily.

"What have we here...?"

(OOC: Here you go Hele.)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on May 16, 2009, 08:57:27 AM
Saniwa Shrine - 2pm - Day 3 starring Kojiro and Remilia Dream (OOC: cool backstory prelude if your interested ^_^ The dives i do with remilia will reveal things about her past and live before gensokyo and the issues that lead to her moving to Gensokyo))

He was laying down on a carpet....He opened his eyes to see a giant chandelier hanging above and a grand staircase in front of him...odd but he was in the SDM again. He sits up slowly.

Koji: ugh...*shakes head*....how did...i end up here? *looks around* ..!!

He felt an immerse demonic aura bein emitted from the corridor above the stairs but it wasn't an aura he ever felt before. He hid in the shadow of a pillar and laid low to see what was going on and who was coming closer.

?? 1: I knew i shouldn't have waited to deal with the Paladin Knights....It seems i'll have to deal with them myself.

?? 2: As you wish Father.

?? 1: Remilia. Go into the cellar and unbind my weapon. I'm sure she'll make the knights crumble and dissolve at my feet.

Remilia: ....As you command Father... *leaves*

Remi's Dad: Those fools will know the horror that is Malduke Scarlet! The Scarlet Devil! MWAHAHHA! No one will stop my plan for Destructive Dominance!

This man...vampire was seething with power. He was highly formidable and was Remilia's father....Kojiro watched silently as he slowly left out the front door....When the cost was clear Kojiro bolted from the area and followed Remilia. He wanted answers immidiately.

Kojiro: "this....has to be a dive dream that Satori spoke to me about (OOC: assume she told everyone after having that experience with Mitaka on Day 2)." I didn't know that Remilia's father was THAT powerful.

The mansion was exactly how it was and how he knew it. He made it to the cellar where normally Flandre's room would be.

Kojiro: "Weapon? Unbind his weapon? .....Does that mean that
His thoughts were ended abruptly when a voice came from behind him.

Remilia: Who are you and how did you get here?

Her voice was terrifying and stern.

Remilia: Human how dare you come this far into our home unscathed. I don't care why you came but I won't allow you to get away.

He turned slowly to face Remilia...Her eyes were red and menacing. She looked ready to kill at any moment.

Kojiro: Remilia your here. That's good *is casual sounding*

Remilia: !! What?! How do you know me human?!

Kojiro: !? " ah dam i see. thanks to the dive i'm living through some of Remilia's experiences and subconsciousness...."  Fate has brought me here to help you in your troubles mi'lady. *bows* I know all about you mistress

Remilia: !! grr Human! don't toy with me. many humans are cocky enough to think they know us and defeat us only to be crushed miserably under our heels. your blood isn't even worth saving!

He chaged topics immidiatly

Koji: is this your sisters room?

Remi: !!

With that she immidiately pounced on him (Demon Lord Walk) and pinned him to the stone cold floor.

Koji: auugh!
Remi: don't you DARE call that monstrosity my sister! I don't have a-

she stopped and hesitated. she didn't want to deny that the one in the other room was her sister but she wanted to. maybe because it would be easier for her to accept or somethin but it pained her.

Koji: ....Was that man your father...he looks terribly imposing and powerful...

Remilia hopped off him and looked at him from a distance. The man she was on top of didn't even flinch or show a tinge of fear nor struggled against her.  IT was really working her nerves and she couldn't stand it.

Remilia: I'll ask one more time before I lose patience and kill you...Who are you?

Koji:...well I'm Kojiro Hiragumi. You don't know it but i'm a friend of yours...and i want to help you in anyway i can possible.

Remilia: absurd! i have no friends much less a human one! Speak another lie and you'll die on the spot human!

Kojiro: Well as it stands now it does look like i'm lying to you...but its true. I can prove it too

Remilia:......*watches closely*

Kojiro: if you wish i'll let you have a drink off me. I know your a light eater right?

Remilia: are you trying to mock me!? because its not funny!

Kojiro: I'm not mocking you i promise! I didn't sneak down here for nothing i wanted to see you and ask a few questions is all.

Remilia: lies! your a spy from the Paladin Knights. there's no way i'd relinquish any information whatsoever.

Kojiro: ....ah i heard your dad mention that name...who are they? Enemies of yours?

Remilia: That is it human i've had enough of your games! *she pounces him again pinning him down easily and without effort.*

Koji: oww....that..hurt

Remilia: don't worry your suffering will end soon. *barrs fangs and holds up her claw*

Koji:" oh shit! what do i do what do i do!? I can't be killed in our first dive dammit! I've got to-]

It hit him (an idea not her claw)

He held his free arm up and reached behind her and tickled the crest of her wings

Remilia: !! *stops and tried to not laugh*

He continued to tickle bridge where her wings and back bones met (her ticklish spots)

Koji: hehe how does that feel Remi?

Remilia: !!! H-how do you...know tha-aha-hahat! ahahhahha! you cursed human! ahhaha!

She feel back and he propped himself onto her and tickled her more.

Koji: hehe i know your ticklish spots I promise i'm not here to hurt you. I just want to help you is all. i swear.

He stopped and looked at her for a while. She caught her breathe and looked back at him. She was embarrassed that a human "defeated" her in such a manner but...

Remilia: Only my mother knows my ticklish spots....Did she send you?

Kojiro: ? No she didn't. i never actually met either of your parents. But I do know your existence and your sister's very very well.

Remilia looked at him again and thought for a while if he was trustworthy or not...However that immense aura started to approach coming from upstairs.

Malduke: REMILIA!!! WHAT IS TAKING SO LONG! *coming down stairs*

Koji: !!

Remilia: !!

Her father was coming down and he sounded PISSED. The aura comin from him was stricken with death and murder

Remilia: *whispers* quick hide!

she didn't have to tell him twice and he rushed to an area under the stairs and not visible at all. Not that it mattered since vampires can see in the dam dark but he was hidden and unseeable by cover of physical objects in the way...He watched from where he was.

Malduke: WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE!? I TOLD YOU TO GET MY WEAPON READY NOW!

Remilia: I-I'm sorry Father! I was....talking to her. She doesn't seem well and I-

Malduke: I DIDN'T SEND YOU HERE TO TALK ABOUT ANYTHING UNCHAIN HER AND BRING HER OUT IMMIDIATELY!!

Remilia: Y-yes Father! *scampers to 'her' room and opens the door*

Malduke: its about time!

As soon as she unlocked the door he hit her away and straight into the stone wall. the sound of her body hitting wall sent undulated waves of shock and pain throughout the cellar.

Koji: " THAT BASTARD! HITTING HIS OWN CHILD LIKE THAT?!"

Remilia got up slowly and walked over to the door. A scream was heard from inside the room.

??: NO!! I DON'T WANT TO PAPPA. PLEASE DON'T MAKE ME GO OUT THERE AGAIN!

The voice was Flandre albeit not insane...Her voice had fear and innocence in it. But that didn't save her from the apparent slapping she gotten.

Malduke: *SLAPS!* You WILL obey my orders whether you like it or not! you should take a few lessons from your less promising elder sister!  *grabs her* We're leaving now! you have a duty to fulfill as my most prized weapon!

there was no protest after this. she merely followed and did as she was told. When she came out of her room there was somethign noticeable missing: Her crystal wings. Instead she had normal vampire wings..about remi's length too but she also had some sort of collar around her neck that sparkled multiple colors but the base of it was gold. Flandre glanced at Remi and smiled slightly and continued to follow after their dad.

Malduke: Remilia start making dinner for us and have it ready upon our return. And don't delay this time!

Remilia: *holdin her cheek still* Y-yes Father!

Flandre and her father were out of range and Kojiro immidiately went to Remilia and held her cheek

Kojiro: that heartless bastard! what parent hits their child like this?!

Remilia: He is heartless! *sniff* He doesn't show us any love whatsoever! He calls me a useless child and calls Flandre his most prized weapon! And if we disobey him he punishes us....I don't want to be hit with his spear ever again....

Kojiro:...!! Spear the Gungnir?!


Remi: y-you know it? Its such a terrible lance of unyielding power....It never misses its target ever!

Kojiro: yeah i know its really hard to defend against... Where is your mother? Is she abusive like your father is?

Remi:...no she's not she's really nice and sweet....really the opposite of him... I don't knwo why but..I feel i can trust you like i do my mother. Only she knows my ticklish spots...and you seem to have known immidiately when i threatened to kill you....

Koji: well what can i say? I said that Fate brought me to you today. *rubs her cheek* How do you feel?

Remi: *blushed slightly* I'm fine stop it. I'm already healed you know....I have to go and prepare his meal.

Kojiro: *sigh* that father of yours is a real jerk...I'd teach him a lesson if i could "I never thought she had such an abusive life before gensokyo....its really unnerving"

Remi:....you shouldn't come back here again. I'll lead you out of here safely for now but don't come back. If my Father saw you here he'd.....

Kojiro: no doubt he'd try to kill me...I'm aware of the danger here Remilia. but I'm not leaving you I promise.

Remi: tehehe. Get real human, as interesting as you are your nothing compared to my Father. He'll grind your bones into dust and use your flesh as candle wax.

Koji: *whistles and smiles* fearsome indeed but i'm not scared. I've seen and fought much...worse *sigh* sadly.

Remi:......anyway lets go i'll lead you out of here safely just this once.

They ascended the stairs together and made it to the a back door.

Remi: leave. if you come back here it'll be on your own risk and i might attack you if Father finds out.

Koji: understood *pats her head* don't worry though i won't hurt you even if you hurt me

Remi: *blush again*..."only mother pats me like this...its...its only coincidence *brushes his hand away* just go!

He was shoved out the back door but he saw nothing....when the white faded he was staring into Rumia's face as she stared back at him. He had waken from his dive like dream.




Saniwa Shrine - 10:30 AM - Day 4

They spent the rest of Day 3 recovering and relaxing with the others. They were thoroughly exhausted from the intensity of the Sky Ray incident. They had to set up the bombs and detonate them manually, if THAT wasn't dangerous enough the surviving aftwards was. Remilia had used a lot of mana to invoke her Fate Manipulation ability and in effect Kojiro was very tired but invoked some of his backup mana to pick up the slack.  Kojiro spent the rest of the night helping Rumia learn more words and things. she could even put a few sentences together.

When he awoke from his dream he noticed that remilia was gone....she must have woken up before him...but after the dream/dive ended  (OOC:but after the dream had officially ended. you both have to be asleep in order for dives to function...yeah i'm totally stayin strictly to Ar Tonelico Where the diving aspect comes from haha)

Rumia: Good...Morning Kojito

He blinked and rubbed his eyes

Kojiro: mmmm.....Its KojiRo but that's fine i suppose....Good girl

Rumia: *giggles*

Kojiro: Where did Remilia go?

Rumia: *points behind her* That way

Koji: out the room eh? i see

Suddenly Remilia reappeared  (http://safebooru.donmai.us/post/show/226398/cosplay-izayoi_sakuya-izayoi_sakuya_-cosplay-remil) with a tray of breakfast on a plate.

Koji: "...is that the meal she prepared for her father?...i guess Remilia really can cook....should i ask her about the dream?...does she even know we shared it?...I wonder"

Remi: H-here Kojiro-kun. B-breakfast is ready.

Kojiro: wow thanks remi....I guess the maid training starts today huh? I guess i'll have to learn to be more of a butler like Taihou soon myself....still i wonder WHY we have to do this when we should be concentrating on the enemy instead....Are you okay with this? your not the type of person i'd expect to be serving people.

Remilia was a tad silent there. To be honest she wasn't aware of the dream but he dive into her subconscious and lived through some of her memories in the past albeit edited with his presence and influence in it...But it affected her slightly in the end...She was serving someone....like she did in the past.

Remilia: N-no! i'm not bothered in the slightest bit! An aristocrat like me must be able to excel in various topics, traits and tasks no matter what! This is no problem at all *haughty and proud as usual*

Koji: hehe alright that's cool ^_^

He started to eat the food unknowing of the fairy curse within it.

Remilia: Would you like something else Kojiro-kun?

Koji started to get a tad bit dizzy...maybe he was still tired from last night and yesterday in general...then again he ws bloody hungry since he didn't eat since lunch yesterday.

Koji: n-no...I"m fine...I think i'll nap a bit more....*voice is getting a little high and flucuates*....*coughs* i think my voice is going...definitely need a little more sleep remi hehe.

Remilia:....very well then *takes his plate* I'll return shortly then.

He slept for only 30 minutes and was changed into a girl without knowing...next he...she wakes up will a very big surprise indeed.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on May 16, 2009, 10:12:57 AM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 16, 2009, 12:53:45 PM
Saniwa Shrine 11:50 AM ( Teams Shakin' and Pirate)


Austin, Ria, and Nitori stood outside the living room, well out of sight of Mokou, who seemed to be recruiting people for something. The three of them went to investigate.

" So," Ria whispered, "this is a competition?"

" Looks like it..." Austin peered through the wall.

"Hey! What are you guys looking at?" Nitori whispered. " I see nothing but wall."

" This must be a moe maid competition..."

" A what?" Ria was visibly confused.

" Well, a moe maid competition is where girls dress up as maids. Whoever is the most moe wins." Nitori said knowledgable.

" How do you even know about that?!?" Austin whispered fiercely.

" Internet."

" Oh, right."

The three of them went back to watching what was about to transpire. Ria fidgeted a little before turning to Austin.

" Um, what the heck is moe?"

" Uh, how do I put it?" Austin scratched his head.

" Well, moe is this magic power girls have over guys. It can render many male or male-minded person numb. Like this." Nitori did a little hop and turned to do a moe pose (picture unavailable as it cannot be found)

Thump

" And down he goes." Nitori said it almost with pride.

Austin lied on the ground, blood oozing from his nose.

" Well, at least it's not as bad as Caboose's. Come on Austin, get up." Ria extended a hand and helped Austin up.

The three of them continues to watch.

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Pedonymous on May 16, 2009, 04:20:59 PM
Outside the Saniwa Shrine,11:50 AM, Day 4.

"Uhm, I think you might be confused about this... Mokou-sama..."

She glared at him. "And what, praytell, might that be, your flatness?"

Arreku fiddled with his skirt. He'd worn a maid uniform plenty of times, but not one like this. "Uhhh... I... I'm a boy..."

Mokou stared at him. "Y-you're..."

"Haha, Mokou's too dumb to figure out the difference between a boy and a girl, ze!" Marisa whooped. Reimu sharply jabbed her in the side.

"Could you tell the difference?"

"N-no, but..."

"Ahah... Ahahaha, AHAHAHAHHHH!" Mokou laughed heartily. "You're kidding! Welllll, in that case-" she roughly grabbed Arreku by the wrist. "We'll need to fix that, wont we!?"

Arreku struggled to break free, but to no avail. "Ahh, that hurts!! What are you talking about, Mokou-sama!?" he squeaked as she dragged him over to a table. A plate of old scrambled eggs sat on the table.

"D'ohohoho, this wont be pretty." Eirin said.

Jalal spoke up. "Why, what's the matter?"

Eirin giggled. "Such a genetic transformation will bring out dormant genes in his sloppy coding."

"Aaaand?"

"Genetic diseases have been taken out from his DNA, and other, non-human traits added. It's artificial."

"W-what? He's artificial? Did you know that!?"

Eh?

"Oh, another one. You're..."

Pedonymous, you sadists.

"Ahah, that whiney one. You know that procedure wasn't personal, right?"

My name's Pedonymous, thank you very much, and you don't understand. He'd never forgive you if you did something like that... But now it seems he's really taken a lik- Hey, no getting off topic!

"Ah, sorry. So, you knew?"

Yes, but it's not in my place to discuss it. It'd ruin the plot.

"Heh, you're quite the stickler. Whatever." he turned his attention to Eirin again. "Where'd you get the genetic sample?"

Eirin sneered. "During the exam. He's very sensitive."

"Oh-OH! Ohhh..."

...

Ugh.

Mokou grabbed a gob of cold egg. "Down the hatch!"

She smeared egg on his face, lips tightly closed. "I won't e-eat it!"

"Oh, yes you will."

*Smooch*

Arreku wavered on his feet, a string of spit hanging from his lip. "HAWAWAWAWAW-"

Mokou shoved the egg in him mouth and plugged his nose. "Eat it up!"

"Mmmm, MMMMMM-MMMMM!" he mumbled through Mokou's hand, running out of air. Eventually, he reluctantly swallowed.

"There we go. Not too bad, was i-"

Mokou stared at Arreku. He hadn't changed much, maybe his hips were a little wider, his hair a little longer. But that wasn't the main focus.

Arreku stooped over, sporting a well exposed G cup cleavage.

"Ah-AHHHHHH!! I'M A GIRL! AHH!" she squealed. Even her voice remained the same. "FIXITFIXITFIXIT!!"

"Oh ho... Ohohohoh! OHOHOHOHOOOH~!" Mokou greedily laughed. "I hope you lose!"

"AHH, THEY'RE HEAVY, HEAVYYY!" Arreku continued to panic.

"Right-o, get out there and lose!!" Mokou said, pushing her back to her previous position. Kisume, who watched the entire incident from afar, now sat beside Arreku, smirking.

Sakuya raised a small white flag. "Ready, and... begin!"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on May 16, 2009, 04:31:54 PM
The Shrine Hall, Maid Contest, Day 4, Lily White

After struggle to get used to her temporary human body, Lily White made it to the hall, and see the others awaits for "them".

Then she saw a banner on the wall, with their teams and the different fields of the contest.

Amarillo's name is in the 1st line, and their subject is Archery.

"Lucky you."

"Ehh? You are supposed be sleeping." Lily White is surprised to hear Amarillo's voice.

"I'll never sleep well if I worries too much. What's our subject?"

"It's Archery, and we go first."

"Good, first to compete, first to win."Amarillo "said" cheerfully.

"I'm just worried about the contest itself. it said we will use knife, spear, and bow abilities."

"Remember what I said in the morning? On fishing?"

"Err.... Focus?"

"Oh, well... Whatever.... Seeing it's Archery makes me less worried. If it is cleaning or catwalk we are screwed!"

"I get the feeling that I'll screw it even if it's Archery."

"No, you won't, that's why I let you use my body. You can try access my memory and use my experience to win this contest! OK, now my worries are gone, I'll went to sleep. Remember if Gpop appears, do whatever you like with him. "
With these words Amarillo's voice fade away.

"So Now I'm alone... Focus?" Lily thought.

"Oh, hi Lily." Mikata/Mikoto greeted Lily.

"Huh? How do you know I'm not Amarillo?"

"By the eye color, Amarillo have brown eyes, and you always have blue. If Amarillo merges with you and she's still awake, you'll have brown eyes. And I heard what Gpop done to Amarillo."

"It's not 100% his fault. " Lily said. "I'm more worried about the match."

"It seems your enemy is new to this too." Kojiro said as a worried Arreku and Kisume rush towards the hall.

"Oh, well, at least they got 2 people." Lily sighed.

"Well, if I were her I won't depend my luck on a bucket loli." Kojiro smiled. "And I believe your body is agile enough to do all the tricks like throwing knifes and spears."

"Thank you." Lily replied. Then she heard Mokou announcing the people who goes first.

It's Arreku.

"Oh, well. less thrill for me." Thought Lily White. As she see Arreku and her bucket partner went to the front and listen to Mokou's instructions.

And she starts to search Amarillo's experience for "Spear Using".

No anvil.

Then..."Knife Throwing".

No result.

Then... "Focus".

"To focus, one must unaware of anything that's around them but your goal...." a voice (which is very similar to Youmu's )start to echo in Lily's mind.

And she listened.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 16, 2009, 06:30:55 PM
Saniwa Shrine 11:50 Am Day 4


Ria, Austin, and Nitori had retreated to the rooftop where they found Team Ahoge. Kaguya and Momizi followed.

Momizi yawned. She was still a little sleepy from napping on Arreku.

"Still tired?" Austin asked.

Momizi nodded, " *yawn* a little..."

"You can sleep on me if you want."

"Eh?!?" Momizi turned a shade of red at that moment.

"Quiet, you two!" Ria hissed, "Do you want that crazed KFC to find us?!?"

"Sorry."

"You know," Austin said, " You can sleep on me if you want."

"O-ok..." Momizi placed her head on Austin's shoulder and dozed off again

"Looks like the first event is occuring outside." Nitori said.

"Are they going to shoot stuff? I WANT TO SHOOT SHTUFF!!!" Kaguya yelled.

"Patience, Kaguya. You'll get your chance soon enough." Ria cooed.

" Ok. I get to be in a real FPS as the main character and I don't get to shoot shit and..." Kaguya continued muttering to herself.

"Hey, is that Frank?" Ria asked.

"Yeah, and Caboose too. What are they doing there?" Austin questioned.

Frank and Caboose seemed to be in the yard amongst the many targets. And the match was about to start.

"Oh, crap. I hope they can do Danmaku dodging..."

"Are you sure you lost the contact lens here?" Frank asked.

"I sure, but after the stuff was moved around, now it's even harder to find the stuff." Caboose said.

They continued to search the area as the competition waited for the arrival of Amarllio.

"You say something Caboose?" Frank asked.

"Huh? No." Caboose responded.

"But are you absolutely sure that you lost the contacts here?" Frank asked.

"Yeah, I'm sure that I would remember where I lo-" Caboose was interupted by a projectile flying right in front of his face.

"Let's get out of here! We'll get new ones!" Frank yelled as more projectiles flew at them.

"Good idea!" Caboose responded.

But they were trapped. projectiles and sharp implements flew at them.

"Caboose! You have that stereo?!?

"Yeah, whywhoa! Why?"

"It's time!"

"Right!"

Caboose pulled a stereo from his pocket and it began to play a vaguely familiar tune.

"GET DOWN!"

Frank and Caboose began to spin very fast and dodged all of the shots. When it was over, Frank and Caboose lied on the ground, very tired.

"Hey! What are you doing here?!? You could get killed you know?!?" Sakuya snapped.

"Sorry." Frank and Caboose walked back to their bags.

Austin saw the two pick up the bags.

" Hey, you guys! Wait up!" Austin yelled, jumping off the roof and running after Frank and Caboose. Momizi woke up when she landed in the bush.

"WAAH! The sex bush!" Momizi cried.


Shrine Entrance


"Wait up you guys!" Austin yelled.

"Huh? Oh, hey Etch." Caboose said.

"What's going on? You're just leaving? Without any goodbyes?!?"

" Well, It's like this," Frank explained, "We need to find our memories. Just going back to ordinary life isn't going to make us happy. We need to know. Just who the hell are we?"

"We're not going to be able to find our answers here, so we must be going." Caboose said.

"*sigh* Can't stop a man who's made up his mind. Here, take this." Austin handed Caboose one of his spare laptops." You're probably going to need it anyways."

"Thanks man."

"Should fate permit it," Frank said, " we shall meet again."

"Whether or not Remilia wants it to be, we will meet again." Austin noted.

Caboose and Frank began walking away from the Shrine.

"You know, Caboose? I get the feeling we're going to be back here again."

"Me too. Oh hey, found my contacts. They were in my pocket all along."

"CAAAABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSSSEEE!!!!"

Caboose began running towards the sunset, Frank hot on his heels.

...wait a sec...

rrrrrrriiiiipppp

Dammit you guys! Stop damaging the set!

"Sorry!" the two yelled back.

And Frank and Caboose began their journey anew. In search of their memories inUniversal Studios somewhere in the world.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Pedonymous on May 17, 2009, 02:56:35 AM
Saniwa Shooting Range, 11:55, Day 4.

Arreku groaned as she bent down to look at the weapons. Several knives, spears, and a quiver of arrows with a bow lay in a neat pile. Since when did weapons have anything to do with maids?

"C'mon Arreku, do it!" Kaigomi must have awakened from her sleep. "Do it or I'll never forgive you!"

Arreku yelped. She hastily picked up one of the small knives, it's silver blade glinted the sun's bright light in her eye. She'd never handled a weapon... She eyed the bull's eye, roughly 20 meters from where she stood. Maybe if she put enough effort into it...

"Hi-yah!" she yelped as she threw the blade with as much effort as possible. She looked expectantly at the target, but it wasn't there. She looked down, the knife lay on the ground, about 5 meters away. The crowd erupted in laughter.

"Haha, I could do better than that, ze!" Marissa swaggered. "Ow!"

"You couldn't. I probably couldn't either."

"Bu-"

"Shut it."

Sakuya rubbed her temple.

Arreku whimpered... could she do better? She winded up for another throw, pitching it like a baseball. Her breasts threw her off balance, sending the knife up and over the roof.

"D-DAMN IT ARREKU, IF YOU LET HER AT YOU-"

"It'll be fun. LOT'S OF FUN!!" Mokou shouted, sneaking a 'Just as Planned' at Kaigomi. She stamped her foot in rage.

She gulped... She tried several more times, but none of them came close to the target.

"Maybe the spear..."

She picked up the spear, it was longer than she anticipated, and she almost lost her balance. Grunting, she tossed the spear forwards. it quickly sped toward the ground, twanged with vibration, and clattered in the dirt.

"Hunhhhh... the arrows...?"

She bent down and picked up the bow, eying it curiously.

"You never seen a bow before Arreku?" Jalal shouted from the crowd, Arreku grunted and continued to inspect the bow and it's arrows. She held the bow backwards, loaded an arrow the wrong way, pulled back and let go.

The arrow hit the side of the shrine, the back end splintered and broken. Arreku groaned in embarrassment and defeat.

"ARREKU! MAGNET SHOT! NOW!!!" Kaigomi shouted.

Arreku wracked his memory... Magnet shot...? AHA!

The magnet shot was where he manipulated the magnetic field around him generated by coursing electricity through him in a current. He could then fire objects caught in it with considerable force. He'd developed this a few years ago when he needed to pass nails up to Kaigomi when they were fixing a roof, but he hadn't found another use for it, so he hadn't used it for a while.

"Right!" Arreku shouted in agreement. She began to run in place, gaining speed at a considerable rate, until she had dug a rather deep ditch in the ground below her.

"The hell's she doing?" Austin mumbled from the roof.

After a few moments, she prepared to attain maximum charge. A quick jump in the air and the had curled up into a tight ball... although it wasn't perfect, her breasts got in the way... The kept spinning as she hit the ground, now gaining a huge amount of speed as she dug an even deeper ditch in the dusty ground. The tingle of static coursed through her, she bounced up, landing on her feet, and took a rigid stance.

"Focus..." Arreku mumbld to herself. "Focus!"

A fast current flowed throughout her body now, generating the field. The metal knives and the tips of the spears and arrows clattered on the ground as the field picked up strength, and soon they were whirling around the lines of the powerful field.

"THE HELL'S SHE DOING!?" Several voices shouted out from the crowd.

Arreku now began to change positions, trying to get the orbit of the metal objects around him just perfect. Once he found the right trajectory, she violently shuddered, loosing the built up electricity into the ground. Weapons flew in random directions, by some miracle nobody was hurt. Arreku shut her eyes in anticipation.

A resounding 'ohhhh' came from the crowd, Arreku gleefully opened her eyes to see the glint of metal in the very center of the target. On closer inspection... a spoon?

"Ohhh... How hard can you fail!? Look at Amarillo's target!"

Dare she turn her head?

A good majority of his weapon were deeply embedded in her target, about 5 arrows sticking erect out of the bull's eye. A sinking feeling could be felt in her stomach, words escaped her... she was falling, falling into the blackness...

"YOU IDIOOOOT! YOU FUCKING MORON!!! I'LL KILL YOU!! I'LL GET YOU BACK FOR THIS!! MARK MY WORDS ARREKU!" the shrill voice of none other than Kaigomi erupted from the crowd. Mokou rushed forward.

"Excelent choice, Arre-chan! We'll have lots of fun, I guarantee it!" Mokou said in singsong, dragging Arreku under the shoulders. SHe looked back, Mokou's face was flushed, and a steady stream of drool streamed from the corner of her mouth. A sudden realization of what was about to transpire hit Arreku like a punch to the gut, and she bagan to kick and scream.

"NONONONO, Idon'twanttoMokou! PutmedownthatkisswasmorethanenoughandIdon'tevenknowyouImeanseriouslydidn't
youseemewithKisumeweweretotallydoingitintheresoI'mtakenandyoucan'thaveme-"

Mokou roughly tied a gag over Arreku's mouth. "Shut up, I told you we were gonna have some fun. I don't care about your relationships with anyone else."

"RAAAAAHHHHHH! PUT HIM DOWN YOU BITCH!!" Kaigomi came screaming after her into the shrine. Faint yelling could be heard as she ran down the halls.

Sakuya stared at the empty doorway, trying to push the things that Mokou might be doing to Arreku at this time out of her head. "R... Right... A-Amarillo Viridian and Lily White, take your places!!"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Slowpoke on May 17, 2009, 08:55:01 PM
Walking through Karuisuwa, Day 4, 11:00 AM

Grey and Kotohime, riding on a cloud, saw someone walking through the town.

"Hey, let's ask for directions," Grey said.

Before either of them could say a word the passerby noticed them and showed a look of surprise. "You! You're one of them!"

"Don't be afraid, citizen!" Kotohime responded. "You're safe on my watch!"

"What do you weirdos want, anyway?" the stranger asked.

"We're lost," Grey said. "Have you seen any other of us 'weirdos' nearby?"

"I saw a group heading that way, toward the shrine."

"Thank you, citizen" Kotohime said. "As you were."

The stranger bowed and went on with his business.

"Can't you make this cloud go any faster?" Grey asked.

"As a matter of fact, I can't. This is the only spell I can muster at the moment. Just be glad we're not walking."

"We can forget about walking. With all the food you brought, there's no way we would have made it this far. What do you need all this for, anyway? Aren't you-"

"I'm a human, remember? Just like you. I need to eat, especially when I'm maintaining a spell, so just be thankful."

"Alright," Grey said.

"Hey, Grey," Kotohime said. "What's that in the road...a head?"

"I'm not in the mood for silly puns. But you're right, I think I see the shrine!"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on May 17, 2009, 09:41:49 PM
Maid Contest, Shooting Range 1200, Day 4, Lily White

She smiled as she see Akkeyu dragged out of the range.

After searching in Amarillo's memories, she found a lecture on how to focus oneself to the maximum.

"Focus until there is nothing that can be seen between you and the target, nothing that can be heard between you and the target, nothing that can be feel between you and the target... In other words, there should only exist you and the target, without others......"

The voice of that sounds like Youmu, however Lily cannot make sure. After all, Amarillo have no chance to be lectured by the half-human girl.

Whatever...

Lily cannot make sure if she can archive that status, however she will try.

As she heard Sakuya called her name she walk forward, and was presented with Akkeyu's range.

"Sorry, since that guy had filled your target with his arrows..." Sakuya takes out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat appeared on her forehead. "And where's Lily White?"

"I'm her."

"Eh? I don't think powers is allowed in this contest."

"There is no power, Amarillo had fainted so I borrowed her body, under her agreement of course."

"Hmm, a human who having a body that can be shared with youseis are sure rare these days... Fine, you may proceed. Knife, Spear or Bow/Arrow, your choice." Sakuya stepped aside.

"Err.. I believe it's all of them?"

"See how that guy did... It's sure that you will do better than him, or her." Sakuya sighed.

Lily went forward and took the bow, and armed it with an arrow.

Then she began to focus.

As the voices from the others start to dim out from the air....

A bright light flashed in Lily's thought.

"NOW!"

*SWOOSH*
*THUD*

The volume of the others had tuned up again, and Lily see the arrow stuck in the bull's eye.

But as she take the spear and get ready to throw it, she found it hard to focus.

Her first success had actually caused a handicap on her performance.

So she just closed her eyes and threw it out.

And then she realized why Amarillo had lend her body instead of letting Lily White debut alone.

It's hard for a yousei's body to lift a bow and shoot, that goes same to spears and knifes.

The point is height.

Oh, well, Lily could float in the air and shoot the arrows or throw the knives, however it breaks focus.

Amarillo want to win, so she used that method.

However, why did she want to? She's not that kind of human that's picky on one winner status.

Lily White could not understand.

And she heard the sound of the spear touched the ground.

She opened her eyes and see the spear barely touched the target.

"I give up. One shall always know her limit." Lily said to Sakuya, and walk back in the crowd.

"Oh, whatever, it's still better than Akkeyu. " Sakuya looks at Mokou's victim as she murmured.

Then she turns back, "I hereby claim the winner is... Lily Viridian!"

"Eh?" Lily turned back, "There is not such a person!"

"Oh, well there is, Since you are using a human body you automatically took her last name." Sakuya smiled. "However the effect is the same, you win this round  by a weak advantage."

"So that's a point for the White Team!"

Lily White rushed back to the crowd.

"Ahh, it's so hard to get focused!" She "complained".

There was no reply, it seems Amarillo really decided to rest.

Lily White sighed and walk back towards her room.

Amarillo and Lily's Room, 1220PM, Day 4

Lily closed the door and tried to emerge from Amarillo's body, and then she saw a motionless Amarillo falling backwards.

"Ah, shoot." Realized that Amarillo is indeed sleeping, she went back to her body and lie on the bed.

"That will do." As Lily White emerges out again from Amarillo's body and get off the bed, she thought.

"Well, I'll go back and watch the rest of the match then."

Lily White leaves a note beside the sleeping Amarillo and then left for the other show.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on May 18, 2009, 04:21:20 PM
Underground Passage, 12:00noon, Day 4

"Well that's some interesting passage there," Gpop told the team as they all sat in the living kitchen, eating some food that Satori made with the ingredients they bought they day before. "This is definitely something the rest of the group would want to know about if we were ever raided by those guys in black again."

"Oh definitely," Koishi said while she was still stuffing herself with food.

"Don't talk with food in your mouth Koishi." Satori told her.

Koishi swallowed her food and responded happily, "Okay onee-chan!"

"I don't know about you three, but I think I felt a presence when were at the graveyard...like my sisters were nearby." Merlin added.

"Wait...your sisters?" Gpop asked. "Why didn't you tell us before? Maybe there were people there that Satori heard." Then he sighed. "Well it's too late to go back now. They're probably gone with those guys that you said yesterday that took them. Plus, that passage is way too long to walk through again."

"Well then after we eat we'll go to the shrine again. I have to talk to some people there, and I bet there are others who'd want to talk to me as well." Satori mentioned.

"It's settled. After our brunch we will head over to the shrine!" Gpop exclaimed. "Oh that reminds me, did any of you make that plate of food in the morning? I found it on the table in our room, but it's in the fridge at the moment."

All of them responded by shaking their heads. "Huh...well whatever. I guess I'll eat it sometime if none of you do." Gpop said.

Saniwa Shrine, 12:25PM, Day 4

As they approached the shrine, Gpop and his team noticed a group of people at the back of the Shrine, along with a few targets, knives, archery equipment, and spears. Totally confused by what's going on there, he decided to go check it out.

"What...the...fuck...?" Gpop was completely shocked and utterly confused at the massive increase of females, and no males in sight. All of them were heading back to the shrine, but he quickly went up to one of them and asked, "Who are you? And what the fuck is going on here?"

"Oh hey Gpop! It's me! Mitoko!" the female asked.

"...Mitoko...wait...M-Mitaka!?" Gpop was completely shocked at the new Mitaka. But suddenly he bursted into laughter, "AHAHAHAHA OH MY FUCKING GOD YOU'RE A FUCKING GIRL! THIS IS FUCKING PRICELESS! OH GOD WHOEVER DID THIS TO YOU I APPLAUD HIM OR HER! OH GOD THIS IS SO AWESOME I THINK I'M CRYING!" and Gpop pointed at Mitoko as he said all that in laughter. He could barely see Mitoko turning all red, either from embarrassment or rage, because his eyes was all watery from the laughter.

Then out of nowhere he felt a sudden fist meet his face, followed by massive, throbbing pain on his nose specifically.

"AH WHAT THE FUCK!" He yelled as he quickly grabbed his nose. He could feel blood coming down from it, but his nose wasn't broken to his relief. The punch wasn't at all that strong, but still hurt like a bitch for Gpop.

"Gpop!" Koishi and Merlin yelled as they ran up to him in fear.

"Don't worry I'm okay." he said. He looked to see Lily White with her arm extended as if she punched someone.

"Oh god I forgot that I'm not in Amarillo's body. So sorry but she told me to hit you." She apologized. Then Gpop suddenly remembered how he accidentally punched Amarillo when they left the secret passage.

"You punched a girl? Man that's low" Mitoko said.

"Girl shut the fuck up. I didn't see her when I left the secret passage!" Gpop said, still rubbing his nose, trying to stop the nose bleed.

"Wait, secret passage?" Mitoko asked in confusion.

"I'll tell all of you about it when we get inside. Right now I need some tissues or something to stop this goddamn bleeding!" Gpop said, and he went inside with his both Koishi and Merlin as he pushed Mitoko out of the way.

"Not much of a gentleman, is he?" Mitoko asked.

"No...but he's like this when he's around those he has a grudge against. Anyways, I think I have an idea on where those guys in black MIGHT be." Satori mentioned as she went inside to catch up with her team, leaving Mitoko more puzzled.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on May 18, 2009, 05:24:54 PM
Saniwa Shrine, 12:25PM, Day 4

Alex pokes Gpop from behind after showing he's still a man.

"So you avoided losing your manhood as well by skipping breakfeast here today." Alex says

before Gpop could ask how Alex managed to to keep his Alex adds

"if your wondering how i was only guy here for a bit and how every other is now female for the second...."

Alex points to the 3 fairys who appear to be rubbing their butts like a child does after a spanking.

"They spiked breakfeast this morning with a drug eirin was using on Mitaka i had a seperate breakfeast from the rest so i avoided the drug tained food if you want to stay male i'd suggest to avoid any of the food made from this morning." Alex adds.

"don't know what the rest are up to though i got a passing mention of some sort of maid contest." alex says in refering to the crowd of girls gpop had to had seen.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on May 18, 2009, 06:35:25 PM
Saniwa Shrine, 12:27PM, Day 4

"Well I noticed a plate full of food when I woke up. I guess it's from them then. I better throw it out when I get home though." Gpop told Alex as he reminded himself. "Maid contest huh? I guess I'll watch as it's on. I'll tell the others about the passage later."

"Huh? What passage?" Alex asked.

"Secret passage within the ruins. I found it near our fridge. It leads either back to the shrine, or to some graveyard far from here. I guess it can be a perfect escape route if we're surrounded by those guys in black again." Gpop explained.

"Graveyard...I wonder why it goes there," Alex asked.

"No idea. Anyways, what about this maid competition?" Gpop asked.

Alex went on to tell him what's going on and what just happened. "They just finished Archery. Now they're moving on to Cleaning."

"Maids huh...sounds strangely arousing..." Gpop said, followed by a smack to the back of the head by both Koishi and Merlin.

"Ow...hehe sorry."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on May 18, 2009, 10:59:38 PM
Saniwa Shrine - 11:00am - Day 4

Kajira stood out of bed shocked and bewildered...She couldn't believe she was back in her female form. She only used this form to mask her presence from Baal when her powers were EXTREMELY low but how was it invoked now?

Kaji: This is troubling...Highly troubling. Did Pearl do this?-No...she didn't..Yukari?-no....unless Mitaka got a substantial amount of Mana suddenly...Well its possible I guess.

She continued to talk to herself and had to readjust her clothes so she wouldn't reveal too much cleavage.
Worse turned to Worst when a knock on the door came

Remilia: Kojiro, I'm back with some tea for you sir.

Her heart melted. Remilia was really used to being a servant at one point afterall. But if that's true then she might be very depressed since its from such a bad home life she had with her father. Serving him becasue she was forced to. She didn't want her to feel such bad thoughts and feelings again....much more see her in THIS female form when they just recently confessed their feelings to each other 2 days ago.
She had to think of something and quickly.

Kajira: Uh...Hello Remilia. umm no thanks I'm fine i don't need any tea.

Bad move. She forgot to consider her voice being higher and softer.

Remilia: ? Kojiro your voice is different are you okay sir?

She opened the door.

Kajira quickly jumped in bed and turned her back so all Remilia could see was her hair and the back of her head.

Kajira: yes yes. I'm fine. just a little throat cold

Remilia: *steps in with tray of Tea* and it makes your voice higher? very peculiar...Please have some tea with me. Minory and Rumia are going to be joining us soon.

Oh God

Kajira: oh..Really?

Remilia: Yes really...come on out of the covers.

She then proceeded to the side with her face but she hid herself under the covers to not reveal her face.

Remilia: hehe your being suspiciously shy Kojiro. I'll draw you out.

She jumped on her bed and tried to pry the covers off of her

Kajira: >_< *under the covers*

Remilia: <3 Get out of there you can't stay in bed all morning.

They continued to struggle like that until Remilia suddenly felt her breasts by accident

Kajira: kyaaaa!

Remila: !! What?! What are these?

They struggled until Minoriko and Rumia ran into the room flustered

Minoriko: Kojiro! Remilia! All the guys have been turned to girls!

Rumia: Girls! Girls!

Minory: Is Kojiro alright?

Remilia:.......

Remi slowly looked at Kajira who was still under the covers and veiled.

Remilia: please no...no no no don't tell me.

Kajira:....Remilia stay calm...its true...you can really hear it in my voice can't you?

Minory: ah man! just about everyone is changed now!

Rumia: aauuu...

Remilia was dumbstruck the most. Even if she couldn't see her yet actually.

They stayed silent for a bit and then Pearl came bursting in.

Pearl: Dad Dad! All the guys are girls now!...why is everyone so quiet?

2+2

Pearl: hhahaah no way! Dad was changed too?! Come on Kajira show them your female form! *she rushed over and flipped her out the bed.

Kajira: KYAAAA!!

They all saw it. Kajira still had her original red hair but everyone else (http://i202.photobucket.com/albums/aa11/kojiros/KAJIRAANDKOJIRO.jpg) was femimine (http://i202.photobucket.com/albums/aa11/kojiros/KAJIRAANDTHEGUYS.jpg)

Minoriko: oh wow! Your really cute for a girl Kojiro!

Pearl: when he's like this he calls him-herself Kajira! ^^

Rumia: Ka...Ji...Ra. Kaj....ira....Kajira!
Rumia pounced on her and repeated her name....it was somewhat soothing so he let her go on.

Remilia was very perplexed with the situation...

Remilia: so he's done this before Pearl?

Pearl: yeah this isn't the first time but...something happened to everyone. I think that something was in the breakfast that caused the guys to become girls. Heheh. now I can call you Mom instead of Dad again momma!

Minoriko died laughing

Remilia was sweatdropped and not really pleased with the situation.

Kajira: ....if i get a full day i can change myself back to normal but this is super sudden...something MUST have caused it.... *stands up with Rumia* ...I feel so much lighter like this...Lets....go see everyone else.

They all left to check on the other parties and indeed they were all girled up. Mokou and Taihou seemed to be fighting with Sakuya giving chase while throwing knives.

Remilia: seems like Sakuya is taking this worse....

Kajira: *sigh*....maybe turning us into guys is part of this "maid training" for today or something?

Pearl: that would make sense...but its still wrong *stifling a laughter*


Saniwa Shrine - 12:30 - Day 4 (starrin Alex for a bit)

Apparently Pearl was right. They found Alex chasing the 3 fairies around the shrine and  spanking them for spiking the breakfast with Eirin's medicine and mystery solved.

Alex: *sigh* i swear. They're lucky they didn't spike my breakfast...it woulda been a bit more than a spanking. -_-

Kajira: tehehe.

Alex: ....ya'know...your takin this rather well...a bit too well if you ask me.....You didn't collaborate with them did you?

Kajira: no way. I don't particularly enjoy being a girl either -_- but i can change to a girl if i'm desperate...in fact i'm glad to see the mana links are unchanged by this.......besides there are many far worse things then having your gender switched. Thank God we didn't turn into frogs or something ya know?

Alex:......true. that medicine coulda been fatal too if worse comes to worst.

Kajira: *sits down* indeed...but i'm sure even the fairies wouldn't have spiked it with something fatal.

Alex: yeah they are silly but not stupid. no 3 stooges here.

Pearl:tehehe

They all watched the archery event take place and when it was all over Zei and Kajira with their teams delegated their plan for the cleaning event.

Kajira: alright Remlia and I will wash the windows....Minory, you dust the Living room and Rumia you do the laundry okay?

Rumia: laund....dhree?

Kajira: oh crap Rumia doesn't know how....

Minory: i'll do laundry then. I'll show her how to dust now before we start....when do we start?

Sakuya: in 30 minutes. be ready by then.

Minory showed Rumia how to dust  by giving her some small gloves and a rag and spray. It was a simple job so hopefully she can handle it...


It was soon time to start.

Kajira and Zei sat down and talked for a bit

Kajira: I'd rather be training more...

Zei: me too...
Kajira:...how many windows are here anyway?
Zei: not many...its a shrine afterall.
Kajira: still..*sigh* well this is much better compared to yesterday's battle ~_~
Zei: no shit ._.
KAjira: seeya on the other side
Zei:...hey that's my line!


Saniwa Shrine - 13:00 - Day 4
The competition started to go underway.
Kajira and Remilia had some rags and started to wash the windows. Remi floated next to her and wiped the windows  Minory started a manual washer and scrubbed clothes with soap and (OOC: ya know that old fashion way of washing clothes before washers were invented?) Rumia had a feather duster and small spray to clean with and was wiping tables and chairs etc.

All was going good for them....until...

??: aaaarrghh! what are you doing?!

Kajira looked over to the Rumia's side and noticed that she was wiping Owlbear's face...since he was in the room she thought she had to dust him too.

Kajira: ?! O_o

Rumia: Dusting, Dusting! must clean the dirty things! ^_^

Rumia started to "dust" Shinki but she ran away from her. Everyone in the room was running away from a little cleanin rumia who was gonna spray them all and clean them good. It was funny to watch.

Kajira: *tryin to not laugh* RUMIA stop that! XD don't dust them!

Kajira ran to try and stop Rumia but she tripped on soapy water and fell into a big bucket of soapy water Minoriko was using.

Minory: Kajira!?

She pulled her head from the bucket and shook her head repeatedly. Rumia saw this and preceeded to 'dust' Kajira's face off...

Kajira: ......... -_-

Remilia: are you okay Kajira: *slips on the same soapy water* MUKYU!!

She landed on Kajira's back pushing her to the ground.

Kajira: this is not a good day.....

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on May 18, 2009, 11:23:47 PM
Saniwa Shrine - 13:30 - Day 4

Zei was already looking at the competition she had.

Zei: -Sigh- Kaji already have her hands full.. ._.

Flan: ? -Stops washing the window she was nearby for a minute-

Zei: Ah it's nothing. This shrine is probably a bit smaller than the Mansion, but still big. No worries though.

Mystia: I'd beg to d--...well. He's right.

Zei: Of course I am. -Continues to wash the remaining windows, a bit faster than usual- 'No matter if you like it or not, I will not lose to you, Kajira! Anyway, Reisen, how's everything else?

Reisen: -Dusting the shelves, then the floors- Hnn? Oh, easy like you say. Just, ta--

Mystia: -Pushes Reisen to the ground- ...no. Don't say it. Please don't say it. ._.

Reisen: ...take it easy? (OOC: Yeah. I had to.)

Zei: ._.' Ok ok. Stop the rough-housin' and get back to work. -Finishes and starts to dust off the remaining shelves at the living room- ..wait.

Flandre: ..^_^'

Zei: -Looks at a certain window-....

Flandre: ^_^''

Zei: Flandre, help Mystia and the others, I'll repair it.. -Grabs tape and the broken parts of the window and starts to fix it-

Flandre: '....She's going to try and fix what I broke? ...Zei-niisan wasn't like that before. ._.' ......

Zei: -Looks at her while fixing the window- ..Hm?

Flandre: ...-Hugs her, then goes to help out the others- ..good luck, Zei-neesan. ^_^

Zei: Thanks, I guess. ^_^

She thought she had this competition IN THE BAG, but no. Looks like this was going to be one HELL of a competition for her.

Kitchen - Saniwa Shrine - 13:45 - Day 4

Shizuha was already cleaning the place like there was no tomorrow. How could she..

Reisen & Mystia: SHIZUHA?!

Shizuha: ..need to hurry, must not break anything... -Dusting everything in the kitchen, oven, fridge, tables, etc.-

Flandre: o.o...-Wiping the oven clean of leftover dust-

Reisen: -Sigh-...that's just great.

Mysita: Hn?

Reisen: We left Zei at a broken window.

Mystia: Oh. Doesn't matter. She can handle anything.

Reisen: ...hnn. Anything huh?

She had an evil look on her face. However, there was no plans until after everything's over. ....or is there?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 19, 2009, 02:18:24 AM
Saniwa Shrine 1:00 PM Day 4

"Man, it's hot. Shouldn't we go inside?" Momizi asked.

"Yeah, you're right. Let's go inside." Austin said.

Teams Pirate and Shakin' got up to get off of the roof and go back inside. Austin felt a hand on her shoulder. It was Nitori.

"Um, could you stay up here for a little longer? I have something I want to talk to you about."

"Sure."

When everyone else went back in, Austin faced Nitori.

"So, what's up?"

"U-um, wh-what do you think of me?" Nitori fidgeted nervously.

"Wh-what? What do you mean by that?"

"..." Nitori did not look in Austin's face. She looked off to the side, face red.

"Well, I guess you are like a really close friend to me."

"...You...guess?"

"Well, I'm still trying to figure out some things myself, so-"

"Well, this could help you figure out somethings."

Nitori walked up to Austin and pulled her in for a kiss. Austin felt a large, lumpy thing on her stomach. She pulled away slowly, not wanting to end that moment.

"Come on, let's go inside." Nitori said.

"O-ok." Austin began to think to himself. Why did Nitori have a luck rock in her pocket? At least, she hoped it was a luck rock.


Inside the Shrine


"KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!"

"DUST DUST DUST!!! MUST DUST CLEAN!!!"

The hallways became filled with someone's scream, followed by Rumia's voice.

Austin and Niroti ran to the source of the scream. It was something that no one really expected.

"Wh-wh-what is Rumia doing!!!" It was Remilia, on the ground, on top of Kojiro, now Kajira, getting the inside of her skirt cleaned real good. Her face was flushed as Rumia cleaned away.

"Dust dust dust!" Rumia shouted enthusiastically. Looks like Remilia was enjoying it. Ria, Kaguya, and Momizi were nowhere to be seen. Probably got "dusted".

"Uh," Austin started, "you need any help?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on May 20, 2009, 08:36:44 AM
Saniwa Shrine - 14:00 - Day 4

The cleaning section of the competition was over at last.

Youmu, Sakuya, Yumeko and Ruukoto were highly sweatdropped at the bigger mess the cleaning section took instead.

Youmu: They were supposed to clean right? not make a BIGGER mess than they started with ~_~;

Yumeko: w-well...can't be helped...they had to clean up their own messes as well as try to win. ~_~;

Sakuya:.......~_~; *palm moved 180 degrees into face*

Ruukoto:....well at least they finished it ~_~;

Kajira's team had water everywhere and more dust flying around. From Rumia trying her best to dust...bless her.

Zei had a few broken glasses thanks to an semi excited Flandre and Shizuha's cleaning was done...without actual cleaning supplies which made the perfectionalist cleaners (the judges) not too happy.

Kajira had to mop up the floors quickly and swiftly while Zei had to help Shizuha re clean everything but with actual cleaning supplies this time.  However what sold the game was the broken windows....which was put together with tape.

Youmu: The winner of this horrid round belongs to Kajira's team...for crying out loud ~_~;

Kajira: good ~_~; that was way more trouble than it should have been...

Minory: man....that was hard ~_~

Remilia:*sigh*

Rumia: Rumia did bad. I'm  sowwie ;_;  :'(

Kajira: *pats her head while leaning on a mop for support* you did good Rumia...but next time don't dust people....or electronics okay?

Rumia: O-kay...

The third event was starting soon. However, Kajira didn't care to actually join the spectator seat. After getting herself drenched in dirty soap water all she wanted to do was shower/bathe.

Thank god for the Hot Spring...

Saniwa Shrine Hot Spring area - 14:30 - Day 4

Kajira headed towards the bath area with her team. Rumia had dust all over herself, Minory and Remilia were dirty and smelly thanks to that murky water from mopping and Kajira was all the above + tired.

Kajira: alright...*cracks neck*...man I'm tired and hungry....lets get some food after this...

Remilia: indeed that ordeal was not worth remembering...all it did was make us tired -_-

Kajira went to the guys side but Minory held her sleeve suddenly.

Minory:...uhhh...

Kajira: what's wrong?

Minory:...that's...the wrong...side?

Kajira:.....O_o

Oh crap. she was right. she had to go to the girls side now technically....right?

Kajira: *sweatdrop*....does this count?

Minory: for us it may not...but if some regular people show up i don't think its a good idea.....

Kajira: Y-yea...your right...alright i'll head with you...guys?....Maybe i should wait?

Remilia: That won't do. If your dirty you should clean yourself. waiting will only make it worse. Lets go!

Yeah she says this while blushing furiously....Can vampires really blush anyway?

Remilia and Minory pushed Kajira into the girls side of the bathing area. 

They all took baths together. Minoriko took it upon herself to teach Rumia how to bathe properly. Kajira didn't protest at all and feeling that as a guy (inside) who shouldn't invade their privacy she kept her back turned to them while they bathed....even if they still had 10-15 year old looking bodies she still didn't want to invade.

Remilia: The soap is squeezed through this bottle?

Kajira: yeah there are soaps that come in bottles for body wash and then there is the traditional bar of soap. both work the same though but you don't have to drop a bar and find it teehee

Remilia: ....*lathers herself up* this is exquisite...it smells so nice too

Minory: yes it does I'm keeping this one!

They talked for a little while about different bathing tools and whatnot. Minory started to wash Rumia's hair much to Rumia's pleasure as she laughed and giggled as it tickled her ears.

Kajira was washing her hair as well. Since it was the same as it was when she was a guy it didn't need any different treatment at least....unlike her body per say. However she felt a presence behind her.

Remilia: Let me wash your hair Kajira?

Kajira: *turns head slightly and notices Remi behind her and turns back quickly* nah I'm good don't worry about it. *slight blush*

remilia: no no I want to. *squirts shampoo her head*.....there.

Kajira: *eyes closed* mmmmm.... -.-

Remilia: this reminds me of when Sakuya used to wash my hair for me.  (http://i202.photobucket.com/albums/aa11/kojiros/BATHINGREMILIA.jpg)  (OOC: I'm not sure if this is NSFW but i'ma bring a caution anyway. This pic shows Sakuya washing Remilia's hair while she sits on a Pan. No explicit parts are shown at all but Remilia is nude and her knees and hands shield everything so you see nothing at all. Its a really cute pic in my opinion ^_^ take a look if your in a safe area. even for a quick second)

Kajira: *sits still and listens* Really? must be nice having a servant who will wash your hair for you sometimes hehe ^_^ *eyes closed since shampoo is all over*.....

there was a good silence...minus Rumia and Minoriko's playing with the shampoo as Minoriko continued to show her how to bathe and wash her hair. Remilia continued to wash Kaji's hair....it was long so there was a lot to wash.

Kajira:......ya know Remi...I never thought you'd like serving others...since your so used to being served....

She was thinking about that Dive last night. Kajira had dived into Remilia's subconscious via sleep and lived threw some of her memories with her seemingly abusive and very powerful father. Remilia looked like she was used to serving back then.....

Remi: well...beggers can't be choosers....This is a fate that even i couldn't manipulate out of. No matter how hard i try if the will to power is stronger than my ability i can't change it...it revolves around the desire for a certain outcome.....

Kajira:...i see... must be hard to know the future...but not be able to change it.

Remi: not really. even if the outcome wasn't what i wanted i could make it benefit me in some way afterwards none the less. Its all about the desire....If my desire and intent for a certain outcome is than I can manipulate it. However, if the one that is conflicting with me has won out and their desires and intent are fulfilled than after the fact can i work my magic into my favor...since they got their desire and intent fulfilled.

Kajira:...ah i see i see.

Remi: During the Scarlet Mist that i created...and I fought with Reimu...Her intent and desire to protect Gensokyo was much stronger than my desire to keep the mist up for my own benefit. So i lost the fate change and that battle. I couldn't win that battle. Nor could i stop Flandre's rampage after it. Her desire to defend me from the ones who beat me was much stronger than my desire for her to be calm and think nothing about it. Luckily Marisa was able to silence her rampage. I had Patchouli make it rain to keep Flandre inside. that worked at least.

Kajira: i still find it kinda hard to believe that Flandre is so incredible strong...in all my lives i never saw someone THAT destructive at such a young age...well 500 years isn't young for humans...but whatever.

They both chuckled a bit and REmilia continued to wash Kajira's hair.

*to be continued*


(OOC: Well I'ma stop here for now and head to bed. My team will be here for a little bit and guys...since we're girls we can have some "clean" fun with our partners in the spring hehe. Nothing outta hand alright? but this is the perfect time for a little orthodox single sex bathing humor or whatever haha. Good night.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on May 20, 2009, 10:10:12 AM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on May 20, 2009, 10:23:31 PM
(OOC: this is all to fit my character and N.Theorist's character into the RP better, while trying not to piss people off)

Anthony's Cabin 5:00AM Day 2

"Ugh, I guess it's time for me to get up" said Anthony just waking up to the sound of his alarm, and hitting the off switch

"Now lets see whats on the scheduel for today, nothing to do with the governmen, thats always good at times, my current car is perfectly fine, no needs for tune ups on any of my other vehicles, so today is going to just be basic training, and then being lazy, I love these kinds of days" said Anthony with glee,

Then Anthony went off and made himself a breakfast of eggs and hashbrowns, and grabed a can of coca-cola out of the fridge, sat at the table, and turned on the T.V. to the news.

Then some audio came out of the T.V.  "Welcome, this is channel 5 news and here's the weather for the week, it's gonna be sunny for most of the days, and an average of 60F to 80F, and we have no new headlines for this time"

"well, this may be a bad week for me, at least it won't go past 90F, can't do anything on those days" said Anthony

Then after finishing his food, Anthony cleaned up and went outside for his morning jog.

"Ahh, the air is nice and fresh out here, I'm gald that I moved to this town" said Anthony,

Then a bit after Anthony starts his jog, he trips and lands on his face.

"Gah, that hurts, what the heck did I trip on anyways" said Anthony rubbing his forehead, which then he looked at his feet

"A turtle? whats a turtle doing in the middle of the dirt road, and it looks like it's near death too" Mentioned Anthony

"lis-...listen..to....me" said an unknown voice

Then Anthony jumped to his feet in shock and said "Who said that!!!"
then Anthony noticed that it was comming from the turtle

"A..talking turtle..? Now this sounds like something from one of my dad's stories" Said Anthony in a joking matter

"This..Is *gaps* nothing.. to joke...about... I'm... Genjii..and..*wheeze*.and you... need to...make...a mana....connection...with me" said Genjii, sounding like he is on his last breath

"Wait, a Talking turtle...name Genjii...why does this all sound so fimilar..?" questioned Anthony

Then it snapped in and he remembered something from his childhood,


FlashBack Anthony's Family house, 10 years ago

"Do you want to hear a story A.J.?" said Anthony's dad

"Yep, your stories are always the best dad" Said a 7 year old Anthony

"Ok then, and to tell you, this is a real story, that really happened to me, and it was along time ago too, back before I even met your mom, and it's been a while since I've seen her last" said dad

"I hope mom is doing well" said Anthony

"OK then, lets get on with the story, it takes place in a world, seperated from ours, it's called Gensokyo"

"Gen...So...Kyo, thats a funny name" mentioned Anthony

"Don't worry about that, so Gensokyo is a a wonderful place, full of all different kinds of creatures, some were called Yokai, and there were other ones like Faries,  as there were Spirits too" Said dad

"These are all weird names dad"

"Well, don't worry about them now so I got into this world, and the first creature I saw was a big, old looking turtle"

"Well, that doesn't sound interesting"

"just hold on, the interesting thing is that, this turtle can talk, and he told me his name, and it was Genjii, and he was the first, and probably cloest friend I had there" said Dad

"A talking turtle! Now I want to go to," Said Anthony in astonshiment

"Thats the interesting thing, you can go to Gensokyo, but it's a weird way to get in, but knowing you, you'll eventually make it there" said dad

"Oh look at the time, it's time for you to go to bed" said Dad

"Ok then, you'll tell me more about the story later right?" said a sleepy Anthony

"I will, now go to bed"

"Ok, then"

End of flashback

"YOU'RE GENJII, SO HIS STORIES WERE TRUE!!!" said Anthony all hyper

"Just...hold it...I...Need...to make...a..mana..connection...or..I'm...gonna die"

"Oh damn, I need to do that, wait, I remember something else, I remember my dad telling me about mana connections, he even told me about how to make one, now how did it go again?"

"Oh yea, here's how it goes"

"Through binds stronger than the strongest steel, yet thinner than a spider's silk, through our spirits be forever bound in this life, and if broken, means death, connect us two" Chanted Anthony

Then Anthony could feel a bond form between himself and Genjii, but then the feeling went away

"Hmm, I expected it to be something more flashy" said Anthony, then he noticed Genjii, who had returned to his natural size

"hahahaha, I feel just like I was back in my prime, thanks kid, I believe that I haven't gotten your name" said Genjii

"Oh yea, I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Anthony Jay Michael Thrun" explained Anthony

"Hmm, you said that your last name was Thrun right?" asked Genjii

"Yea I did, why are you asking" Said a confused Anthony

"I guess that guy actually tied the knot and had a kid, you kinda look like him too" said Genjii

"Wait, are you talking about my dad, Jay Thrun?" questioned Anthony

"Yea, thats him, I see that he hasn't told you the whole story about him in Gensokyo, but no time for that now, we need to get somewhere fast" said Genjii

"Now what are you talking about?"

"Well, it would take too long to explain to you now, so I'll explain to you on the way to where I need you to go" said Genjii

"Well, if we need to get somewhere fast, just let me get something ready" said Anthony, who then dashed back to his house, and no longer than 5 minutes later, he pulled up by Genjii in a 1964 mustang

"well, get in and explain to me what you need to do on the way" Said Anthony

On the inner roads of Karuisuwa 7:00AM Day 2

"So you're saying that some big bad goes and somehow causes Gensokyo to be destoried, and a bunch of the people from Gensokyo got out to this world, and are being hunted by some secret force called RAI Force 1, and they recently captured some people and you know where they are now" Said Anthony

"pretty much, and the people I saw captured were put on a pretty tight defence" said Genjii

"Well, since no matter what I'm going to help you, I might as well get some help" Said Anthony
Then Anthony pulled a cell phone out of his pocket and had put in a number,

"I hope you pick up, this is a time that I actually need you dammi" said Anthony letting the phone ring,
Then he got someone on the other end,

"Hello, this is the Lair of the Mishaguji, I am sorry to say but we are clo-" but before the person on the other side could finish, Anthony interuppted

"Oh no you don't, you're not hanging up on me Nate, this is some serious business that is not of the regular book kind" said Anthony

"Oh Anthony, I thought you were one of my customers that usually call in for a reservation on a book, so what is this business that you are talking about, and it better be real important this time, I was about to do something with my Girlfriend" Said Nate

"Well, it's better to explain this in person, so I'll pull up by your place in about 10 minutes ok?"

"Ok then," agreed Nate

"wait, Girlfriend, the last time I checked, no chick in this town would go out with him" said Anthony

In front of The Lair of the Mishaguji book store 7:10AM day 2

"HEY NATE, GET OUT HERE YOU BRIT," yelled Anthony

"HOLD ON A MINUTE" yelled Nate

Then Nate and another person, who Anthony thought has bunny ears, came out of the book store and got into the car, with Anthony and Nate in the front, and Genji and the girl in the back.

There was an akward slience...

"Who's the girl, and why did you bring her here?" questioned Anthony

"well, it's kinda hard to explain, and I'm sure that you won't believe me.." said Nate

"try me"

"Ok then, her name is Reisen, and I found her in the forest eariler this week, and she is a rabbit yokai, from the moon, and she was being chased by some guys in black, and I saved her from them, and she apperently had to make a connection with me called a "Mana connection" to live, and now she can't be a far distance from me" explained Nate

"Well, I see that you're sorta in the same situation as I'm in" said Anthony while pointing at Genjii

"what? can you please Explain" asked Nate

Then after a long explaination from Anthony Nate figures out what they need to do

"so you're telling me that all of us, are going to attack some miliary convoy, to release a few people from Gensokyo" questioned Nate

"Yep, and we already have all the stuff we need in this car" boasted Anthony

"Oh why didn't I hang up the phone" greived Nate

"Now it's time to be the big god danm heroes here"



Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on May 21, 2009, 12:41:51 AM
10 Miles From Raate-road 7:30AM Day2

"Are you sure that we should do this, I mean we're taking on some military class guys here, and all we have is you, me, a lunar rabbit, and a turtle, and this junker you call a car" said Nate

"I'm sure that we can do this, since all it is, is a simple hit and run, all we got to do is dodge more, and dood, never call any of my cars junkers, this car by it's self is worth more than all the junk in your place that you call valuable." Said a Pissed off Anthony

"ok then ok then, no need to get angry, so where are we exactly going now?" asked Nate

"We are going to Raate road, because thats where I predict that the Military convoy will be with what Genjii has told me, and we're getting pretty close, I better go off road now" said Anthony

"wait, why go off road?" questioned Nate

"Because, if this plan is going to work, we're going to need to ambush them, and I know the perfect spot for that, just on the top of a steep hill right by Raate road." Said Anthony

"well, I guess thats what we're doing then, now I just hope we pull through in one piece" worried Nate

"don't worry, I'm totally ready for these kinds of things, besides, you got the Wolverine of the North on your side, now to move into possistion" said Anthony

Top of the hill east of Raate road 7:40AM Day 2


"Ok now, Reisen, hand me the binoculars back there" asked Anthony

once he got them, he got out of the car, and got on the edge of the hill, laying down to keep a low profile, then he sees the convoy just passing by, he could see several military vechiles, about 5 humvees, a tank, and a flatbed truck with a chopper on it, and in one of the Humvees, he could see three girls in the back, and resemble the description that Genjii had given him. Then Anthony got back in the car and started it back up.

"Well, I found our targed,three girls in the back of the 2nd to last humvee, this could get dangerous since most of the humvees have mounted machine guns on the top of them, and the order of the vehicles are from the front to the back are, Humvee, Tank, Humvee, Humvee, Flatbed, Humvee, and Humvee, so we got to get in there fast and get the girls out before they turn the tank around and blow us up, and gotta somehow dodge the machine gun fire from the other humvees." explained Anthony

"This seems a bit too dangerous for our current situation, why don't we just call in some crack commando unit thats more prepaired for this kind of thing." Said Nate

"Screw that, I'm getting low on income since the Government hasn't had any problems with buildings or the Yakuza recently, and I'm pretty sure that you're close to flat broke after playing the rent on that store of your's, besides, this is a now or never chance, if we let them get away, there's no knowing what they'll do to those girls, so I'm going in, and you're comming with me" Said Anthony

"dammit, I know that I should have let the phone ring, and not pick it up" said Nate

"Good thing I have my CD with my good music on it for this situation" Says Anthony, which then he pops the CD into the CD player and sets it to track 4
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=XeJnR7JBAok
"IT'S TIME TO BRING THE THRUN-DAR" yelled Anthony, while flooring the accelerator and shifiting into the highest gear in his '64 mustang which was roaring down the hill towards the convoy at highspeeds

"DON'T YOU MEAN THUNDER" yelled Nate over the roar of the engine and the blaring music

but they had more to worry about, the Rai forces noticed Anthony and crew charging at the convoy and started to act, with the 2 humvees in the back and the one right in front of the flatbed started to open fire on the group, just missing the car, while a few stray bullets were hitting the car, one knocked off the right side mirror, another put a hole in the windshield sratching Anthony's face, but he still went on, dodging the bullets, and then driving right up besides the humvee with the girls it in at equal speed,

"Ok then, I think we're close enough, now Reisen, hand me my hat and my whip, they should be back there, and I haven't heard you speak yet, you might want to try being less shy" commented Anthony

Then Reisen II grabed the brown fedora and leather whip out of the back of the car and handed them to Anthony and added in an extra comment "You should learn to treat women better,"

"Oh well, I'll work on that later, but for now I just need to get the girls out of that humvee, oh, and this calls for a change in music, it's a good thing I wore my brown leather jacket today," said Anthony, changing the CD to track 6
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5pNlMgH2p-Y

"Now Nate, take the wheel, I'm about to pull off something really stupid, and I hope that I also have Indy's luck with this stuff" said Anthony, as he opened the car door and climed onto the roof of the car.

"ARE YOU INSANE MAN, YOU'RE GONNA FALL OFF AND DIE" yelled Nate as he hasitly grabbed the wheel of the car

but Anthony ignored Nate and then jumped onto the humvee with the girls in it,

"Who the hell are you?" said the guy in the gunner's seat,

"Oh you don't need to know that, all you need to know is how to safetly land after getting tossed off a moving vehicle" commented Anthony, with a smirk

"Oh you're going down punk" said the gunner, aiming the gun at Anthony, but then Anthony kicked away the barrel of the gun and picked up the guy out of the gunner seat, then the gunner punched Anthony, causing him to go into a daze and wobble near the front of the Humvee, then the gunner punched Anthony again, sending him off of the front of the humvee, which then Anthony grabed onto the front of the humvee, with his feel grazing the ground, which then he saw the driver, and noticed the humvee going faster, and Anthony then noticed that he was going to ram him into the flatbed,

Thinking quickly and remembering a trick from the movie Indiana Jones and Raiders of the Lost Ark, Anthony took the whip, tied one end to the bumper with one hand, then once it was secure, and just before collision with the flatbed, Anthony grabed the other end of the whip, sliding under the humvee, and ending up behind it, being draged along by it, then pulling himself along with the whip, reaching the rear of the humvee, and climbing it and getting back on the humvee, then punching the gunner square in the face and sending him into the same possistion Anthony was just a bit ago, right on the front of the humvee, but he didn't have a whip, and ended up falling off,

"Now that thats taken care of, now to get the girls out," Said Anthony,

Which then he got over the driver's side of the vehicle, and opened the driver's door, then pulls out the driver and chucks him out onto the road, which then Anthony took the wheel and set to keep the same speed and go the same direction, which then Anthony proceded to open the door to the back, and get the girls out,

"HEY NATE, PULL THE CAR OVER HERE, I'M GONNA GET THE GIRLS INTO THE CAR NOW," yelled Anthony

which then Anthony opened the door, seeing 3 girls, one was in white and blue clothing, and had hair white as snow, another one had blond hair, and was wearing a white and purple dress with a white hat and a red ribbon on it, and the third one was wearing a red and white dress, had lavender colored hair, and had a yellow ribbon holding it in a pony tail, after opening the door, they all noticed Anthony there

then Anthony just opened his mouth and said "Did anyone order a LARGE HAM"  http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/LargeHam?from=Main.BigHam

Which then the girls stayed slient,

"Damn, I thought that line would work, oh well, time to get back to the matter at hand"Thought Anthony

"Ok then, I know you may not believe me, but I'm here to save you, and this requires you working with us, and if you don't you might end up in some hidden miliary sciene lab and used as test subjects" said Anthony

All of the girls agreeded and got near the door, and Nate had pulled the car really close to the humvee, which was maintaining fire from the other vehicles, at least the tank and the chopper hasn't started firing yet, then the girls jumped into the car, into the back seat area, which was getting rather cramp, with a lunar rabbit, a turtle, and 3 other girls back there, but either way, Anthony then got back to the driver area of the humvee, and made it go out of control, and jumped back onto the '64 mustang, and back into the driver's seat

"That...was one hell...of a....stupid idea" said Anthony, winded from all of the action he just went throught

"ugh, this is too clustered back here, it's too uncomfortable" said the girls in the back seat

"I'm sorry ladies, but you'll have to deal with that for now until we find a better location" said Anthony

"Now it's time for us to make our escape" which then Anthony floored it again and changed the music to track 9
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KQlVWnSOGNo

"are you so sure that we can out run these guys and stay in one piece?" said Nate

"Of course we can, all they got is a few humvees and a tank, we can easily outrun thos-" said Anthony which then he stoped mid sentence due to seeing the chopper lifting off from the flat bed

"wow, did not see that comming" said both Anthony and Nate at the same time

which then the chopper started to fire at the mustang with it's missles, just hitting right behind it

"Ok then Anthony, calm down, you're going over 100 miles per hour, you got several humvees, a tank, and a chopper on your tail, and you need to get rid of them, how do we do that." said Anthony,

then he thought of it, he needed a distraction of some kind, and he knew what one it would be

"Hey Nate, does any of those spells of yours include something like a flash bang, so we can blind these guys?" asked Anthony

"I think I have just the spell, now what were the words for it again?" said Nate

"THIS IS NOT THE TIME TO BE FORGETTING HOW TO PERFORM THE SPELL THAT CAN SAVE OUR ASSES" yelled Anthony,

"Oh, now I remember, now, light of the stars, focus into my hands," chanted Nate, which then a white light started to focus in his hand, and Anthony grabed his pair of avaitors sunglasses so he doesn't get blinded with the light

"now, RELEASE" yelled Nate, which then the ball of light in his hand suddenly expanded, blinding the drivers in the humvees, the tank, and the chopper.

"PERFECT, NOW TO HIDE IN THE FOREST" yelled Anthony, getting all hyper from the sudden rush, which then they did drive off into the forest for a temporary retreat.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on May 21, 2009, 03:15:19 AM
=== Saniwa Shrine: Backyard Area - 3:10 PM ~ Day 4 ===

"Hee, you call those poses?" Yuki sneered "Fuku-chan can blow those out of the water!"

"Y-yeah...uh, about that." Eh, what's with that nervous tone? "I...I uh...I gots the diarrhea. Oooh I-I can't go on" Ah, yes, one of Fukuma's fears. Crowds. How could I have forgotten about that? Well, I think we all know what that means~

"Ahh, what're you scared of? You went out there once no problem~" Yuki giggled as she somehow managed to g appear right behind Fukuma with unworldly speed and started pushing the nervous young woman out in front of the crowd.

"Y-yeah, but I didn't think I'd have to go out there by myself!" Fukuma said resisting Yuki's push as best she could, although weak knees obviously made this, rather difficult.

"You're waaay sexier than that Taihou guy...er..girl, whatever, just go out there n' knock'em dead!"

Yumeko cleared her throat and began announcing the next to come out on stage. "Next up on stage is Owl-"

"Nooo, Yumeko, say Fukuma-chan~" Shinki interrupted wanting the blond maid to say the cute nickname she had given Owlbear whilst he was in his feminine form.

"Uh...right." Yumeko paused for a moment before starting up again, although sounding a bit confused as to why she had to say 'Fukuma' instead of 'Owlbear'. "Next up on stage is 'Fukuma-chan'."

And with that the crowd was thrown into an uproar as Fukuma arrived on stage (after being forced out by Yuki and Mai), immedieatly after she covered her ample chest a noticabe blush racing across her cheeks. This was one of the worst possible events she could be placed within; For even as a male, Fukuma was rather self concious about himself. So, having to flaunt something that she was easily embarassed about was quite difficult to do to say the least.

"What're you doin?" Yuki hissed from behind "Stand up straight! Be confident! Strut those big hips!"

"M-my hips aren't (that) big!"

"Ugh, just go, you're our leader I know you can do this!"

"R-right...I...I can do this! I'm an Overlord, there ain't nothin' I can't do!" Ah, there's that spirit we're used to seeing. "GAAAOOOO*!" Fukuma walked out on stage, trying, to mimic what a woman in a fashion show would do, even though she knew little about such a thing (in fact the reason she did so well before was because she copied what the others were doing).

It was relatively difficult to walk in heels (how the hell to girls do this anyway), but Fukuma tried her hardest to remain in good posture as she walked down the catwalk, rocking her lushious hips as she did so, the form fitting dress she wore only adding to the amount of wiggle and jiggle she had in her step. The crowd's cheers and roars only seemed to give Fukuma even more confidence about all of this. Maybe...this kinda stuff wasn't so bad, at least when your getting this much praise.

And when she reached the end she stopped by the edge of the cat walk and posed a little for the audience; putting her hands behind her head and giving the crowd a sensual smile of pure seduction and lust, although her body stopped, her ample bosom didn't seem to follow in that stop. This little display was enough to not only get more cheers from the crowd but also a few nosebleeds as well, in fact, if Fukuma didn't know any better, she could have sworn she saw Shinki's ahoge stand completely erect and her nose spurt forth a fountain of blood. How odd...

"Yes, *ahem*, next are the series of poses." Yumeko announced wiping a trickle of blood from her nose.

"Honorable greeting pose." Ruukuto spoke

Alright that should be easy, how does a lady greet somone honorably...Oh right! Fukuma lifted her skirt slight and bending her knees in a courtsy like fashion. She was tempted to say 'Good day master~' but decided not to for obvious reasons...

"Standby pose." Sakuya said.

This one was a bit harder to interpret, as she knew not as to how a girl would pose on standby. Fukuma simply stood up straight, her legs brought in together, and held her arms down in front of her, a small smile on her face for added 'cute' effect.

"Lastly, Agressive pose." said Youmu

Ah, a wild card huh? No matter Fukuma could do agressive, albeit, only in the way that a woman would. She did not change her inital pose but her expression swiftly hardened to that of a frown, not edging far from how a girl would show her agressive side, but just enough to also show that this is what she would look like if she were pissed off and ready to knock your fucking head off.

"Alright, that concludes Round 3 of the competition, now comes the judging," Yumeko announced motioning Fukuma that she could leave now, to which she happily obliged to. "First let us begin with our first contestant, Taihou, ladies if you will present your scores please..."

-Taihou

Catwalk:
Sakuya: 7  Youmu: 6  Yumeko: 6 Rukuuto: 5

Poses:
Sakuya: 3 Youmu: 2 Yumeko: 1 Rukuuto: 1

Yumeko nodded, and then proceeded on to the next. "Next we have Owlbe-"

"Fukuma-chan!"

Yumeko sighed and almost face palmed at the outburst that, most likely, came from her mistress, but generally kept going none the less. "Fukuma-chan..." She turned to her fellow maids. "Ladies if you will present your scores please..."

Owlbear 'Fukuma-chan'
 
Catwalk:   
Sakuya: 7 Youmu: 5 Yumeko: 8 Ruukuto: 6

Poses:
Sakuya: 6 Youmu: 6 Yumeko: 8 Ruukuto: 8

"And there you have it, winning with a combined total of; 54 points, Owlbe-!"

"Fukuma-chan!"

"F(bleep) it! I don't f(bleep)ing care anymore!" Yumeko shouted in sheer frustration as she tossed her cards in the air and stormed off a storm of censored 'bleeps' following behind her, leaving the crowd in their uproarous state as they cheered for the winner of this round, Owlbear Fukuma-chan.

*Gao = Japanese onomonipea for 'Roaring'
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on May 21, 2009, 10:52:56 AM
Forest of Karuisuwa 8:00AM Day 2

Anthony and crew had just gotten away from the Rai forces after their daring raid on their convoy, are recovering from the attack, and getting to know each other,

"Well, lets make the mana connections so you girls don't die on us" said Anthony

"Ok then, but who is gonna link up with who?" asked Nate

"You should connect with my masters so we can be together" Said Reisen II

"Pfff, like we would connect with such a scrawny looking teran," said the blond girl.

"Look here missy, you really don't have a choice in the matter, due to the fact that without us, you would have ended up in a lab of some kind and have died, so let us think" Said Anthony

then Anthony and Nate debated for a bit and decided who they were gonna connect with

"Ok then, I'm hooking up with her" said Anthony looking at the girl with white hair,

"And thats means that I'm connecting with you two" Said Nate

Then they made their connections

"So, since we barely know eachother, lets introduce ourselves" said Nate

"Ok then, I'll start off, I'm Anthony Thrun, age 17, and the major repairman/Engineer/archetict of Karuisuwa"

"I'm Nathanial Theodore Wrist, but my friends call me Nate, I'm 22, and I'm the owner of the Lair of the Mishaguji, a bookstore in Karuisuwa"

"I'm Genjii, It's been along time so I've kinda forgoten how old I am, and I don't have an occupation"

"I'm Reisen, I don't want you to know my age, and I'm the pet of the Watatsuki sisters" said Reisen II, while pointing at the blond and lavender girls

"Ahh, so you're sisters, I would have never guessed" commented Anthony "but lets get back on track"

"I'm Letty Whiterock, I don't have an age, and I'm the spirit of Winter"

"Hmmm, so you're basically the jack frost of Gensokyo" says Anthony, which he gets a weird look from Letty,

"Sorry, just go on" says Anthony

"I'm Watatsuki no Yorihime, over 1500 years old, and I'm a leader of the lunar defence corps, and I'm the younger sister"

"And I'm Watatsuki no Toyohime, also over 1500 years old, and I'm the other leader of the defence corps, and I'm the older sister"


"Ok then, since we got that out of the way, now we need to form a plan to get from our current point, into town, then my house, without being dscovered" said Anthony

As the group was talking, Anthony noticed a low, humming sound, and it got louder, then Anthony noticed what that sound was comming from

"Oh shi-, EVERYONE GET BACK INTO THE CAR, NNNOOOWWW" Yelled Anthony, as he noticed the sound was that of chopper blades,

"Hun, they were able to follow us?" said Nate

"DAMMIT WE DON'T HAVE TIME FOR QUESTIONS, JUST GET TO THE CAR" yelled Anthony

Then everyone cramed into the car again, and Anthony floored the pettle again, zooming off in the opposite direction of the chopper

"Ok then, I think we may be safe once we get into tow-" said Anthony, stoping his sentence when he herd a beeping sound comming from his dashpanel, he saw a yellow light come on, if was for the fuel guage...

It was close to empty.

"Son of a-. ok then, change of plan, we now need to take out that chopper out in some way, and we currently have me a Mad Max outta Michigan, an almost passed out book 1 harry potter, a talking turtle, female jack frost, minus the frost, two moon people without powers, and a rabbit off of the moon, all in a shot up 1964 mustang, now does anyone see the potential for an anti-air weapon?" questioned Anthony,

All the others didn't have a single idea, and most of them looked ready to give up, all banged and brused up, Nate was almost passed out probably due to the two new mana links he just made, and Anthony himself was bleeding a bit from a few bullet wounds scraping him, and getting knocked off a car

Anthony was thinking a bit while still driving away, then he got it, if he didn't have a projectile, he would have to make his own.

"BRILLANT" shouted Anthony, causing everyone to look at him weirdly, which then Anthony drove the car off road, and got to another area with a steep hill,

"Ok then, now lets hope the chopper goes right over that hill" said Anthony, not explaining any of his plan

"What are you talking about you crazy teran" said Toyo and Yori at the same time

"Just wait for it," said Anthony, as he lined up the car, pointing it straight up the hill,

Then the group could here it, the low hum of the chopper blades, becoming louder and louder with each second, then Anthony set the CD player to track 2 http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6eM7TR1nTOQ
and set his plan into motion,

He reved the engine a few times, geting it ready, then he floored it, hitting the speed cap of the car about half way up the hill, then the group could see the chopper comming over the hill,
Then Anthony hit a button on the dash that was all red... and there was a reason it was marked red,

It was Nitrous, and after hitting it, the car boosted in speed again, going clearly over 200 miles per hour, then ramping off of the hill, anthony yelled out of the top of his lungs the one battle cry he always used, while flipping the bird at the chopper pilot "WWWWWWWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOLLLLLLLLLLLLVVVVVVVVVVVVVEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNNNNNEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS" then they ramed into the blades of the chopper, and time seemed to stop there, the slicing of metal on metal, the roaring of the engine and the sound of the chopper blades spinning, all seemed like it was happening in slow motion, then as soon as it happened, it ended, with the mustang passed the chopper with it's blade stuck into the side of the mustang, and part of it jabbed into Anthony's side, but not far enough to hit any vital organs,

The car continued to fly through the sky, until the forces of gravity proved it self again, causing the car to start going downwards, then smashing into the woods, just under a mile outside of Karuisuwa.

"Ok then, remind me never to do that" said Anthony, while holding his side

"And now, sound off if you are still awake, and if you aren't, we'll pull you out and check if you're still alive" said Anthony

"Nate"
"Reisen"
"Yori"
"Toyo"
"Genjii"
"Letty"
"And me, thats everyone, now lets get out of this car" said Anthony


then everyone got out of the car, all battered, brused, and bloodied, but still in one piece

"wait, won't the others from that convoy search for us now, and won't they know it's you since this is your car?" said Nate

"Dammit, I hate it when you're right about these things, and you're right, at least I have the things to get rid of this car" said Anthony

Then Anthony when to the trunk of the car and pryed it open, taking out a gas can, suprisingly not full of bullet holes, and some old explosives, then Anthony goes on and sets the explosives and drenches the car in gasoline.

"Well, it was nice knowing you, my old friend, I knew ye well" said Anthony as he pulled out a match and struck it, then tossed it on the car, causing it to light up and become a large fireball, then a few moments later, the car exploded, with the parts being thrown across the area, not hitting the group

"I'll miss that car, but our survival is the most, GAH" said Anthony, falling over, with his wound in his side causing him to loose alot of blood,

"I guess you do need some help with these things" said Nate, as he and Letty went over to Anthony and helped him up on his two feet

"thanks guys, now lets head back to your place Nate, since it's just a small walk away from here" says Anthony

"But, but, there's not enough room for all of you to stay there" said Nate,

"Whatever, I'll just sleep on the couch if needed, I'm used to doing that anyways" said Anthony

Then the crew walked off to Nate's bookstore, with Nate and Letty helping Anthony walk.

"Wait, aaww, F*beeb*, I left my CD in the car" said A Wounded Anthony

End, just outside of Karuisuwa city, 9:30AM Day 2
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on May 22, 2009, 04:44:43 AM
(OOC: This is what I get for letting the conversation flow naturally: 8 pages of fluff and 2 pages of redundant plot elements, blarg)

Team Drillkumo Dreamscape, ~7:00 AM, Day 4
Participants: Team Drillkumo, brief plot relevance: E-mouse

We fell silent again, for what felt like an unusually long time. I'm not sure if it was dream-time goofiness, the others respecting my intent of a dramatic pause for some reason, or actually being genuinely stunned by my statement.

Hahah. I kill me.

Anyway, eventually we continued the conversation as if nothing had happened.

"'Covenant of Gensokyo...?' Ran echoed, uncertainly.

"That sounds kinda cool." Chen added.

"C O G..." Yukari mused, "'Cog?' That's a silly acronym..."

Was she mocking me? I grimaced. "Yukari, I know you aren't fond of my team-name obsession..."

She chuckled. "Well, it WOULD be cute if we used one that had a good second meaning as well... but your enthusiasm is rather silly, yes."

"I... I think it's a good idea!" Chen objected, "Gensokyo needs to be cool for the outer world!"

"Assuming we can get away with the outer world finding out about us, at least..." I muttered, darkly.

Yukari's criticism was flat. "That does make it a lower priority, yes."

I clenched the Drill tighter, and lowered it to my chest. "... I really wish we could. Touhou is known here. Going public would give us an army of fanboys to work with; for more mana batteries, for more public support, possibly enough donations to survive without having to work all the time, allowing an open rebellion, supporters to bring magic back to this world..."

"Once again, your madness is without limit."

"... it is. But not my stupidity. We're in no position to try. We don't know how far Kikuri's reach extends, or how much the otaku of the world would be able or willing to help... We need to find out more.

And if we could convert her cronies too....."

"That seems unlikely." Ran said, skeptically.

"Anarchist, remember?" I replied, "They're just being manipulated. I have enough faith in human nature that most of them wouldn't be doing this if they hadn't been deceived or pressured into it..."

"Well, your na?vet? is clearly above average." Yukari quipped.

I paused, and nodded slowly. "... yeah. But you've got to try. And a friend who was once my enemy is my friend twice over... or something like that."

"But wouldn't they let Kikuri know about everything we do?" Ran asked.

"... we'll have to be careful about it." I admitted. "Very, very careful..."

Silence. I let my mind wander for a moment.

"... hmm... 'cog'... maybe there's a way to make that work better..."

... "Ah!"

I grinned, and flung the Drill into the air. It spun against the sky, glinting in the... sunlight, I guess. I grabbed it with a fist on the way back down.
How'd I manage to catch that? Where'd the chain go? Oh, whatever!
I stared up at it, smiling. (http://i4.photobucket.com/albums/y147/exitjmouse/misc2/Simon_DrillGaze.jpg) "I don't think this Drill's power really comes from the same source as in Gurren Lagann. It didn't work until Kaguya gave me a bolt for it."

I let them figure it out. After a moment, Ran got it. "... a bolt."

"Exactly."

"Very cute, Jeremy." Yukari said, "But also very weak. Cogs and bolts? They're machine parts, but that's about all they have in common."

I grinned. "Oh, don't worry, I've got better.

Don't you wonder why it worked?"

Silence.

"And don't you wonder why it worked so well with a Covenant battleship?!"

"You... you think it's a Covenant relic." Yukari was slightly breathless. NOW she was amazed.

"Yes."

"... and you had it before we left Gensokyo."

"Kaguya gave it to me."

"Kaguya gave it to you."

I lowered the Drill again. "I don't get it, either. I don't know how she got it, or whether she knew of its power. Or if it just never worked for her. But it'd sure as hell explain how it worked. We'll have to ask her the details of why I got it."

"I should have kept a closer eye on those Lunarians..." Yukari grumbled.

Ran sighed. "Yukari-sama, you know Eirin's hallucinogens worked on you..."

"I know, I know!" Yukari snapped back, "But to miss something like that..."

"There's no way you could have known they had something that valuable." I soothed. "... Wait, soothing Yukari?!"

She chuckled. "Even the greatest of youkai can get frustrated... like Ran, for example~"

"I'm afraid you don't help prevent that frustration, Yukari-sama."

"I know~"

I laughed. "That's Yukari for you. Mischievous bitch through and through."

"Oh, I do certainly enjoy my work~"

Ran sighed.

--- (OOC: Rest of this post isn't story-important, feel free to skip)

... a worry. "I hope her abuse isn't TOO bad, Ran?"

"Eh?!"

"Well... it isn't exactly fair for you to do all of Yukari's work while she sleeps the day away... and I remember one article about a parasol beating..." I paused. "I really should have read more of those ZUN books."

Ran's voice turned ice-cold. "Do not think I would hold such anger."

"... why?"

Yukari was about as displeased. "That... 'beating' was because Ran took unnecessary risks. I may have been harsh, but I had every reason for it."

"I brought that upon myself." Ran agreed, calmly.

"Are you sure?"

"J... Jeremy-sama..." Chen sounded very scared. I could only imagine the deathglare Ran was giving me, and Yukari would if she could.

"I don't believe you understand how the shikigami contract works." I swear Ran's voice was channeling Cirno's power.

"You're right. I don't." I admitted. "Not entirely. But by all accounts, it's a form of strict servitude.

I don't like that."

"Ran is entirely free to do as she pleases." Yukari specified, "But I do not want her to fight needlessly."

"... Okay, that's a good reason."

"Are you satisfied?"

"Well... not quite. What about the housework?"

"Magical cleaning is not difficult, with enough understanding." Ran answered,
... ze.
"Yukari was exaggerating on the way to Maribel's."

"... and much of this is playful abuse, with praise and affections mixed in?"

"Obviously."

"..." I closed my eyes. "All right. Sorry for getting so worked up. I know 'slavery' like that can work... but I have to insist on it being with reasonable treatment."

"Though I can irritate her thoroughly, and we have our rough spots, I would never dream of truly hurting Ran." Yukari assured me, with atypical sincerity.

I nodded. "All right. Thank you."

An uncomfortable silence. Ran cleared her throat. "Regardless... I think you could stand up by now, Jeremy-san."

Huh. She's probably right. I tried my legs, and found they worked. Got to my feet, and finally got a proper look at... whatever dreamscape we'd ended up in.

It really WAS a floating rock, as Yukari had mentioned. A moderately large circular platform made of rock, with a layer of dirt and then a layer of grass appearing heading towards the center. And nothing but sky outside. We'd been lying right near the center, where there was a strange pool of water. What was strange about it was that it had a constant stream of water falling from the sky and into it, making the gentle fountain sound that had helped bring me back to my senses. I glanced up and saw the water coming from... the underside of a large circular rock platform, with a center that looked like it was solid water. I glanced down at the pool on 'our' rock and saw that... apparently it was recursive. I could see the back of my own head peeking into the pool in the next 'rock' down.

"Trippy." I muttered.

"It IS rather curious." Ran agreed.

That's right, I haven't seen the others much. Yukari was still lying on the opposite side of the... fountain-pool-thing from me, smiling slightly. Like Ran and Chen, she was only wearing a light, loose one-piece gown, obviously colored purple. And of course, with her...

"Dai-oppai." Pause. "Damnit."

She grinned. "Why, thank you."

As I'd suspected, Ran was kneeling next to Yukari. She rolled her eyes.

"Sorry."

"No, I should have expected it." Ran replied, dryly.

Chen squeezed at her tails, looking worried.

I didn't wait to feel it this time, and reached for my upper lip. "At least I can wipe those nosebleeds myself, now."

Ran smirked. The inexplicable bleeding stopped soon enough this time, and I wiped my hand off on my...

Wait, what AM I wearing?

..... apparently the same loose gown as the others, only... colored bright green?

"... oh well, they're just dream clothes." I muttered, wiping off the blood regardless.

"Ah, that reminds me." Yukari said, "Seeing as we've all managed to reach lucid dreaming, and it's been a while since people started moving again... Ran? Chen?"

Chen raised an arm eagerly. "I'll try!"

I had no idea what they were talking about. "Huh?"

Chen stepped off to the side a little, clenched her hands, and screwed up her face in concentration.

"Mmmnnnng..."

"Chen, what are..."

POP.

With a few small pufts of smoke, Chen's plain gown turned back into her regular outfit. Her usual green cap appeared out of nowhere and landed on her ears.

She opened her eyes and sighed happily. "Ah, that's better!"

I was rather confused. "Uh..."

"Dream, remember?" Yukari pressed.

... "Ah. So we're in good enough condition to manipulate the Dreamscape as we like?" I asked.

She nodded. "We're getting there. It's probably best to be careful for now, and keep it on a small scale. Still not in the best condition."

I nodded. "Sounds fair."

A second POP signaled Ran returning to her usual outfit. She let out a contented sigh. "There, that's much better."

I looked down at Yukari. "Likes her modesty?"

Yukari smiled again. "Well, she IS the straight man for the Yakumos..."

"... Aside from the 'Tenko' phenomenon, at least?"

Ran's face turned pink. "That was just that one time!"

Yukari laughed lightly. "Oh, don't worry, Ran, we all need to loosen up every once in a while~"

She wasn't comforted. "Suika spiked the sake! I'd never do that on my own!!"

"And here I just thought it was a joke..." I muttered.

"Oh, no, she did go streaking through Gensokyo one night. It was quite entertaining."

"And also incredibly embarrassing." Ran said, sounding slightly annoyed.

"Oh, come on, it's not like you were planning to get married or anything~" Yukari teased.

"After all, you've already got Yukari." I added.

Silence.

"Oh hell, not again."

Ran wasn't particularly amused. "We don't have that sort of relationship."

Yukari actually seemed thoughtful about the suggestion. "Not quite, at least."

Ran looked down at her master, closed her eyes, and sighed.

I tried to fight a smile and failed. Fortunately, my subconscious didn't chime in with further embarrassment.

After a moment, I realized Chen had walked up close to me and was looking me over.

"What's up, Chen?"

She was slightly startled by my sudden recognition, but quickly recovered and smiled. "What sort of clothes do you want, Jeremy-sama?"

I blinked at her. "Uh...

... well, first of all, just call me 'Jeremy.' I don't really like formalities."

Chen's eyes widened. "But... acting so close to Yukari-sama..."

I glanced over at Yukari. She was smiling. At Ran. She wasn't.

Back to Chen. I shook my head. "Don't. I don't want it, and I don't need it. I'm the crazy human keeping the Yakumos alive, not grand lord and master of Gensokyo."

Her eyes sparked slightly. "Ah... alright, Jeremy-sa... Jeremy."

I waved a hand dismissively. "Anyway, as for clothes... I don't know. I generally don't care about it too much. This works well enough."

I considered for a moment... hm. "Though... I could use some underwear."

"Well, no peep show for me!" Yukari joked.

"Hnnnm..." POP.

Chen offered me a pair of bloomers.

"Uh..."

Her ears drooped. "Ah... you don't like them?"

I shook my head. "No, no... it's just that this is girls underwear."

Chen blinked, and glanced between me and the bloomers in her hands a few times. "... oh. I'm sorry! I didn't think..."

"It's all right." I took the underwear from her. "They seem about the right size, anyway."

"What's this? Our Jeremy's a crossdresser?" Yukari asked.

"I'm not proud of it, but I've had my moments." I answered. "Excuse me for a sec."

I knelt down away from the others to get the... bloomers on. It took a few seconds, during which Yukari had to stifle some snickers.

No, I'm joking, she just snickered.

I sighed at her mockery and stood up after getting marginally more 'dressed' than I was. "Well, it feels a little funny, but it works. Thanks, Chen."

Chen nodded, with a very small smile.

Ran looked at her master and offered a similar service. "Is there anything you'd like, Yukari-sama?"

"Hmm..."

Yukari's fingers curled slightly. She let out a sharp "AH!" of pain.

"Yukari-sama?!"

"Ow... I'm... okay." Yukari managed a sad half-grin. "But it looks like I shouldn't move for a while, still."

Ran knelt down next to her and stroked her hair for a moment. "... all right, Yukari-sama."

"That's so sweet." I said, with a smile.

Ran looked up at me. A brief silence as she considered.

"..... would you like to join me?"

I blinked. "... wow, that's generous. Well, I'm not sure I've earned something like that, but..."

I intended to trail off there, but my subconscious wanted an extra perverted quip. "... if you're willing to trust me not to molest her, then sure."

Silence.

I raised a fist and lightly punched myself in the side of the head.

"Well, it's probably more important whether I care." Yukari pointed out.

Ran sighed. "Yukari-sama..."

... now I was uncomfortable. "Well... it's probably not a good idea, now that I'm thinking like that...

... hm, there's a better reason. Couldn't it be dangerous to move... those as well?"

Yukari pressed her lips together, pouting. "Tsk. You're right, it would." Pause. "Well, at least they'd be oversensitive."

Ran rubbed her forehead with her free hand. I couldn't resist a grin.

Something tapped my shoulder. I glanced over and noticed Chen again, looking slightly shy. She tilted her head downwards.

"... ah. I'm guessing you want me to..."

I reached up with a hand, but hesitated a few inches from her head.

"... this still feels like I'm pressing too much..."

... I put my hand on Chen's cap, and ruffled her hair through it. She smiled serenely.

"Hat's getting in the way... oh well." I moved my hand beneath it, and started scratching at her hair, between the ears...

"...... er, wait."

I glanced back over at Ran and Yukari. I caught Ran still glaring at me for just a moment, before she turned back down at Yukari to hide it.

"... that was selfish of me, wasn?t it?" I asked.

"Not really." Ran replied, stiffly.

"There has to be a better solution for this." I said. Considered. "Hmm... well... that would work if... yeah, I guess I could get away with being a few feet away from Yukari..."

---

Shortly thereafter, I found myself ruffling Chen's hair as she curled up among Ran's tails, smiling blissfully. I think I even heard her purring. Ran continued with gently comforting her own master.

It was... incredibly, incredibly serene.

... I know I lost track of time somewhere along the line.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on May 23, 2009, 03:01:10 PM
=== Chiyudani Residence 3:00 PM ~ Day 4 ===
-Previous Event-

"Yamame, you ready yet?" Toshiro called from up the stairs to the tsuchigumo. "It's time to go." He and his two roomies (for lack of a better word) were going to Junes, albeit a little later than Toshiro had promised. This was mostly due to the young man not feeling up to going after he had translated about half of a magazine (it's actually hard work believe it or not). But, seeing how Yamame really enjoyed going AND how he promised...Toshiro thought that he couldn't put off going to Junes any longer than he should. Besides, there was practically no food in the house save for a few things in the fridge...and they had things growing out of them that probably shouldn't be moving...

"Coming." Yamame replied as she bound down the stairs donning a backpack as she came down. Although the backapck in question was Toshiro's from when he went to elementary school. It was actually rather cute how she chose to wear that one instead of the one from High School. "Alright, I'm ready~"

"What's with the backpack?" Toshiro asked chuckling a bit to the spiders wrong choice of equipment for the occasion. "We're going to a department store, not school."

"Huh, oh, I know." Yamame said as she turned the backpack around to the front and opened it, revealing a certain Blaze Cat's head popping out. "Rin's inside."

"Uhm...I don't think we should..." Toshiro began before Yamame interrupted.

"But, Rin really wanted to go, we can't just leave'er here." Yes, if Toshiro didn't want her to be drained of Mana then he'd probably have to bring her along. Although he knew nothing of Mana, he did recall how Yamame complained of feeling sick after he got back from the bookstore one day. Worried he sent her to bed and watched over her, being he didn't know what was wrong with her besides that of being fatigued and nauseous. Slowly, though the tsuchigumo's health got better the longer he stuck by her that evening. Rin was the same way, in fact, she too had fallen ill at the same moment as Yamame and also recovered at the same time.

"Uhm that's not what I meant..." Toshiro disagreed and proceeded to explain himself further. "It's just that, the store...doesn't allow pets in it. So even if we did bring her we'd have to leave her outside."

"That's why I brought the back pack, silly Toshiro-kun." Yamame giggled to Toshiro's apparent obliviousness to her plans. "When we go in, Orin wil duck down in and will be hidden from sight the whole time."

"I..." Toshrio paused. "Huh. That's actually pretty good plan..."

"Of course, spiders have to cunning to survive."

"Right..." Toshiro went on ahead with Yamame following after. He didn't really believe Yamame was a tsuchigumo, until she sprayed webbing from her ass and hung around in the corners of his room eating bugs...then he'll believe it. Although Rin was a bit of a different story, according to what Yamame heard, Rin was a kasha or some type of Blaze Cat or something and being he had no idea what a Kasha was until he Wiki'd it, Toshiro soon found that Rin was a creature of Japanese mythos, something he thought could never exist and being he found her with Yamame he began to wonder...where they were from although he'll ask them in full later. "Let's get going, there are probably going to be alot of people out today."

=== Junes Department Store - 3:20 PM ~ Day 4 ===

"Geeze, this cat stuff's expensive..." Toshiro mumbled looking at the rather formidible price for several things he had planned to buy for Rin. He glanced back into his wallet to check to see if he at least had enough for food if he bought this stuff. "Thank the gods, for graduation money..." Toshiro sighed forlornly remembering that he also planned to buy something for himself...oh well...maybe next time. His father did say that keeping a pet is just as expensive as raising a child after all...

"Toshiro-kun, this place smells funny..." Yamame complained covering her nose, although her backpack was pretty much alive with movement, the kasha inside wanting to get out and at least see what was going on.

"It's probably the Cat Liter." Toshiro remarked "Then again the Pet section always smells like this..." There were alot of things he thought Rin needed but if he wanted to shop smart then he would leave the expensive junk and only settle for minor toys, food, and a cat box. The scratching post (while a good idea to have so is to save his furniture) can be made by hand, via wood and some ingenuity. "Eh, I'll have to leave the scratching post for now, maybe Rin will settle for some cat teasers or something..."

"Y-Yamame? Put Rin back in the bag." Toshiro whispered loudly looking ahead to see if anyone was looking.

"She kept moving around..." Yamame replied with a bit of annoyance in her tone. "I thought she was getting restless, so I let her out."

"But your going against the plan you just thought up."

"Don't worry, I'll put her back inside." The spider girl reassured Toshiro as she began to rub behind Rin's ears. "She just needs some time to stretch her legs, it's not realy good to be crammed in a backpack for hours and hours..."

Toshiro hesitated to protest, seeing that Yamame not only proved a point but also meant what she said (at least he hoped), he looked up the aisle and didn't see anyone coming this way. So perhaps it will be okay. "...Alright but don't let her go too far off, and please don't touch anything that looks expensive." He instructed. "I don't think I pay for broken merchandise after this is done..."

----

And I'll stop here due to laziness...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on May 23, 2009, 07:41:55 PM
The apartment above the Lair of the Mishaguji 11:00AM Day 2

Everyone just gets to Nate's apartment, all exausted from the long walk, and get situatied there, all sitting down, and Anthony laying on the couch.

"*sigh* you told us that it was a short distance away" said Toyohime

"well, it's usually not that long of a trip, but then I always run while on foot, though I really can't with this wound now can I" said Anthony, who was still slightly bleeding, but not too much,

"Well, lets get you patched up," said Toyohime, and Yorihime,

"I really don't feel safe letting others do this kind of thing to me, I can fix this up with some vodka, a knife, a needle, thread, and bandages, besides, you two don't seem like the doctor types" said Anthony

"Oh don't worry, we have been taught in doctor work" said Yorihime "And we know how to handle these kinds of wounds perfectly" added Torihime

the moon sisters inched closer to Anthony, both having a weird look on their face, Anthony tried to move, but he had lost the strength to move due to all the lost blood.

"Hey hey hey hey hey, don't touch me, keep away from me, I said stop it" commented Anthony

"Oh what is there to worry about" said Toyohime, "It seems like you just don't want a woman touching you" added Yorihime

Anthony slightly blushed, "Ok, I'll let you patch me up, but no funny business, just this wound and nothing else"

"Ok then, first we have to take off your clothes" said Yorihime

"Ok then, let me jus-" but before Anthony could finish that sentence, both of them got at Anthony and took off his jacket and shirt forcefully,
but Anthony was able to shake them off after them getting his shirt off,

"I SAID NO FUNNY BUSINESS, GAH" said Anthony who stood up for a bit, but then fell back on the floor due to his blood loss

"Oh, if thats what you call funny business, you'll certainly be laughing by the end of this" said Toyohime

"Oh, this can't end well," moaned Anthony

for those few hours, only the yells and screams of Anthony could be heard.

Nate's apartment 3:00PM day 2

Everyone was all patched up now, and relaxing, watching tv and playing some card games, (not of the child variety), eating snaks, drinking tea, and Anthony was passed out on the couch from what happened in those previous hours.

"Here's a new update on the june's incident, all of the people in the conflict are now gone, there were several casualties, all of the Yakuza, with the June's department store in shambles" said the reporter on T.V.

"Ugh, son of a, thats the last thing I want to hear after just being put through the ringer by two moon people" groaned Anthony, just waking up, hearing the news

"Oh, whats that?" said letty

"Just wait for it" mentione Anthony, then a ring from Anthony's cell phone was herd "knew it" Anthony then when and answered the phone, only he could here what the person on the other line was saying, everyone else was staring at Anthony, wondering what he was talking about,

"Oh, hello, I'm doing ok for today, I see what is it, ahh, I'll get to that tomorrow, I'll send you the info when I get there, and yes the usual amount" this is what all the others could hear from Anthony's conversation

then Anthony closed his cell phone
"Who was it" asked Nate

"It was the governor, he wants me to repair june's, and I told him I'll get to that tomorrow," said Anthony

"Oh yea, I almost forgot, you said you were the major Repairman/engineer/architect of this town right?" asked Reisen II

"Yea, I am, I'm probably the reason why this town hasn't fallen to pieces, or at least the reason why it's building haven't fallen yet" said Anthony

"So you must make alot of money, with this kind of work" said Yorihime

"Not exactly, you see, when I do this work, I first scout out the building, then I figure out what supplies I need, get those supplies, then I fix up the building, and I pay for the supplies out of my pocket, so, for my payment, I just ask for enough to pay for the supplies, and a bit extra for living expenses" explained Anthony, "It's a part of my family's code, we only work to help others, and to survive, so we only charge the nessary amount for the supplies and for me to buy food and other necesities to live on, we do this because we all believe that money, in any of it's forms, is the greatest poison to man, causing corruption and death to those that pursue and own it,"

"Wow, thats just like your old man, he always told me about the Thrun family code" said Genjii, "He always followed it word by word, and I guess you follow in his suit too"

"Well, it's the family code, it was set for a reason, and I aim to follow it, for as long as I live, I am a Thrun, and I will live up to my ancestors expectations" said Anthony standing holding his fist in the air in a proud manner

"Man, you don't see terans like this anymore, most of them are all corrupted, by their own greed and other things," said Toyohime

"Well, I'm not your average human" said Anthony starting straight at the moon sisters
then he sat back down on the couch, flipping throug the channels,
"And there's nothing on T.V. either, we need something to liven up tonight," said Anthony

"Well, you could join the card game we're playing" said Nate,

"Nah, cards just ain't my thing" said Anthony,

Then Anthony snaped his fingers " I got it, we need some booze, do you have any in the kitchen" asked Anthony

"Sorry, I don't drink the stuff" said Nate

"Well, if I'm right, the convience store guy should be getting that one thing," muttered Anthony

"hey Nate, why don't you make a stop at the convience store, I noticed that we're low on snacks, also, tell the Convience store guy that Antonio sent ya" said Anthony

"Ok then, I'll go and get whatever it is you want, since you were the reason we're all here right now" said Nate

"Oh yea, because of these mana links, I guess we have to go out into groups" said Nate, "So, lets go out you three" commented Nate, looking at Toyohime, Yorihime, and Reisen II,

"We'll keep watch over the apartment" said Anthony
then Nate and the lunar trio left the apartment, and Anthony was still flipping through the channels,

"Well, I guess it's time to play the waiting game" said Anthony,

"Why don't you play a card game with me?" said letty

"Ok then, I guess I can play one round of go fish" said Anthony,

then the two played a few card games, just waiting for Nate and his group to get back.

END: Nate's apartment 3:30PM day 2

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on May 24, 2009, 10:05:40 PM
Amarillo's Room in the ruins, 3:00 PM, Day 4

Being "dusted" by a hyperactive Rumia, Lily White run back to her room.

She opened the door and find Amarillo answering a phone call.

"Eh? Ok, I know that. Watch out Cirno and that women, they are probably after them." Amarillo said before she hang up the phone.

"Are you OK? You looks....pale." Lily come close to her and look at her face.

"I'm OK, but Cirno isn't." Said Amarillo. "It seems our enemies are mad about Cirno's escape. and they are sending troops everywhere, looking after "a little blue-haired girl with ice-like wings"."

"That sure is trouble."

"What's more, is that they are also looking for a "14-year-old schoolboy with a jacket and a straw hat"."

"That description seems familiar."

"Yeah, it sure is familiar, " Amarillo looks at the hat hanging at the door. "So we need to take disguise and get Cirno out of danger."

"And there are worse things," she continued "It seems our enemy has some machine that can detect any mana link."

"Ehh? Then our disguise will be blown in no time!" The fairy went into the washroom "I'll do some cleaning, and I'll think of some ideas to let the others know their status."

"Don't worry, there is NO mana link between us, so we are safe."

"Why don't you say that earlier? Whatever, if we are heading out, I'll take a quick shower." Lily White closed the door.

"Well, after you have finished, ask Pearl, or whoever has these costumes for a shrine maiden outfit, don't take red/white ones."

"Okay, okay..."

*45 Minutes Later*, The tunnel exit near Tourist Helpers

"Haah... So the way to make me hiding the wings is to fold them twice and carrying your bag in order to cover it? That is your idea?" It seems Lily White is not very happy about Amarillo's Arrangement.

"Aww, I promise I'll mend them by tonight, and I'm not happy about these shrine maiden outfits either - All of them are wakimiko!" Amarillo looks at her new outfit.

"Oh, well, since there is only TWO shrine maidens originally in gensokyo... Bear with it."

"Well, outfit problem aside, it seems it's not easy to arrive in Tourist Helpers."

There are several soldiers setting on a bench near the shop. One of them have a single-piece glass installed on his left eye.

"That's must be the machine Rinnosuke is referring to." Amarillo points to that soldier.

"So we will find another way?" Asked Lily White.

"Let's just interact with them."

They walk towards the store, and is noticed by the soldiers.

One of them walks toward them.

"Greetings, I'm the Local Police, we are currently after a very dangerous person, you are? I didn't saw you here before."

"Well, "Amarillo begins, "You know old Saniwa have sold his shrine, right? I'm one of the newest shrine maiden here, I'm Lin Xiyin. And that girl is my assistant."

"So you indeed are a new face, Ms. Lin." The soldier smiles unnaturally, "Have you seen this women?" He give Amarillo a photo of a blond haired woman.

"Nope, never seen her. As I said I was new here. Is she dangerous?"

"Yeah, very."

"And we suspect she's currently in that shop." Another soldier cut in.

"Oh well, but we need to get something from that shop."

"You go ahead, I won't stop anyone from going in the shop or exit from the shop, we won't alert the people inside." said the first soldier.

The second soldier looks at his single-glassed-partner and he give him a thumb up.

"OK, you two are good to go." He then said, and make way so Amarillo and Lily can go through them.

However, when Amarillo are passing them, the second soldier suddenly grabbed her hair.

"Ouch!" Amarillo turn her head back, "What do you think you are doing?!"

"Ah excuse him, he is sort of a lolicon, and we will take that as another token that can be make fun of, my apologize, now you can go. If you want to slap him, now is the chance." The third soldier stood up from the bench and said.

"Well, as a Shrine Maiden, I won't do something that violent, but having a special feeling towards little girls, you are low." Amarillo quickly run away with Lily.

After they have went into the shop, the soldiers sat down again with disappointment.

The one with the single glasses patted the first soldier's shoulder. "Hey Bro, we know the need of finishing the mission, however please don't check over EVERY child ok?"

"What if the ponytail was a wig?"

"You stupid! no bald girls will become a shrine maiden! God didn't like balds."

"Huh."

"And there is not link between the two." he sat down again "Gosh, how long will we sit here like bad guys and lolicons?"

"Beats me."

Inside Tourist Helpers, about 0400pm

"Owowowow... I don't believe they will do this to me..." As soon as Amarillo went in the door, she bursts out.

"Maybe they think you are a boy, and the ponytail was some disguise or something." Said Lily White.

Rinnosuke come out and greets them.

"Ah, show me where Cirno is."

"Okay, I bet the soldiers outside give you some trouble?"

"Some sort of." Amarillo groaned.

Then she went upstairs.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 24, 2009, 10:41:56 PM
Tourist Helpers 3:59 PM Day 4


"Marx! Marx are you ok?!?" Cirno asked in panic. Marx's hand had turned a light blue color as did her right eye.

"I'm alright... hand me that syringe over there, will you?"

Cirno brought the syringe over to Marx, who then jabbed the needle into her arm and injected the liquid inside. The blue coloring went away slowly.

"What happened?"

"It's the Crios. If I run too low on Mana, the Crios over-reacts and this happens There's a medicine for it, but I haven't had any of it recently." Marx held the syringe in her hand. "This was the last one I had with me."

"Well, what are we going to do now?"

"We have no choice but to sit here. There's soldiers looking for us, and we need to stay low. Unfortunatly, both of our mana levels are so low, we can be considered ordinary."

"Shouldn't that help us?"

"Not really. I can't use the illusion power of the Crios. They'll recognize us on sight."

"What if we change our hair color?"

"Huh?"

"You know, like that whatumacallit, dye? That's what Rinnosuke was selling as well as all that other stuff."

It was at this point Marx slapped her forehead. "Ah! Of course! Why didn't I think of that? Cirno, you're a genius!"

"Well, I was the strongest when Gensokyo was still around." Cirno said with pride.

"Good thing I found these ordinary appearance changing stuff in my pockets. There was some dye in it. Come on, let's go. I'll teach you how to use the dye."

The two of them were about to go into the bathroom when Marx turned to the door.

"What is it?" Cirno asked.

"Someone's coming."

"Soldiers?"

"No, and I don't think it's RAI either."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on May 24, 2009, 10:54:30 PM
Cirno & Marx's Room, Tourist Helpers

Amarillo went upstairs and saw Cirno there.

Cirno heard her and turn back.

"Ahaha~ So you had made it."

"Well, it didn't need to be the strongest to run out of a collpasing Gensokyo." Amarillo smiles.

"Is that so~ " Cirno laughed "Marx, we got company!"

"Oh, coming." a women's sound can be heard in the room.

"Seems you have a dark-type partner this time." Amarillo giggled.

"Well, she is not that "dark" since she saved me."

"I don't mean she is a bad guy or what, her power is dark-type which is the opposite of me." Amarillo looks at Lily white who is walking up the stairs.

"You may exchange some info with Lily White there, I have something to say with your partner."

"Okay."

"Why don't you all come in? I'm not a queen or something." the room door opened, and a blonde haired woman appeared at the door.

"If it's not these soldiers, I would leave for the shrine already." The woman said "Well, so you are the girl Rinnosuke had talked about, right?"

"Yeah, I'm Amarillo Viridian, and you are?"

"Call me Marx, and tell me how to get rid of these soldiers."

"Hah~~ You can't get rid of them because of a shortage of mana right?"

"Well, yes but-- Wait, why do I feel--"

"You feel your mana count going up a little, yet you haven't get it from others..." Amarillo smiled. "That's my ability working there. As long as I'm aside and alive all people will get a contentious mana supply."

"Huh, that's neat. So that means we can blast--"

"Ah, sorry to cut you short, but we will do nothing on these soldiers, we must stay low as of now, or our entire group will be at risk."

"Hmm, give me a reason." Marx sit down in a chair.

"First, your ability, as described from Rinnosuke, is too easy to be caught by our enemies there."

"Well, that explains the existence of the soldiers." Marx said, "now for another reason."

"You are too hot-blooded so you missed something," said Amarillo "You have bought enough attention out there so now the enemies are all going after you, by hack they even have your pic! Now what we need is to get out of here safely."

"And joining with others at the shrine? then hide?"

"You really think you can take on an entire army?" Amarillo drew out her lightsaber and swinged it. "If I want I can blow up their HQ with ease, but using the price of everybody's lives, do you think that's worth it? or you didn't care about Cirno at all? After all, she need to return to her home."

"......" Marx fall in silence "Well, then give me one last reason why a younger girl can give orders to me."

"Easy, because I came from the future. So I'm actually older than you."

"Huh, by the way you talked you seems pretty experienced on war and planning. So I believe you. Now tell me how to join others without alarming the soldiers outside."

"We will take a tunnel. But first we have two things to be done." Amarillo looks at Cirno and Lily White, who is exchangeing information.

"First....." She turned to Cirno. "come here for a minute, will you?"

"OK" answered the fairy. "The usual stuff right?"

"Hah~ Yeah." Amarillo said, "It seems your wings and legs were hurt?"

"Wings maybe, but not legs." Cirno reply.

"Oh whatever, " Amarillo said and hug Cirno.

"Hey, what are you doing?" Marx asked "Isn't that cold?"

"Now you are fine," Amarillo finished with the healing and check her wings again, "Now you have been mended." Then she turned back.

"Well, do remember Youseis, or fairies, are a repersentation of nature. And I'm a wielder of Natural Mana, so I can heal them using my lifeforce, for other humans or other beings, no."

"OKOK. now what's next?" Marx stand up.

"Ah, this one is for YOU." Amarillo took out a little box and took out a Gem-Like object from the box.

Marx take the object and looks at it carefully, "It's just a red-gem."

"Is it?"

"Or more precisely, Some gem with red ink in it." Marx watch the Red liquid flow in the small object.

"It's my blood." Amarillo said, "With some special technology it is possible to keep one's power sealed within one's blood, and with another technology, these little ability cubes will be made. That thing can become a power source if you kept it in your poccession. Don't drink it, just keep it is enough."

"Seems much slower than the usual way." Marx said, putting the gem in the pocket.

"Do notice I have only 5 of these, and three of them are in use."

Lily White cut in "Why didn't I heard of such things?"

Amarillo smiled "Check inside of your hat. I've embedded one of them in it. So if something happens you can survive longer."

"Please don't make sad accusions." Lily Sighed.

"So I get that, this is a rare item right?" Asked Marx.

"Sort of, since there is no such technology now to reproduce another cube. And do remember I'm just lend this to you, I except it back when you have better control of yourself."

"So can we make our way now?" Marx opened the door.

"Why not? Fairies, we are leaving."

"...... So icy wings are better than feathers..." Cirno said behind them.

"NO ARGUING!" Amarillo walk to the fairies and repeated "We are going to the shrine, this place is not longer safe."

"Get it." Lily and Cirno start to follow them down to the basement and in the tunnel.

(OOC: OK, an "Ability Cube" is a special device that's no larger than one normal red gem, it's about 1cm*1cm*1cm big and can be easily wear as a amulet or so. Sealed in it are a certain one's blood that can copy 40%- of the blood owner's abilities. Currently there are NO WAY TO PRODUCE ANOTHER CUBE IN THIS STORY and Amarillo have ONLY 5(FIVE) of the cubes IN THE ENTIRE UNIVERSE (Including my stories and this story).)

(This Ability Cube add up 20%~40% of Control Index to another person's account.)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on May 25, 2009, 05:08:39 PM
Nate's Apartment 3:00AM day 3

"Dang, I can't get to sleep" thought Anthony, laying out on the couch just thinking about all that has happened recently "I still can't believe all of this happened from just one morning jog, then I found Genjii, and thats when it all started"

Then Anthony saw the door to the bedroom open up, and he noticed that it was Letty

"I just can't get to sleep here," said Letty

"Oh, you're up too Letty?" said Anthony

"Oh, I didn't notice that you were up Anthony"

"Don't worry, I wasn't doing anything, and I really can't get to sleep either, why don't we talk?" asked Anthony

"Ok then, I guess we could do that, since we haven't gotten to really know eachother, other than what we said to each other back in the forest" said Letty,

Then the two talked with eachother, learning more about eachother, and strengthing their bonds.

Nate's apartment 5:30AM Day 3

"Wow, I guess there were alot of things we didn't know about eachother" said Letty

"Yea. I know, oh look at the time, I should be going to June's to start work" said Anthony

"This early in the morning?" asked Letty

"Yea, I like to start my work early in the morning so I can finish it up in a day, but then this project may take longer" said Anthony "I better get Genjii up too, since I can't leave him here"

"Hey Genjii, time to wake up," said Anthony, poking the sleeping reptile "I guess he doesn't want to get up, I guess I just have to force him then"

Then Anthony went and flipped Genjii on his back causing Genjii to awake and be surprised

"What the, flip me back over you whippersnapper, I should punish you for this" said Genjii in a grumpy manner

Anthony then fliped Genjii back over,

"Ok then, it's time for us to head out, since I got work to do," said Anthony " and no buts about it"

Then Anthony and crew left Nate's apartment and headed to the wrecked June's department store

Front of June's Department Store 6:00AM Day 3

"Wow, the Governor wasn't lying when he told me how screwed up June's was, I guess it's time for me to do my magic and get this show on the road" said Anthony,

Letty and Genjii just stood back while Anthony was suverying the area, looking at all the damages, seeing what he would need to replace, Anthony finished up his lookover the area just after starting 10 minutes ago

"Well, this is gonna be alot of supplies, I'm gonna need to get my pickup truck for this load" said Anthony,

Genjii and Letty didn't know what exactly Anthony was saying, so they just followed him back to his cabin to get the truck

Anthony's Cabin 7:00AM day 3

Anthony and Crew just come by his Cabin to pick up the truck, nothing else really happened since they didn't go inside the cabin, they also passed by the usual place where Anthony got his supplies on the way back to June's

Front of June's Department Store 8:30AM day 3

"now that we got all the supplies, it's time to get to work" said Anthony, who then started to work by tearing out the stuff that needed to be replaced

"Is there anything I can do to help?" asked Letty

"Don't worry, just stay near the truck and relax, I can handle this all on my own" said Anthony

Which then Letty sat with Genjii by the truck, just watching Anthony fix up all of June's, which then noticed that he was moving quite fast, getting all of the work done,

Then after a few hours passed, Genjii fell alseep, and Letty was still watching Anthony work,

"Wow, I didn't know he could work this fast, he already fixed up the entrance of the store, and it looks like he's getting pretty far with the other stuff inside" said Letty in astonshiment

Then she noticed a few shady looking figures enter the construction site, they had on weird tatoos, and were carrying led pipes and knives

"Who are you people" said Letty in a timid voice

"How dare you ask us that, you should know we're the Yakuza that run this town, we can do whatever we want here, which now that I think about it, I want to take you with me, since you have a nice body" said the thug, which looked like the leader of the bunch

"Hey, get away from me, you should learn some manners" said Letty as the thugs closed in on her

"Oh we don't need no stinkin' manners" said thug 1

Then as one of thugs were about to touch Letty, Anthony came outside of the buliding running at the thugs like a mad man

"YOU B(beep)RDS, KEEP YOUR FILTHY F(beep)ING HANDS OFF OF HER" yelled Anthony

Which then Anthony jumped off of one of the thugs in the back right to the spot between Letty and the thugs

"Look here you punk, you obviously have't heard of us, we're the Yakuza and we do what we want, if you have a problem with that, then you can just die" said thug 2

Then Anthony snickered "You punks are obviously new around here, otherwise you would have already been running with your tails between your legs, for you see, I've delt with guys twice your size and 5 times your numbers,"

"You're just bluffing, there's no way you can take on the Yakuza"

"There's a reason why I end up fighting with you punks, insted of letting you off with a warning, it's because you're descrating my area of work, each time I repair a building, another gets bused up, and I continually have to fix them all, and each time when I do that, you idiots always end up meddling around, trying to get a few kicks by messing with the workers, but each time, I always end up sending every one of you punks to the hospitable, heck, alot of your memebers are lucky that I haven't sent them straight to the grave, now by the looks of it, there's 10 of you, and one of me, it would take way more than that to even make the odds even, so I suggest that you leave now, before you get yourself hurt" said Anthony

"Who the hell do you think you are, all you are is a scrawny teenager" said thug 3

"Oh I'll tell you who I am, so you know the name of your killer" paused Anthony "I'm Anthony Thrun, the Repairman/Engineer/Architect of this town, and I live to do my job and deal with lowlife scum like you"

"Thats it, LETS GET EM'" said the leader, which then they all when after Anthony

Then Anthony grabbed Letty and Genjii (he was in his smaller for right now) and got them away from the thugs

"I can't let you two get hurt now can I" said Anthony

Then he went back to the thugs and took his regular stance with this fist in front of himself, one of the thugs then lunged at Anthony with a lead pipe, which then Anthony whent and kicked the pipe out of the guy's hand, and then followed up with another kick to his face, knocking him out,

then two more with knives came at Anthony, which then he ducked under their initial stabs at him, and uppercutted one of them knocking him on his back, the other one then took another stab at Anthony, which then Anthony hit the guys hand, diverting the stab away from Anthony, which then was followed up with a hook to the thugs face, leaving him dazed on the ground,

"Damn, this guy is better than we thought" muttered the leader

then a few more thugs came at Anthony, but then Anthony delt with them the same, knocking them all out, some with black eyes, some with bloody noses.

Then only the leader was left,

"GOD DAMMIT, IF YOU WANT SOMETHING TO BE DONE RIGHT, YOU GOTTA DO IT YOURSELF" yelled the leader as he pulled out a pistol,

as soon as he pulled out that pistol the expression on Anthony's face tensioned up and he started to rush at the main thug, almost appearing as a blur, but the leader fired at Anthony a few times, all missing, then Anthony got to the leader, knocked the gun from his hand, and took him by the coller of his shirt, lifiting him off the ground

"I see, the Yakuza have started to recruit whimps and trigger happy lunatics, well, I was just going to let you off with a simple beating, but since you pulled out a gun, lets just say that you've just signed away your right to your arms" said Anthony,

Then Anthony first threw the thug to the ground and steped on his left arm, adding on more and more weight until Anthony heard a cracking noise, the thug was starting to cry from the pain of his arm breaking, then it finally snaped, the thug then screamed out in pain, but Anthony didn't evil flintch, and he went over and did the same to the other arm, leaving the thug screaming in pain, with both arms broken at the elbows,

Letty just stood at Anthony in shock at what he did, it didn't seem like the Anthony she knew, it was too sadistic, then Anthony looked back at Letty, and his face changed back into the one she knew, the one that wasn't all psycho, then Anthony walked over to Letty

"Are you ok? Did they hurt you?" said Anthony all worried,

"What was that, what did you do to that man" said Letty

"I see, well he was going to try to kill us, and I'm not allowed to kill, so I punshied him for what he diserved," said Anthony, "Now lets try to forget about this, we'll leave after I finish up fixing this place up"

Then Anthony went back to work, with letty just leaning aginst the truck, thinking about what was it with Anthony, it was a few hours until Anthony was finished with the store

Anthony's Cabin 2:00PM Day 3

The crew just reached Anthony's cabin, with Letty still in thought about Anthony,

"Hey, are any of you hungry, because I'm making something to eat" said Anthony

Letty responded "Oh, yea I'm kinda hungry"
and Genjii responded the same

Anthony then started up the oven a started cooking, it was a little bit before he finished up, then he served everyone at the table

"Here's one of my recipies, steamed red skinned potatoes, with a side of pasta" said Anthony

Then they all ate, Anthony finished off his plate in almost no time at all, while the others slowly ate

"Mmm~, this tastes really good Anthony" said Letty,

"Thanks, I'm glad that I can have someone else try my cooking, thought I really don't know how to make too many other recepies" said Anthony

"I could teach you a few recepies" said Letty,

"Oh that would be nice" said Anthony

They kept up a conversation, taking Letty's mind off of what happened with Anthony a few hours later

"Oh, I need to head back into town later today" said Anthony

"Oh, why's that?" asked Letty

"I need to get another vehicle to replace the one that got destroied when I saved you and the others," said Antony "Plus, we need to get you less suspicious looking clothes," said Anthony

"I see, thats ok then"

Then the group headed out back into town

just outside of Karuisuwa Junkyard 3:30PM Day 3

"So this is where you get your cars?" said Letty

"well, you could say that, but for now, it is time to search this place over" said Anthony
 
the group then walked over to the entrance of the junkyard, which then they saw an old man in a rocking chair

"Hey old man, has anything interesting turn up recently" said Anthony

"Oh nothing, just the usual passing of junk into this place," said the old man "and as usual, you can take anything you want, for the help that you give me"

"Hun? whats your connection to this old man Anthony?" asked Letty

"I've helped him a few times in the pass, sometimes with work, other times with Yakuza thugs" said Anthony "and for that, he lets me take anything I find in this junkyard"

Then Anthony and crew enterd the junkyard, see piles of old cars, scrapmetal, and other asorted things, which then Anthony started to search around. After an hour or two, Anthony found a decent car that he could use, and it was a nice one too,

"Freaking awesome, it's a 1969 Mach 1 Ford Mustang!!!" said Anthony in excitment "thought, why would someone just leave this thing in a junkyard?"

Then Anthony took a good look over it, the engine looked like it could run, the frame and shell was perfectly fine, so Anthony decided to try to start the thing up

"Ok then, lets see if I can get this thing to start" said Anthony, which then he turned the igintion, and didn't hear anything go, he tried it a few more times, then let out a big sigh

"Dammit, I knew it was too good to be true, the electrical system is shot, it will take me a few hours to at least get this thing running, I hope you two are ok with me working on this" said Anthony

Both Genjii and Letty agreeded with Anthony and they stayed there for a few hours,

Then Anthony got back into the driver's seat, after going through the entire car, and rewiring it, and he turned the iginition again, and he herd it sputter a bit, then it roared to life,

"YEA BABY, now I got myself a new ride, thought I might want to tune it up later" said Anthony "Come on guys, now it's time to head out"

Which then they got into the car, and drove out of the junkyard

Karuisuwa clothing store 6:00PM Day 3

Anthony and crew now headed to the clothing store to get letty some new threads since her current clothes kinda made her stand out

"So I can choose anything I want?" asked Letty

"Yep, it's a good thing I'm getting paid soon, so just choose what you like and we'll buy it" said Anthony

Letty had gathered a few pairs of clothing and went to the changing room, which then she showed off her new look, first she was wearing a blue skirt with a simple white shirt

"It looks nice on you letty, just nice and simple" said Anthony

Letty had tried out a few other sets of clothes and had selected a few to buy, then the crew got the clothes and got back into the car, and headed back to Anthony's Cabin

Anthony's Cabin 8:00PM Day 3

The group gets into the cabin and relaxes for a bit, and watches some T.V. nothing else really happened for the rest of the night and the three went to sleep,

END: Anthony's Cabin 10:00PM Day 3
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Moerin on May 25, 2009, 09:08:55 PM
(OOC: Like Anthony's previous posts, this is just to try and better fit my characters in, and also to allow for some character establishment.)

Convenience store, Karuisuwa, 15:40, Day 2

"I still say it was completely preposterous," complained Yorihime.

Her sister shrugged.  "You may not want to accept it, Yori, but the fact remains that we were rescued by those Terrans."

"What?  I've gotten over that, Toyo.  I was talking about that absurd program and it's completely fabricated view of Lunarians."

Nate groaned.  Whilst Toyohime seemed to be adjusting to Earth life surprisingly quickly, her sister was a different case.  Ever since they reached the apartment, all she'd done was complain about everything.  "The air here's too thick and polluted, unlike the pure Lunar air!  I can hardly breathe!" "Ugh, how can you live in such a cramped place?" "The tea's not bad, I suppose..." "Blech, is this what Terran's really eat?  Disgusting!"  Not only that, but she almost broke his replica of the Red Stone of Eija before dismissing it as "a tacky piece of junk".  Thinking that maybe she was just really bored, Nate suggested she watch something on TV.  For whatever reason, Yorihime ended up watching an anime marathon, and all she did whilst watching was complain about the premise and story.

"I mean, a Moon Princess is supposed to act with grace, intelligence and dignity, not be some clumsy ditz wearing a skirt so tiny it hardly covers anything!"

"So, a Moon Princess is supposed to be like Kaguya-hime, then?" replied Nate, as he stuffed some snacks into a basket.

The lavender-haired Lunarian laughed (First time I've heard her laugh all day, thought Nate).  "Like Kaguya?  Thanks, I needed a good laugh."

"Are we talking about the same Kaguya?" asked Nate.  "With the Five Impossible Requests and all that?"

"Yes, I suppose we are... But the Kaguya you know of is probably very different from the Kaguya I know."  The alien swordswoman muttered something under her breath, of which the only word Nate could make out clearly was "Master", before grabbing a bag of star-shaped cookies off the shelf.  "Hmmm, these look somewhat less foul than the rest of your Terran swill," she said, as she placed them into the basket.

***

Meanwhile, Reisen and Toyohime were busy grabbing fruit and vegetables a few meters away from the other two.

"So..." said Toyohime in a low voice, "Have you kissed him yet?"

Reisen jumped in shock and blushed furiously.  "I... Um... I, uh, I d-d-don't know what y-y-you're talking about, Princess."

The blonde Lunarian giggled as she placed some peaches into her basket.  "Oh, don't be like that.  I've seen the way you look at him."  She put a hand to her cheek and gaved off wistfully into the distance.  "Oh, I can't believe our little pet's in lo~ove."

"Q-q-quiet, Nate might hear you!" Reisen glanced over towards Nate, but he was too busy being lectured by Yorihime as to why no Lunarian acted anything like Usagi Tsukino to notice Toyohime. "Besides, it's not like he feels the same way or anything..."

"Ufufu, I wouldn't be so sure about that," replied her master, with a mischievous glint in her eye.  "Besides, even if he doesn't yet, I'll make sure he eventually does." She tickled Reisen's ears, causing the moon bunny to giggle softly.  "Rabbits die if they're lonely, and we can't be having that, can we?"

***

"...And throwing her tiara?  What kind of dumb attack is that?  Kaguya can manipulate eternity, I can channel the very gods themselves, and don't even get me started on what my sister can do!"

"That's... Very interesting."  Nate desperately tried to think of a new topic.  "So, uh, what happened to the Lunar Capital?  I mean, how could it be destroyed if everyone there is so powerful?"

Yorihime suddenly became very serious (well, more so than usual).  "I can only think of one person who could do that.  One person who could destroy the boundary seperating the Lunar Capital from the cold, desolate rock you know as the Moon.  A woman who has twice before tried to conquer the Moon, and failed both times."

She lowered her voice, and spoke in a hushed whisper, as though saying the name out loud would summon her suspect before them in person.  "I speak of none other than Yukari Yakumo, Youkai of Boundaries and enemy of all Lunaria.  Despite having Gensokyo in her grasp, her greed, ambition and envy of our great kingdom must have finally driven her completely insane."

"So, this Yukari person was able to wipe out the Lunarians all by herself?" asked Nate as he took the now full basket to the till.  "Could she really do that?  I mean, I know that youkai are supposed to be powerful, but that's a over the top..."

"I believe she could.  I myself once faced her in combat, and defeated her, but..." Yorihime looked uncomfortable.  "I later found out that she'd been holding back.  A lot.  She wanted to lose to me.  She was toying with me."

Although he'd not known her for all that long, it was pretty obvious to Nate that Yorihime was very proud of herself and her abilities.  For someone to treat a fight with her like nothing more than a child's game... That must be the ultimate insult possible to inflict upon her.

"Yorihime... If you want to go after this Yukari, for revenge, or simply to find out why she did what she did... I want to help you."

Whilst other girls might have been flustered by this offer, Yorihime wasn't.  She didn't even blush, not even a little.  "Please, you'd only get in the way.  I don't even know why a Terran like you would want to meddle in our affairs, anyway."

"Because, if you're right, then Yukari is guilty of attempted genocide, and that's something I can't forgive."  Nate placed the basket on the till.  "Besides, you're going to go after her anyway, and I'll have to stay near you due to the mana link, remember?"

"Hmmph, so you have morals, unlike most of the people on this gods-forsaken rock."  Yorihime flicked her hair back nonchalantly.  "Maybe this world would be less corrupt if there were more people like you in it, Nathanial."

At this moment, Toyohime and Reisen also brought their basket to the till.  The shopkeeper looked at the group, and was momentarily shocked by their appearance.

"Cosplayers?  Aren't you a little early for SuwaCon?"  He finally took his eyes off the girls and saw Nate.  "Oh, now it makes sense.  Of course they'd be with you.  Anyone who looked that crazy would have to be with you."

"Ah, good day to you too," Nate seemed to ignore the rather venomous tone of the shopkeeper's voice.  "Just picking up some groceries with some friends.  Oh, and, uh, "Antonio" sent me to pick something up."

"Oh, now there's someone who you can actually respect!  He works hard, unlike a certain insane gaijin bookstore owner I could mention.  Anyway..." The shopkeeper retrieved a sealed box from below the counter.  "Here you go.  Now, as for the rest of your items..."

Nate payed for the groceries, and carried them out of the store with the help of the Lunarians.  The Watatsuki sisters led the way whilst Nate and Reisen trailed a few meters behind.

"Mistress Yorihime seems to be in a better mood since you talked to her, Nate," said Reisen.  "Thank you for making her feel better."

"She doesn't seem much different to me."  Nate shrugged.

Reisen smiled at Nate. "Oh, I guess it's because you haven't known her all that long.  She doesn't show much emotion, but there are some subtle changes that betray her feelings."

"Well, I suppose I should take your word for it," replied Nate, smiling back.  "So, what were you and Toyohime talking about earlier?  You seemed kinda agitated by it... Is something wrong?"

"Oh... Uh, about that, uh... N-nothing's wrong.  It's just that... I, uh, that is to say..."

"Hmmm?"

Reisen muttered something unintelligible under her breath for a minute, before looking up at the sky.  "So, uh, n-nice weather we're having tonight, isn't it?"

"I suppose it is pretty nice," said Nate, as he also looked at the sky.  "Oh, looks like we're back already.  Well, let's take this stuff in, then."  Nate unlocked the door to his apartment, and he and his extraterrestrial companians entered.

END: Nate's apartment, Karuisuwa, 16:10, Day 2
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on May 25, 2009, 11:00:41 PM
(This is just to fill in the gap inbetween my day 3 stuff and when Nate [N.Theorist's character] gets back to the apartment, which is not too much really)

Nate's apartment 4:10PM Day 2

Nate and the lunar trio had just returned from their trip to the convience store and started putting stuff away.

"Oh Anthony, here's the thing the guy from the convience store gave me" said Nate, Handing Anthony a sealed box

"Ahh, I see it got through just fine, now to open it" said Anthony, who started to rummage through his bag, pulling out a crowbar

"hey, why did you have me tell the convience store guy Antonio sent me, since I know you're name isn't that, and why did he give me that box when I said that?" asked Nate

"Ahh, I see that I have yet to explain the ways I work in at times," said Anthony "I like to make connections, so I can always have help when needed, but then I don't just make them, I earn them, and it just ends up that the person that I make that connection calls me a different name, like a nick name," said Anthony, who then continued on with his prying open the box, which then he got open in a few miniutes

Nate and the others saw what was in the box, there were several bottles in it, each having a different looking liquid in it, one clear, one amber colored, one red, one that was even a black like color.

"I've been needing these for a while now" said Anthony

Everyone was looking at Anthony and the box with a weird manner, well except Nate

"What are in those bottles" asked Yorihime, "They kinda look nasty"

"These are some of the greatest drinks that you can only get in America," said Anthony "This clear one is a family made drink, no one else knows the recipe, it's our personal vodka, the amber one is verners, a Michigan original, very carbonated, the red one is Barq's red cream soda, also a hard one to find even in America, and the black looking one is just a bottle of coca-cola, I could have probably bought it here, but my family sends it over anyways, you guys can have some if you want, there's enough to go around"

Then they all started to drink and party, though Yorihime was disgusted with the drinks, complaining that they were too fowl, but the others were all fine with it, they went on into the night, most of the others went to sleep in the bed room around midnight, while Anthony and Genjii stayed out in the living room, Anthony himself couldn't get back to sleep, so he just laid there staring at the ceiling,

END Nate's Apartment 3:00AM Day 3
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on May 26, 2009, 12:16:12 AM
Dreamscape Between Anthony and Letty between Day 3 and 4

Anthony was actually able to get some sleep tonight, and he noticed that he was having a weird dream, which he appeared in a wide field, covered in snow, this place was untouched by the world Anthony knew, yet this place seemed somewhat familiar, like he's seen it before earlier in his life, and he was Letty off in the distance

"Wow, I never thought I would see a place like this," said Anthony, as he walked over to Letty

"This is the Gensokyo I once knew, which here, I only came out during the winter," said Letty

"So this is what Gensokyo looks like in the middle of winter, it seems really familiar," said Anthony

Then he noticed a someone else approach Letty, she was a little girl in a light blue dress, with a white triangle pattern around the bottom, she also had blue hair, and she also had wings made of ice.

"Hey Letty, do you want to play?" asked the little girl "oh, who's this guy here?"

"It's nice to meet you, my name is Anthony" said Anthony, introducing himself

"Ah, I guess I need to introduce you to Cirno, she's an Ice fairy that I always play with during the winter" explained Letty

"I see, well lets play, I always have liked to play in the snow" said Anthony

The three played around in the snow, playing all the usual games of snowball fights, making snowmen, all of those things,

"Wow, you're really fun Anthony, why don't you play with us tomorrow" said Cirno

"I'll see what I can do" said Anthony

which then Cirno went off back to where she came from earlier

"I see why you guys want Gensokyo restored, not only to get your homes back, but to also be together again," said Anthony

"thats pretty much it, and you do know that this is just a dream right?" said Letty

"Yea, but there's nothing aginst playing with others in their dreams right?" said Anthony

Then Letty and Anthony talked in their dreams, and played around too,

Anthony's Cabin 5:00AM Day 4

Anthony had just woken up, but the others were still sleeping at this time

"Well, since I'm up and the others aren't, I better start tuneing up that mustang I just got, it's gonna take alot of elbow grease to finish up this car" said Anthony, heading out of cabin and into the garage,

He started working and went on for hours, and the sounds of metal clanking on metal, the sound of bolts turning, was all that could be heard from the garage

Anthony's Cabin 10:00AM Day 4

"Hun, wheres Anthony?" said Letty, still grogy from just waking up

Letty then saw Anthony walk into the cabin, all covered in grease and oil from working on the car

"Ahh, I got it working like a beauty now, can't wait to drive it around for a bit" said Anthony "Oh, you're up Letty, I guess I should clean up and make some breakfast" said Anthony

"Ok then" agreed Letty

Anthony then went into the Bathroom and started to clean himself up, Letty could hear him in the shower humming a tune, she was thinking about how Anthony was, and she still had what happened yesterday on her mind,

then a bit later, Anthony came out of the bathroom and started to make breakfast, then the three ate, and conversed a bit, which then Letty brought something up

"Why, why did you do break that one guy's arms yesterday Anthony, it seemed kinda crule?" asked Letty

Anthony sighed, "Well, I... Theres only one way to say it, I was really worried about you two, because I can regularly handle the Yakuza no problem, even if they pull out guns, but I didn't want anything to happen to you two, I guess him pulling out a pistol kinda made something in me go off" said Anthony

Letty thought about it for a bit more, but then just decided to leave it at that, and the three finished up breakfast, and decided to go to town for a bit, just to kill some time

(OOC: Nothing really happens during this part, so I'll just get to the next part where something actually happens)

The Forest of Karuisuwa 4:00PM Day 4

Anthony, Letty, and Genjii had gone out for a walk through the woods for relaxing after getting back to Anthony's cabin and having lunch, they were strolling along when Anthony noticed a clearing to his left, but couldn't see what was it in, so he got closer to it and noticed it was the back side of the Saniwa Shrine,


"Hmm, I thought this shrine was deserted and run down, now it looks all new and I think there's people inside" said Anthony,

Then Anthony could hear alot of footsteps comming to the back door of the shrine, and saw all of the people come out of there, like he had set off an alarm or something, and decided to run for it

"ohgodohgodohgod, WE GOTTA RUN, COMMON YOU TWO" yelled Anthony, drawing even more attention to himself,

Anthony thought he may need some help to get out of this situation so while running, he pulled out his cell phone and diled up Nate's number

"comeoncomeoncomeon, ANSWER THE DAMN PHONE YOU IDIOT, I FREAKING NEED YOU" yelled Anthony once again out of rage

Then the phone connected and Anthony could hear Nate on the other end

"Hey Anthony, why are you calling?" asked Nate

"THIS IS NOT THE TIME FOR QUESTIONS, I NEED YOU TO SAVE MY ASS BEFORE I GET CAP-" but before Anthony could finish his sentence, he was knocked out, and fell to the gound, and the same happened to Letty and Genjii

END:Behind the Saniwa Shrine 4:10PM Day 4


(OOC: I lefted it off like this so anyone can respond to knocking out my character, since I really don't know who would be the most sutiable for this situation)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on May 26, 2009, 02:31:48 AM
Saniwa Shrine 3:58 PM Day 4


As the competition was in full swing, Teams Pirate and Shakin' decided to patrol the shrine to defend against intruders, due to the malfunctioning alarm system.

"Anything yet Austin?" Ria called.

"Nothing ye- wait a second! I see something!" Austin yelled

"Is it government?!?" Nitori asked.

"I don't think so," Austin gripped the hilt of her sword, "but it's better to be safe than sorry."

"In any case," Momizi said, "We should investigate."

The teams barely got outside when the intruders began to run away.

"WE GOTTA RUN, COMMON YOU TWO!" The guy yelled.

"That must be the leader. Kaguya, let's go!" Ria said.

"We'll go after the others!" Austin yelled.

Momizi was chasing down the girl, sword drawn. Nitori, on the other hand, walked up to the turtle and picked him up.

"Put me down!" it yelled.

"Gah! Genji?!?" Nitori yelped in suprise.

"Course it's me! Now unhand me!"

Meanwhile, Ria and Kaguya were running after the man. He had a cellphone to his ear.

"Crap! He's calling for help!" Ria yelled.

"I got it!" Kaguya said, and she grabbed the man's neck. He promptly slumped down onto the ground.

"Was that the Vulcan death grip?!?"

"Actually the attack just stuns the target, though I'm suprised it actually worked."

"Anthony!" the girl yelled. Her path was blocked by Momizi's sword. She turned to flee the other way, but was blocked by Austin's sword.

"You not going anywhere." Austin said. Suddenly, the expression of realization could be see on Austin's face. "Letty Whiterock?"


Saniwa Shrine-Inside one of the rooms.


Anthony was lying in a bed while Letty and Genji were beside him.

"Well," Austin said, "He's government, alright, but he's not going to harm us."

"Eh? What do you mean?" Nitori asked. "You saw his gun!"

"Yeah, but it was only loaded with rubber bullets." Ria said. "Apparently, he's part of construction. Man, he must have been pissed off about that store."

"Eh? what store?" Momizi asked.

"It's nothing..."

"Well, he may not have come here to harm us. Rather, he could have came to help fix up the shrine."

"That would explain the toolbox," said Nitori, "but that still doesn't explain Letty or Genji. Why are they linked to the guy anyways?"

"Looks like we'll find out very soon." said Ria as Anthony began to wake up.

"Hey, sleeping beauty. You're finally up!" Austin said.

"Well, it's your fault he went to sleep in the first place." Letty said.

"Sorry" Kaguya muttered.

"So, who are you, and what were you doing behind the shrine?" Ria asked calmly, trying not to get the Anthony riled up.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on May 26, 2009, 08:50:58 AM
Inside Saniwa Shrine 4:20PM Day 4

Anthony had just been taken capture along with Letty and Genjii, and is now within the Shrine, and started to wake up from being knocked out

"Hey, sleeping beauty. You're finally up!" said one woman off to the side

"Ugh, my neck, feels like it almost broke" said Anthony, in a groggy manner, "Where am I anyways?"

"You're in the Saniwa Shrine, and now tell us who are you, and what were you doing behind the shrine?" asked another woman beside Anthony,

Anthony noticed that he was in no possistion to make demands, since Letty and Genjii could get hurt, and he was outnumbered without any gear

"Ok then, I'll tell ya, but do you want the entire story, or should the narrator just skip it to make it easier" said Anthony, starting upwards

!
Damn, I've been found out,

"I always knew you were there, it's just that I decided to not communicate with you since you weren't giving me any trouble" said Anthony

I see, well lets just get on with the story, since I don't want to continue on banter like this


"works for me, now to explain everything for you guys" said Anthony "And I don't repeat myself, so clean out your ears"

"I'm Anthony Thrun, Age 17, the Repairman/Engineer/Architect of Karuisuwa, I do have connections with the government mostly because they give me most of my contracts, but then I'm not officially part of it, I live in the cabin due east of this shrine, it's a 15 minute walk directly from here to the my cabin, and the reason I was behind the shrine was because me, Letty, and Genjii were just taking a walk in the forest, and just happened to stumble upon this shrine"

"Wait, so you wern't here to help fix up this shrine?" asked the first girl

"Well, if the government didn't call me about it, then it's not of their consern, and the other people who want me to repair their builing call me" explained Anthony "and can you 5 please tell me your names, since it's rude to ask for one's name and not give your own"

"Oh, ok then, I'm Austin" said the first girl

"I'm Ria" said the one who asked Anthony the questions

"I'm Momizi," said the girl who had a sword and shield on hand

"I am Nitori" said the one girl with blue hair in dual pigtails

"and I'm Kaguya" said the one girl with long black hair

"Hmm, I wonder if Nate is still gonna come for me, oh well, if he does, he'll at least meet up with this group, so I think nothing will go wrong" thought Anthony

"so, now since you 5 have asked me questions, can a get a few of my own answered?" asked Anthony

"Ok then," said Ria

"Ok, I want to know is that, why are you people here" asked Anthony

"Well, we all are a part of this group of people who are fighting for the restoration of Gensokyo," said Ria

"I see, so we have the same interests" said Anthony

everyone in the room became confused at Anthony's statement, well except Letty and Genjii who already knew about what Anthony knew

"wait, how do you know about Gensokyo?" said Ria

"Well it's all because of these two, and my dad" said Anthony, pointing at Letty and Genjii

"It was my dad that told me about stories about Gensokyo, and it was Genjii that reminded me about these stories, and proved that Gensokyo was real to me, then a bit later I saved Letty from some military like guys" said Anthony

"That makes sense, and I'm guessing that these military guys must have been RAI Forces" said Rin

"Who are those guys?" questioned Anthony

"They're a secret military unit under the government that was made to capture anyone from Gensokyo, or areas like Gensokyo" said Rin

"I see, wait..." paused Anthony "They're other areas like Gensokyo?"

"Yea, but then they're all being destroied, one by one, and all of us are planning on stoping this" said Rin

"Ok then, well, you guys have just added on another member to your group" said Anthony "Because I won't just take this sitting, I'm gonna stand and fight" said Anthony "so, can I get my stuff back, if just feels weird not to have everything with me"

"Ok then, you can have your gear back, and welcome to the team, but you're probably gonna need to introduce yourself to everyone else later on" said Ria "Hey Austin, go get Anthony's stuff"

"Why me, that stuff was freaking heavy" said Austin

"because I said so, now do it" replied Ria

"Ok then" said Austin walking out of the room for a bit

"Oh, since you are going to join our group, can you repair this shrine, since it does kinda need it" said Ria

"I'll do it, but then I'm gonna need to get some more cash, since I've used up all of my extra revenue in the last few days" said Anthony "but don't worry, I'll get it done eventually, since it doesn't look like too much of a job other than replacing a few posts,"

Then austin walked in with Anthony's bag and the back holster Anthony was wearing with his sawed off shotgun in it, Anthony then put on the holster, and looked through his bag to make sure nothing was missing, which nothing was.

"well now, the only matter to handle is to introduce myself to everyone, but then I really don't know how to do that" said Anthony "can you guys help me out on this"

"We'll be glad to help," said Nitori

END: Inside Saniwa Shrine 4:40PM Day 4

(OOC: I'll figure out an introducton of my character to the others when there's more info on the time")
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on May 26, 2009, 11:57:32 PM
Inside the shrine 4:21 PM Day 4

Jalal and Eirin overheard the previous narrator receiving some disrespect.

"And what that have to do with me?" he asked.

Well, I'm going to teach that punk lesson.

"So? Good luck."

Hold it. You're coming with me. And Jalal began walking.

"No really, why? We'd need some in character explanation."

You're crazy, thus it's perfectly in character for you.

"I'd rather watch the maids."

He knows where Toyohime and Yorihime are.

"So my students made it here," Eirin said.

"Your students, eh? Well, best go find out about them."

They entered the room. Jalal was wearing a hooded robe that concealed his face.

Oh yes, Anthony, you want to disrespect us narrators. Well, behold the power of a narrator. A giant metal finger doth descend from on high and poked Anthony in the face, knocking him flat.

"You are the chosen one! Chosen by the big metal hand in the sky!" Jalal cried out to Anthony.

Anthony was serious WTFing at this turn of events.

"Chosen one, what is the moniker that thou usest in thy travels of this world. Alas, I forget it is rude to ask another's name before telling mah own. Ah ahm tha holder of that thar technicolor dreamcoat. Vell, maybe neither technicolor nor dream coat. Call me Jalal."

"And I am Eirin Yagokoro."

Anthony realized that when he responded, he would be back to the other narrator.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on May 27, 2009, 12:28:09 AM
Inside Saniwa Shrine 4:40PM Day 4

Anthony has just been punished for breaking the 4th wall and decided to not mess with it for a while, and Anthony was just getting back up from being poked from a giant metal hand from the sky, and still very confused, but still decided to roll with it.

"So, you two are Jalal and Eirin, nice to meet you two" said Anthony, acting as if what had just happened did not occur

"Yes we are, now answer a few of our questions" said the two

"Ok then ok then, I'll answer any questions to the fullest of my abilities" said Anthony

"whats with all the questions anyways, I guess this is just something that happens" thought Anthony

"Now, tell me about what you know about Toyohime, and Yorihime" said Eirin

"Oh those two, the last time I saw them, they were at my friend Nate's apartment above the Lair of the Mishaguji book store, which was about, I would say a bit less than 2 days ago, but don't worry, Nate's a good guy, he wouldn't let any harm come to those two," said Anthony, "which now I wonder, are you somehow related to those two?"

"Ok, I'll tell you, I was their teacher for doctoring" said Eirin

"Wait, you're the one who taught them how to treat wounds, there's one thing that I suggest, teach your students to treat their patients better" said Anthony

Eirin had a somewhat confused look on her face wondering what Anthony was talking about

"Oh, also here's an example of their work" said Anthony, lifting up his shirt showing his side all bandaged up and such,

"So, is there anything else you want me to answer?" asked Anthony

(OCC: I really don't have any other ideas for this situation, so I'll let madness take it away for the rest of this part)

END: Saniwa Shrine 4:45PM Day 4
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on May 27, 2009, 02:07:07 AM
Saniwa Shrine 4:45 PM

"Well," said Eirin, "I focused more pharmacology. This should help with that."

She handed Anthony two pills, a red pill and a blue pill.

"The blue pill will help you heal faster over the course of two days. If you take the red pill, you will heal in one day," Eirin said while smiling a big smile, "Now, how did you come into their acquaintance."

Anthony told them the full story.

"I see, well it looks like they'll be fine."

"Well, now that that's settled, let's go see what those wacky maids are up to."

Jalal and Eirin headed back to the competition.

Ria stopped Anthony and said, "Wait, I took a look at the shotgun of yours, it's so weak. Perhaps you would like an upgrade."

She pulled out a rack of guns.

"Nice rack," Austin said before Nitori prompted swatted him on the back of his head.

"What did I say?"

"Like what you see? Take one."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on May 27, 2009, 06:32:28 AM
Inside Saniwa Shrine 4:47PM Day 4

Anthony has just been given a choice by Eirin, of taking either a red or a blue pill to help with his wound,

"Hmmm, I'm not being too affected by this wound, and obviously I know from most movies, that the faster drug ends up having some pretty bad side effects, so I'll take the Blue one" said Anthony, gulping down the blue pill

"Weird, nothing's happening yet, I guess it may take a bit for the effects to kick in," said Anthony

"Oh yea, about your offer, I can't just go and grab another gun, the only one I use is this shotgun, it's sorta a family treasure, besides, I just need to give it's montly tuning to get it back up to it's regular strength" said Anthony shooing off the gun rack that mysteriously appeared out of the blue,

"Ok then, just don't be asking for any other guns when you need them" said Ria

"which reminds me, I probably should get to tuning it up right now" said Anthony, who proceeded to go through his bag, pulling out a metallic box, which he then opened, and had a bunch of small tools for tuning his shotgun, and Anthony proceeded to get  to work, then his stomach grumbled

"Man, I'm freaking hungry, do you guys know where I could grab a bite?" said Anthony

END: Saniwa Shrine 4:55PM Day 4

(OOC: Now I edited it again to make it fit a bit better, and to make it not annoying for some people, and to fit the current story better)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Moerin on May 27, 2009, 09:46:42 PM
Nate's apartment, 01:00, Day 3

Yorihime sat in the kitchen, unable to sleep and unwilling to talk to the others who were still awake.  Something had been bothering her immensely for a while now.  Ever since she'd came to Earth, her power to channel the gods had weakened so much that now only the most minor of spirits would heed her calls.

And I was just boasting about it to Nathanial earlier, too.

To be honest, she had expected something like this might happen.  This world was impure, and it's mana supply was much lower than that of the Lunar Capital.  She knew that there would be consequences for evacuating here, but she hadn't anticipated that they'd be this severe.

What made it worse was that, if her suspicions proved true, she would have to face Yukari in this state.  Even at her full strength, Yukari was toying with her.  In her current state, she'd likely be utterly annihilated by the youkai.

I can't let that happen.  I have to defeat her once and for all, not just for myself but for the sake of all Lunarians.

She sat on the floor in an almost meditative style, her sword placed on the ground in front of her.  She tried to think of some way, any way she could feasibly defeat that monster, but she couldn't concentrate.  Whether this was due to her powers being weakened, or because she had been forced to take up residence in an impure, corrupt world, or because of some other reason, she did not know, but she just couldn't keep her thoughts in track.  If she could, she'd be bound to think of a way to win.  She wasn't the leader of the Lunar Defence Corps for nothing, after all.

She got up and began pacing the room silently, racking her brain for some solution.  But no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn't think up a way to defeat Yukari's almost godlike power of boundary manipulation.

Maybe it was out of frustration, or maybe it was out of boredom, but for whatever reason, she ended up switching on the television.  At least this way I'll be able to focus my mind on something.  Nathanial had shown her how to use it earlier and, as she was a very quick learner, she was able to work it perfectly.  She turned the volume low and began to look for something to watch.  As she was flicking through the channels, she came across that ridiculous show she was watching earlier about the Moon Princess.

Gah, this again.  Was the channel trying to marathon the entire series, or was it just a rerun of what was on earlier?  Not that it really mattered.  I guess it's the only thing on, so...

And so Yorihime sat down and began watching.  At first, she still thought it was stupid, insipid and preposterous, but as time went by...

Was she just tired, or was being forced onto this rock beginning to take a toll on her sanity?  Not only was she beginning to enjoy the show, but she was starting to believe what the characters were saying, about love, justice and punishing those who do evil.  Wasn't it a Terran who said that "love conquers all"?  Maybe, just maybe, they were onto something.  She continued watching as the morning approached and the sun began to rise, completely drawn in by it's message...


Dreamscape between Nate and Toyohime, sometime between days 2 and 3[/u]

"Huh, this is weird," Nate thought out loud, as he stood beside a small peach orchard floating in space.  He looked around, and saw what seemed to be an inflatable globe hovering in a sky full of diamonds.  Literally, the sky seemed to be filled with precious stones floating a few feet above the trees.  "I mean, the diamonds are usually here, and I can put up with the globe, but what's with all the peaches?"

"Ah, those would be my addition," said Toyohime, as she stepped out from behind one of the trees.  "I do so love the Lunar peaches."

"I see..." Nate walked towards the blonde Lunarian. "So where are we, anyway?"

Toyohime shrugged, and picked a peach from a nearby tree.  "I'm not sure... Maybe it's your mind, maybe it's my mind... Maybe it's some amalgamation of both our minds.  I'm sure it has something to do with the mana connection, though."

"I guess that would explain those weird dreams I've been having about Reisen recently," pondered Nate.

"Oh, really?"  Toyohime cocked her head to the side, as though to look over Nate's shoulder.  "Were they anything like that one, per chance?"

"Huh?  What are you ta-" Nate turned around and saw, projected on what looked like a cinema screen, a very vivid image of himself and Reisen making love.  He instantly turned bright red.  "Th-th-that's n-not it!  Stop doing that, Toyohime!"

Toyohime giggled. "But I'm not doing it, Nate.  Those are your thoughts."  She took a bite out of the peach, and continued watching.  "So, that's how you see Reisen, then..."

"No!  I mean, I do like her a lot, but..."  Nate took a deep breath.  "Okay, I'll admit it.  I... I'm in love with Reisen."

"Obviously," the less-serious Lunarian leaned against a tree and continued eating her peach.  "So, is that an accurate representation of your current relationship, or...?" She again motioned towards the images being broadcast.

"N-n-no!  I mean, I haven't even told her how I feel yet.  I... I just can't find the right words... What am I supposed to say to her?"

The screen behind Nate suddenly switched to a large picture of Reisen wearing a school uniform.  The following text appeared below her:

Reisen: Nate-sempai, how do you feel about me?
1. Confess your love.
2. Change the subject.
3. Put it in.


"Yeah, if only real life was as simple as that," sighed Nate.  "I mean, I don't even know if she feels the same way."

With her free hand, Toyohime facepalmed.  "By the gods, they're both so dense..."

"What was that, Toyohime?"

"Oh, um, nothing."  Toyohime finished her peach.  "And please, don't call me by my full name, it sounds so formal.  Call me "Toyo"."

"Okay then... Toyo."  Nate sat down beside a tree.  "So... Why are you so concerned about this, anyway?"

"Well, Reisen is my pet,"  Toyo said as she sat beside Nate.  "I just want her to be happy, that's all."

"You keep calling her your pet... Is that really what she is?  I mean, isn't it kinda, y'know, weird having an intelligent humanoid as a pet?"

Toyo laughed.  "Ohoho, our definition of pet is slightly different than your Terran definition.  To us, a pet is more of a companion.  I'm sure you know that rabbits die if they become lonely, right?  Well, it's the same for Lunar Rabbits.  Because of this, they offer their services to Lunarian families in exchange for food, shelter and most importantly, companionship.  They generally leave after they find a mate, although sometimes-"

"I get it, you just want rid of Reisen, don't you?"

Although she continued smiling, it was obvious that Toyohime was slightly offended by Nate's remark.  "I'm afraid you're rather mistaken, Nate.  I love Reisen.  She's... Like a little sister to me and Yori.  I just want her to be happy, you see.  And I'm sure she'd be happy with you."

Nate blushed. "Well, it would be nice if that could happen, but... I'm still not sure."

Toyohime sighed. "Oh well... So much for that idea."

Nate got up from where he was sitting and began pacing the orchard.  "Toyo... What do you know about a woman named Yukari Yakumo?"

The air around Toyohime seemed to grow tense as she got to her feet with an oddly serious look on her face.  "So that's what you were talking to Yori about."

She sighed loudly.  "Yukari... What did Yori tell you about her?"

"Well, that she's a powerful youkai, they've fought before, and that she thinks Yukari destroyed the Lunar Capital."

"I'm not so sure about that myself.  After hearing what the turtle and the winter spirit had to say, it seems that Gensokyo was destroyed at around the same time as the Capital.  It wouldn't make sense at all for Yukari to destroy Gensokyo, she loved it far too much."

"Wait," said Nate, looking puzzled.  "If, and this is only a hypothetical, if Yukari didn't destroy the Capital, who did?"

"I... Have no idea.  I can't think of anyone who would benefit from it, nor can I think of anyone who loves wanton destruction so much to do it for no reason.  And Yori's too blinded by her hatred of Yukari to even consider another suspect."

"Isn't there anyone who could figure it out?  I mean, surely you can't have been the only Lunarians to escape."

"Well, maybe..." Toyohime thought for a moment.  "There is one person I can think of who could figure out something like this.  Our old Master, Eirin Yagokoro."

"Your... Master?"

"Yes.  She taught me and my sister everything we know.  And she's exceptionally intelligent, even compared to other Lunarians, so much that they called her "The Brain of the Moon".  But..."

"...But?" Nate inquired.

"She left the moon a long time ago.  She's been living in Gensokyo ever since."  She paced around the orchard.  "Then again, if Gensokyo was destroyed, she probably had to make her way here too..."

"So... If we can find this Eirin, she should be able to help us, right?"

"Exactly.  I can't think of anyone else who'd be of more help right now."

"Right!  But we'll need to find her first, and that won't be an easy task..."

At that moment, a loud ringing sound began echoing through the orchard.

"The alarm?  Damn, we'll have to continue this in the waking world.  Sorry to cut it short like this..." Nate said as he faded away from the dream world.

"Oh, that's alright."  Toyohime waved as Nate disappeared.  "He's gone now.  You can come out now."

From behind one of the trees stepped Reisen.

"See, I told you he felt the same way," said the moon princess, as she ruffled the rabbit's hair.

END: Nate's apartment, 07:00, Day 3
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: untitled servent on May 28, 2009, 04:46:06 AM
Khinsu's guest house, 12:00, Day 2

Energy: medium

Khinsu sat in the middle of his room, seemingly staring into nothing. He hadn't got much sleep last night, not with the events that occurred at the shrine last night. The main cause of his worry lay in the middle of his room having yet to wake up.

"This is troubling, people usually don't sleep this long, maybe she has a fever."

Walking over to what he believed to be a touhou fan cosplaying one shikieki his mind was brought back to the event that began this situation. Not many would expect to find a group of cosplayers being chased by men in black at a abandon shrine in the middle of nowhere.

He knelt down beside her small form. He had to admit that she had made her costume quite well, not many could pull a character off with such proficiency. He placed his hand on the girl's forehead to take her temperature when suddenly he felt the energy he had been so accustom to moving about his body draining out of him and into the girl. He instinctively pulled back as though he had touched a burning object.

"What in the world was th-" he paused as her eyes snapped open her face still a tad pale. "Well, welcome back to the land of the living. Care to tell me why you were dressed up as a touhou character at a shrine in the middle of nowhere being chased by men that looked like they came out of a bad movie?"

"I'm still alive." She sat up scanning the nondescript room, only bed, a dresser, and a cabinet occupying it.

"Yes that should be fairly obvious by now. After all you only bumped your head."

"But, I should have died without a mana connection"

"A mana connection... alright," he said in a bored monotone "Well your still alive from what I see, so would you mind answering my question."

"Not until I figure out who set up a mana share with me, if I get too far away from them I may collapse again. Who else besides you has been in a close proximity of me."

"Ah..." Khinsu's face screwed up as he tried to translate her words. "Could you say that a bit simpler? My japanese good but not that good."

"Oh, who has been close to me," she responded realizing for the first time that she was talking to a foreigner.

"No one besides me so far, I didn't think it was a good idea to go to a hospital when you have people after you, plus you weren't that hurt."

"You must be the one then," She shot up grabbing his hands in the process. He quickly felt the same drain as earlier but significantly less this time. Colour began to return to her face as the drain died down. "Yes, this is definitely a mana connection."

Khinsu's face was covered in a light blush but he quickly subdued it, "I can't say I've ever heard that pick-up line. So would you care to answer my question now?"

"It wasn't a pick up line but I guess answering your question will help you understand. You might want to sit down, this is going to take a while."

Khinsu's guest house, 16:00, Day 2

Khinsu sat in a contemplative silence. What he had just spent the past four hours listening to was quite a lot to take in, of course it wouldn't have taken quite as long if Shikieki would use more common words. The existence of the once thought fictional land of Gensokyo was quite a surprise to him but, as much as he wanted to believe it, he decided he had to take it with a grain of salt.

"Prove it," he said after a few more moments of staring into nothing. "Prove that what you say is true. Prove that you are in fact Shikieki Yamaxanadu, the judge of paradise, the judge of the dead ruling over Gensokyo."

"You were a compulsive liar as a child and you faked going to your old martial arts class and went to the mall because you thought they were boring and not teaching you anything," she said after a few minutes of looking into her mirror slightly irate after having spent the past four hours explaining to him only for him to disbelieve her so quickly.

"Good, good," any traces of anger not evident on his face, "with that I can definitely believe your story. Now having not eaten either lunch nor breakfast I'm starting to get hungry, you want anything?"

As if the sudden prospect of food caused the yama's small body to realize that she had gone without any form of sustenance her stomach let out a weak grown

"I'll take that as a yes then. I'll be in the kitchen if you need me." Khinsu stood and left the room.

From the room over Shikieki could here him get a pot out and get water boiling. Thinking back this would be her first meal in a while, with all that had been going on she hadn't had time to eat. Deciding to go see what her meal would be she attempted to get up, only to fall down again as her legs gave out. Her mana connection with Khinsu seemingly severed without her notice.

"Khinsu! Khinsu!" her voice came out fearful and weak. Time passed and seconds felt like hours even without that maid in sight.

"What?" her worry was cut short as he opened the door back to his room, "didn't I tell you I was in the kitchen."

Mana started flowing back into her body little by little, the connection apparently re-established.

"You're mana flow disappeared and you've barely given me any mana to move in the first place." Shikieki got up and walked over to him "whats with this meager mana flow anyways?"

"Look I was only in the kitchen."

"Your range is that short? You should be able to go much farther then that. Tch, I guess this is going to be harder then planned, show me to the kitchen, it looks like I'm going to have to stay quite close to you."

Approaching the kitchen the smell of tomatoes and garlic reached her nose and upon opening the door she saw a boiling pot of water and a saucepan from which she could tell the smell was coming from. They were having pasta.

Khinsu's guest house, 16:34, Day 2

"Could you please move," khinsu said, attempting to reach refrigerator

"Ah, sorry." He started to shuffle through the fridge looking for some drinks.

"Ah, I need to get over there, please move" he said pointing to the spice rack Shikieki stood in front of. "Do you think you could possibly go back to my room, your kind of getting in the way."

It was true, the kitchen, although of decent size, was cramped due to bad design.

"No, you saw what happened last time."

"It'll only be about 10 minutes, you should be able to last"

"Your barely giving me enough mana as it is even at this range, I would probably pass out in half that time."

"Hmm, let me try something," Khinsu placed his hand on the yama's head provoking a slight blush but he followed her brief attempt at escape. He took a deep breath and seemed to concentrate on something. Suddently the judge of paradise's body overflowed with mana, barely able to keep up with the now rapid pace in which the mana transfer took place.

"W-what did you just do?" her body now saturated with more mana then it had ever been in memory.

"Please leave now," Khinsu swiftly responded his eyes now drooped and dull and his shoulders slumped as if he had been taxed greatly by whatever he preformed.

"Yes, of course, this should last me for quite a while," taking the hint that he was unlikely to answer anytime soon she returned to his room and waited, feeling shocked but as if all restrictions the outside world put on her body had been lifted, at least temporarily.

After 10 minutes of wait as he said the food was ready. The meal was eaten in silence, Khinsu's seemingly ignoring everything that wasn't his food, which he was devouring. Well devouring isn't quite the right word to it as that implied some sloppiness and well as chewing, he had neither and it reminded her of a certain ruler of the afterlife, only to a lesser extreme.

When finished Khinsu looked straight at Shikieki, generally looking better then he had after whatever he did to her, and paused as if waiting for her to speak.

"So would you explain what you did back there?" she asked after putting aside her fork.

"You need mana but I don't know much about mana. So I tried forcing some of my energy into you. Seems like it worked, I guess the energy I normally manipulate internally is mana or at least compatible with it. Anyways now that we've eaten, I believe we should plan what to do next."

"Ah yes, I think it would probably be best if we went to find other from Gensokyo."

"Sounds like a plan, let the search begin."

END: Guest house kitchen, 17:30, Day 2

Energy: mid to low.

(OOC: Ah I suck at writing this took me forever. That's it for today, I'll try to catch up to everyone else soon.)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Pedonymous on May 29, 2009, 01:07:07 PM
Outside Mokou's room, 12:10, Day 4

Arreku burbled as she toppled to the floor, something along the line of a seizure. Kaigomi had been sitting by the door wringing her hands, while Kisume wobbled back and forth in her bucket.

"A-Arreku!? Jeez, whad'ya do to him!?"

Mokou flipped her hair as she began walking down the hall back towards the competition. "Oh, nothing too bad... You can still steal it from him..."

Kaigomi snarled as she bent down to sit Arreku up, what was Mokou talking about? "Grrrr, if you pull a stunt like that again..."

"Ah, shuddap." Mokou scoffed, laughing to herself. She disappeared around the corner.

Arreku had calmed down, apparently able to think now...

"Whassa matter Arreku?" Kisume asked curiously, a glint of innocence in her eyes. "Did she strap ya to the bed?"

"Hau, I'm hungry." Arreku said with a straight and serious face.

Kaigomi sighed, deftly clambering onto Arreku's shoulders. Her feet sat on something soft... "G-godammit Arreku..." she whimpered, patting her own chest.

Kisume plafully clung onto Arreku's skirt as she was dragged down the hall.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Jana on May 29, 2009, 03:55:30 PM
While he had received clothes from Koakuma at long last, Jan was already changing once more... Into a maid's outfit. Somehow, he managed to stumble into a competition between the gender-bent team members, and he had even been chosen as the leader of his team. Aside from confusion at his new female body, Jan was confused by the fact that he had to suddenly massage somebody.

Shaking his head to get a clear view of things, Jan carefully watched the first three competitions. It looks like our team is behind... I have to win here, or this Hirowaza can end this whole thing early and gain the victory for them!

Smirking to himself, Jan hand-waved Koakuma and Patchouli over to him. "I have an idea..."



Eventually, Jan and his partners came forward to choose which judges they would massage. Jan gestured to Sakuya first. "We'll be giving you a full-body massage now. Please come to the bed so we may begin~"

Ugh, I have to talk like this... I know Patchouli knows her, but it's still weird... Jan swallowed his pride as Sakuya came forward and lied on the bed without giving away any emotions. Jan had no way of knowing her connection to his competition, but Patchouli had tried to give them a few bonus points.

Koakuma tugged on Jan's sleeve, and he leaned in so she could whisper into his ear. "I can handle the clothing, if you'd like."

Jan's eyes widened for a moment as he remembered that good massages were done with a nude customer, and he nodded. "I will return shortly. Please, let Miss Koakuma handle your clothes."

While Jan scurried away to find a white towel, Koakuma put a simple curtain around the bed so Sakuya could get undressed. When he came back, Jan tried to hand the towel to Kokauma without taking a look inside. Even if he was a woman now, Jan knew it would certainly count against him if he was caught looking at places he should not have been.

When Koakuma got the towel in place, she pulled away the curtain for the other judges to see. Sakuya was lying on her stomach, her head in a special pillow with the towel covering everything below her lower back. "Please relax and enjoy the massage." Jan said in as soothing a voice as he could muster.

Now, time to put my plan into play... As the best-read team, we shouldn't lose! As Koakuma stood aside and Patchouli came out of hiding, Jan began to give Sakuya an awkward shoulder rub. Patchouli slowly joined Jan, rubbing Sakuya's back. Both of them were not using any actual magic power, but Jan hoped that his knowledge of the nervous system would help him find the right spots to apply pressure to.

Jan tried to listen for some kind of a reaction, but Sakuya was as quiet as her demeanor suggested she would be. As the pair finished the massage, Koakuma came back out with the curtain and Sakuya's clothes. As Jan and Patchouli left, they exchanged hopeful glances. No reaction... Patchouli thought giving a massage to a friend of hers would work a little better, but I guess she's as professional as they come...



While waiting for Sakuya to finish dressing, Jan took his first good look at his opponents. There were only two of them, a tough looking woman with a sword and a meeker looking one in the maid outfit. Wondering what their strengths would be in such a competition, Jan knew that he was basically going in blind.

Patchouli got Jan's attention as Sakuya finished dressing. "Don't forget, we have to do one more. I don't know any of the other judges, so you should pick."

Nodding, Jan looked at the three remaining judges and tried to remember their names. Hmm... Well, all of them seem to be just as stoic as Sakuya- Wait.... There's one who's cuter than the others. Maybe she'll be more forgiving...

Stepping to the maid Jan thought was the cutest, Jan spoke as professionally as he could. "Miss Ruukoto, would you please come over to the massage bed?"



After repeating the same undressing stage from before, Jan and Patchouli got back to working. However, they both immediately noticed something was... Off.

Why is it so hard to get the massage done? I can't even find the tense muscles because her whole body feels too hard!

Wait a second... I recognize her now! Isn't this Reimu's maid?!

Patchouli shot Jan a quick worried look, and Jan's hands moved to the neck- Where he noticed what looked like mechanical parts. Jan's face blanched, he tried to increase the pressure of his massage. Why did the cute one have to be a robot maid? Of all the luck!



The pair had finished their massage, and left Ruukoto to dress with Koakuma. Sharing a quick look of sadness with Patchouli, Jan knew that he had quickly lost the advantage in the competition. It's going to take quite a bit for the other team to screw up... Looks like I can't end this early after all.

Koakuma came back to the pair, looking very pleased. "Did you two know that Ruukoto has sensors in her body for feeling pressure? I think you two may have done a better job than you thought~"

Jan's face lit up at the revelation. "With the increased pressure, maybe we actually DID do a better job!" Grinning as the trio walked off, Jan turned to sit down and watch Hirowaza and her partner go.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on May 30, 2009, 01:15:31 PM
Hiyori [Hirowaza] looked at what his "opponents" were doing. It seemed that they knew what they were doing in this little competition of theirs. A massage. Furthermore, the fact that they chose first meant that they had a slight edge. Hiyori and Meira were left with having to deal with Mokou, who already had advanced upon Hiyori in the first place, and Yumeko, who the two weren't really familiar with. The trouble and big issue here is that Jan's team already seem to know vaguely about how to massage people, whereas Hiyori has little experience in full-body massages and Meira only knows pressure points but little about how to actually use them to perform a stimulating massage. Aah... Meira-sama, we're screwed... Hiyori murmured, seeming defeated and resigned to the fate that they would lose. Hiyori propped her glasses and Meira whispered something quickly to Hiyori's ear. W, well... we'll see... Hiyori sighed once more and presented herself, Meira tagging along behind, to the first person they would massage - Mokou. "E, excuse me, Mokou-dono. Please do go with Meira-san so that she may handle your clothing while I get everything here ready!" Hiyori requested, curtseying and blushing at the same time. Clearly she was flabbergasted at this entire idea, but tried her best not to let it show. All Hiyori saw from Mokou was a smirk before she went off with Meira to get ready, that is, to get undressed and such. Meira led Mokou to another part of the area and decided to use the curtain that the previous team used in order to conceal themselves. Meanwhile, Hiyori was getting the massage bed and everything ready and prepped up.

A few moments later, Meira quickly took a towel from Hiyori and took Mokou to the massage bed to begin. As Mokou lay down on her stomach, and set down in the usual manner for massaging someone, Hiyori bowed again and assured her that it would be a, "sensual experience," verbatim. Hiyori began her massage with the back. Meira had little experience in actually massaging, so all she did to assist Hiyori was mention to her key points to tackle in order to make sure the experience was stimulating. Hiyori knew how to deal with the back, but the rest of the body was kind of a new experience for her. Using all the techniques she knew, she tried to apply a sensual massage to Mokou. Hiyori had little idea whether she succeeded or not but from the sounds she heard from Mokou, she was fairly confident that it wasn't bust. After some time, since Mokou apparently seemed to... want more, perhaps it was because Hiyori was doing it, or maybe it was actually good. Hiyori had no idea, it was time to wrap things up. Hiyori let Meira escort a stretching Mokou back to dress in her clothing again in the curtain. Hiyori eyed her opponents, the one in the maid outfit, and Patchouli and Koakuma. They seemed to have somehow massaged a robot maid. Well, it would be better for them to take on Ruukoto anyway, since she's mechanical. Meira would have no idea how to deal with her.

Hiyori sighed in relief as she saw Mokou stretching and flexing and seeming very... normal, overall. No signs of pain, no nothing. Meira smiled. "Well, it seems our first attempt wasn't too bad..." Meira said. Hiyori remained silent. Still Yumeko left, Meira-sama. Hiyori whispered and this time presented herself to Yumeko and allowed Meira to do the same thing she did with Mokou. After their little stint with the phoenix-girl, it seemed Yumeko would allow some leeway with this. Yumeko seemed very reminiscent of Sakuya in some way. Hiyori and Meira continued with standard procedure, but Hiyori immediately noticed something - Yumeko was much more fragile than Mokou was. So, Hiyori quickly adapted and softened her touch slightly, in order to apply some pressure but enough not to hurt her. After some time of this, Meira led Yumeko off to get re-dressed.

Hiyori sighed in relief. It's over... I hope we made it...

Yumeko returned, simply nodding off. She didn't seem hurt at all.

After Yumeko and Mokou returned to the area where the judging would take place, Hiyori and Meira looked rather perplexed at what had transpired. The two teams had done their part of the competition and now it was up to the judges to decide how things would fly. After the judges were done with their whispering and their conspiring and all that jazz, Mokou stood up to make the decision.

"Weeeeell..." she said. "The decision was quite tough!! Well, there was an unanimous deliberation on the winner of this competition." Mokou looked very matter-of-factly at both teams.

"We give the win to Jan and Miss Patchouli and Miss Koakuma! The score becomes, 2-2! So, I suppose we'll be bringing it to a 5th round to break the deadlock~!"

Hiyori sighed. Oh, we didn't make it... She walked away. Come on, Meira-sama. We're done here. Meira didn't really mind at all, but Hiyori seemed downtrodden.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on May 31, 2009, 04:11:53 PM
Round 5 of the Maid Competition, Saniwa Inn, Kitchen, 5.00 PM, Day 4, Featuring everyone, mainly team FUBAR, team Starlight, and the judges

Stereotypical army bootcamp marching song plays in the background?

?All right you maggots, listen up! This here?s no longer pre-k. The kitchen is the woman?s battlefield, it is her pride, her joy, her everything!" Sakuya roared as she walked up and down the ranks of nervous-looking girls in traditional Japanese maid costumes (kimonos with aprons, essentially).

?Here, women are free from oppression! Free to do whatever they choose! Free to cook as they see fit?.? Sakuya said, with a faraway expression. Everyone was following her gaze, trying to see what far off paradise she was envisaging. ?BUT?!? She roared, causing everyone to jump in fear. ??With such freedom and power comes great responsibility! We women fight wars here against fire and salt, against dough and adversity!? She roared, causing everyone to flinch in utter terror. ?If you die here, nobody will come back to retrieve your corpse! Remember that!? She leaned in so close that her face was a mere inch away from Jan, causing her to lean backwards in fear. ?Upon us is that burden of serving the very best culinary delights worthy of the delicate taste buds of our masters, mistresses, and guests!? She screamed in Zei?s face, showering her with spit. ?We must prove ourselves and the pride of our kitchen at every turn as we pursue that every elusive new taste!?


?Wow?that?s intense?? Sanasan murmured. ??gosh, I?m glad I?m not in cooking 101.?

?I sure hope you know what you?re doing.? Renko sighed. ?Cause I don?t.?

?But?.you?re a girl!? Sanasan exclaimed.

?I?m a theoretical physicist first and foremost!? Renko cried. ?Besides, what got it into your head that ALL GIRLS have to be able to cook?!?

??.well?.? Sanasan shrugged. ?Err?.don?t all..err?.girls know how to..err?cook? Isn?t it something that comes with having two X chromosomes? You know, something in your genes? The cook gene. Y?know, that one gene that the Y chromosome lacks??

??.great, the fate of the team rests in our hands and NEITHER OF US CAN COOK?!? Renko cried in exasperation. ?Plus the other team outnumbers us 3 to 1. Don?t we get some sort of handicap?!

They both looked sidelong at team FUBAR?.who, were living up to their namesake very, very nicely. Alice was eyeing a pressure cooker with all the intellectual curiosity of a Neanderthal appraising a pencil. Reimu was glaring at the oven as if daring it to challenge her or explode for that matter. Suika was holding a spatula as if she had never seen one before in her life. And Marisa was experimenting with using her mouth to lift up objects due to the lack of arm functionality?.and perhaps that of her brain too.

Renko and Sanasan?s eyebrows twitched perceptibly. They

As for the team leader?.

?Don?t worry, Sanasan. I?m going to do this blindfolded.? Mikoto said with a friendly grin. Suika and Alice were holding her up by her shoulders. ?Marisa?s not using her arms, Alice is used to leaving her cooking to her dolls, and Reimu?.well?.she?s Reimu.?

?HEY! What?s that supposed to mean?!? Reimu demanded, indignation etched all over her face.

??and Ruukoto?s not here because she?s busy?err?.? She strained her ears for a bit. ?Ah, yes, Ruukoto?s busy keeping Sakuya and Yumeko from murdering the trainees.?

??.I don?t think we need a handicap?? Renko murmured. ?In fact I?m seriously wondering why the fire alarm hasn?t gone off yet??

??.that?s not making me feel any better?.? Sanasan sighed. ?Are you even FIT to be ALIVE, let alone cooking?? She asked Mikoto.

?The rest of the team?s working hard. I?ve got to keep up.? Mikoto said determinedly. ?Plus it?s good training.?

?Training?? Sanasan blinked, but before she could elicit an answer from Mikoto, Yumeko had stepped out onto the battlefield, carrying a meat-cleaver.

?Ready?? Yumeko tossed a watermelon into the air. ?Set!? She raised her meat-cleaver. ?START!? She split the watermelon in two.

The two teams blinked at the battle?s first casualty, the poor watermelon, looked up at Yumeko, gulped, and got to work.

====flashback===

A few hours ago, in room 202?

?Mukyuu?..? Patchouli murmured, her eyebrows furrowed in an expression of deep concentration. ?There really is nothing, I?m afraid.? Patchouli said finally.

?So there really is nothing?? Alice sighed. ?I know Makai mages have nothing for it.?

?I?m blanks toos, ze.? Marisa said.

??I see?? Mikoto bowed her head in disappointment. Magic has always seemed to hi?err..her like something omnipotent, something that will always have an answer to everything?given enough mana. But if even Gensokyo?s most knowledgeable mage was stumped?

?But that doesn?t mean there WON?T be something.? Patchouli said. ?Magic isn?t a static field. There?s always room for development and as they say, necessity is the mother of invention.?

?How do we do that?? Mikoto asked, suddenly enthusiastic once more.

?How am I supposed to know?? Patchouli asked. ?You?ve got two passable mages and a miko on your team, I?m sure they?ll be able to scrounge up SOMETHING. Contracts and mana sharing are something rather poorly understood as we mages have never really bothered with it. You may find something to take advantage of there.?

?Now, if you?ll excuse me, I have a massage contest to go to?? She said, as if dreading the coming of some evil entity out to rob her soul. And with that she left.

?Hmm?so how do we use our contracts to our advantage?? Mikoto asked.

?Fufufu?I have the perfect plan?? Marisa began. ?We?.psst psst psst? She whispered. Everyone bent into listen, nodding fervently.

??.you?re seriously going to do that?? Reimu asked, her eyebrows twitching.

?Hey, any port in a storms ze.? Marisa said.

??.Can I switch teams, please?? Alice asked.

??.I wanna do it! I wanna do it!? Suika leapt up and down.

?Umm?err?? Ruukoto looked around at her team mates worriedly. ??please?be careful?? She finally managed.

?All right!? Marisa grinned. ?That?s what we?ll do then. Team FUBAR, MOVE OUT!?

======Back to the present===

Unfitting music plays - http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4HGQS5XSoJ4

?And they?re off!? Aya shouted from her commentator box. ?First up is the soup. That should be easy, right? What does the head-maid of the Scarlet Devil Mansion think??

?The soup is more complex than you think.? Sakuya began, steepling her fingers in front of her face. ?It initiates the gourmet on his journey of culinary exploration. It has to be enticing to his tongue, a prologue, a preview if you will, of the grandeur that is the main dish. The soup must be delicately appetizing in its own right but it musn?t spoil the main dish. It has to be planned well and coordinated with the main dish. A perfect balance of flavour and texture, that?s the key. And?.?

?Oooh?.!? Aya cried. ?Team Starlight seem to be planning it out all right. They?ve even got a blueprint out.?

Indeed, team Starlight seemed to be seriously appraising a blueprint hanging above their counter. It was either plans for a really interesting take on French Potage or an ion flux drive to send humans to Jupiter. They pointed things out to each other, argued, scribbled new annotations, took out calculators, punched out equations, wrote them down, argued more, before finally nodding and shaking each other?s hands over the blueprints.

??.It seems they?ve reached some sort of conclusion.? Aya said. ?As for team FUBAR?.?

?Zzzzzzzzzz?.daze? Marisa snored atop her counter, her eyes hidden underneath a wooly nightcap.

?It seems Marisa is sleeping?.? Aya said, her eyes twitching.

?Idiot black white! How can we sleep too if you?re snoring that loudly!? Alice shouted, throwing a frying pan at Marisa.

?DAZEEEE!? Marisa yelped.

?So much for diving. I knew that wasn?t going to help?? Mikoto muttered, shaking Suika awake from where she was lying comfortably in the oven. ?Oy, Rei?? He looked around and found Reimu curled up in a futon under the counter?.

?WAKE UP!?

?That should have been obvious. Diving only works when you?re ASLEEP! HOW ARE WE SUPPOSED TO COOK?!? Alice shouted in Marisa?s face.

?Then it?s time for plan B!? Marisa declared. ?Battle stations, everyone!?

??.back to team Starlight?? Aya said, a little weary. ??.they seem to be?err?I don?t know, what are they doing??

Renko was using a compass to measure the diameter of a potato. Sanasan was taking notes carefully. She then raised into the light, turned it around so that it caught the light at different angles, before giving it a quick lick and smacking her lips appreciatively. Then she placed it in what looked like a make-shift mass spectrometer made out of an empty can, aluminum foil, and a dismantled microwave. Sparks and ungodly light filled the room for a moment. Then, seemingly satisfied that the potato had fulfilled whatever insane criteria she had cooked up, she placed it in a box marked ?qualified?. Next to it was a box marked ?Rejected? which now contained a tomato, an egg, a piece of celery, a leg of pork, a turkey, an elephant?s foot, a boar, and an upset-looking Minoriko Aki who was sniffling quietly with her back against the rejected boar.

??..aha?.ahaha?.ahahaha?.? Aya?s eyebrows were twitching dangerously now. ?Ummm?.I?m no master cook, but I have a feeling they?re doing something wrong??

?I see, that?s the Haversian method?? Yumeko?s eyes flashed.

?Whu?WHA?!? Aya blinked.

?Yes, yes, truly impressive.? Sakuya nodded. ?It?s an unorthodox method of cooking that had long been disputed, a brainchild of East Anglian Monks who perfected the method of quantitative cuisine management.?

??ok?.? Aya blinked. ?Back to team FUBAR?.err?.what on earth???

?Minds eye?.minds eye?.minds eye?.? Mikoto chanted over and over again as she groped across the counter.

?Open your third eye, see the light. C?mon baby, I?m on the set. Do the impossible, see the invisible, raw raw fight da POWAH!? Marisa rapped.

?Do you think this is working?? Alice asked, banging a wooden spoon against her pan, too frustrated to care. ??seriously, echo-location??

?It?s fun!? Suika laughed, rhythmically beating her saucepan with a hammer.

?Yes! This must be the pepper!? Mikoto declared, having found a tube of laxative.

?Oh wow, we must be beating the saucepan wrong?? Alice said. ?If we beat it like this?? She increased the tempo of her beating.

?Ah, and this is the salt!? Mikoto announced, holding up a bottle of cyanide.

??.we?re doing something wrong.? Alice sighed in defeat.

??.are they?cooking?? Aya asked, her hand grasping her desk for stability.

?I see, this is the long-lost Hoki-Doki style of cooking.? Sakuya said, appreciatively.

?WHAT?! IT?S A STYLE?!? Aya blinked.

?It was a cooking style adopted to complement blind-fighting. Hoki-Doki monks would go deep into dark caves to train blind-fighting, but they would continue their training while cooking as well. One of the highlights of this style is the complete avoidance of fire use to maintain darkness. The lack of heat created the need to compensate through flavour, creating a cold yet flavour-rich delicacy through a masterful synergy between martial arts technique and culinary prowess.? Yumeko explained in one breath.

?Ok?..and team Starlight is?.do I dare look?? Aya looked around?and immediately regretted it. She had to shield her eyes for fear of going blind.

Sanasan and Renko had donned welding masks and were applying doing *something* with a welding torch and a sledgehammer. Sanasan repeatedly beat something on an anvil with the sledgehammer while Renko applied the welding torch to it with all the finesse of a hippo attempting ballerina on a tightrope.

??.I?m lost.? Aya groaned against her desk.

?This is?.? Sakuya began.

?DON?T TELL ME THIS IS ANOTHER COOKING STYLE!? Aya snapped.

??.This is ironworking.? Sakuya finally decided, sweat droplets of apprehension on her forehead. ?Such technique. Such finesse??

?Indeed. Indeed.? Yumeko nodded appreciatively with all the air of someone utterly lost but is too much an authority to admit it. ??the hammer?and the anvil thing?and?err?.?

?Back to team FUBAR?.? Aya said weakly. ??.what?s going on there??

?Ten times clockwise, three times anti-clockwise?.? Alice chanted as she stirred the cauldron that team FUBAR has somehow managed to place atop the stove.

?Reimu Reimu?.? Suika murmured. ?That tomato is groaning.?

?Shhh?.? Mikoto whispered. ?I think sentience has evolved in there.?

?Will you shut up and pass me the sake?? Reimu demanded.

?But you don?t add the sake until?? Mikoto began.

?Just?.? Reimu grabbed it out of Mikoto?s hands. ??gimme.? She tossed a generous helping into the pan over the groaning tomato, causing it to scream a pitiful little scream of pain and agony.

??you killed it?? Suika said sadly.

?Well, it was going to dies anyways daze.? Marisa said. ?The cheese would have killed it at some point. I mean, look, it?s started to go to war with the celery.? She pointed out. ?I think the sake started it.?

?Looks like my onions have decided to remain neutral.? Alice observed. ??though it seems to be cannibalizing the remains of that tomato?.?

?Will you people shut up and let me concentrate on the soup?? Reimu asked, her voice shaking dangerously.

??..I?m?.giving up?.I can?t comment?? Aya moaned, looking around at team Starlight in a last ditch attempt at some semblance of sanity.

???.twice clockwise, three times anti-clockwise?.? Renko said, stirring something in a metal dish. ??and then spin at 300 RPMs?.? She added, turning on a centrifuge machine and emptying the contents of the dish into it. ?

?That sounds right.? Sanasan nodded with approval. ?And then we rapid-freeze it with liquid nitrogen.?

??.? Aya was squirming against her desk, unable to find words to describe the fiasco before her.

Finally?.

?And so we have the results for the soup!? Aya declared, her face twitching dangerously. ?Now for the taste testing!?

The audience took a gigantic step back...

?Team FUBAR will now present their creation to the judges.? Aya said as team FUBAR stepped up with a huge cauldron(?) of creamy mushroom soup(?).

There was palpable tension in the air?which was probably the noxious fumes from team FUBAR?s cauldron. There was a demilitarized zone around the cauldron that even oxygen and water vapour had decided to avoid.

?Cream of mushroom soup.? Alice said, flatly, gesturing at the cauldron. ?Who wants to go first??

Yumeko looked around at Sakuya?.who looked around at Youmu?.who looked around at Ruukoto?.

?err?umm?me?? Ruukoto asked, uncertainly.

?As good a warm body as anyone?s.? Alice nodded. ?Ladle?? She asked. Suika heaved a heavy-duty pholtic-resin ladle into Alice?s hand.

She dipped it into the cauldron carefully, eliciting a hiss and a huge puff of steam from the soup?s surface. The surface cracked under the ladle?s assault, allowing something that resembled soup?.and probably molten lava, out.

She carefully lifted a ladle-full over Ruukoto?s bowl. A small bead of soup gathered under the ladle and threatened to drip?

?the audience leapt for cover behind every available cover including the rejected boar and elephant?s foot.

?and it dripped onto Ruukoto?s bowl?.

?.rather harmlessly?

?causing everyone in the room to feel rather silly.

Alice casually let the rest of the ladle?s contents spill into the soup bowl before placing it reverentially in front of Ruukoto. ?Enjoy.? She said, with relish.

Ruukoto looked up at Alice, then looked around at her fellow judges who had abandoned her to her fate, around at her team who looked expectant and hopeful?

?she gulped?

?drum roll?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on May 31, 2009, 09:06:53 PM
OOC: Sorry for the low quality of this post. I rushed it as it was starting to take up too much time and it was getting late. I hope that at the very least it can get the story moving again.

At the bottom of the steps to the Saniwa Inn, in front of Tourist Helpers, 11.30 PM, near midnight, Day 4, featuring Chloe and Rinnosuke[/u]

?Sigh?.this town really is boring?.? Chloe sighed as she swung her legs to and thro atop a convenient bench outside Tourist Helpers. She had spent the night in a ruined department store in the comfort of the mattress section. However, some carpenter came in to inspect the damage early this morning so she had to clear out as stealthily as she could.

Oh well, they say Elimia rewards those who suffer, right?

Now she was suffering from boredom. Again. The thing she had attempted to escape from in the first place.

In her boredom she decided to watch a number of approaching cars. There was so little traffic in this sleepy little town that even this was rare enough to warrant watching.

Hmm?.they were black.

Hmm?.they screeched to a stop in front of the store?.

?.a number of people in black suits just stepped out?.

?.and they didn?t look like very nice people. Not at all.

?.uh oh?.

She tried to look as inconspicuous as possible. She failed. Mostly thanks to her huge backpack.

??ere, we?ve got one of ?em.? One of the men gestured over at Chloe.

?How do you know she?s one of ?em?? Another asked.

?She?s a girl and she?s sitting outside the?eh, where?s she go?? They looked around and spotted the backpack sneaking away down a side alley.

?She?s running away! That means she?s one of them!? The brains of the bunch shouted. ?You two, go grab her! The rest of you, we?re going up into that shrine to show them what?s what! We need to get back at them for the humiliation yesterday!?

?YEAH!?

?Oh?? Rinnosuke blinked at the huge group of men in black outside. ?Hmm, customers already?? He mused. ?I didn?t know the inn was even open. Oh well. Might as well let the others know in advance.? He took out his pocket Covenant communicator and dialed up Mitaka.

??.hello? Is this thing on?? Mikoto?s voice came from the other side. There was the sound of somebody with a very hoarse voice attempting to sing the theme to Dragonball on karaoke in the background.

?Yes, I can sees the little red light blinkings theres ze.? Marisa?s voice also floated through the communicator.

??err?can I please speak to that Mitaka person?? Kourin asked.

?Yes, I?m him?err?her.? Mikoto replied. ??it?s a long story.?

??okay?.? Kourin blinked. Well?.this is the Gensokyo troupe he was dealing with. ?Err?ok, you?ve got some visitors already, it seems. They seemed rather keen and eager. They looked quite important too, judging by the expensive-looking vehicles they arrived in.?

?Really?! Already?? Mikoto gasped. ??.they might be reviewers or something like that. I hear they?re very quick when it comes to new places opening up.?

?Then it?s your opportunity to promote the shrine and inn then.? Kourin said.

?Thanks for the heads-up, Kourin!? Mikoto said gratefully. ?Guys! Guys! We?ve got visitors! Probably magazine reviewers and people like that!?

?Err?.what??

?Stop rolling around the floor, wake up and stop guzzling booze!? Reimu?s voice came over the communicator. There was the sound of a sharp kick making contact with ribs.

?ARGH!?

?All right everyone! Welcome Formation 7!? Sakuya ordered. ?Move move move! Remember, hospitality and smiles, people!?

?Hoozah!? And the communicator went dead.

??.? Kourin stared at the communicator in his hand for a second, before shrugging and pocketing it before going back to his crosswords. 5 letter word for uncontrolled entropy?. ?Chaos.? He mused, and wrote that down?.

========

...at the top of the stairs....

?Ok, *gasp* the boss wants us to *wheeze* make sure those men from *gasp and wheeze* yesterday all indeed *gasp gasp wheeze* live here.? The yakuza leading the gang said as they finally reached the top of the stairs. Behind him was a trail of panting yakuza. ?secondly?. *wheeze gasp* We have to capture some *wheeze gasp wheeze* hostages for the boss.?

?Ok, ready?.? Two yakuza positioned themselves by the sliding doors, ready to pull them open. The others prepared for the charge. ?GO!?

And they charged in.

?.into a killing field?.

?IRASHAIMASE! (Welcome)? A dozen hard-looking heads with sharp-looking maid bows stiffened with excess starch bowed towards the incoming yakuza. Some crashed into their heads. Some gutted them in the stomach, embedding the wire-stiffened maid bows into their guts. Some got crushed in the nuts.

The maids in traditional kimono and aprons all straightened up and smiled very, very warm smiles of welcome at the groaning and twitching pile of yakuza at their doorstep.

?Oh, the guests seem exhausted from their long journey.? Hirowaza gasped.

?Or the stairs.? Zei shrugged.

?Then let us help them relax. To the hot springs!? Kajira ordered.

?To the hot springs!? The team of maids roared as if it were a battle cry.

The yakuza were half-carried, half-dragged down the halls, not able to complain from the lack of wind.

?Turn the hot springs to maximum, Nitori!? Owlbear ordered.

?Maximum, coming right up!? Nitori replied.

Steam burst out of the hot springs as it began to boil?.before  into raw plasma?

?Please enjoy our hot springs.? Kajira said sweetly as the yakuza were dumped bodily into the hot springs.

?YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!?

More bubbles and steam burst out as the yakuza sank under the tumultuous bath.

?Massage teams! Get in there!? Hirowaza ordered.

?Right!? Jan and Hirowaza replied as Pearl, team Overlord and team Fairy Harem fished out the yakuza from their cooking pot and carting them to the massage room.

?I shall show you how a real martial artist delivers a proper massage.? Alex said, closing his eyes in concentration as Owlbear wheeled in the still steaming yakuza.

?Cooking team, have dinner ready!? Kajira shouted.

?On it!? Sanasan and Renko said as they wheeled a particle accelerator built out of the remains of a fridge into the dining room.

OOC: Feel free to write in your own contribution to this section.

====A lot later===

In the lobby?.

?What on earth are you people doing?!? Sakuya gasped. ?What have I been training you all to do?! This isn?t hospitality! This is brutality!?

?Doesn?t matter.? Hiroko shrugged. ?It?s the yakuza from the other day.?

?Oh?? Sakuya blinked. ??err?do they know that??

??.no.? Gpop shook his head. ?But it doesn?t make a difference, does it??

??.? Sakuya?s face met her palm.

?I don?t think they recognize any of us yet.? Jan said, coming into the lobby, fiddling with her pocket communicator. ?I suppose the gender-bender drug has its merits.?

?I don?t know if that?ll make much of a difference.? Mikoto said, coming up behind Jan.

??.how long did it take you people to notice they were yakuza?? Hiroko asked, raising an eyebrow.

?Well?..guns and grenades starting falling out of them when the massage session started.? Owlbear said. ?I guess that was a dead giveaway.?

?Are you sure it wasn?t the fact that we found their bodies layered with tattooes when their clothes melted off in the baths?? Kajira asked, sauntering in to join the discussion.

?I?ve sounded the pocket communicator alarm. I set them all to vibrate so we?ll be able to deal with them subtly and inconspicuously.? Jan said, showing them the general alert indicator on her pocket communicator. ?We can dump them over at the local landfill or something after.?

?We?re force-feeding them our cooking now.? Kajira said. ?If they aren?t out already, this?ll do the?.?

BANG?

A low muffled explosion came from the direction of the dining room.

??.that doesn?t sound good.? Gpop said, worriedly. The team rushed towards the source of the noise, only to find smoke seeping out from between the sliding doors. There was a lot of coughing and wheezing coming from the other side.

?Looks like some sort of bomb. Probably smoke.? Owlbear said. ?Tie something around your face and follow me.? She said, untying her obi (kimono belt) and tying it around her face.

Smoke burst out of the room as they slammed the doors open. Their comrades were lying on the floor, coughing and wheezing weakly as they choked on the smoke. On the far end of the room the yakuza were climbing out of a window, carrying a number of squirming and struggling figures.

Without another word the team charged towards the escaping yakuza. But just as they reached the window, the last of the yakuza had slipped over the edge of the stairs.

?Koishi! Where?s Koishi?!? Gpop had turned back to face the room in search of his wife. He waved blindly through the slowly dissipating smoke, searching the helpless people on the floor for Koishi?s trademark light green hair.

His search yielded him nothing.

??.They took Koishi!? He whispered, colour draining quickly from his face. His clenched his quivering fists so tight that his nails drew blood. ?THEY TOOK KOISHI!? He roared in unchecked fury.

?Gpop, she might be somewhere el?? Sakuya began, but Gpop was already leaping out an open window in mad pursuit.

?Gpop! Don?t leave the shrine!? Behind him Mikoto was shouting after Gpop. ?The rest of your team is still here! If you leave they might die!?

?Take care of your team, Mikoto. I?ll catch Gpop.? Sakuya said.

?Sakuya, what about Taihou?? Mikoto asked, concerned.

?I trust him. Taihou won?t die from a little smoke.? Sakuya pointed out as she sped out of the room.

Mikoto, however, was already aware that the worst had happened. She had found Suika, Ruukoto, and Alice and had managed, in a blind stumbling struggle, to get them to an open window. But Reimu and Marisa were obviously missing. If they were separated for too long?.

She shook the thought out of her head. Right now she had to focus on saving those in front of her. She began to blindly grope for more bodies to drag towards the draft that was signified an open window.

?Open up the windows!? Mikoto gritted her teeth as she heaved another limp body towards a window.

?Shinki! Are you all right?!? Owlbear was kneeling beside a stricken Shinki. He carefully cradled her in her arms, her face twisted by a mixture of anger and anxiety.

??O-Owlbear?? Shinki wheezed, her voice weak and shaking, her face deathly pale. ?Luize?Mai?I t-think th-they took them??

?Shhh, calm down.? Owlbear whispered soothingly. ?We?ll get them back soon.? He said, sounding more confident than he really felt. He?d like to run after them but with Shinki, Yuki, and Yumemi knocked out like this?.

?Darn it!? Jan cursed, throwing another window open. ?We should?ve just knocked them out when we had the chance!?

?Listen up, Saniwa shrine!? A voice boomed from outside. It was someone speaking over a megaphone. Mikoto somehow recognized the voice as the yakuza leader from the other day. Ryoji, was it?

?We?re taking some of your little friends for a little ride.? Ryoji said. The team?s heart sank. So they did take some of their comrades captive. ?If you want to see them back, alive, tell those boys from the other day to come down to the construction site beside Junes in an hour. You know the rules. No cops, no funny business?.or your little friends? ride will be a one-way trip.?

There was the sound of closing doors and screeching tires?.and then silence?

OOC: I hope you don?t mind the following scene, Gpop. You did make Mitaka do some rather random things before so I hope you don?t mind this ^^.

?save?

?LET ME GO! I?LL RIP THAT BLOODY RAT?S HEART OUT! GIVE ME BACK KOISHI YOU BASTARD!? Gpop screamed until he was hoarse as Sakuya dragged him back into the room.

?Gpop! Important as saving Koishi is, if you leave Merlin, Satori, and Sanae behind they?ll die!? Sakuya tried to reason with him.

?AAAARGH!? Gpop roared, throwing Sakuya aside. He was leaping into another mad dash when Mikoto stepped in front of him and threw out a literal blind punch at him.

She missed, but Gpop got caught in Mikoto?s outstretched arm, pulling them both into the ground, with Mikoto landing on top of Gpop.

?ARGH! Get off me you bastard deodorant! Or I?ll?? Gpop began, before he was silenced by another punch from Mikoto. This time it hit his jaw.

?Snap out of it!? Mikoto snapped in his face. ?We?re all worried about Koishi, as well as everyone else they kidnapped. They?re all our comrades. But we can?t abandon the ones still here! All of them are too weak to move! If we leave the shrine now THEY will die!?

?RAAAAAAAARGH!? Gpop screamed, slamming his fists into the tatami. ?DAMMIT DAMMIT DAMMIT! KOISHIIII! KOISHIII!? He shouted, as if shouting would bring her back. ??Koishi?.? His voice died down into a whisper as he knelt there, panting. ??.Koishi?.?

??Gpop?.They took Reimu and Marisa as well.? Mikoto said. ?But we will get them back, all of them, even if it costs me more than my eyes this time. I swear it.? She said, sitting down against a wall beside Gpop. She was quite thankful she had chosen black as the colour of her blindfold. It didn't show any stains. It was sogging wet. He would like to think it was only sweat but he knew better. Tears were leaking unchecked. In truth she wanted to scream as well. There was so much rage and sorrow rampaging in her heart that she was sure she would explode if she didn?t exert any control. But she had to stay cool. Raging wouldn?t do anything at the moment. ?Someone, anyone, with plenty of mana, can you turn on your GPS to track them??

?I?m on it.? Hiroko said, gesturing at her open communicator.

?Ok, as soon as everyone recovers, we?re heading out to Junes.? Mikoto said.

?Oy, Deodorant.? Gpop said, slowly sitting up.

?What?? Mikoto asked.

Stars exploded in her eyes as a fist made contact with her jaw.

?If you turn back on your oath, you?ll suffer something worse.? Gpop muttered, cracking his knuckles. ?So you?d better fulfill it.? He suddenly chuckled. ?So far you?re the only one with the balls to punch me. And you?ve done it twice?.the second time without your balls. Somehow I think your oath isn?t all bullshit.?

?And you?re the only man I?ve ever known to punch a girl.? Mikoto said, grinning back.

?Heh, you aren?t the only one around here who can throw around bullshit. I?ll swear too, here and now, that I?ll get Koishi back?and all our comrades.?

?Then we?ll fulfill our oaths together.? Mikoto nodded. ??.ow, did you have to punch me that hard??

?Shut up. If you?re a man, grin and?oh, sorry, you?re not one.? Gpop said, standing up to check on the rest of his team.

??.? Mikoto shook her head in exasperation as she too went off to check on her slowly recovering team.

OOC: Feel free to write in your own scene and decide if anybody in your team was kidnapped.

===A lot later===

The construction site beside Junes Department Store, 12.30 PM, Day 4, featuring everyone

?Are they here?? Sanasan whispered as the team snuck around the shadows of the front gate. The area seemed deserted. The shopping district had closed hours ago.

?Seems like it.? Hiroko said, looking down at her pocket communicator. ??.the mana drainage is serious. I don?t think I?ll be able to hold this any longer.?

?I?ll take over.? Gpop said, taking out his own pocket communicator. ?I should have enough mana for this.?

They were suddenly blinded by a myriad of glaring lights. ?Welcome!?  A voice boomed. It was Ryoji again, standing beside one of the huge heavy-duty spotlights. The team had to shield their eyes and squint just to make out his silhouette.

?I?ve invited you all here to play a little game.? Ryoji said, snapping his fingers. A chorus of guns cocking filled the air as an entire battery of gun barrels were leveled at the team.

?Don?t mess with us! Where are our friends?!? Taihou shouted.

?Oh, don?t worry about them?.yet.? Ryoji said. ?I?m giving you a chance to get them back?without any bloodshed. Aren?t I generous??

??I think we should play along for now.? Amarillo whispered to the team. ?In the meantime we?ll use the GPS to track down where they?re hiding them.?

?What game? What are the stakes?? Hirowaza asked.

??.hmmm?.didn?t I ask you to bring the boys from the other day?? Ryoji suddenly asked.

?They?re all out of town.? Owlbear said. ?We?ll do just fine?.but if you?re afraid of getting beaten by girls?.? She began.

?All right, all right.? Ryoji laughed, eliciting a chorus of laughter from his fellow yakuza. ?I guess they were too chicken to come so they left it to you girls. But that doesn?t mean we?re going to go easy on you?.in fact?? A malicious grin crept across his face. ??.I think we?re going to have plenty of fun?.?

Lecherous chuckles broke out amongst the yakuza ranks.

??.ugh?? Amarillo squirmed uncomfortably. .

There was the sound of rubber soles screeching on smooth surfaces, followed by the sound of rhythmic dull thudding.

??.basketball?? Jan blinked.

A number of yakuza were playing basketball behind Ryoji.

?.or at least something that looked like basketball?.

It didn?t seem to conform to the usual rules of basketball. They were bouncing balls off walls, the ceiling, and opposing players. They leapt over cement bags and timber piles, dribbling over steel beams, climbing up wooden planks before slam-dunking the ball in a make-shift hoop, a bucket with a hole in the bottom.

?Wait?isn?t that?? Shinki blinked.

Three of the yakuza players seemed rather familiar.

??.Ellen? Kotohime?? Shinki asked.

?China! What are you doing there?!? Sakuya shouted.

?Eh? Sakuya?? Meirin blinked. ?Ah! It IS Sakuya! You?re all alive! What a relief!?

?Oh, a lot of them suddenly popped out of nowhere.? Ellen said.

?Oh, you already know each other. Very good.? Ryoji said. ?Because tonight you?ll be playing against those three and my gang.?

??.China! You dare betray us?!? Sakuya demanded.

?Sorry, Sakuya?.? China sighed. ?They?ve got Kana.?

?Kana? That sweet little girl from the forest?? Sakuya asked.

?They promised us her safety as long as we cooperate.? Meirin explained. Ellen and Kotohime nodded behind her. ?Sorry, looks like we?re enemies today.?

?Ugh?.? Sakuya gritted her teeth. She knew Kana Anaberal personally. To use that sweet little girl as a hostage?.these bastards?

?This is a little game the big boys play here. It beats watching people mindlessly splatter each other?s brains all over the sidewalk.? Ryoji gestured at the basketball game. ?We call it street-ball. The rules are simple. Get the ball into the opponent?s hoop. First to ten hoops wins. No firearms. Nothing more. Nothing less. Anything else goes.?

?I will have you all play. Your entire team against ours.? Ryoji said. ?Stakes are simple. You win, you get your friends back. We win, you all work for us.?

?Well, even if they win, we can still escape at some point?? Zei began.

?AND, I know about your little secret.? Ryoji continued. ?If we win, your contracts will be ours.?

??WHAT?!?

?You heard me.? Ryoji said. ?Right now I already own those four. And oh, the power! With your little army I could conquer Japan! No, maybe even the triads on the continent! And beyond!?

??.he?s mad!? Shinki gasped.

?What I want to know is how he can supply 4 contracts simultaneously, being an average human?.? Jan whispered. ?He?s hiding something and we need to find out what.?

?We?ll give you all 5 minutes to get ready.? Ryoji said. ?Aren?t I generous??

?Slimy bastard.? Gpop muttered.

?Ok, who here knows how to play basketball?? Jan muttered in a low voice as the team huddled together in a circle.

??.? There was silence.

?Anyone?? Jan asked, hope rapidly draining out of his voice.

One hand rose hesitantly into the air.

?Oh, one person!? Jan gasped.

??.me?? Mikoto said.

??.? Jan?s palm met his face, hard. ?Great, the blind one. Anyone else who ISN?T somehow physically OR mentally disabled??

?Ok, look, Jan, we?re not stupid.? Gpop sighed. ?We all can play to some extent. That?s a given. But?.? The entire team looked around at the yakuza who were sitting around, glaring at them menacingly. One of them bashed a ball into shreds with a metal pipe to make a point. ??.y?see, none of us play THAT sort of basketball?? He pointed out.

??.ok, look, who here can shoot hoops?? Owlbear asked around. A few hands rose. ?Ok, you people stand by the hoop and wait for the rest of us to get the ball to you. Everyone, just do whatever it takes to steal the ball from them and get it to our shooters. If we pool our resources we can win this!?

Silence reigned in the wake of Owlbear?s peptalk.

??.pretty shallow pool.? Zei finally said.

?Ok, break!? Owlbear snapped. The team reluctantly broke the huddle to face the enemy.

?Taihou, you?re doing the touch-up.? Kajira said.

?Why me?? Taihou asked.

??.Because nobody else will.? Kajira nodded over at the rest of the team who were standing as far back as possible.

??.how reassuring?.? Taihou sighed. He took up his position in front of the opposing yakuza player. The ?referee?, if he was one, held the ball between them and prepared to toss it. The opposing player gave Taihou a mocking grin. Taihou settled for glaring back at him.

?And?GO!?

As the ball rose the Taihou and the yakuza player rose along with it. Taihou reached out. His heart leapt as his fingers brushed the leather surface of the ball. He had it?!

?.a sharp pain in his gut?

?.and the next second he was crashing through a pile of packing crates, having suffered a sudden punch to the guts from the other yakuza who easily passed the ball to his teammates. They swiftly carried it away towards team Gensokyo?s ring.

?Taihou!? Sakuya gasped.

?Agh?g-get the b-ball!? Taihou wheezed at the rest of the team who were rooted the spot, shocked and concerned. ?GO!?

?You?ll pay for that!? Meira roared as she grabbed Hirowaza and dragged her after her after the ball.

?I?ve got you!? Owlbear declared as she waylaid the ball-carrier in a narrow concrete corridor, making sure there was no way he could possible pass?

?who, to Owlbear?s great surprise, didn?t seem worried by his presence at all.

The carrier threw the ball up at the wall. Owlbear?s attention followed it as it rebounded off the wall, into the opposite wall, and back down behind Owlbear. However, he failed to notice the yakuza sliding past him to catch the ball once more and dribble it on.

?H-hey!? Owlbear gasped, turning around?only to be bashed into from behind by the rest of her team.

?Agh! Owlbear, what?re you doing in this narrow corridor?!? Yuki complained from the bottom of the pile.

?Shut up!? Yumemi cried. ?They?re getting away!?

?I?ll get you!? Gpop shouted as he leapt over a cement bag towards the current carrier, Meirin. He wasn?t the only one. Half of team Gensokyo was diving for her in a mad tackle dash.

Meirin sighed as she tossed the ball high up into the air before shouting ?Colourful Mountain Breaker!?. A wave of light burst out of her as she stomped the ground and spun her fist around. The shockwave blasted the incoming team into the walls.

?H-how?.?? Hiroko gasped, wincing in pain as she lay in a pile of broken crates. ?She shouldn?t?be able to?use that??

?Too weak!? Ryoji roared from the sidelines. ?You were holding back, weren?t you?!?

?N-no! I swear I?? Meirin began.

?I told you your friend suffers for every bit of hesitance!? Ryoji barked. Something on his chest glowed a dull red, obscured by his shirt. A muffled scream of pain echoed across the construction site.

?Kana!? Both Sakuya and Meirin gasped.

?Ugh?sorry, everyone?.? Meirin muttered. ?Stay alive, ok?? She caught the ball once more and carried it all the way to the hoop to score the yakuza?s first score.

?C?mon, guys!? Hirowaza shouted at the downed team. ?We?ve got to keep going! The game is still running!? She shouted, running after the ball as it passed between Ellen and Kotohime.

OOC: Ok, here's how the game should go. For now we should just run up until it's 9 - 0 for the yakuza, before we turn the tables on them Gensokyo style. I'll write out that part when we get to 9 - 0. I'd write it out myself but I'm out of time for tonight.

Also, note that Meirin, Ellen and Kotohime are capable of using danmaku and magic as Ryoji seems to have some sort of trick up his sleeve.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on June 01, 2009, 12:03:54 AM
Saniwa Shrine 11:30 PM


Austin sat in the room with Nitori and Momizi. Nitori was manning the thermostat for the spring(where it came from, no one knew) while Momizi and Austin simply sat around.

Marx, who recently joined up with the Gensokyoites, was lying on the roof, staring at the moon. Cirno peered down to see the chaos that was ensuing.

Marx: Where is he...

*Flashback to arrival*


Amarillo: Ok, this is Marx. She's going to be helping us out.

everyone: Meh...

Marx: Yeah, uh, hi. I'm going to go get a room.

Marx commandeered one of the spare rooms and rested her head. Cirno was outside with the others, catching up. Suddenly, a pain pierced her head as she screamed. It was a memory, coming back to her.
She was in a forest with white-haired man in a trenchcoat. He had very long hair and a katana that seemed to radiate with power. He also had Crios in his right eye. She could not hear what was going on, nor could she contro what happened. Her body seemed to be doing it all on it's own. She didn't know what was happening, but she had strong feelings for him. It was obvious that this man was important to her somehow.

The pain subsided, and Marx got up.

Marx: (thinking) Who was that? Alright, new goals. Primary target, the white-haired man. Ria will be secondary.

*end Flashback*


Marx sighed as she wondered what the glorious night would bring.

Meanwhile, in one of the massage rooms, Ria was (reluctantly) giving a massage to one of the visitors. Bones cracked as Ria lightly tapped on the victim's back.

Kaguya: You know, a massage is supposed to be calm.

Ria: You know, it's actually calming me.

Yakuza 1: nononono! Not the-*crack*AUGH!!!

Ria: Huh, I didn't know it could bend that way.

Kaguya: I don't think that's supposed to bend that way...

Ria tossed the carcass onto the ever-growing pile of bodies when the communicator rang. Not the Gensokyoite one, however. It was the one embedded in one of her gloves.

Voice: Captain Ria!

Ria: Huh?!? You're alive?!?

It was the pirates that were left behind. (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php?topic=100.msg3416)

Pirate 1: Captain! Thank god we found you! We tried to contact the Sky Ray for help! What happened?!?

Ria: Long story short, the Sky Ray cannot operate.

Pirate 2: What?!? What are we going to do?!?

Ria: Calm down. Are all the buggys accounted for?

Pirate 1: Yes, all buggies are accounted for. We are well stocked on ammunition as well.

Ria: Good. Relay the coordinates to the communicator and stand by. Try to stay out of sight.

Ria looked up from the communicator to see a Yakuza at the door.

Yakuza 2: Gah!!!

Ria: adjust time.

The yakuza turned to run away but suddenly found himself strapped to the table, staring at a girl with a glowing, blue eye.

Ria: Sorry about the delay. Please relax for a sensual experience.

Yakuza 2: MRRRRRRRR! (AAAUUUGGGHH!!!)

Ria swung her hand down to start the massage and shattered the yakuza's spine.

Ria: Whew, all done.

It was at this point that an explosion occured, and Kaguya was nowhere to be seen.

Ria: Kaguya? Kaguya! Crios! Allies' bonds-Kaguya!

She activated her crios and saw Kaguya being dragged off by the Yakuza, as well as a number of the other girls.

Ria: No! Halt ti- *cough*

Ria began to cough and fell over. Blood began to trickle from her mouth.

Marx, who was blown off the roof, got up and looked on at the fleeing Yakuza. Cirno was in the arms of one of them, struggling to get free.

Marx: Oh, no you don't!

She drew her gun and fired a Dark shot. It struck the Yakuza carrying Cirno, and he fell on the ground, abandoned by his comrades. Marx lept down to the Yakuza and pulled Cirno from the fallen man.

Marx: It's been a while since I've had prey.

Yakuza 3: N-no! Please no!

Marx simply smiled, and bit into the Yakuza. His screams of agony were drowned out by the bullhorn of Ryoji.


Later, in the dining room


Austin, Nitori, and Momizi were busy tending to the injured in the dining room.

Momizi: Dammit, how could this have happened?

Nitori: Those bastards...

Austin: We'll get those girls back, and take down those damn Yakuza.

Ria stubbled into the dining room and sat down beside a wall. She brought the Pirate communicator up.

Ria: This is Ria, calling mobile raiding squad.

Pirate 1: Yes, ma'am.

Ria: Have all the buggies and all of our men arrive one block away from the department store. When I call you, arrive at the front of the store.

Pirate 1: Yes ma'am.

Marx stood near one of the windows wiping blood and an unidenfifiable liquid from her mouth. Cirno sat by her legs, still shakened by the affair.

Marx: Hrmph. There wasn't much in him.

Austin walked over to Ria.

Austin: You ok?

Ria: They took Kaguya.

Austin:...

Ria: Here, take this.

Ria pulled out a syringe and handed it to Austin.

Austin: Um, what is it?

Ria: Just a little something that I was working on earlier. Don't worry, it won't hurt you. In fact, it may help you fight.

Austin: He injected himself with it. He began to feel a little funny.

Ria: It may take a while, so be patient

Momizi: Shady drugs aside, what are we going to do?

Austin: We go and save those girls. We'll depart when everyone else is ready.

Marx walked over to Ria and handed her a syringe with an unusual liquid inside it.

Marx: Use this. You'll regain some of the mana you lost.

Ria: Heh. What's with the change?

Marx: I still need you alive so I can ask some questions.


Outside Junes


Ria departed with the pirates and went into the store, their goal being the roof.

Austin, Nitori, and Momizi walked with everyone else into the backlot area with the others, not knowing what would happen next.

Marx and Cirno had left to find where the girls were kept, as well as searching for viable prey for mana drain.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on June 01, 2009, 02:28:44 PM
Saniwa Inn, 11.55 PM, Day 4

The smoke was coming out from the area as Hirowaza and Meira made their entry, covering their mouths with the long sleeves from their furisode kimonos. This is terrible! The smoke's pretty thick! Hirowaza thought as she maneuvered through some fallen utensils and gestured for Meira to follow. After some time, the smoke cleared gradually and Hirowaza felt something was off. Several people were gone. There were yakuza in here who escaped, and took several of the girls with them. Hirowaza felt a chill run up her spine. ...So many of them are gone! Koishi, Marisa and that red-white are gone too... So are the jealous lady and miss Peaches... This is terrible! she continued thinking as Meira kept her katana at the ready in case anyone tried to make another move. "Listen up, Saniwa Shrine!" a voice from a megaphone boomed from way outside. It was quite definitely Ryoji from that condescending voice of his. That bastard...! Hirowaza thought as she looked intently outside.

?We?re taking some of your little friends for a little ride.? Ryoji said. The team?s heart sank. So they did take some of their comrades captive. ?If you want to see them back, alive, tell those boys from the other day to come down to the construction site beside Junes in an hour. You know the rules. No cops, no funny business?.or your little friends? ride will be a one-way trip.?

Hirowaza clenched her right fist and placed it on her chest. She murmured very softly, so it was only audible to Meira. "Heartless little shits!" she cursed, and looked down on the ground. "Fine, if that's what they want! You bastards are going to get it!" she said, looking like she was going to cry. Hey, calm down, Yoh-chan~ Meira said. At least, we are still together, ne? Hirowaza shook her head at the realization. "You're right. We're still together. Let's help the others rescue their captured comrades."

And amongst all this, the yakuza had vacated.

Construction Site, Junes Dept. Store, 12.33 AM, Day 5

The yakuza at this time, when everyone arrived, had pulled several guns on them. Ryoji was visible and laid down an opportunity for everyone to participate in a "game." Hirowaza tilted her head as she heard the sound of a basketball being dribbled up and down. ...Basketball? ...Street basketball? What absurdity is this? Hirowaza thought, scratching her head at this debacle. Many things went on at the same time, it all rather confused Hirowaza, but at least she knew how to play. She was a sprinter, so it wouldn't be too bad, until she noticed that Meiling was present. Hong freaking Meiling.

When the game started, it was chaotic. Almost like anarchy. People were running around, people trying to beat the everloving bajeezus out of each other. It was disheartening, but Meira did not seem fazed as she snatched Hirowaza and helped in a feeble attempt to defend. However, the skill of the yakuza allowed assistance for a Meiling to score the first blood unopposed.

"Damnit, people!" Hirowaza squealed. "Get your act together!"

Activate Cacophonous Symphony!!

Hirowaza quickly took out her switchblade as it changed into a long bo stick, and she dashed towards Ellen and Kotohime in an attempt to intercept the ball. Except it was too late, and Hirowaza ended up getting blocked by Ellen and Kotohime as they pushed against Hirowaza's bo. "Go, go, go, Meira-sama!" Hirowaza said. Meira nodded and ran past the struggling Hirowaza as she was repelled and stumbled back, quickly using the bo to recover. Then she was surrounded by several fielding yakuza. "You rascals!" Hirowaza exclaimed. "Fine, try and get me!"

Meira attempted to try and get it in, but suddenly, Meiling was there and when Meira tried to attack Meiling, the gateguard clasped the blade with her palms and kicked the ball off of Meira's off hand, regaining possession.

"Yaaah!" Hirowaza said as she polevaulted off the bo and guided it over the yakuza surrounding her.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on June 01, 2009, 06:13:21 PM
11:30 PM Saniwa inn hallway outside Team "fairy harem" rooms

Alex had knocked down the door on his room he heard the fairys in his charge screaming he then busted down the door on the room daiyousei and the 3 fairys were in as well has Lily black who went there to scold the 3 fairys for spiking the other's breakfast in the morning.

what he saw worryed him the fairys weren't there and the room was a mess and he saw a note he picked it up and he started reading it.

Dear Saniwa shrine owners since you appear to not want to cooperate willing we will be using force we'll be taking some of your women

so unless you decide to play our game don't expect to see them again...at least in once peice.


Alex knew that only the yakuza would be behind this.

"damn it no telling were they could hide them..has bad has i'm sounding saying this some of those girls will not last long without us." he said to himself.

Alex then felt like someone was behind him.

"DIE" a man shouted

Alex turned around to see a Yakuza man swing a sword at him.

To a normal person the swing would be really hard to see but to Alex and his near life-long time of training the man moved like he was a machine that hasn't be lubicated enough really slow.

Alex sidesteped avoiding it just enough clearance to only cut into his head hairs and gives a sharp palm strike blow to the man's chest in retaliation almost before the man could even think of reacting.

"WHA.OOOOPFH" the man says has he goes flying into a wall.

"Stop Now unless you really want to die i've aleady killed 6 of your kind not long ago your up against a foe that both out manuvers you and out powers you." Alex says

"Sure..if you want that woman and those 4 little girls to die." the yakuza snears has he gets up.

"WHAT" alex says in his mind.

"Harm them and i assure you will wish you were like the 5 killed in less painful ways than the 6th i assure you i can give you a most painful death."

"so what by now the others sould had snagged the rest or as many has they could and bolted on that note see you in hell" the yakuza says he then uses a flashbang like device which alex shields himself from the effects the yakuza then escapes.

"DAMN IT" Alex says

Alex makes his way out of the room and to the main lobby.

Saniwai inn lobby 11:57

Alex made it to the lobby only to hear the sound of cars reving up engines and the sound of fading tires squealing means they yakuza have left.

"DAMN THOSE BASTARDS" Alex says pounding on the ground.

Alex leaves a dent in the floor from his pounding thats a good 4 inchs deep.

"I take it they got the fairys as well." he hears from a girl. alex can't make out but judging by the fact shinki is with her it must be Owlbear

"oh those bastards.. if they dare harm them. sorry i know i promised NOT to kill but if they dare to do so i will rip them apart." alex says Alex is fuming.

also to anyone who is keen on detecting the supernatual just about everything is starting to rise his ki his mana Alex is pissed and is ready to kill.


meanwhile else were.

Roof of a building near the Construction Site and Junes Dept. Store midnight day 5

Yagi watchs from his vantage point in a building adjacent fo the junes dept.store and the construction site.

"The Yakuza lowlifes are returning after being on the move." Yagi muses while watching it in binocs

he watchs the yakuza pull up and start leaving their cars when he spots something intresting

"oh whats this looks like they got themselfs a bunch of girls..judging by the way they are acting it doesn't look like they are their by free will.."

Yagi then spots something that makes him ponder.

"oh whats THAT why isn't that that girl i saw with Alex back at the old dojo and on that land cruiser....yes it is. nah they couldn't have possable offed Alex to take her i know Alex too well he would probably rather die..and take as many with them before he'd let something like that slip away from him. they must of nabbed her while he wasn't there to stop them." Yagi muses

Yuka responds "That must mean at least that she and potentally along with others have been nabbed by them what will we be doing master?"

"Nothing not even if Alex or the others shows up they aren't our top priority at the moment we can't have the rogue RAI Marx on the lose." Yagi replys

"Not even to report their location master?" Yuka replys

"Only if it doesn't keep me from finishing things with Alex 1 on 1." Yagi replys
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on June 01, 2009, 07:05:12 PM
Round 5, Part 2, Kitchen, 5:20PM, Day 4, including the cooking teams, judges, and Aya

Ruukoto picked up a spoon. She swirled the soup around a bit, examining it, then finally put some in her mouth. Team FUBAR nervously waited for her response.

"Hm..." Ruukoto said, as she gulped it down. "It's certainly nothing like any soup I've ever had before. The sake and onions make for a flavour that's hard to describe. I give it....a four out of five?"

The rest of the judges looked at the soup suspiciously, but had some anyway.

"...Interesting." Sakuya said.

"...? I....didn't die from this?" Yumeko said with surprise.

"Wow, it's actually kind of good." Youmu said.

"YEAH! I KNEW ITS, ZE!" Marisa shouted out in victory. "WE'RE GOING TO WIN!"

"...They haven't even tasted theirs yet." Mikoto said.

"Anyway, um...here's ours." Sanasan said, embarrassed, as she opened a pot and poured out some of its contents into a bowl. It landed with a splash and a small thud. The judges looked at it.

The soup was.....not entirely soup. While there was some brownish liquid in the bowl, most of the "soup" still seemed to be frozen solid. Regardless, Ruukoto decided to be first to sample it, and put some in her mouth. Sanasan and Renko watched intently.

"....WHAT TH-?! WATER! SOMEONE GIVE ME SOME WATER!" Ruukoto cried. Renko quickly poured her a glass of water, and Ruukoto drank it all in one gulp, and motioned for more.

"....Well THAT'S not a good sign...." Sanasan said. "What's wrong with the soup?"

"It's....too...spicy!" Ruukoto said in between gulps of water. "It's the spiciest thing I've ever tasted!"

"That's weird. I don't remember adding any peppers." Renko said, confused. "Did you add some when I wasn't looking or something?"

"No, why would I do that?" Sanasan replied.

Meanwhile, the rest of the judges seemed to be agreeing with Ruukoto.

"HOTTT! Even Yuyuko wouldn't be able to eat this!"

"Oh my...this is far too spicy."

"IT'S SO HOT I THINK I'M GOING TO DIE!"

"It's unanimous then. Team FUBAR wins the soup portion of the cooking competition!" Aya declared. Team FUBAR cheered.

"HOWEVER!" Sakuya roared, causing Team FUBAR to recoil in fear. "The most important part is yet to come! The main course! You have five minutes to decide what you will be making. Use your time wisely."

"So.....what do you guys think we should make?" Mikoto asked her group quietly.

"I dunno, ze. Rice?" Marisa suggested.

"I don't care what we make as long as it has sake in it~" Suika said.

"I know how to make some nice noodles..." Reimu added.

"I think we should make something simple. All it has to do is beat theirs, so there's no need for anything complicated. And after all, that soup fiasco shows that they have no idea what they're doing." Alice said.

Meanwhile....

"...So, I have no idea what I'm doing." Sanasan said. "You?"

"I have no idea either." Renko replied. "I mean, how are we going to beat them when we both can't even cook anything more complicated than macaroni and cheese?"

"You can cook macaroni and cheese?! Once, I tried to, and I ended up falling asleep waiting for the water to boil. I didn't even wake up until there were firemen at the door asking if there was anyone there."

Renko sighed. "We're doomed. How can we win when we don't have a...recipe...?" Renko's eyes brightened. "...Wait a second. I think I have an idea."

"Really? What is it?" Sanasan asked eagerly.

"Just let me ask the judges if it's ok." Renko said, as she dashed over to the judges. A few nods later, she returned. "Ok, so here's what we should do..."

A few minutes later:

"Your five minutes are up! Teams, take your positions!" Sakuya shouted. "THE WHEEL OF FATE IS TURNING!"

"Ready?" Mikoto asked her group. They all nodded confidently.

"I hope this works..." Sanasan said.

"Don't worry. It will." Renko replied.

"ACTION!" Sakuya said, throwing a knife into another watermelon.

Team FUBAR went right to work, pouring water into pots and preparing noodles. Meanwhile, Team Starlight seemed to be incredibly preoccupied with something in Sanasan's hand.

"And Team FUBAR is off to a quick start! Meanwhile, Team Starlight seems to be discussing something amongst themselves..." Aya shouted from her box.

"...What are they doin', ze?" Marisa asked.

"Never mind them, just focus on cooking." Mikoto said, as she felt the top of the table looking for pepper.

Meanwhile, Team Starlight finally started doing something, with Renko beginning to prepare some rice, and Sanasan dictating instructions from a....

"Hey, whats that in her hand? Looks kinda like a little box that flips open." Suika asked.

"A box that flips open? You mean a phone?" Mikoto answered. "Wait, they've got a phone?!"

"Ok, fill the rice cooker with rice, up to...1/2. Then fill the rest up with water until it reaches 3/4." Sanasan read off her phone. "Set the rice cooker to cook for 15 minutes."

"Done." Renko said, as she pressed the button. "Thank goodness there's internet here."

"Hey! That's not fair! Why aren't the judges doing anything?!" Reimu protested.

"And Team Starlight seems to be using some gadget to help them cook! According to the judges, using it is within the rules due to technology not being labelled a 'special power'! Let's hope they can actually cook something edible this time!" Aya laughed.

"Uh oh. Looks like they might stand a chance now." Mikoto said, worried.

Eventually...

"The teams have finally finished cooking their meals! Team FUBAR seems to have made some udon noodles with sake to drink, while Team Starlight has made some curry rice!" Aya shouted. "And now, for the taste testing!"

Team FUBAR watched nervously as the judges began to eat their noodles.

"...Not the best noodles I've ever had, but passable." Sakuya said.

"They're ok." Ruukoto said.

"The sake's good at least." Yumeko remarked.

"Not bad. Kind of plain though." Youmu said.

"...This isn't good. At this rate, we may not be able to win." Mikoto said.

"Here's ours." Sanasan said, as she presented the curry rice.

The judges immediately regarded it with suspicion. Not eager to re-experience the soup fiasco, Ruukoto volunteered to taste it last. Sakuya decided to take one for the team and go first. Sanasan and Renko looked nervous.

"....Here goes nothing." Sakuya said, as she put some in her mouth. "...Well, it's safe to eat at least. Actually...it's quite good."

Team FUBAR couldn't believe their ears, and neither could the judges. Youmu tried some next.

"...She's not lying, it actually does taste good." She said, amazed.

"Now this is the right way to make a meal spicy." Yumeko said.

"This is quite tasty!" Ruukoto exclaimed with surprise.

"The judges have made their decision! Team Starlight has won the main course event of the cooking competition, putting them even with Team FUBAR! Can they go all the way?" Aya commented from her box.

"You have five more minutes to decide on your dessert. The winner will win the contest for their team, so do your best." Sakuya said to the teams.

Round 5, Part 3, Kitchen, 6:00PM, Day 4, including cooking teams, judges, Aya, Taihou, and Mokou

"...Ok, so that didn't work. Looks like we'll have to do something amazing this time." Mikoto said to her teammates.

"But what?" Reimu asked.

"We need something that nobody's ever done before, and it has to taste good too." Alice said.

"As long as it has sake in it!" Suika reminded them.

"I think I've got it, ze!" Marisa exclaimed.

Meanwhile...

"I can't believe that worked!" Sanasan said. "The internet sure does come in handy sometimes."

"Quick, look up some desserts, our time's almost up." Renko said.

"Right. How about...cake?" Sanasan suggested.

"Your time is up! Teams, get ready! HEAVEN OR HELL? LET'S ROCK!" Sakuya shouted, as she destroyed yet another watermelon.

"And the final portion of the cooking competition begins!" Aya shouted from her box. "Team FUBAR and Team Starlight are both off to great starts, with FUBAR preparing what looks like the beginning of a pie, and Starlight preparing a cake!"

"Alright guys, let's hope our secret ingredient works!" Mikoto said.

"We just need icing now." Sanasan said. "Wait a second, this recipe doesn't include icing!?"

"You didn't check to see whether the recipe had icing?! Hurry and find a recipe then, we haven't got much time!" Renko said.

"What?! This page is not available?! And neither is this one?! ALL I WANT IS SOME ICING!" Sanasan shouted in a near panic.

Later...

"Your time is up! Teams, present your desserts!" Sakuya demanded.

Team FUBAR laid their finished pie in front of the judges, and hoped for the best.

"This is....What is this taste?!" Sakuya said with surprise. "This is...amazing!"

"What's the secret ingredient?" Yumeko asked, stuffing her face with pie.

"It tastes familiar..but I can't put my finger on it." Youmu said.

"Say, this tastes kind of like alcohol!" Ruukoto noted.

"Yep. This here is the very first SAKE CAKE? ever made!" Mikoto said proudly.

Team Starlight put their dessert down next.

"Well, the cake itself is certainly good, but...The icing doesn't match the cake." Sakuya said, confirming the team's fears.

"....Is this a strawberry cake with cherry icing?" Youmu asked.

"This tastes really off." Yumeko said simply.

"Huh? I think it's great!" Ruukoto said.

"...We'll have to discuss this. Please wait here." Sakuya said, gathering the judges.

A few minutes later, the judges appeared to have come to an agreement, and told Aya the result.

"According to the judges, the final winner of the cooking competition is....TEAM FUBAR! Congratulations!" Aya shouted. "The contest has finished with a final score of 3-2 for the red team!"

Sanasan and Renko's faces fell, as did the rest of the white team. The red team erupted in cheers, and began parading around the kitchen in victory.

"...Sorry guys." Sanasan and Renko apologized for losing.

"It's alright, I'm sure you did your best." Taihou said, as Mokou appeared as if from nowhere.

"Aren't you forgetting something?~" Mokou reminded her. She turned white.

"Alright slave, first thing I want you to do is bring me some of that pie." Mokou grinned.



Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Moerin on June 01, 2009, 07:33:37 PM
Nate's apartment/Lair of the Mishaguji, Day 3

The following day passed with very little incident.  There was a brief discussion over breakfast about the planned search for Eirin to find out who was really behind the fall of the Lunar Capital (as expected, Yorihime refused to accept the possibility of any culprit other than Yukari), and the girls spent most of the rest of the day helping out Nate in the bookstore.

During his lunchbreak, Nate took the Lunarians out shopping for clothes, food and other essential items (strangely, Yorihime seemed to buy a lot more clothes than the other two.  I guess even she has a girly-girl side, thought Nate).  Afterwards, they continued working in the store until closing time.  For some reason that he couldn't explain, Nate had the feeling that he was missing something that he would find very interesting, but he shrugged this feeling off without a second thought.

Eventually, it was time to close shop.  After dinner, Toyohime decided to go to bed early, whilst Yorihime was working on something in the kitchen (she wouldn't say what) and refused to let anyone else in for any reason, so Nate and Reisen were able to spend some time alone together.  Unfortunately, this mostly consisted of awkward silence broken and mumbling, and ended when Reisen suddenly proclaimed she was going for a shower before turning in.  After watching TV for a while and finding nothing worth watching, Nate also went to sleep.


Lair of the Mishaguji, 16:10, Day 4

"Impulsive idiot," said Nate, as he placed the phone down.  "Well, looks like I'm going to have to bail him out of yet another mess..."

"Um... Who was that?" asked Reisen, as she was the only near Nate at the time (Toyohime was busy stacking shelves, whilst Yorihime was hidden in a corner of the store reading).

Nate sighed.  "Anthony.  Sounds like he's in trouble, too.  Knowing him, it's probably either the Yakuza... Or Professional Basketball."

"Professional... Basketball?  No, wait, it doesn't matter..." As much as she liked Nate, Reisen really didn't want to hear another one of his crazy theories.  "So... We're going to go help him, right?"

"Not right now," Nate noticed the confused look on Reisen's face.  "I'm not abandoning him or anything, it's just I know these kinds of guy.  They'll probably show up where they captured him at around midnight or something to gloat, so we'll go there when it's time.  I think he said he had a contract with Junes right now, so that'd probably be the best place to start looking."


Nate's apartment, 23:40, Day 4

After dinner, Nate had explained to the princesses about going to look for Anthony.  Yorihime seemed oddly excited by this prospect, and it was only when it was nearing the time to leave that Nate found out exactly why.

"Yorihime... What... Exactly is that you're wearing?"  asked Nate, not knowing where exactly to look, or whether to look at all.

Yorihime had seemed like such a serious woman, too.  Not the type at all to wear something as ridiculous as this.  And yet, here she was, wearing a bright purple, incredibly garish sleeveless top that seemed to be modified from a sailor fuku, what looked like a pair of loose fitting white sleeves tied to her elbows (exposing her armpits), a pair of thigh-high dark blue boots and the shortest skirt Nate would ever admit to have seeing (which was red, by the way).  The worst part was that, whilst wearing this utterly absurd outfit, she had an incredibly serious look on her face.

"After researching, I found that this is the outfit worn by magical warriors on Earth.  I am only trying to fit in."

"You... Can't seriously be considering going out dressed like that, Yorihime?"

"Don't call me Yorihime!" snapped, uh, Yorihime.  "You will refer to me as Magical Warrior Lunablade, smiter of evil and defender of love, justice and the Lunarian way."

Nate facepalmed "I have neither the time nor the patience right now to argue with you, Lunablade.  Let's just go."

And with that Nate and the Lunarian trio left the apartment and began to make their way to Junes.

END: Somewhere between Lair of the Mishaguji and Junes, 23:50, Day 4[/u]

(OOC: If anyone wants to run into Nate on the way to Junes, go right ahead.)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on June 01, 2009, 08:07:00 PM
=== Junes Department Store/Construction Area - 12:35 AM ~ Day 5 ===

"Agh, this is bullshit!" Owlbear snarled, having seen things go down hill rather quickly, needless to say she wasn't in the most focused of moods either her mind on rescuing Mai and Luize from the Yakuza.

"Owlbear, wake up! Get you're head in the game!" Was that Yuki? Of course it was her, she always cheered for her up til now. Owlbear shook her head and looked over to see Yuki calling to her from the chaos "C'mon! We need your offense and-Ahhh!" She was cut off by a fleet of charging Yakuza who chased her off.

Owlbear saw that Meiling had the ball and knew what she had to do. "Someone stick those other two back there! I'm going in!" She shouted as she burst forward toward the gaurd, Shinki was no where to be found, she and Yumeko were off in the chaos fighting/playing with the rest of their team. She was quickly closing in on the chinese(?) gatekeeper and dove to take the ball from her, only to get blindsided Kotohime sending the two of them down on the concrete lucky for Owlbear she had a set of built in air bags on her chest that cushioned the fall but didn't seem to make it any less painful.

"What in the-?" Owlbear looked up to see Meiling shoot for another point. "No! BRICK! BRIIICK!" But it went in. Tough break. "Shinki DAMMIT!"

"Hm? Did Owlbear say something to me just now?"

=== Near Junes Department Store/Construction Area - 12:37 AM ~ Day 5 ===

"So tell me what you found." Shinjiro asked Tewi who looked to have been running for quite a while now.

"Nothing, I didn't find anything," "But...I did see these weird guys in black running around the back of that big store over there." The rabbit adds as she points to Junes.

"Guys in black? You must mean the Yakuza..." Shinjiro knew little of them, for he rarely associated himself with scum such as them, but he was aware of how they operated, and it is how they operate that has allowed them to control this city the way they do. There were times where Shinjiro had the urge to just kill their leader and take it over for himself, with his little regard for human life he probably could do such, the only thing stopping him was his lack of interest in them. "What could they be doing around this time of night..."

"Probably up to no good." Yuugi added in "Folks like that are always doing some shady things when you see'em runnin' around at night."

"I am already aware of the no good part, Hoshiguma. It's what kind of no good that I'm curious about..." Shinjiro commented pondering once more on the matter

"So you going after them or what?" Tewi inquired. "Cuz we're been out here for hours now..."

"I won't persue them, I'll simply watch to see what it is they are up to, if any of them get in my way, I'll simply kill them," Shinjiro answered as he then turns to Yuugi "This goes for you as well, Hoshiguma, if you feel threatened by them don't hesitate to use force on them. Something tells me this town is better off with out these tapeworms of society wriggling within it's underbelly"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on June 01, 2009, 08:19:41 PM
Construction Site, Junes Dept. Store, 12:36 AM, Day 5

"What kind of fucking streetball is this?" Gpop asked himself as he got up from Meiling's attack. He was sitting there for quite a while. "Man this is definitely not the kind of streetball we play back home." He said as he referred to Canada.

"GPOP! ARE YOU ALRIGHT!?" Merlin came running down towards him, followed by Satori.

"Yeah...I'm alright. Don't mind me though! Just go and get the ball!" Gpop replied.

"Y-yeah!" Merlin said, as she turned around and kept on playing, leaving Gpop with Satori.

"I assume you don't know how to play, do you Satori?" Gpop asked.

"No, but I can gather some of their playing styles while you play. But you have to give me some time though. There are too many Yakuza to read at once." Satori explained.

"Alright. We'll try to keep this close, but looking at my teammates, I don't think we'll be too successful." Gpop said. And he ran towards the court.

He realized that Meiling had the ball once again and just scored, making it 2-0 already. "God-fucking-damn it!" he yelled. Taihou, still grabbing his gut, passed the ball to Gpop as he tried to dribble the ball. "Fuck! I can't dribble for shit!" he said, remembering that he was always one of the worst b-ball players at his school. He noticed a yakuza heading straight towards him.

"You know what? Fuck this!" He said, and he placed the ball at his feet. He began to carry it with his feet like a soccer player, and the Yakuza tried to slide in to get the ball, but Gpop quickly reacted and flicked the ball over him and he jumped over the sliding Yakuza. He landed perfectly with the ball still at his feet.

As he continued down the court, two more Yakuza were charging towards him. One directly in front of him, and one from his left. As they were about to throw a punch, Gpop placed his right foot on top of the ball to stop it, while his body was facing towards the Yakuza at his left. Quickly, he placed his right foot in front of the ball, and placed his left foot foot on it and used it to quickly drag the ball right beside the center Yakuza. As he did this, he did a complete 360 turn to avoid the punches, and once again he faced the basket.

"That's called the Maradona!" He yelled at the two Yakuza.

Then out of nowhere three other Yakuza were right in front of him, and he was unable to get passed them.

"Gpop! Over here!" Kajira yelled as Gpop quickly looked up to see her wide open. He quickly chipped the ball right at Kajira's chest, where she quickly reacted and caught the ball before it hit her breasts, surprised at the unexpected pass to her.

"Shoot the ball now!" Gpop yelled at her. She quickly nodded and shot the ball towards the hoop...

...only for the ball to go over the backboard...

"...ugh..." Gpop's hand met his face as he saw the utter miss. A Yakuza was right behind the backboard, who seemed to have predicted a shot like that. He could see Remilia arguing over Kajira for the miss. "HEY YOU TWO! THERE'S NO TIME TO ARGUE NOW! RIGHT NOW WE GOTTA WIN!" Gpop yelled at the two.

"Y-yessir!" Kajira jumped.

Gpop rushed back to defense. The Yakuza were passing it back and forth. As the ball was passed to the Yakuza beside him, he tried to go for the jump shot, but Gpop jumped up for the block and managed to smack it away,while kicking the Yakuza in the face...

...and the ball went right to Meiling. From there she took a quick shot from outside the three-point arc, and sunk it with a swish. 2 points.

"Goddamn it! We're letting Meiling play like Lebron James here! We got to play defense!" Gpop yelled at everyone in anger.

"Who's that?" Sakuya asked.

Gpop's hand met his face once again. "Never mind! Sakuya, you defend Chi- I mean Meiling!" Gpop yelled at her.

"I...I can't." She replied.

"And why not?" Gpop asked, irritated by her response.

"Because I don't want Kana to be harmed every time she screws up." Sakuya replied quietly.

"Who cares! We have to get our friends back! Who's more important!? Kana or Gensokyo!?" Gpop asked her in an angered tone.

"Speak for yourself! All you care about is Koishi! And now she's with the Yakuza! What would you do if she was in the same situation?" Sakuya asked.

"..." Gpop went silent.

"Exactly." And Sakuya ran to the other half of the court.

"Hey Gpop," Jan went up to Gpop and asked, "...how did you do that?"

"Oh the soccer crap? I play soccer. I'm a goalkeeper, but even we need to have good foot skills. I'm not even that great. I can play some defense and do the blocking since I can jump pretty high like a goalkeeper should." Gpop looked around to find the Yakuza that he kicked, to find him on the side holding on to his nose, which appeared to be broken.

"Well whatever. Let's hope the rest can fare better than Kajira shooting-wise." Jan mentioned.

"Yeah, let's hope." Gpop turned towards Satori to see her still concentrating on the Yakuza. "Hey Satori! Do you have any ideas to win yet?" He yelled at her.

"No...I need a bit more time..." Satori replied.

...We're down 4-0. I don't think we have much time really. Gpop thought to himself, and he ran down the court to help out with the offense.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on June 01, 2009, 09:21:51 PM
((I cried a little...also I couldn't post this with my other one being it wasn't done yet, so yeah...whatever))

=== Chiyudani Residence - 10:59 PM ~ Day 4 ===
-Previous Event-

Toshiro, Yamame and Rin had left Junes long ago, Toshiro ended up buying Rin, the essentials of what a cat needed plus that of a toy which pretty much cleaned him out until he got paid for his translations. He promised her he'd make a scratching post for her out of wood later, she seemed to understand him. As of now, Toshiro was in the kitchen area working on the dishes, Dinner had already been fixed hours ago and he had gave Yamame and Rin their shares as well. Yamame sat in the living room watching TV as she always does this time of day, and Rin was up in his room asleep. He could only hope his loveseat wouldn't come under attack like it did earlier today...

However, the peaceful air was soon broken by a low male voice, followed by the shutting of the front door.

"...I'm home..."

Toshiro froze full stop as he heard that voice. He knew who it belonged to. That voice belonged to no one else but...his father. "D-dad?" He said as he turned to see his father enter the house with a tired look on his face. Yamame didn't seem to acknowlegde him entering the house and simply continued watching TV.

"Oh hey, Toshiro, got dinner ready I see. That's good, I'm starvin'." Toshiro's father said as he grinned to his son's expression. "Heh, why do you look so surprised to see me?"

"Y-you've been gone for over a week. Why wouldn't I be?" Toshiro replied making a fairly good point on the matter.

"This always happens, you know that" His father laughed heartily. "My line of work gets like that sometimes. You know those Government jobs..."

"...I know..." Toshiro said his expression darkening. Indeed he did know, he knew all too well actually...

His father looked up to see Yamame in front of the TV, then looked at the clock. "Hey, shouldn't she be headin' home for now, her parents must be worried." He told Toshiro who looked up from the sink for a moment frozen in time. This was because, his father wasn't supposed to see her before night time hours, during the day he would simply say he's either babysitting her or she came over to play. When night time arrived he would send Yamame up to his room for the night to hide her from his father's gaze. The tsuchigumo would then sleep in his closet as he had no real bed to give her.

However, it seemed like now the cat was out of the bag. There was no getting around it now, he had to tell him the truth about Yamame. "Dad...I've got something to tell you..." Toshrio started in a nervous tone. "It's...about Yamame..." When her name was spoken, Yamame glanced back, a bit worried with the tone Toshiro had taken. She suddenly had a really bad feeling about the coming events...

"Oh what about?" Toshiro's father said before he laughed a bit. "Her parent's decided not to pay you or something?"

"N-no that's not it. She...she's homeless. Matter of fact I'm not even sure her parents are even in Karuisuwa, or alive for that matter..." Toshrio started as he choked slightly, just too nervous to get out the rest, but after a few seconds he managed to continue. "I told you I was babysitting her so that I could give her a place to stay, and when you'd come home at night I'd put her in my room so you wouldn't grow suspicious of her being here so late..."

The kitchen fell uncomfortably silent as his father took in those words, hearing the first of the truth on this situation since...well ever really. He decided not to call him out for lieing to him, as he was a good natured boy and he expected something like this out of him, but he still had to get one point across that he's stated so many times before. "Toshiro, you know our budget can't sustain another person." His father said sternly "I was leniant enough to let you keep that weird cat, but I see I made a mistake with that."

"But...she doesn't have a home to go back to, you can't just expect me to let her go out there with no one else to look after her?" Toshiro protested as he looked back to face his father. "I lo-" He quickly clammed up midsentence and blushed as he realized what he was about to say. "I er...I..." Dammit, well that was rather unforseen...

"I know you feel like you wanna help, and if I were higher ranked on my job we could probably afford it, but now I just can't see it happening." Toshrio's father explained not paying his stumble any mind, to Toshiro's relief. However his next statement will be something that will shatter this. "She has to go Toshiro. End of discussion."

"But, Dad!..."

"Toshiro-kun, I'll leave if your father wants me to..." Yamame said quietly, although she was clearly conflicted about her words. "You two shouldn't fight...it's wrong"

"No." Toshiro disagreed as he held the tsuchigumo close to him "You don't have to go, Yamame. I took in both you and Rin, and I won't abandon you like this. Not ever." He tightened his embrace on her, his words having more meaning than anything else he said to her up til this point.

"T-Toshrio..." Yamame couldn't really say much in response, her face going a shade of pink as he said those words to her.

Toshiro's father, however, simply sighed in exasperation and tried to explain the situation again. "Toshiro listen, if we keep her we'll be spending more money for food and other things. Money we just don't have. I'm not going to allow you to put me in debt over someone else like this."

"It's always been about you hasn't it!" Toshiro shouted as he let Yamame go and stood up before his father, the anger that accumolated from years of being abandoned by this man finally showing it's ugly head tonight. "That's how you could live with yourself even after Mama and Imouto-chan died! You cared only for yourself and that damn job!"

"His mother...and his little sister...they're both..." Yamame never really knew Toshrio's mother and younger sister's death...she always thought they lived elsewhere. Unfortunately that was not the case...

"Now hold on, Toshiro! You know that's not true, I loved them just as much as you did!"

"If you did, why didn't you take off for them?" Toshrio countered "You...you didn't even take the time to go to the funeral, visit their grave or anything. Worst of all, you just left here...to suffer alone. I missed so many days of school by just laying in my room, crying my eyes out from the misery of never seeing my mother and sister ever again. And you...you were off on that job of yours, every time you came home, you knew something was wrong...I could see it in your eyes...but did you ever try to do something or say anything? No, you just gave me the usual 'Hey, Toshiro' and had the nerve to say 'Did you have a good day'. When you know damn well, what I've been doing all those days!" Toshiro could feel his eyes moistening as these angry malicious words came streaming out of him, he didn't care of what his father thought anymore. "You never loved this family, it was always you and your damn job first!"

"You think that because I'm always at work that I didn't suffer for them too? If anything I suffered even more, for I knew there was nothing I could do to bring them back; I could never have that time I promised to spend with my little girl, or go on that vacation i promised my wife..." His father fell silent before he continued on. "Yes, I do put work first, but that's because I bust my ass to make sure this family doesn't go under! Your mother gave me a hard time about it too, saying you needed a father, and I do regret not being there for you, but I knew that she wanted this family to keep going even if she and her daughter died. I don't give a damn about what others say to me about it, but I will make sure we live through the day with clothes on our backs, and food on our plates!"

Things were getting out of hand, and Yamame wasn't liking any moment of it, she saw Rin at the foot of the stairs and ran to where the kasha sat. "You know what, while you're giving me such a bad rep, what about you? What do you do for a living, son? Nothing but that Translator job you've had since high school. Yeah it makes money but that's not enough to pay any of the bills you and Yamame run up everyday. No, you expect me to pick up that slack for you!"

"... ... ..."

"Toshiro, you're my son, but, if you want to make it in life you have to do better than what you're doing now." His father said before his expression swiftly hardened. "And until you do, you depend on me, so that means you go by MY house rules and when I say, Yamame leaves, I expect her to be out on her ass by morning!"

"No...I'm not your son..." Toshiro sobbed. "Not anymore..."

"Oh, if that's how you feel then you get out too." His father said walking to the door and opening it up as if to escort him out. "Since you're not my son, you obviously don't want me providing for you anymore. Then again, you're a grown boy anyway, it's time you did go out and make a life for yourself."

"F-fine, I will leave!" Toshiro retorted "I have no idea as to where I'll go, but anywhere's fine as long as it's far away from a bastard like you!"

------------

((After this, Toshiro will be out in the open, and I plan to have him wander to Tourist Helpers first then head to the Shrine from there. Anyone else is welcome to meet up with him if they want to.))
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on June 01, 2009, 09:34:54 PM
Saniwa Shrine 6:00 PM Day 4: Team Michigan, plus everyone else, but not speaking

The cooking portion of the Maid competition had just finished, but Anthony was not in the area at the time so he didn't know who was the winner, and he was about to introduce himself to the entire group while all of them were still there


"Come on Anthony, this is the best chance we'll have to make a good first impression" said Letty "besides, nothing bad is gonna happen to ya"

then without warning, Letty and Genjii pushed Anthony into the room, which then he fell onto his face.

"oww, that smarts" moaned Anthony which then he noticed all the weird stares of the people in the room focus on him, all having the look that says "Who the heck is that guy?"


Then Anthony stood up and cleared his throat "Ok then, let me introduce myself since I'm new here, I'm Anthony Thrun, and I'm the newest member of your group"


Anthony was still getting weird looks, except from the few he met eariler,
"Don't worry guys, he's ok, we're all sure that he is not an enemy or a spy" said Jalal, which then the others that met Anthony followed in with their approval of Anthony being a good guy, which then made the others believe that. Which then everyone introduced themselves to Anthony, and the same for Anthony introducing himself to everyone else, which then Anthony's stomach growled again

"Hey, does anyone have anything I could eat?"

(OCC: If anyone wants to object and add on to this part, just tell me, otherwise I'm just going with that everyone agreed on letting Anthony in)

Then a few hours later at about 11:30 PM, still day 4,

Anthony was out in the woods behind the Saniwa Shrine, cutting down a few trees for lumber to fix up a few parts for the shrine, while Genjii was just laying around watching him, and Letty was back in the shrine, helping the other girls with cooking and other stuff like that,


then Anthony saw smoke come from the shrine, followed by what he thought was the Yakuza leader yelling into a bullhorn, which Anthony couldn't make out what he said, but after hearing that, he ran back to the shrine to the source of the smoke in the shrine, which was the dining room


"What the heck happened here" said Anthony, seeing alot of thing different, Mikata was holding Gpop back from going out the shrine, while he was yelling in rage, about Koishi, which then Anthony noticed that she wasn't here, along with a few other girls, including Letty,
"Those Yakuza came in here and kidnapped several of the girls while you were out" said Sakuya
"Wait, the Yakuza, those..." muttered Anthony
"THOSE F(bee)KERS IT'S ONE THING TO MESS WITH ME AND MY PROJECTS, BUT WHEN YOU DO THINGS LIKE THIS, YOU'RE JUST ASKING ME TO SIGN YOUR DEATH WARRANT," yelled Anthony, bolting out the door before anyone could get him, and he ran towards his house and got to his Mustang and drove off in search of the girls

In front of the Construction area 11:38PM Day 4: Team Michigan


Anthony had just pulled up to the entrance of the construction site, while still being pretty pissed off,

"Ok then, if these f(beep)ers want to bring in others into this fight, then it's time for me to play serious" said Anthony, getting out of the car, and pulling out a number of other things, his shotgun, a hockey stick, a whip, a crowbar, and a shovel,

"Genjii, you stay here, I don't want to risk more people in this situation" said Anthony

Then Anthony walked off into the construction site, and a huge spot-light came on and it was shined on Anthony

"Ohohohoh, I wasn't expecting you to be here, I guess we can add your death to our to do list tonight" said Ryoji

"Hold it right there you mother f(beep)ker, I'm here to kick everyone of your asses for what you have done here tonight, and I'm making sure that each and everyone one of you dolts are gonna be leave in a stretcher" said Anthony

"Oh, but thats where you're wrong," said Ryoji who then took letty by her hair and pulled her up, which then he held a gun to her head, "show any attempt at resistance, and I'll shoot her head off"

Anthony gritted his teeth, for he knew that he had to surrender, for her sake, and the sake of the others held captive "Ok then, I yield" muttered Anthony, who then dropped all of his gear, then a Yaukza came from behind and knocked Anthony out with a lead pipe

Construction site 12:30AM Day 5 Team Michigan

Anthony was just waking up after getting beat upside the head, and his body was racked with pain all over, and had blood in his left eye, and was tied up

"Son of a, I feel like I just got hit by a train" thought Anthony, which then he checked his body to the best of his ability, he noticed that all of this stuff was gone, except for a Swiss army knife in his back pocket, he also checked to see what was broken, only a few ribs were.

"Ok then, I got a way out, now to look over the area" thought Anthony, then he noticed all the other girls tied up as well, and he was sitting right next to Letty,

"Oh thank god you're still ok" thought Anthony

Which then he hear Ryoji talking again, and apparently the others had gotten to the construction site now, and Ryoji was challenging them to some basket ball game,

Anthony could see the court from there, and saw everyone in the group getting whooped,

"man, I haven't seen a game go this bad or crazy this fast before, well, you guys better kick their asses, otherwise we're all screwed" said Anthony

END: Construction site 12:45AM Day 5 Team Michigan
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: untitled servent on June 02, 2009, 05:01:06 AM
Khinsu guest house, 17:30, day 2

"Wait," Khinsu said, suddenly stopping near what Shikieki assumed was the front door to his humble abode. He turned to look at her and started scanning her petite body, causing a slight blush to spread across her pale skin. "You stand out a bit too much, take of those shoulder pads if you and can your... hat? I think, or is it a crown. Either way it draws to much attention. People don't wear much metal nowadays."

Shikieki took a moment to remove the mentioned pieces of her uniform, placing them on top of a small stand near the door beside two straight rods of a dense, bamboo like wood without the normal hollow center. She took a moment to contemplate there battered, flaying form when Khinsu hand reached out and grabbed them. Playing around with them for a moment, he returned the longer of the two back to it's previous position and pocketed the smaller one without a word.

"What are you going to do with that," She asked watching his odd display.

"Hopefully nothing," Khinsu opened the door to leave, now appearing ready, "but considering you had people chasing you yesterday, I think it would be best to go in armed."

"I don't condone of violence."

"Didn't think you would but I don't condone of getting beaten up either, but I'm not going to use it unless I have too. I tend to assume when people in black suits are after you they won't attempted to capture you peacefully."

"Fine, speaking that way to a Yama isn't going to look good on your record," She said under her breath.

"Pardon"

"Nothing. Anyways lets get going while it's still light."

______________________________________________________-

Around Town, 21:00, Day 2

The search was uneventful at best and down right boring for the pair at worst. Apparently the other denizens of Gensokyo wouldn't be so easily found by a random search. The town simply had to many places to be and the light was already fading when they began.

"Let's head back, wondering around in the dark won't get us anywhere. Plus I'm getting tired," Khinsu suddenly said while staring into the sky.

"Hmm, I suppose."
 
He turned to what Shikieki assumed was the way back to his quarters, "I've been meaning to ask you something."

"Go on," She responded tiredly. The great yama of paradise wasn't used to walking around nearly as much as she had already Why can't the outside world have enough mana to at least fly

"Well, I don't mean to offend, but why haven't you gone of into one of your famous lectures on me?" A hint of curiosity prevalent in his voice. "From what I've heard they happen quite frequently."

She stopped dead in her tracks, apparently stunned by his claim. "Is that what I'm known for over here?" She said sounding hurt at the accusations.

... I'm not sure how I'm suppose to reply to that. "Y-yeah, there known to be very... insightful." That should probably do.

"Of course they are, I am a yama after all," she said quickly composing herself as if expecting no less regardless of her previous state. "The reason why I have yet to correct you yet is that I haven't had access to enough information about you." She turned to face away and continued walking until realizing that she didn't know the way.

Khinsu took the lead glad that she didn't question his explanation.

"Normally I'd be able to find out all I want using my mirror, but that would take more mana then is probably wise. We don't know how often you can preform the trick earlier so it's best to conserve."

"Don't worry to much, it should be fine as long as I get some sleep tonight. Anyways we're here."

Khinsu's room, 2:00, day 3

The room was as quite as one would assume it to be at such an ungodly hour. Small strands of an almost invisible light seeped into the room through the closed blinds, failing to illuminate it any more then the sun lights the deep ocean. Regardless a pair of brown eyes glowed in the dark, taking in what little light there was and somehow enabling their owner to see nearly perfectly.

"This really isn't going to work."

End

Ahh, it's going to take me forever to catch up. I guess joining this late was a bad idea, oh well.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on June 02, 2009, 06:01:14 AM
Construction site 12:38 AM Day 5

Alex had enough of watching them he rushed between a yakuza pass target and gave him a little nice body check which to the unspecting yakuza sent him flying 15 feet away while Alex snatchs the ball.

"Weak.." Alex says

"HERE I COME" Alex starts to thunder down the makeshift playfield he was a practical wrecking ball to the yakuza that dared to get in his path

With a mighty heave of his legs he sends the ball screaming into toward the goal Hong trys her best but in the end it was just too much and she can't keep it from going in when the ball makes contact with the ground it explodes from the force alex put behind it.

Most of the yakuza that were smoking watching from the sidelines just dropped their smokes when their mouths went agap from this display.

"did you see that...What is that man..."


Alex shouts out "HEAVENLY DRAGONS STYLE WILL DEFEAT ALL CHALLANGES!." Alex then heads back for a reset...after new ball is found his actions has destroyed the ball that was being used.


"Alex try not to destroy our chances of getting back the girls in a peaceful way" some of the others say.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on June 02, 2009, 10:43:12 AM
0600PM Day 4, Saniwa Shrine

After Amarillo managed to introduce Marx to everybody, she quickly returned to her room, and phoned Rinnosuke.

"Yeah, the soldiers have not left." She got the reply from him, it seems the soldiers don't know a bit about Marx's departure.

"Well, anything else?"

"Yeah, actually, there is another fairy in the shop." Rinnosuke answered, "now she's in my protection."

"Hmm, as long as she is in the shop she's safe, "Amarillo continued "But make sure she sticks with you and she can't leave the shop."

"Get it, I wonder why we are into all of these."

"I don't know, the only mission I got from my friends is not finding what to going on but to stay alive." Amarillo sighed "It's harder than I thought."

"Well, everything is not easy, I thought you should know that."

"... ..."

"However, the joys of life is archived by solving difficulties. So do what you can do." Rinnosuke paused for a bit "er.. These soldiers get a call or something and they left."

"Seems their boss didn't have the patience to wait any longer." Amarillo said with a sound of relief, "I hope they are gone for good, prepare for tomorrow, maybe they will come back and check your shop tonight, I don't know."

"If they come......"

"You know what to do, hide the fairy and greet them like normal customers."

"Take it, by the way, you really don't talk like a 14-year-old." Rinnosuke hanged up the phone.

Amarillo put the phone back and found Lily White at the door looking at her.

"Let me guess, it's about the wings, right?" Amarillo smiled "I apologize for having your wings folded like that, but it's a tight situation."

"Actually it didn't hurt, " As Amarillo is pouring mana into the wings to restore its original shape, Lily said, "It's just uncomfortable."

"Hah, but it will sure be better when you take your original shape and form of any of your body parts... And it's done." Amarillo stepped back and checked her result "It's fixed."

"Interesting that you can heal beings like us but cannot properly heal yourself." Lily White said as Amarillo pulled out a box and inspect the thing inside of it.

"...and what's that." She asked.

"The same thing that's in your heat, on Rinnosuke's belt and Marx's gift. It's an ability cube with my bloodsample fused in it." Amarillo showed the content to Lily.

The box is made of metal, but it glows a little. within the box there are two little red-gem like object.

"Hmm, the box is small, but it's too large for these things."

"It's a box that can cross time and space, the box is 12cm long, 3cm wide and 3cm tall. Anything put in the box will remain intact even if the border of time and space has been broken."

"So it's an item used by you Chrono Agents." Lily nodded her head "since you do that a lot."

"Well, partly true, actually we are told to store something that is important to ourselves in it, and I really didn't have any thing that's important beside the fishing rod, and a fishing rod can travel with me as long as I hold it."

"So what is these gems do?" As Amarillo put it on the bed, Lily asked.

"Firstly it's made of some radioactive material that can keep the blood sample inside it "alive", the research believes that one's ability can be identified and accessed from his or hers blood and we have proved it."

"Er... so that means anyone who gained this thing can have your power?" Lily asked.

"There is a twist, this thing, obviously, cannot replace the original power, so it only serves as an emergency or alternative. For these one I have, it can provide weak lifeforce support, but not strong enough for Youkais to gain back their full abilities."

"So it's one important item."

"Not only important, but also rare. The material used for this item is super expensive, and I don't believe Gensokyo or this timeframe have the technology required to make that. Even in my timeframe this thing cost quite a fortune."

Amarillo finished her words and sit here, it seems she is thinking very hard for something...

And she rise her head "Well, now we have time, let's sit down, stay cool and sort out our current status."

(ATTENTION: MY NEXT STORY POST WILL CONTAIN AN ANALYSIS OF ALL THE FRACTIONS THAT'S APPEARING FROM AMARILLO'S PERSPECTIVE, HOWEVER DO PICK UP THE ERRORS IF THERE ARE SOME.)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on June 02, 2009, 12:44:57 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on June 02, 2009, 01:28:58 PM
Inside Junes Day 5 12:30 AM


Pirate 1: But Captain! You can't go alone!

Ria: This is something I must do. I cannot allow innocent bystanders to be harmed.

Pirate 2: But-

Ria: Drop off the ammunition here and leave the buggies here. I want you to take this money and find a hotel. Sleep in one of the rooms. When morning comes, I want you all to live an ordinary life.

Pirate 1: But-

Pirate 3: Holy shit! That's a lot of money!

Ria: it's the value of the loot we've obtaned over the years. Well, most of it anyways.

Pirate 1:Alright, you heard what she said. Our final mission, live a normal life!

Pirates: YAAARH!!

As the Pirates departed, Ria turned to the equipment left behind. Donning a trenchcoat she found earlier, she walked up to the stuff.

Ria: Entrania Imaterium.


The basketball game.


Austin was playing as hard as he could, but he could not get the ball. Neither could Nitori nor Momizi.

Austin: Damn... can't...the...*thud* ball?

The ball was very much in his hands. He started to head towards the basket when suddenly...

THOOM!

Someone crashed into him. It was Meirin, and she was accidentilly smothering him with her bust. Austin felt the ball being pulled from his hands as a voice began to ring in his head.

Voice in head: *Yawn* man... What a naholy crap what's going on? Push her off!

Austin pushed Meirin off as fresh air entered his lungs. He heard a swish, and saw the score board

6-0

Austin: This is bad...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Moerin on June 03, 2009, 07:40:36 PM
Junes Construction Site, 00:35, Day 5

"I knew it.  It just had to be them behind this.  It all makes sense now."

Nate watched events unfold from a distance behind some rubble, the Lunarians huddled beside him.  He had wanted to get here without being discovered, so he'd been a little late due to taking a small detour.

"What, that's the Yakuza?" asked Toyohime.

"No, not the Yakuza!  PROFESSIONAL BASKETBALL!  I have no idea what they're planning, but it's obviously sinister."

"Of... Of course."  Toyo watched as the game began.  "Y'know, some of those girls on the opposing side look kind of familiar..."

Her concentration on the game was broken by a muffled scream.

"They have hostages!?" Reisen pointed her rifle at Ryoji.  "I bet that guy on the sidelines is their leader... If only I had some ammo, I could take him out right now."

Nate placed his hand on the barrel of her gun, pushing it down.  "That probably wouldn't be a good idea."

Yorihime Lunablade nodded in agreement.  "As much as I'd like to see this kind of scum dead, now isn't the time.  What do you think would happen if their leader was suddenly shot by an unknown assailant, even if he survived?"

Reisen thought for a moment. "They'd probably come looking for us?"

"Yes, and in our current state, their superior numbers would likely prove too much for us to handle," said Toyo, "Not only that, but they'd probably execute the hostages without a second thought.  We need to tread carefully here."  She quickly surveyed the layout of the site.  "Our main advantage in this situation is the element of surprise.  They likely have no idea that we're here.  Now, I think that scream from earlier came from over there, so we should try and sneak over there without being seen.  If we can do that and free the hostages..."

"...Then they'll have lost whatever bargaining chip they have with those girls they're playing against, and they'll be able to help us finish them off," her sister finished for her.

Nate sighed.  "That's a good plan, but there's one flaw.  These guys have probably got the whole place covered, there's no way we could sneak past everyone."

"Ufufu..." Toyo chuckled.  "All we really need is a little luck, and that's something I have in spades."

The group spent the next few minutes sneaking around the site.  Surprisingly, they weren't seen by anyone, which was nothing short of a miracle considering how incredibly unstealthy Lunablade's outfit was.

"I think the scream came from somewhere around here," whispered Nate.  "Now, we just need to sneak in there, take out any guards as quickly and quietly as possible and then free the hostages."

"Um... I, uh, don't think it's going to be that easy, Nate," said Reisen.

"Why so negative all of a sudden?"

"Um... Because I think our luck just ran out."

Someone had snuck up behind Nate and the Lunarians.

END: Junes Construction Site, 00:45, Day 5[/u]

(OOC: Yeah, obvious ploy to get someone else to join up with me right now is pretty darn obvious.)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on June 03, 2009, 10:08:41 PM
0610PM, Saniwa Shrine, Day 4

"OK, " sighed Amarillo "Let's sort the things out when we have time and before the situation become worse."

"But how to do that?" Asked Lily.

"Simple, grab me a paper, and a pen."

After Lily handed the pen and paper, Amarillo put the paper on the table, then draw a eclipse in the middle, labelled "US"

"This circle means all of us, this contains beings originally from Gensokyo and our friends." She make the center eclipse bolder, then devided it in half.

"Humans originally from out of Gensokyo, and pure Gensokyo residents. Relationship: Ally." She stated.

"So that equals Me and You, right?" Lily saw the two parts of the eclipse.

"Pretty much, I'm just making it clear." Amarillo draw a two-headed-arrow in the two parts.

"Then, it's the soldiers we saw in various occasions, namely on 2 days ago and just now." Amarillo drew a square away from center, labeled "? Military"

"Their reason is unknown, and they are not targeting me, so I'll put the worse accussion that their target is we all." Amarillo drew another arrow, but single-headed, connected from the square to the center. "Unknown Military Force, Enemy."

"And my sis once said of some people that's bad but not in the military" Lily white took the pen and drew another square.

"Hmm, they should be the Yazukas intown, every place have some of those." Amarillo said. "However, their motive is unknown, maybe they only want to cause some havoc. So...." She stopped Lily from writing "Enemies" and changed that to "Neutral".

"Do you mean that we can make them to help us?" Lily White asked.

Amarillo smiled sadly, "Well, if you ask me that question three months ago, I would say yes, however, now I cannot make sure. Humans are hard to predict. So let's always make the worse possibilities."

Then her face brighted up again, "Now there are my friends, however they are not able to interfere. " She drew the EFA Logo in a corner, then drew a stick figure and labelled S.R on it.

"Huh?"

"Ahh, secret informaion. since I'm not sure on myself." Amarillo looks at the stick figure,

"So this is all we know on fractions, right?"

"Pretty much, now let's talk about our next move. You are different from others because you are with me and you cannot hide your wings, which make you a big target."

"Er... I see Kojiro can surprass his mana flow and disable Remi's wings, and you can't do that on me?"

"Nope, my ability is passive, it will always give out energy to sustain others."

"It's sad in an extent, somebody who only heals others but not herself." Lily looks at Amarillo's arm, "say, is the wound on your arm really healed?"

"Well, that's because of your power. I think it's healed, however, if you are not... err... treated me like that it will take longer."

"Ahem.. Back to topic." Noticing that she is derailing the thought herself, Amarillo stopped talking and thoughts for while.

"I thought of some way to hide your wings." She said.

*AFTER A WHILE*

"Hah.. It's only a merge." Lily compalined.

"It's not that easy, see." Amarillo stand in front of the mirror, and closed her eyes.

And her wing disappeared.

"Just as I thought, I can control what ability I can use when merge with you, thus hiding the wings."

"Hah..."


"So when we are heading out you will be hiding in my body, I promise I'll protect you." After Lily come out from Amarillo's body, she heard Amarillo speaking.

"Now let's grab something to eat, shall we?"


[Next part will be after MTG's scheduled next basketball duel post.]
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on June 04, 2009, 03:39:43 PM
Junes Construction Site, 00:44, Day 5

Jalal(currently female) and Eirin(currently stoned) were sneaking around trying to figure out where the hostages and a good sniper nest were.
"A basketball game for freedom?" Jalal asked.

"I figure they feared getting flattened at dodgeball," Eirin replied.

"But, that would take meta knowledge," Jalal replied while wearing circular mask with two colors - white on one side, blue on the other, divided cleanly down the middle - held on by leather straps and through which sight is achieved through a rectangular hole, through which no facial characteristics can be discerned save the irises and a pair of head phones connected to a MP3 player(no points for guessing the song). Also, a cape.

"That was one huge block of text the narrator used to describe your attire," Eirin said.

"I agree that was little long winded"

...well...Just get on with it! A rock fell on his head. Jalal was wearing a camo suit designed for urban warfare now.

"I didn't have a problem with it, I was only suprised that you would puit in so much effort on something to unimportant."

End of conversation! Get going already!

"Sorry"

They came upon Team Silent Sinner consisting of a human

"How about some names?"

Get them yourself. They came upon Team Silent Sinner consisting of a human, two lunarians and a rabbit girl.

Jalal and Eirin came up behind them

"Um... Because I think our luck just ran out," Reisen II said.

"Well, can I offer you some lucky charms(the cereal) then," Eirin said while pulling a few pieces out of a bag.

"I think we found your students," Jalal said.

"I can see that," Eirin replied.

"You trained a magical girl? You know, the love and justice kind?"

"I don't recall doing anything of the sort"

"Well, love is a powerful force, especially when it is concentrated into a coherent beam of destruction."

Jalal then turned to Team Silent Sinner.

"Hello, I'm Jalal McWallace. I believe you already know Eirin. Who might you be?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on June 05, 2009, 01:52:37 PM
During the Basketball Match, Midnight Day 4

This has sure become messy, Amarillo's guesses have foiled.

It seems that the Yazukas are actually enemies now, and they captured some one and made them into some brute basketball match.

"Hmm, backstreet basketball, right?" Amarillo murmured.

She have heard and seen people playing it, and if it's a regular game with her speed and agile body she won't hit once by that ball.

However, now it's harder, since the oppotents are using full-powered danmaku-styled attack.

"So you are thinking weather you should join." said Lily White.

"Yeah, and I'm happy that I did a good choice by hide you in me, so you didn't caught by these people. Never thought Yazukas in this time-frame is so bad."

"Oh, whatever. And we are losing~"

Ingored Lily's moans, Amarillo is thinking how Ryoji can break the rules.

She herself is considered to have a body that constantly provide other lifeforce, however, that lifeforce can only used by weak fairies. If they fused with her that's another story, but she can still only provide one deity.

That guy over there, seems out of human realm, since he is providing over three people with 100% power.

"Not even my ability cube can do that... If 20 cubes chained together it will do. but I wonder if they have that technology here..." Amarillo thought.

"Maybe it's a mana generator?" Lily asked.

"Probably. However it's not that we are likely to get it."

Amarillo thought for a while.

If I can dodge the balls before it hit me, I can make a turnover.

However If I get hit once, the effect will be devastating.


If only I can dodge the ball that shot at me while launching a counterattack...

Wait a minute...

"dodge the ball"


THAT's IT!

And Amarillo is sure that Lily gets that too.

"So you want to cheat." Lily "smiled".

"Well, by using that mana-generator-thingy, they are cheating. So why us?" Amarillo said.
"Now let's get something that will hide the wings, and we only use it when a attack is coming, so they will have no reason to say that we are cheating."

"Can we really do it?" Lily asked. "If you are hit by the ball... We both will be out."

"Yes, we had to do it!"

And Taihou put his ball into his own basket, scored the oppotent a mark.

"... ... Oh whatever."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on June 05, 2009, 03:09:48 PM
A street outside the construction site, 00.35 AM, Day 5, featuring Toshiro, Yamame, Orin, and Chloe

?T-Toshiro!? Yamame?s rapid footfalls echoed in the darkness as she ran after Toshiro, Rin clutched protectively against her chest. ?I-I don?t think that was right. He?s your father. I-I?m not worth?.?

?It doesn?t matter Yamame, not anymore.? Toshiro halted abruptly under a pool of light shed by a street-lamp, causing Yamame to run into his back. He turned around to face his two little charges, a brave, though rather sad smile on his face. ?I?ve been meaning to escape that man for years. And now I?ve done it.?

?But?it was because of me that?.? Yamame began, bowing her head apologetically.

?No.? Toshiro shook his head. ?I?? He began, before a noise rudely interrupted him.

Kathunk?Kathunk?

The hollow thudding noise caused the three of them to jump out of their skin (or, in Orin?s case, her fur).

It came from a parked car nearby?.more specifically, the trunk of said car.

??.elp me?.? A muffled voice called out from inside the trunk.

??.did the trunk just talk to me?? Toshiro blinked.

??.I think there?s someone in there, Toshiro?? Yamame whispered, stating the blindingly obvious. ?And she wants help??

??? Toshiro gulped. He scanned the darkness beyond for any signs of movement?

?none. Then again, if there were, they would?ve noticed the loud banging the girl was making.

He cautiously approached the trunk and gave it two light raps with his knuckles, causing the sound from inside to cease completely. ?Sssh?I?m going to help you.? He hissed as loudly as he dared. ?But pipe down or you?ll bring whoever put you in there over here.?

?Wait here for a second.? He whispered to Yamame. ?And watch our backs.?

He stepped around the car and checked for the blinking red alarm indicator on the door or dashboard. There was none. He decided that it was safe to assume that either it didn?t have one or it was off.

Pretty careless of them?

He crept back to the trunk and tried the handle. It was locked. That was obvious. But it was worth the try.
?Hurry, Toshiro?they might come back at any moment?? Yamame said in an urgent whisper. ?How are you going to get it open?? Yamame asked.

?This.? Toshiro took out a small swiss army knife and began fiddling with the lock. And before long a perceptible click announced their success.

The trunk?s lamp flooded the trunk with light to reveal a girl with chestnut-brown hair dressed in a blue denim dress, bound at her wrists and ankles. She had been gagged, but had somehow managed to spit her gag out. Toshiro gaped. Well, he had been expecting SOMEONE inside the trunk, but?.

??.well??? the girl asked, raising her eyebrows at him.

?Err?.hi?? Toshiro managed.

?I think we should untie her.? Yamame said, bringing Toshiro back down to earth. ?The sooner the better.?

?Smart girl.? The bound girl nodded over at Yamame.

?Euh, um, yes?? Toshiro nodded, making quick work of the ropes with his knife. ?Ok, that should do it.?

?Ah, thanks for that?? The girl stretched luxuriously while gently nursing the marks the rope left on her wrists.

With a graceful leap she leapt out of the trunk and landed almost soundlessly on the asphalt. She turned to pick up her backpack which her captors had thoughtfully thrown in the trunk along with her. Oh, and her wide-rimmed hat, which she straightened out and plopped back on her head.

??err?do you want me to call the police?? Toshiro asked. It looks like rescuing damsels in distress was becoming a daily occurrence for him.

?If you like.? The girl said. ?But do that after I?m gone, ok??

?Huh, wait, where are you going?? Toshiro asked as the girl turned to leave.

?Hmmm?.right now?? She asked, as if she was only heading out for fresh air. ?Well, those strange people who put me in there caught some other girls too, I think. I?m going to try help them if I can. After that?. I?m off to wherever the wind takes me.?

?Other girls?? Toshiro blinked. ?Err?wait! Let me help you!?

??.? The girl blinked. ?It might be dangerous, you know.? She pointed out matter-of-factly

?I know that.? Toshiro said, impatiently.

?Those bad people have guns, you know.? She added.

??.err?.? Toshiro hesitated.

??and you?re just a kid.? She concluded.

??wait, you?re even younger than me!? Toshiro protested. ?You look about Yamame?s age!?

??.y?know, that?d make her old enough to be your great grandma?? Yamame muttered aside, but not loud enough for Toshiro to hear.

?Besides, you can?t leave the poor girl and kitten behind, right?? The girl nodded over at Yamame and Orin. ?Oh, thanks for bailing me out. I owe you one.? She said, before turning to leave.

?H-hey, your name?? Toshiro called after her.

?Chloe!? She answered. ?I got your names, Toshiro and Yamame. Till we meet again.? And she disappeared into the darkness, backpack and all.

??.? Toshiro blinked. ?Well?that was random.?

?That?s that.? Yamame nodded.

??.?

?You want to help her, don?t you?? Yamame sighed. ?Come on, let?s go.?

?Huh? Yamame?? Toshiro ran after Yamame?s retreating back. ?It?s too dangerous!?

?Yes, that?s why I?m going. You?re helpless by yourself.? Yamame replied, and soldiered on into the darkness, ignoring Toshiro?s protests.

A corner of the construction site, 00.50 AM, Day 5, featuring team Lunatic, team Silent Sinner, Toshiro, Yamame, Orin, and Chloe

??.EIR-?? Yorihi-*cough*-Lunablade cried, before a pair of hands muffled her cry. ?Ummph! Ummph!? She struggled against Toyohime?s hands.

?Sssh?they?ll hear us!? Toyohime hissed urgently. ?Yagokoro-san, what are you doing here?!? She whispered.

?Breathing.? Eirin shrugged nonchalantly. ?Maybe you can say ?existing???

??? Toyohime would have facepalmed if only her hands weren?t occupied.

?We can have your bloody tearful reunion later.? Nate hissed. ?Right now we?? He suddenly went quiet upon hearing the sound of soft footsteps behind them. He nodded over at Jalal who, being in the rear, was best positioned to take them on.

However, Jalal was quite annoyed that this particular narrator wouldn?t be more descriptive regarding what exactly was creeping up on them. Even worse, the need for silence prevented him from making a scathing witty break-the-4th-wall comment against the narrator.

And thus he settled for bracing himself for the encounter?

As the sound of shifting gravel came from just around the corner, Jalal leapt out into the darkness, hands outstretched to tackle whatever was in his way.

?GOTCHA!? Jalal declared triumphantly as his fingers closed around warm flesh. ?..err?.wait a sec?? He blinked. Two menacing yellow eyes peered back at him in the dark.

It hissed menacingly.

?It?s a cat.? Jalal said, simply.

?A cat is fine too.? Eirin said from behind him.

WHOOMPH?.

?Sorry?? Chloe said in a singsong voice as she leapt off where she had landed on Jalal?s head and sprang towards Eirin. Behind her Toshiro and Yamame were already in mid-leap towards Nate and the Lunarians when?

?Wait a sec?? Eirin said in a slow but commanding voice, causing everyone to freeze, while catching Chloe by her forehead and holding her out at arm?s length. ?You?re that pestilence spider.? She said, nodding at Yamame.

?The healer.? Yamame acknowledged Eirin. ??.Toshiro, I don?t think they?re the enemy.? She said to Toshiro. ?At least, not the immediate enemy?? She added.

?lemmegolemmegolemmego!? Chloe hissed and spat as she flailed her arms in midair.

?As you wish.? Eirin released her hold, causing Chloe to fall on her butt.

?We can attempt to kill each other later, plague spider.? Eirin said, nodding at Yamame. ?For now, let?s focus on saving?? She looked around at Jalal. ?Oh, do get up, Jalal. I doubt the little brat was lethal.?

??.? Jalal was muttering something incoherent about nasty narrators and zoo inhabitants or something like that.

The narrator merely smiled smugly.

?So you?re all trying to save the captives?? Toshiro asked, looking around at the band of strangers.

?I?m wondering about that too.? Nate said. ?But for now I?ll assume we?re allies.?

?That?s good enough to work with. I?ll leave it at that. We can get introduced later?or not.? Eirin said, taking Jalal?s pocket communicator out of his pocket.

?H-hey!? Jalal gasped. ?T-that?s?!?

?Here.? Eirin said, tossing it to Nate. ?The GPS is active. That?ll lead you to the hostages. I want you to go get the ones being held in the container on the northwest side of the site. I?ll go get the ones held in the trailer. Don?t keep that on for too long or the mana drainage will kill you.?

?Got it.? Nate nodded, memorizing the location.

?You two kids, you go with him.? Eirin said, nodding at Toshiro and Chloe.

??.can she be trusted?? Toshiro whispered aside to Yamame.

??.you can trust her to put pesticide in your food.? Yamame hissed, through gritted teeth. ??but for now, I think we have a common enemy.?

?Well-said, plague spider.? Eirin said. ?Now, let?s get to it.?

OOC: More later.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on June 06, 2009, 09:26:01 PM
The Basketball Game 12:50 AM Day 5


Voice in head: Now go right. RIGHT! Dammit! I said go right!

Austin: (Thinking) could you please shut up for a sec, so I can concentrate?!?

Voice in head: Jeez if you can't do it right, let me take over!

Austin: RGH!

Nitori: Austin, is something wrong?

Austin: I-it's nothing. (thinking) No way man, I'm not going to let you!

Voice in head: Alright, your loss...

While the arguement in his, or rather her I should say, head, the score bumped up again.

7-0

Voice in head: Alright, go left this time. LEFT, DAMMIT!!!


Junes Department store, upper floors


Ria had pulled some iron bars from the ceiling and quickly converted them into makeshift swords.

Ria: Kaguya, hold out for just a little longer. I'll be there soon.


Alleyway near Junes


Marx and Cirno had decided to rest for a bit.

Cirno: You'd think it'd be easy to find the others...

Marx: They're being masked by something. Whatever it is, I can't sense the hosta-!

Cirno: What's wrong!?!

Marx: We're being watched, or rather, our shadow clones.

Cirno: Eh? Really? Even with that weird radar thing you gave me, I can't see the person.

Marx: Persons, actually.


Where Yagi is...


Yagi: Only if it doesn't keep me from finishing things with Alex 1 on 1.

Marx: Is that so~? Sounds important.

Yagi and Yuka turned around to see Marx standing behind them.

Yagi: Where's Cirno at?

An immense, cold feeling crept up un front of his neck, followed by the sharp feel of a sword.

Cirno: Right here.

Yuka: Master eeeeeehhh...

Marx pointed one of the Dragon Teeth at Yuka and faced the other at Yagi.

Marx: I believe this is what they call, checkmate.

She openned one side of Yagi's shirt and exposed part of his chest. Marx bared her fangs and crept closer. But Yagi wasn't about to let this happen. Yagi kicked Marx's

Yagi: URYAAAAA!!!!

Cirno: You bastard!

Cirno began to slash with the blade, but was kicked away by Yuka.

Cirno: Damn!

Marx: No choice, I guess.

Cirno fell to the ground and begun writhing in pain

Cirno: UWAAAAA!!!

Yuka: She's absorbing Cirno's mana?!?

In a few, short moments, Cirno was a withered husk, and Marx ratiated with power. Unusual wings extended from her back. Even her voice was different.

Marx: I will take all of your mana!

Marx lunged at Yagi, but was hit by something very hard. It was Yagi's fist. Part of Marx's abdomen was now missing.

Marx: D-Damn...

Marx fell over, dead.

Yagi: Hmm, maybe I used a bit too much energy.

Yuka: Master, look!

Marx's body, as well as whatever was left of Cirno disinegrated into nothing. Yagi and Yuka could hear a voice in their heads.

Marx's voice: Nice display of power. Too bad that wasn't actually me, it was just an illusion.  Where am I, you may ask. Well, obviously not here, dipshit. You wont find me, as nothing can break through my illusions. Well, if you still want to try and find me, good luck chasin shadows. *cue evil laugher, female verision anyways* (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CyZoe-r9qb0&feature=related)

Yagi felt a tiny trickle of blood go down his neck as the laughter rang in his ears.


Where Marx actually was- Junes Department, upper levels


Marx: *cough**cough**cough**cough**cough*

Cirno: Hey, take it easy.

Marx was on her knees, coughing up blood. That last illusion took up a little bit too much of Marx's mana.

Marx: I'll be alright. I just have to avoid exerting myself while the mana comes back to me. Ah, there we go.

Marx got back up and continued her journey to the rooftop with Cirno.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on June 07, 2009, 02:54:54 AM
The Inn's kitchen, 11:54, Day 4

Sanasan and Renko were cleaning up their mess from the food they had made(strange stew that even they had no idea what to name).

"Do you think it was a good idea not to check the internet for a recipe this time?" Sanasan asked, washing her hands.

"Nah, I think we needed to do something different. Copying a recipe is so boring anyway." Renko said as she rinsed a pot.

"I guess. But what if it didn't taste good?"

".....Everyone makes mistakes?" Renko shrugged.

Suddenly, the two heard an explosion somewhere nearby.

".....What was that?" Sanasan asked.

"I don't know." Renko said. "Did it came from the dining room?"

The two ran to the dining room to see the doors already open with smoke pouring out.

"What happened here?!" Sanasan said, surprised.

"What's with this smoke?!" Renko asked. "You think it was our stew?"

"It can't be, even we can't make stew EXPLODE."

"Listen up, Saniwa shrine! We're taking some of your little friends for a little ride." The two heard a voice say. "If you want to see them back alive, tell those boys from the other day to come down to the construction site beside Junes in an hour. You know the rules. No cops, no funny business.....or your little friends' ride will be a one-way trip."

"....Did they just say 'if you want to see them back alive'? Someone's been kidnapped?!" Sanasan said, worried.

"Who're 'those boys from the other day'?" Renko scratched her head in confusion. "Do you remember annoying any particularly dangerous people over the last few days?"

"You know me, I go out of my way to make sure I don't annoy people." Sanasan explained.

"Well someone's mad, and it looks like that someone's pretty serious about revenge too." Renko said with a serious look on her face.

The game, 12:55AM, Day 5

Sanasan had never really been a big fan of organized sports; she would much rather sit in a quiet room with a nice book instead. Unfortunately, it seemed that the time had finally come for her to play. The Yakuza had challenged everyone to a basketball game, and losing would mean working for them and losing their contracts. After multiple incidents, including teams scoring on their own net, the score was 7-0 for the Yakuza.

"Why does it have to be basketball?!" Sanasan complained.

"Don't ask me, they're the ones who chose it, remember?" Renko sighed. "Just....pass the ball and don't get hit."

"If you say so..."

After a minute or two, the ball ended up in Sanasan's hands, and Yakuza headed straight for her. She hesitated.

"Pass the ball!" Renko shouted to her.

"Alright, I....AACHOO!"Sanasan began, before she sneezed all over the Yakuza heading for her. They stopped in their tracks for a moment, wiping their faces before pushing her painfully into a pile of cardboard boxes and stealing the ball. Renko ran over to her.

"Are you ok?!" Renko asked.

"...Yeah..."Sanasan replied. "Did they get the ball?"

"Well..." Renko looked away. Sanasan saw someone slam the ball into the net.

"....This isn't looking too good, is it?"

Score: 8-0
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on June 07, 2009, 03:52:20 PM
OOC: Sigh...in the end I didn't manage to finish the backlog of personal character development posts. I guess they'll have to come later. For now, let's get the story moving...

Also, apologies for the quality of the post yet again. I rushed it, as I've got a lot of things to get done today.

The cooking contest, Saniwa Inn's Kitchen, 5.25 PM, Day 4

??*hic*?? Mikoto hiccupped a little as the soup slowly simmered before her. Random eyes and appendages bubbled to the surface of the soup before slowly sinking once more.

??hiccups ze?? Marisa asked.

?No?rather, it?s the sake, I think.? Reimu sighed. ?The alcohol fumes are getting to her.? She said, as she casually bashed a tentacle that was creeping out of the noodles with a tenderizer hammer.

?Hehehe, so you have low alcohol tolerance, Koto-neesan?? Suika giggled, patting Mikoto on the back. Alice, meanwhile, was grappling something that looked like sentient sludge back into the oven. After kicking the oven door back shut she turned the flames to max. WHOOMPH! The roaring flames lit up her face ominously as whatever was in the oven gave out a dying shriek.

?I-I c-can *hic* tolerate a-al-alcohol?? Mikoto wobbled a little. ?I-I?m B-Bri-Brit?euh?.European??

The judges were explaining to the frustrated commentator that team FUBAR was attempting the ancient art of ?intelligent cuisine?, where intelligence was actually induced in the cuisine itself, creating a flavour with all the completeness of life, from confused birth to agonizing death, or something like that, but Mikoto was too dizzy to understand.

There were stars in her eyes, small patches of bright light dancing around in the darkness?

?.wait. Patches of light? But she?s blind. How??

??? Mikoto staggered a little.

?Hey, Mi-chan, are you all right?? Marisa asked. Her face loomed up in one of the patches of light. Wait?she can see?

But even with her vision back, she still had a blindfold on. How did she??

?Don?t fall over this way.? Suika said, supporting Mikoto from behind. Her concerned look flashed in Mikoto?s vision.

But?Suika?s behind her. Even if she had vision, how?d?.

?I?m?ok, I think.? Mikoto blinked. The darkness was back, as pitch black as before.

Maybe it was just her imagination? A little alcohol-induced hallucination?

She shook herself out of it and quickly resumed work. They had a competition to win. She can ruminate on this later.

She bashed another tentacle that was slowly curling around her shoulder with a well-aimed frying-pan smash, sending it hissing back into the noodle soup. Suika immediately responded by drowning the contents of the soup in more sake.

Besides, if she took her attention off the food, she might end up food herself?.

Later, during the dessert round...

?Euhh?*hic*...? Mikoto leaned against a wall for support. Her cheeks were flushed bright red.

?DIE DIE DIE!? Reimu shouted, dumping more sake into the giant cake mixing bowl. Something shrieked and hissed in agony from the depths of the batter. ?Clear!? She shouted.

Alice came up behind her holding a high-power electric whisk as if she was holding a machine gun. She stabbed the whisks into the batter, eliciting a high-pitched gurgle of pain, before turning the whisk on max, causing the batter to go ?EEEYAAAAAGHH ?ekh?.?

??.all this sake vapour?s bads for us ze?? Marisa murmured whoozily, the dizzying odour of sake filling the kitchen once more as Reimu dumped another bottle of sake into the struggling batter . ?I?m getting all dizzy-whizzy myselfs daze."

?Tie it down! Tie it down!? Alice shouted, holding the struggling mixing bowl down as Suika wrapped chains around it. ?Reimu! We need something stronger! I think the flour and butter are fighting world war III down there!?

Reimu unscrewed a black barrel coated with warning signs and a huge biohazard symbol, causing huge amounts of dense smoke and steam to burst out ominously. She reached in and brought out the sake to end all sake, the ?Heaven?s Feel? Sake.

?Oooh!? Aya gasped. ?The legendary sake! Known to give you a small taste of Heaven by actually sending you there. Some even say it?s a one way trip!?

Everyone on team FUBAR donned their welding masks and braced for impact by holding onto the most secure thing they could find, things like the refrigerator, the counters, Flandre, and other such objects.

?I want a go for launch.? Reimu said.

?You haves go for launchs, red leaders ze.? Marisa nodded, from behind the buffalo that had been rejected by team Starlight earlier. ?Ignition in T minus 3, 2??

??.Rest in peace?? Reimu whispered, before unscrewing the cap and upending it over the mixing bowl.

The contents of the bowl let out an ear-piercing scream of pleasure and agony as a huge mushroom cloud of death exploded over the bowl.

?.and then there was the empty silence following the death of an entire civilization?.

??.? Alice looked around at Suika. ?Is the oven ready?? She asked, casually.

?Ready!? Suika reported.

?Then let?s send that abomination back where it belongs.? Alice said. ??hell.?

===Later===

?Hot, hot!? Alice yelped, trying her best yet failing miserably to hold onto the hot cake pan. Unfortunately she tripped over the elephant?s foot team Starlight had left behind earlier. The pie sailed up?and up?and up?.

?The pie!?

It happened again. It was like a splash of light?but Mikoto didn?t sense it through her eyes?but rather, it was like a window had opened in her mind. She didn?t ?see?. Rather, she ?knew? where everything was around her. She could ?feel? their exact location and position in space, everything from the pepper sprinkler atop the counter to Alice?s flailing and falling figure to the spiraling noodle bowl and the spinning saucer that was the pie flying up in the air, to the small droplets of cream in the air around them.

She could catch them! It seemed so simple! If she can just move her body fast enough!

?IYAAAAAA?!? Mikoto launched herself forwards into the air?

Her fingers grazed the cake pan?

?she closed her fingers around the hot metal?They burned, but she grasped it as tightly as she could?

?and she fell, sliding headlong across the kitchen linoleum, before coming to a squeaky halt. The cake pan clattered onto the floor harmlessly, its contents intact. But just as Mikoto was about to let out a breath of relief, all the wind in her was blown out by Alice falling squarely on her back.

?.and everything went black again. That illusion of vision faded back into darkness?

===

The Yakuza Streetball game, The construction site beside Junes, 00.55 AM, Day 5

Later, at the basketball game?.

?9-0!? The yakuza referee declared. The yakuza cheered as Ellen landed in a crouch after her resounding slamdunk.

??akh?we?re going to lose at this rate?.? Taihou muttered. ?What?s Jalal and Eirin doing?!? She cursed inwardly.

??? Kajira surveyed the rest of team Gensokyo. They were all down, partly from exhaustion, partly from despair. ?This is hopeless?? She said as the other team leaders convened.

?But what can we do? Whenever we get the ball we get the crap beaten out of us.? Owlbear muttered.

?We need a plan, a strategy, anything!? Mikoto thought furiously. ?What would Reimu do? What would?.? And then it hit her. It was obvious. Why hadn?t she noticed it before. Reimu would?ve done that from the very start.

?I think we need to realize one thing here.? Mikoto said.

?What?? Jan asked, raising a skeptical eyebrow.

?That there are no rules.? Mikoto said, simply.

??we know that. And?? Sakuya asked, impatiently.

??.I see. We?ve been playing as if it was standard basketball without a court. But it?s much more than that.? Owlbear suddenly realized what Mikoto was getting at.

Mikoto smiled. ?We simply have to CHEAT.?

??.ok, and how do you propose we do that?? Sakuya asked.

?Simple?.? Mikoto said. ?We just do it the GENSOKYO WAY.?

This song plays, LISTEN TO IT - http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VaoV8mtH2TU&feature=related

After a few moments of discussion, team Gensokyo broke the huddle. ?BREAK!? Everyone walked out onto the ?court?, cracking their knuckles, rather unnerving grins on their faces.

It was enough to unsettle the yakuza, but they managed to grin maliciously back, confident in their impending victory.

The referee brought the ball out to the middle of the court. Taihou took the center, in front of the yakuza who had punched him in the gut at the beginning of the game. The Yakuza scoffed mockingly. This time, however, Taihou merely grinned a sly little grin.

?GO!? The ball sailed upwards. So did Taihou.

?but the yakuza player failed to rise beyond 3 or 4 inches?.

He looked down in panic and found a 1 ton android maid holding onto his feet, anchoring him down with a metallic vice grip that was threatening to crush his bones. ?Desu.? She said, giving him a defiant look.

He looked back up and flailed at Taihou?.who merely stepped on his shoulder?then his head?before kicking off him and using him as a stepping stone to sail further up towards the ball.

He caught it, and, without a moment?s hesitation, threw it further up.

Up above, running single-file along a metal beam, was team Fairy Harem.

?Here! Right here!? Star shouted, skidding to a halt, upon calculating Taihou?s movements. She leaned forwards to catch the ball, caught it?and lost balance. ?Iyayayayayayaya!? She yelped in panic.

?C-Catch her!? Luna yelped, catching her by the scruff of her collar, before losing balance herself. ?Yiiiiii!? She cried.

?I got you, I got you, I waaah?.!? Sunny caught Luna just in time but began to teeter forwards herself.

??.what on earth are you three doing?? Alex sighed, catching Sunny and holding up the chain of fairies up at arm?s length.

?Alex! Alex! We got the ball!? Star shouted excitedly from where she hung at the bottom of the chain.

?They?re coming!? Daiyousei cried, pointing at the horde of yakuza trooping across the beam towards them.

?Tch.? Alex looked around. If he risked fighting up here the fairies might?.

?Leave it to me!? Sunny declared, focusing.

The frontmost yakuza suddenly found himself walking on air, the beam under him having somehow disappeared?

?AKH!? He cried, flailing about wildly. He felt the solid metal underneath him?and yet he can?t see it.

The other yakuza ran into him from behind and, together, in a furious ball of tangled limbs, they fell.

??.ouch.? Alex blinked at the mess of squirming bodies below.

?We?ve got friends up above.? Star said, sensing movement further up the tower.

?Then let?s get the ball up.? Alex said. He swung the chain of fairies, causing them to yelp in panic. At the apex of the swing, Star released the ball upwards. The chain broke, causing the fairies to float up into the air?.

?before landing in Alex?s outstretched arms. ?Well, that was easy.? Alex said. The fairies shook violently with fear, gibbering nonsense all the while.

The ball sailed up, before it was scooped out of the air by Renko, who swung out over the edge of a beam while holding onto Sanasan?s hand. She swung back right into Sanasan?s chest. The two wobbled a bit atop the beam before they regained their balance. 

?Umm?.you can let go of me now.? Renko said, blushing slightly.

?Ah, yes.? Sanasan said, rather awkwardly.

The two began running along the metal beam?only to come head to head with another horde of yakuza.

?FOR THE GOLDEN SNAKE!? The yakuza roared.

??.FOR DISGAEA!? Renko roared back.

?WHAT?!? Sanasan shouted, running in front of Renko. ?More importantly, shouldn?t we turn back?!?

?Would Etna ever turn back?! Would she?! WOULD SHE?!? Renko demanded from behind.

?N-no?but?? Sanasan looked over the huge solid block of yakuza?and gulped.

?BUCKET INCOMING!? A huge bucket dropped down in a wide arch, swinging on a convenient pulley. It was Kisume?with a bucketful of sand?

She scattered the sand in the yakuza?s face, causing them to roar with agony, clutching their eyes in abject pain.

?CHARGE! ATTACK!? Renko shouted excitedly.

?Attack?! Attack where?!? Sanasan looked at the yakuza looming up in front of her up and down. Despite being blinded by sand, the man was still a solid mass of brawn. There was no way?.

?ATTACK HIM WHERE IT MATTERS!? Renko roared. ?DO I HAVE TO TEACH YOU ANATOMY!?

??.? Sanasan sighed. This was a girl?s attack?.but then again, she was in a girl form, right??

She delivered a well aimed nutcracker kick and felt a perceptible crack.

?.she was going to have to wash that foot thoroughly when she got back?

?.maybe with industrial alcohol and maybe irradiation?

The man doubled up, his scream so high-pitched it was almost soundless. Sanasan followed up and leapt up, bringing her knee to the man?s face, crushing his nose into his skull, before stepping over him. Renko leapt up behind her and Sanasan gave her a boost to fly over the row of yakuza.

?RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!? Renko roared as she dug a heel into the face of one yakuza, before launching off him and running atop the heads of the yakuza. Sanasan followed closely behind, stomping as hard as she could wherever she can.

"Take...THIS!" Renko threw the ball as hard as she could at last yakuza in line. The ball ricocheted violently off his skull before flying off towards team Oniisan. Reisen deftly caught the ball with her bunny ears and passed it on to...

...Flandre...

...Reisen gulped, realizing what she had just done...

?Flandre, throw the ball towards?.? Zei began.

?Towards the hoop, right?!? Flandre giggled happily, as she reared back as far as she could go, staggering until she almost lost balance, before, with an almighty swing, threw the ball as her sister would throw a Gungnir?

?N-no! I meant pass it?AKH!? Zei cried, clutching her hair as the ball spun off course?.

...and knocked over a pile of heavy drums which, coincidently, were right on top of a horde of passing yakuza?.

?.bounced off and flew towards a pulley, breaking it, causing a huge crate of cement bags to enter freefall below it, smashing resoundingly atop Ellen and Kotohime?.

?.ricocheted in another random direction, this time towards a cement mixer, causing it to fall forwards and empty its contents over the yakuza buried under the drums?.

?before sailing on towards?.

?I GOT IT!? China shouted, leaping towards the ball?.

?CHINA! IT?S THE BLACK WHITE!? Patchouli shouted at the top of her lungs.

?Huh, where?!? Meirin looked around, obeying a reflex conditioned by years of stealthy break-ins?

?and the ball bashed into her skull, knocking her over, before sailing up towards the hoop?

?.and plopping inside neatly?

??.? Everyone gaped.

????????.?

?????????????????..?

?SCORE 1 FOR TEAM GENSOKYO!? Renko declared.

??YEAAAAAAAAAAAH!? Team Gensokyo roared in triumph, leaping around for joy.

OOC: This medley can be a nice accompaniment too - http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-BAvLYgq5m0

?The game?s still on!? Ryoji roared, as Ellen caught the ball and began her journey towards the opposing goal. ?You?ve only scored 1 goal! We?re still 9-1. Our victory is assured!?

?We?ll see about that!? Owlbear shouted.

Ellen suddenly choked as her collar grew extremely tight around her throat. She flailed around at her back, fumbling the ball.

?It?s a big one.? Amarillo said, reeling her fishing tackle which was hooked onto Ellen?s collar from atop a pile of crates nearby.

The ball bounced across the concrete until Ruukoto, Mikoto, and Alice leapt on it.

?We got the ball!? Ruukoto, Mikoto, and Alice declared. Just then, a huge shadow loomed over them, growing bigger and bigger and bigger and?.

??.ah?? They all blinked at the huge solid tidal wave of yakuza looming threateningly over them.

SMULCH?

It was a soft, wet, rather greasy squishing sound.

The rest of the team winced horribly as the dog-pile settled in a mountain of humans. A few shoes, a rubber ducky, and a tire bounced away from the heap, just because.

The dog-pile cleared as a yakuza member dug out the ball and carried on playing, leaving three very disheveled figures outlined against the concrete.

Suika ran over and started poking Mikoto with a stick. ?Umm?.Koto-neesan?you still alive??

?Get the three of them up!? Taihou ordered as he ran past. ?I don?t care how you do it! Just do it!?

??.? Suika looked at Taihou, then at the three unconscious people on the floor, then back at Taihou?.then she shrugged and did what she did best.

?Suika! What *hic* ?re ya doin? *hic*?!? Mikoto jumped in shock. Around her Alice and Ruukoto were similarly roused rather violently.

?I had to get you all to wake up.? Suika shrugged. ?I would?ve used water but?all I had was sake I brought from home?.? She waved the half-empty sake bottle a little helplessly. ?err?did I do something wrong???

??.euh?ah?? Alice wobbled as she tried to get up, failed and fell, before unsteadily getting up while using Mikoto as support. ??wh-why??? She slurred.

?D-D-doesn?t *hic* matter!? Mikoto gulped. ?W-we have to??

A dull thudding echoed emptily in the air as a blurry round, orange object bounced across their vision, just a two feet in front of them.

??MINE!? They all leapt forwards, clawing for the ball.

?I g-g-got it!? Alice wheezed, launching into an unsteady run.

?Go! GO!? Mikoto urged the rest of the team onwards after Alice.

A yakuza ran up towards Alice from behind with a baseball bat, ready to mow her down.

?Awice?s in twoubles!? Suika thought. But just as she was about to shout out to her, Alice seemed to slip and fall over backwards, her back arching gracefully over the swinging baseball bat, with the basketball soaring softly over her. She somersaulted backwards a few times before catching the ball in one hand.

?L-L-Look out desu!? the words formed in Ruukoto?s mind, but before she could voice it, Alice had, rather awkwardly, cartwheeled sideways out of the baseball bat?s trajectory once more.

Without a word she passed the ball backwards. As if expecting it, Ruukoto had run (albeit a little lopsidedly) onwards into position to accept the pass.

Suika noticed two yakuza diving towards her. Again it happened. Just as she was about to warn Ruukoto, Ruukoto seemed to drunkenly trip into a cartwheel, gliding safely over the two yakuza?s tackles, catching the ball in mid-cartwheel, before landing in a kneeling position and kicking off into a run.

??this is *hic* weird?.? Mikoto breathed excitedly, leaping over another set of crates towards where she knew the next pass will come. ?I can see?but more than what *hic* my eyes normally see. And I know where *hic* everyone is and what everyone?s about to *hic* do??

?I c-can see more?.? Alice said, running on alongside Mikoto, her voice a little slurred. ??I-I think we?re s-s-sensing each other?s v-vi-viss?what everyone else is-s-seeing.?

?I know *hic* exactly what to *hic* do desu.? Ruukoto said, whoozily running drunken circles around two more yakuza, weaving the ball in and out of them before leaving them tangled. ?It?s like *hic* somebody else is *hic* guiding me desu??

?You?re d-doing exactly w-w-what I think you sh-should be d-doing...? Alice said, as Suika accepted a pass while side-stepping and tripping over a charging yakuza.

?S-Same *hic* here desu?? Ruukoto said, accepting Suika?s pass and running on with it.

?I th-think it?s the c-contracts.? Alice said, stumbling along.

?I see *hic*. So this is the so-called sync *hic*...? Mikoto suddenly smirked drunkenly. ??what say we give this a *hic* try??

?Err?.what?s team FUBAR doing??? Taihou asked, a little concerned about team FUBAR?s rather imbalanced state.

?Who cares? They?ve got the ball. Just clear the way for them!? Owlbear shouted, tackling a yakuza in the guts, causing him to knock over an entire row of yakuza like a stack of dominoes.

?Sounds simple enough.? Kajira shrugged.

?Flandre! No! You can?t throw Mystia at them!? they heard Zei shout from the other side. ?You can throw objects and yakuza, but not our friends.?

?Huee??? Flandre cocked her head to one side, a look of amused curiosity on her face as she tried to grasp this new concept. Mystia was shaking like a leaf in Flandre?s grasp.

??.probably not so simple.? Pearl sweatdropped.

As Ruukoto saw three more yakuza surrounding Alice on all sides, Alice deftly tossed the ball under a nearby set of scaffolding. Suika was already leaping into a roll under the scaffolding on the other side, as if anticipating the pass way beforehand. She caught it neatly before pulling out of the roll and into a full run down a narrow space between the scaffolding.

Four yakuza came down from either end of the narrow space, cornering and trapping Suika. But without a moment?s hesitation she ran on, before leaping up onto the scaffold on her right, leaping off it and onto the left, before leaping upwards to pass the ball up onto a catwalk above where Ruukoto was already in mid-run. Ruukoto caught the pass and shakily ran on, carrying the ball closer to the hoop.

They went on passing the ball to each other and dodging attacks as if dancing and whirling right through the yakuza ranks.

It was so simple, so easy. It was as if they could read each other?s minds, see through each other?s eyes. Where the ball should go next?.where the next attack is coming from?.they had each other covered.

They were relentless. The ball passed on without a moment?s lapse or hesitation, without any predictable pattern. It was like a perfectly (albeit drunkenly) orchestrated dance known only to the 4 of them.

And Mikoto was flying on wings of gold. She could see! Not through her own eyes, but through the eyes and senses of her partners! So that?s what this is! The power of the contracts has lent her 5 pairs of eyes, giving her almost perfect 360 degree vision.

?What on earth??? Aya watched, awestruck. Alice had pulled the feet out from under a set of yakuza in front of Ruukoto. Ruukoto charged on, using the pile of fallen yakuza as stepping stones to leap up onto the next story.

?40% sync.? Satori said in way of explanation. ?They?re reading and guiding each other?s movements.? She explained. As Ruukoto ran up, she sliced the ropes off a set of counter-weights, causing them to fall. Mikoto and Suika grabbed onto the opposite ends of the ropes and rose up towards Ruukoto as the counterweights fell. Mikoto grabbed a handful of sand from the counterweight?s sandbag as it sped past downwards. As she reached Ruukoto she threw the handful of sand into the faces of a set of incoming yakuza, causing them to yelp in pain. Suika, meanwhile, landed in a roll and bowled over the blinded yakuza before accepting a pass from Ruukoto and running on with the ball.

?How on earth did they achieve that? I thought they were the worst coordinated team!? Aya asked.

?Alcohol.? Satori said, simply. ?Synchronization depends on how open you are with each other. Alcohol simply removes any prior reservations and causes people to become more open. In a way it improves sync.?

??.that?s why they were so coordinated in the contest earlier?both their last dishes were sake dishes!? Aya realized.

?I guess.? Satori said. ?Though?as a trade-off, I guess they lose bodily coordination.? She sighed, as Mikoto ran straight into a pole and fumbled the ball?.which was quickly scooped up by Suika?who stumbled into a sandpit and fell face first into an open drum.

?Get the drum!? The yakuza shouted as the drum started rolling.

?Don?t let them *hic* get the drum!? Mikoto shouted.

?Awawawawawawawawaaaaaaa!? Suika yelped inside as she spun round and round like?well?like an oni in a spinning drum, with the basketball bouncing about alongside her.

?Where?s the ball?!? Hirowaza shouted, looking around wildly as she finished kicking yet another yakuza where it mattered most.

??err?over there?? Sanae murmured, pointing over at the drum that was casually rolling across the concrete with a huge horde of people following in its wake which included Ruukoto, Mikoto, and Alice. The three of them, in their drunken gait, wobbled right and left dangerously, dodging attempts at murder while pushing over and tripping the yakuza around them at random, causing disastrous domino effects.

??.errr?.? Hirowaza blinked, at a loss for words as the drum rolled back the other way across her vision with the horde following close behind.

?Ruukoto, get it!? Alice shoved Ruukoto ahead, causing her to stumble and flail her arms wildly towards the drum.

?Awawawawawa desuuuu!? Ruukoto yelped, falling forwards on the drum. Her sheer weight and momentum squeezed the drum between herself and the floor, catapulting it forwards into an incoming horde of yakuza, bowling them over.

The drum fell on its end with a heavy clang, wobbling violently, before coming to a rest, upright.

Mikoto reached it and grabbed onto it, all the while resisting the urge to vomit from all the alcohol. But before she could regain her breath, another yakuza was already charging towards her, a nailed bat brandished in his hands.

??.give me a *hic* break?? Mikoto sighed.

?Stop it!? Suika cried, popping out of the drum in rage.

?RAAAAAAARGH!? The yakuza slashed at Suika and Mikoto?s heads with his bamboo shinai.

?Get down!? Mikoto yelped, pushing Suika roughly back down while ducking herself. They both narrowly missed getting their heads lobbed off.

?What was that for?!? Suika popped back up, pouting indignantly.

?Get down again!? Mikoto shouted, pushing her back down roughly and ducking again as the yakuza swung the shinai back the other direction.

?UUUUUUUWAAAAAAAAAAARH!? Suika lost her temper. She popped back out and banged the basketball as hard as she could on the yakuza?s head. ?YAH YAH YAH!? She cried as she repeatedly bashed the yakuza?s skull until it was perceptibly indented.

?oh? That wasn?t Koto-neesan?? Suika said, looking down at the battered yakuza now lying at the foot of the drum.

?Did you want to *hic* kill me?! After I *hic* saved you?!? Mikoto cried in exasperation.

?Look out!? Alice shouted as another horde of yakuza charged towards them.

??.ulp?move?? Mikoto pushed Suika back in the drum, kicked the drum onto its side, and began rolling it again.

?UWAWAWAWAWA!? Suika yelped inside the drum. Mikoto followed closely behind, determined to get the drum to the hoop.

But in her drunkenness she failed to see a ledge up ahead. The drum fell over the ledge with a resounding clang before rolling on unperturbed. Mikoto, however, failed to stop and ran off the ledge, landing right on top of the rolling drum.

?Ayayayayayayayayayayaaaaa!? Mikoto cried as she ran atop the drum, fighting a desperate battle against gravity and all the alcohol sloshing about in her brain.

Ruukoto, in her drunken stupor, managed to find herself in the path of the rolling drum.

?Iyaaaaaan *hic* desu!? Ruukoto yelped as she ran for her life.

?J-JET STREAM *hic* ATTACK!? Mikoto shouted drunkenly atop the spinning drum, as the drum and Ruukoto charged onwards towards an incoming horde of yakuza.

?Ruukoto, Flash, NOW!? Alice ordered.

?F-F-F-FLASH-U desu!? Ruukoto cried. A blazing white light burst out of her eyes, flooding the immediate vicinity with a million candelas of light, turning night into day.

The yakuza roared with agony, their eyes burning painfully. Before they could recover they were bowled over by a drunkenly panicked 1 ton android followed by a drum containing a spinning oni and a crazed drunk on top.

The yakuza all sailed backwards over the edge of the floor before falling down towards what may or may not be a soft landing in a trash pile 3 stories below.

However, the drum rolled on, towards the very same edge.

Ruukoto leapt out of the way just in time, but the drum slipped just beyond her grasp. ?AH!? She cried.

?Uwaaaah!? Mikoto yelped as she and the drum both treaded air?.

But before she could enter freefall, a set of strings, courtesy of Alice, wrapped themselves around her and the drum. The strings tightened and tied her tight against the drum. ?AGH!? Mikoto cried as the strings cut into her flesh.

?NOT YET!? Alice shouted, doing her best to hold on tight onto the strings. But the weight of Mikoto, the drum, and Suika, dragged Alice skidding across the concrete towards the edge.

?Alice-san!? Ruukoto leapt out and held onto Alice, anchoring her into place.

?SWING IT!? Alice commanded, grunting against the weight of the strings.

?Y-YES!? Ruukoto heaved, causing the drum to swing back up and sail up?and up?

?towards the hoop?

?.with Mikoto tied to the side, her face flying towards the hoop?s pole first?

?AAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRGHHHH!? Mikoto screamed?.but it was a short-lived scream. It was cut short by her getting squashed between the pole and the drum?

?I?ve had enough!? Suika shouted, popping out of the drum and slam-dunking the ball through the hoop?.

The pole shuddered violently under the combined force of the oni?s slamdunk and the impact of Mikoto?s face and the drum?

?2-9!? Team Gensokyo exploded in cheers as the drum crashed into the concrete at the foot of the hoop, marking Mikoto?s final resting place?.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on June 07, 2009, 04:14:11 PM
Construction Site nearby Junes Dept. Store, 01.00 AM, Day 5
BGM (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=H0VU-JOYi60)

The yakuza were all visibly shocked at the sudden revival of spirit of their adversaries. But once they started, they would be nearly impossible to stop. Hirowaza eyed Meira, who simply looked back at her intently. They both stared at the force of yakuza in possession of the ball. Hirowaza shifted his bo to a thin katana, and Meira drew her own blade. They quickly ran apart from each other.

"Are you ready?!" Hirowaza called out. Meira nodded in response. The two of them started glowing as their hands started burning up with mana. They both ran forward in complete sync with each other, as if they telepathically knew the precise timings for everything they were about to machinate and perform. Soon, their speed was overclocked. They were charging forward and soon enough they started to converge.

"X-STRIKE!!!"

Hirowaza and Meira quickly diced through the ranks, with Meira snatching the ball off the handler as she ran past them. When Hirowaza and Meira had dashed past the yakuza they were facing, a giant flaming X could be seen and it exploded, the force of mana enough to knock several of them backwards quite a bit. Meira was handling the ball and was about to come into contact with more yakuza. Hirowaza saw this and ran to Meira's location, and muttered some incomprehensible words.

"FLAME SCABBARD!"

Hirowaza's hands glowed red as the mana from it enveloped Meira's blade, which she was holding with her off hand. As Meira was dribbling the ball, she warded off the yakuza trying to get in her way with her flaming blade of doom as she would burn the shinai of her obstructions. Eventually, she was at the point where she could shoot. Meira wasn't going for a lay-up or an inbound shot, though. A three pointer...?! Hirowaza thought to herself. I've got to support...! Hirowaza started running to Meira's area, and went inside the key. As Meira aimed the ball and shot, there was a burly yakuza attempting to goal tend.

"Hey, buster!" Hirowaza said. "I can't let you do that! METAL CLASH!" Hirowaza changed her katana to a giant, spiked plank and collided right into the yakuza as he was jumping to snatch the ball. The plank landed straight to his face and he fell down to the ground, clutching his face in what was undoubtedly excruciating pain. As the ball still traveled in the air, Hirowaza thought it wasn't going to go in... So, as she was still in the air, she guided the ball right into the hoop for a very improbable alley-oop.

"Hell, yes!"

Chalk up another point for the Gensokyo Crew, baby.

3-9
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on June 07, 2009, 10:34:30 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on June 08, 2009, 12:51:11 AM
(OOC: oh god a post what is this i don't even)

Team Drillkumo Dreamscape, ~11:00 AM, Day 4
Participants: Team Drillkumo: E-mouse

This time, I broke the lengthy silence.

"Ah?!"

Ran and Chen both turned to look at me.

"Something... feels funny."

"What's wrong, Jeremy-sa... Jeremy?" Chen asked.

I pulled my hand away from her head, and patted at my body for a moment. It was the same, but felt... strangely unfamiliar. "I don't know. I can't... really describe it. It's like there's some new weight on my chest, but something got lighter to make up for it...?"

Yukari made a strange sound that ended up sounding like a cough, but... didn't seem to start that way?

Ran looked back down at her. "Yukari-sama, are you all right?"

"Oh, I'm fine." she replied, sounding rather cheerful. "Just took a moment to realize my shikigami had stopped petting me~"

Ran sighed, but the smile betrayed her. "Yukari-sama, I didn't think shikigami were for personal comfort."

"Says who?"

I chuckled. "I have to agree with Yukari on this one."

Chen stretched out from inside her bed of tails. "Nyuuuu..."

I wiped away the nosebleed. "And let's not forget your own counterexample."

"Ah, but Chen is for receiving pets, not providing them!" Yukari pointed out.

"Oh, very true."

Chen offered me a tired, pouty frown, and grabbed one of Ran's tails to stroke with her hands.

"Ah, Chen, you don't need to..."

I cut out the middleman and dabbed at my upper lip with the gown itself. "Well. Looks like Remilia's going to eat well with this crew around."

"Cheeeeen~" Yukari cried, playfully.

"Does she actually say that?" I asked.

"... I'm right here, you know."

"... er, sorry."

Ran's voice softened. "... but, Chen can certainly earn such enthusiasm. I try to keep it subdued, but sometimes..."

"Nosebleed spark?"

Yukari laughed. "Hakkero nose-ring?"

Silence.

"This conversation has gotten disturbing." Ran noted.

Chen tilted her head. "What's a nose-ring?"

"It's like an earring, only more obvious and disturbing." I explained.

"Really?" She thought it over for a moment, then grimaced. "... oh."

Ran coughed. "Maybe we should just put that aside and resume...?"

"Well..." I hesitated. "I feel guilty about being reluctant about it, and I really enjoyed that cuddling..."

Yukari chuckled.

"... but I'm getting restless."

"Easily bored, right?"

"And/or OCD, yeah."

Ran turned around to face me. Chen rolled out of her tails and sat up on the grass.

"So, what are you planning to do this time?" Ran asked.

"I'm not sure wh--"

Yukari cut me off with an unexpected apology. "I'm still not available for makeouts, I'm afraid."

I opened my mouth, willed myself to close it, opened it again, and started smacking the side of my head with a palm.

"Yukari-sama, please don't be cruel." Regardless of what she was saying, Ran was clearly amused.

"But it's fun!"

"Please distract me before I try to ra--" SMACK. "... do something stupid."

---

Chen saved me with a highly appropriate question. "Ran-sama, what were those bedtime stories about the Covenant, again? I don't remember."

THAT was an effective diversion. "That's right! We need to figure out whatever we can about them..."

Ran tilted her head, smiling oddly. "Bedtime stories while dreaming...?"

"Covenant background research while dreaming." I corrected, sitting down cross-legged. "Fill me in."

"Practical as always." Yukari said.

"To a fault, really."

Ran chuckled slightly. "Appropriate at the moment, though..." She cleared her throat. "All right then, let me see...

A long time ago, during the days of the Covenant, there was a young human girl named Senko. Her best friend was Honmaru, a mighty sumo wrestler of the kappa.

The two were very close as children, but once they came of age, Honmaru had to spend more and more time training for his wrestling matches. Senko always wanted to visit him, but Honmaru had to live and train in the river.

Senko missed him more and more as time went by, and looked forward to their rare meetings more than any holiday. She realized that she loved him, and one day decided that she had to find a way to be with Honmaru always."

Chen's ears wriggled happily. I wiped my upper lip.

"Senko sought out the master sorcerer of her hometown, Richard. He said there was a simple spell to let humans breathe underwater, but to use it she would need a blessed gourd of water from the water kami, in her shrine far away. Senko left to meet her immediately, not realizing it would take her three days to get there.

Two days later, Honmaru made a surprise visit to Senko's home. He brought an engraved cucumber with him, a symbol of the kappa engagement rite."

"The usual." I muttered. Chen shushed me.

"Honmaru searched the village all over, but couldn't find Senko. He asked Richard, and found that she had left for the water kami's temple. He, too, left immediately, even though the sun was harsh and he risked being dried up.

Honmaru found a lake that evening to rest in, but the sun was too hot the next day. He walked and walked until he couldn't walk anymore, then crawled and crawled until he couldn't crawl anymore. He finally collapsed in the middle of the trail, when..."

"... Senko found him." I finished. Chen shushed me again, louder.

"Yes. She had the water kami's blessed gourd filled, and used it to save Honmaru without a second thought. The cucumber Honmaru had brought was broken and dusty, but Senko was overjoyed. The two went back home together.

When they arrived, Senko discovered that Honmaru had missed the sumo tournament during their trip. In fact, Honmaru had arrived to propose to her just before the tournament, win or lose. Now, he would have to wait another five years for the next true kappa tournament. Senko also told him that the water kami only gave out one gourd of water for each visitor, so she could no longer use the simple spell Richard had suggested.

But they no longer cared. The two had their future together to find a way to be together even underwater, and their families helped them build a riverside cottage until then.

And they lived..."

"Happily ever after." I finished, alongside Ran.

She tilted her head at me, with an unenthusiastic smirk. "Not impressed, I see."

"Jeremyyyy, don't ruin the story like thaaat." Chen pleaded.

I ruffled Chen's hair. "Sorry. I can be a real jerk like that." Breathed in. "So, what does that TELL us about... the days of the Covenant, apparently?"

"That kappa and humans have always been very close." Ran suggested.

"That love does wonderful things!" Chen cried.

Yukari diverted us with a different question. "How is that engagement cucumber used, anyway?"

Silence.

I cleared my throat. "Let's not go there." I bit my tongue to fight down further comments involving dildos or blowjobs.

Yukari chuckled, and gave me a real answer. "More seriously, it does say that Senko lived peacefully alongside both kappa and sorcerers, and that their families approved of their closeness from childhood to marriage."

I nodded. "So, good times all around?"

"Yep."

A question of curiosity. "About how close could you get to that in Gensokyo?"

She considered for a moment. "Well... humans are much more cautious, and youkai-human couples would never be so accepted. But adult friendships aren't uncommon."

"A ways off, then..." I mused. Then rethought what she'd said, and made a cruel correction: "'Were.'"

A beat of silence. Ran and Chen's ears drooped a little before Yukari replied, sadly, "Yes... were."

No, there's better than that... "... for now."

Yukari chuckled again. "That's the spirit."

I sighed. "Okay, so we know the original Covenant was awesome and friendly. I'd assumed that in the first place. But we need to know more about what they made, how they worked, and how to make use of their power."

"Everyday work doesn't make for good legends." Ran pointed out.

"... true." I admitted. "And if stuff about their powers or equipment had been kept, we probably wouldn't be considering this any sort of mystery..."

I sighed. "Well, what else do we have to work with?"

"The Fall of the Covenant." Yukari suggested.

We all turned to look at her.

"That does sound useful, yes."

Chen shifted uncomfortably. "I don't like those stories much..."

I stretched an arm, earning myself a small pop from some joint. No idea which. "Well, it lets us learn from their mistakes, at least."

Chen whimpered. Ran squeezed her waist to comfort her.

I shifted uncomfortably at Chen's response. "... well, now I feel guilty. You REALLY don't want to hear these, do you?"

"I don't." she said, timidly.

Ran shook her head. "The stories about the Covenant's fall are very dark." She smiled down at Chen, and ruffled her hair. "And Chen already knows the morals they teach very well. They just leave her uncomfortable, rather than help."

"Chen is a good girl?" I suggested. Considered for a moment. "No, that was a bad thing to say." Bit my tongue again.

Ran and Chen gave me a strange look.

Yukari chuckled, and changed the subject. "I believe Jeremy is more interested in the meanings behind the Covenant stories than the details."

I nodded. "Yeah."

"Would just a summary be better, Chen?" Yukari offered.

Chen nodded at her, still clinging to Ran's dress. "Thank you, Yukari-sama."

Yukari smiled. "You're welcome, little Chen."

Silence for a moment. I rolled my shoulder to stretch it. "... so, what are these fairy tales about how the Covenant failed?"

"Actually, there are two different sorts of stories about how it happened." Yukari replied.

I raised my eyebrows. "... THAT'S interesting. Contradictory?"

"For the most part, yes."

I put a hand on my chin, pondering. "Peculiar... two sides to the conflict, and neither view managed to wipe the other out, even after this long...?"

"And what do you suppose that would mean?" Yukari asked.

"That there's some truth to both."

She smiled. "Clever boy, you are."

"Yukari, please don't talk like Yoda. It's scary."

She laughed. "Not understand, you do. Amusing, your fear is."

Chen giggled weakly.

I smiled at Yukari. "Okay, seriously, now."

She chuckled. "All right, all right. Hmm... let me see... obviously, I know the one blaming the humans better..."

"Blaming the humans?" I asked, "What do you mean, they split off from the Covenant?"

"Not exactly. The story's mostly about... humans being greedy and trying to enslave youkai with magical contracts, to use as weapons."

"Well, that sounds like a dickish..." I trailed off. This sounded familiar. "Uh."

"Hm, it IS curious that a youkai like Kikuri would be doing the 'human' version of the Covenant's fall, isn't it?" Yukari mused.

"I don't know, actually." I replied, "Don't forget - that's just what that sniper minion knew. Kikuri's manipulating humans to her own purposes, and we don't know what those are. Making youkai weapons may simply be her excuse to hide her real reason from her minions, especially if it's something they'd object to."

Ran looked me over for a moment. "And what do you think her purpose is?"

I shrugged. "I'm not sure. The easiest explanation is simply being power-hungry, but that doesn't explain why she's keeping a squad of spare youkai around when they're as powerless as we are right now. I mean, they COULD be weapons, but it doesn't sound worthwhile when she's sucking a dozen mana springs dry in the meantime."

I rubbed my chin for a moment, thinking. "Well... maybe she's trying to take the outer world back from the human predominance? That could work too, but then why's she so hostile to the youkai as well...?"

I sighed. "But I'm just retreading old ground. We've got good ideas for her motive, but no good confirmation."

"Let's not worry about it too much for now." Yukari suggested, gently.

I laughed feebly. "Yeah, that's probably the best idea."

Yukari let out a breath. "Now, where were we... ah, the other side of the Fall of the Covenant.

The human-centric version blames the youkai, of course. I think the story said that a leader of the youkai of the Covenant betraying the humans and attempting to enslave them."

I laughed. "Well! So Kikuri's pulling both versions of the Covenant fall? I'm impressed."

Ran raised an eyebrow. "How's she enslaving humans?"

"Anarchist."

She thought for a moment, and rolled her eyes.

"Huh?" Chen asked.

"Social manipulation." I explained.

"... huh?"

I sighed. "I'm counting her pushing her government troops into being assholes out of need for money or some sort of irrational loyalty as a form of enslavement."

Chen nodded slowly. "Ah... okay."

I coughed. "... well, anyway, that's the two versions of the Covenant breakup, right? So the story is humans trying to enslave youkai by contract, and the youkai trying to enslave humans by... force, I guess?"

I considered for a moment. Frowned. "Uh, why's it just youkai and humans? What about the kami and the like? I know those were included as well..."

"I think it was used as a catch-all." Yukari replied.

"How sloppy." I muttered. "It's weird, though. Why humans? I don't think there's anything particularly special about us that would explain this apparent drama caused in the Covenant..."

Yukari wasn't as puzzled. "Aside from the short lifespan?"

"... good point. But that doesn't really...

... ah. Wait, that's right. If this mana links problem we're dealing with now is any indication, humans are the only ones that can survive without an extra external mana source, aren't they?"

"Hmm! Interesting thought..." Yukari mused. "But that wouldn't have been relevant when the Covenant apparently had mana all over the world, wouldn't it?"

... my eyes widened. "... unless the humans changed that..."

A brief silence. Yukari laughed. "And a likely cause for such a desperate move would be if the youkai attempt to enslave them was succeeding... bravo, Jeremy, I think we may have figured out the story behind the Covenant's fall."

I grinned. "Always feels good to figure out a mystery like that."

We fell silent. After a while, Chen spoke up.

"Umm... are we finished with the scary Covenant stories?" she asked.

I smiled at her. "For now, at least. I'm sorry about worrying you so much, Chen, but..."

Chen nodded at me, meekly. "No... I understand. It's just scary to think..." She trailed off.

"... that we're getting involved with it?" I finished.

She nodded again.

Ran hugged her. "Chen, don't worry. It's been a long, long time. This is a whole new story."

I nodded. "That's right." Grinned. Clenched a fist in the air. "After all, if we're remaking the Covenant, then we're doing it even better than before!!"

Yukari laughed. "You're shooting high, I see."

I gave her a smirk, pulling the Drill out with a flourish. "Piercing the heavens and all that."

"Oh, you want to seduce Tenshi?" she teased.

I laughed back. "I'm not really planning on it, but if you insist..."

"Do I get to join in?"

Ran coughed loudly.

That made me settle down a little. "Er... right. Anyway, the point of discussing the Covenant is to get an idea of how to use what they left behind, rediscover the good of it, and try to avoid the problems that came up. We're not going to wallow in it - we're going to fix it!"

"You're very enthusiastic about this, aren't you, Jeremy?" Yukari asked. Her voice sounded... misplaced, somehow?

I looked over and noticed that she was sitting up, wearing a tired smile.

"Yukari-sama!" Ran cried. She rushed to her master's side, and knelt down. "Are you sure you should be moving?"

Yukari nodded. "I'm sore all over, but I'm all right."

I tilted my head at Ran, curiously. "Wonder what the next step would be for those two."

"Probably to wake up." Yukari replied. "There's not many other signals after this point."

I nodded. "Wonder how things are going in the world of the waking."

Yukari shrugged. "Who knows? We'll find out when we get the chance. But for now, I could really go for a back massage."

Ran stretched her hands. "Certainly, Yukari-sama."

"Or should I make that full-body?" Yukari mused.

"I, uh."

"And Chen, could I have my usual dress, please~"

"Yukari, you're a bitch."

"I know~"

END: Team Drillkumo Dreamscape, ~3:00 PM, Day 4
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on June 08, 2009, 01:49:16 AM
The Game 1:15 AM Day 5


The score was now 4-9, in the Yakuza's favor. Everyone wastrying so hard, but Austin couldn't take anymore of the battle raging in his mind, nor on the court.

Austin: Can't...keep... this... up...

Nitori: Alright then! Here we go! EEEEEEEXTENDING AAAAAAARRRMMMM!!!!

A mechanical arm shot out of Nitori's backpack, which she was still wearing, and grabbed the ball. It stretched out towards the hoop but it was about to be intercepted by several Yakuza with bats.

Nitori: NO!!!

In a panic, she threw the ball up into the air in order to protect the arms.

meanwhile, Austin was losing his battle.

Voice in head: Rest easy. I'll take it from here.

Austin: n-no! AAAAAAAAUUUUUUGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!

Momizi: Austin!

Austin(?): Hmm! Guess I'll take my chance! HIGH JUMP! ACCELERATOR!

Austin, or rather her body, rushed up into the air towards the ball. It wasn't enough, so she stepped on an eagle, which happened to be there, to reach the ball. She drew the sword and raised it high.

Austin(?): This is my power, the power of Gods! Criotic Blade Art [Execution]!

Austin swung the blade down and struck the ball with a rather large amount of force. Austin and the ball began decending towards the hoop, and begun to feel a little hot. This was rather odd, as Austin and the ball were enveloped in ice. The ball was slammed into the hoop, and made a little crater in the ground. Austin landed on her feet and looked at the score board

5-9

Austin: Keep it up everyone!


Elsewhere...


Marx: (thinking) What was that? It seemed almost... familiar...

Cirno: Marx? You ok? You seem distracted by something.

Marx: Huh? Oh, it's nothing, I guess.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on June 08, 2009, 08:02:39 AM
StreetBall Challenge, Day 4->Day 5

"Finally, I'm seeing some good chances." Amarillo said as she saw the scoreboard are going up.

"Lily, get ready, we will begin."

At that time the Yazukas had switched some players, and they didn't paid attention when they saw a girl running towards them, as they tried to run her down......

"Hah, you can't escape me! No man can escape me!" one of them shouted.

And he was tripped to the ground - his target had disappeared into thin air.

Or rather......

Amarillo is floating above them, and a pair of pinkish white wings are emerging from her back.

"Sorry, but I'm not a man." Amarillo smiled.

She searched the ground while floating in the air, and found the ball are currently in MeiLing's procession.

"So here I come!" Amarillo charged down.

"What are you wandering about? Go stop her!" Ryogi shouted from his position.

"Sigh... OK, wish you can dodge that... [Rainbow WindChime]!" As Meiling shouted she releases a pattern of spiritual bullets.

"Er... I want to ask.... When you are in this status, will these bullets harm you?" Lily asked.

"Well, the bullets will harm the wings, but yeah it's no effect to me, let's just graze." Amarillo smiled.

The bullets hit on Amarillo's body and then disappeared.

"Remember this is not Gensokyo anymore! And I can nullify any spiritual attacks! and thanks for the ball!" Amarillo rushed down and take the ball from Meiling's arms.

As she is flying towards the ring, Ryoji took out his gun and shoots,

"You Cheater!"

The bullet went right through the wings and nothing had happened.

"I thought I'm hit?" Asked Lily White.

"Oh, well, physical bullets will have no effects on your mana projected wings. It's like shoot a bullet through a screen of water."

"What happened?" Ryoji threw the gun on the ground out of anger, and he suddenly realized that he had broke it.

"Curse you! everybody bring on guard! They are now being serious!" As Ryoji is shouting, Amarillo rushed down and put it into the ring with ease, then fly outside of the ring and lands.

"Hmm, I think that's it. Now let's see how others work it out." Amarillo said after she withdraw the wings to decrease the cost of her energy and watches as the scoreboard change to 6-9

(OOC: Oh wow, June the 9th is my birthday!)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on June 09, 2009, 02:45:24 AM
Streetball, 1:25am, Junes Department Store (Starring: Team Onii-san) ((OOC: Yeah. This post was rushed.))

Zei glared at the Yakuzas, taking possession of the ball.

Zei: Heh...

Flandre: What is it, Onii-chan?

Zei: It's almost as if it's too easy. This calls for drastic measures. Mystia, Reisen..

Mystia: Hm..?

Reisen: Zei-kun, what is it..?

Zei: Block their way. Flandre and I will be waiting at the goal over the Yakuza's side.

Mystia & Reisen: GOT IT!

They both made their way towards the Yakuzas while Flandre and Zei went towards the goal. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cPZNrTDke2k&feature=related)

Yakuza 1: *Stopping infront of Mystia* Out of my way-- ! *Lost sight and passed the ball somewhere else*

Zei: ..not now damnit.

Yakuza 2: *Catching the ball* No way they're gonna win.. *Passes the ball but Reisen quietly caught it* !

Reisen: ..heh. Didn't see that coming huh..?

Yakuza 2: !!

Reisen passed the ball towards Mystia. Then she flew all the way over to the Yakuza's side of the goal and passed it towards Zei.

Zei: Know what to do, right? *Passes ball towards her*

Flandre: Hai! ^_^ -Catches it and flies towards the goal before the Yakuza had a chance to steal-

Yakuza 3: ..?!

Flandre tried to shoot, but was yanked towards the ground by another Yakuza. She fortunately passed the ball towards Zei.

Yakuza 4: Not so fast, little girl..

Zei: ! HANDS OFF.

Zei threw the ball as fast as possible at the Yakuza's hand. The Yakuza let go of Flandre, but the ball bounced off his hands..

..towards the backboard of the goal..

..bouncing off Mystia's head...

..then later bouncing off the backboard of the goal...

..and Flandre somehow flew over there and caught it...

Flandre: I GOT IT! ^_^ -Passes over to Mystia-

Mystia caught the ball and passed it on to Reisen. Then she passed it on to Zei, but missed.

Zei: HAAAAAAAA......

He caught the ball and slammed it into the goal over at the Yakuza's side, but missed and it bounced off the rim..

Flandre luckily caught it and just dropped the ball straight into the net.

8-9.

Zei: YES. ANOTHER GOAL FOR TEAM GENSOKYO. -Rises fists in the air, but coughed up blood- ..shit. I overdid it.

Flandre: Eh...Maybe I shouldn't have flied? ^_^'

Zei: Nah. You did well. -Pets her on the head- So did Mystia and Reisen.

Flandre happily giggled and went on to meet the others, as soon as the Yakuza regain possession of the ball.

Zei: We'll fucking murder them in NO TIME..

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on June 09, 2009, 03:35:19 AM
Ignore this, I forgot about MTG's 8-9 thing.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on June 12, 2009, 01:36:55 PM
Hay guys it's GIGANTOR time

Another part of Construction Site, nearby Junes Dept. Store, 1.?? AM
Toshiro+Yamame+Chloe+Nate's team , Anthony+Letty+Genji , Tenshi , Koishi

Nate had the GPS which gave him the location of the fellows he had to rescue. Eirin had abruptly dumped on him Toshiro, Yamame and Chloe, who most likely weren't even sure to trust Eirin's plan in the first place. However, they had little choice. Time was running out. While everyone else was busy playing the GAME of doom and destruction (for some, at least), these people had their own responsibility to save the hostages. The location was shown on the GPS to be a container on the northwestern part of this site that they were in. The group of them set off to the area. Nate left the GPS (well, Jalal's communicator) on for a few moments before he fully memorized the location and set the power off. Argh, I am really discontent about this... Toshiro whispered to Yamame as they made their way with Nate to the container that wasn't really that far off. Yamame simply threw a look back at Toshiro, one that would suggest something along the lines of "Deal with it." Immediately Toshiro got the message and just like that, they had reached the container that held some of the captives. By the container there was a rather ridiculously tricked out car.

"...Who would leave a car like that out in the open like this?" Toshiro questioned. Yamame simply stared at the container that had a giant lock on it. "...Well, I suppose they must be inside this container..." he surmised. After sometime, they succeeded in blasting the lock open with some creativity, pulling off some sort of MacGyver moment. It was pretty cool to them but there was not much time for celebration. In the container, were Anthony, Letty, Genji, Tenshi and Koishi.

"Did you guys come to rescue us?" Anthony asked. Toshiro nodded. "Thanks, man. That car out there is mine. I suppose those boneheads forgot about it," he said. "Anyway, we can find others, these two-" he continued, pointing at Tenshi and Koishi, "have been stressing about their 'partners' for the longest time now. Let's get in the car!"

Another part of Construction Site, nearby Junes Dept. Store, 1.?? AM
Jalal+Eirin , Marisa+Reimu , Luize+Mai , Kaguya

Eirin chuckled as Jalal was clearly irked about what Eirin did with his communicator. "You!!! That was mine!" Jalal exclaimed. Eirin simply dismissed it as if it were nothing. "Oh, you'll be getting it back. I assure you." she said nonchalantly. Jalal piped down a little but was still quite annoyed. Eirin gestured to the trailer in the short distance. "That's where the others are. Let's get moving." After some time, they had reached the trailer, which was none too far at all, and Eirin made Jalal pick the lock. Inside the trailer were the other hostages - Marisa, Reimu, Luize, Mai and Kaguya. Marisa looked at their two rescuers and leaped up into the air. "You came to save us, ze! It was getting annoying listening to Reimu's banter." she exclaimed before promptly getting thwapped on the head by a steaming Reimu. "Ignore her... You have our thanks. Let us get going." she said. Kaguya remained silent, while Luize and Mai were busy whispering to each other about the condition of Owlbear. Eirin and Jalal quickly gestured the group to where they came so they could rendezvous with the others.

Basketball Game, construction site, Junes Dept. Store, 1.50 AM

?I-It?s 8-9?.? Mikoto wheezed. ??we can do this!?

?W-We?re out of tricks.? Sakuya panted alongside. ?We need t-two more hoops??

VROOOOM!

The pile of crates behind them exploded outwards. A pair of headlights shone through the flying splinters as a car burst through the wreckage, wheels spinning freely in midair.

A loud screeching noise filled the air as hot rubber made contact with cold concrete?and the poor yakuza member who had been carrying the ball. The smell of burning rubber filled the night air.

The La Cucaracha theme played on the horn.

?Sorry the star?s late. I was a little ?tied up?.? Anthony said, as he revved the engine into a menacing roar.

?ohmygodohmygodohmygodohmygod?.? Toshiro mumbled over and over from the back seat.

?Oh?look, a ball?.? Chloe said, leaning over a door to pick up the ball the poor squashed yakuza had thoughtlessly let go of.

?Anthony! The ring?s on the roof! GO!? Taihou shouted as he tackled the wind out of a charging yakuza. ?We?ll hold them off. Just go!?

??.? Anthony blinked. ?Err?gotcha!?

?You?re not getting away!? Meirin shouted, as she flew towards the speeding car.

??Hmmm?? Letty looked around her seat until she found a box which turned out to conveniently contain a lot of heavy-looking objects. ?Let?s see how good you are at grazing.? She said, as she took aim with?.

??.not my favourite hammer!? Anthony cried.

?Ouch!? Meirin cried as the hammer bounced off her skull.

??.you know you?ll only get stupider if you get hit by these.? Letty said with an air of amused interest as she took aim with a spanner.

?NO, not the spanner! No, not the monkey-wrench either! Please! Anything but my favourite screwdriver!? Anthony wailed.

??.she?s strong?? Letty nodded approvingly at Meirin who now sported a leaning tower of pisa of bumps on her head. ?I?m impressed. Here, have the rest of it.? She emptied the remainder of the tools at Meirin before throwing the toolbox itself.

Chloe kept the ball in her hand as the car started careening all over the place, distracting the yakuza who weren't already dealing with the others. Mitaka's group were able to use their drunken abilities in order to do some crowd management, whereas Taihou and Sakuya used their physical maneuvers to handle the yakuza man-to-man. Amidst this, Ryoji broke a sweat for the first time in a while. Toshiro, inside the car, was still frantically panicking, however, Yamame was more proactive about it, releasing webs in order to stop the incoming yakuza from moving towards the car. Chloe was still handling the ball but they weren't in the clear yet. The burly yakuza who had his face smashed in was clearly angry, his face bleeding very much, but he didn't seem that hurt at all. In fact he looked very angry and even stronger. Hirowaza saw him stand up and beckoned for Meira to cover his back.

The car was on its way to the hoop and Chloe was poised to shoot, and she shot - right when the yakuza was going to take it by goaltending. That's when Hirowaza changed her plank into a blunt spear and charged into the air to collide with that yakuza AGAIN. "Sorry, buster, try again next time! ECHOING LANCE!" and launched the blunt spear right into the yakuza's hip, releasing a screaming wind that knocked him down into the ground. He was definitely not dead but the wind was enough to knock the ball into the goal, scoring Team Gensokyo their 9th goal.

9-9

PRE-FINAL ROUND: YAKUZA SIDE

"Aaaargh!" Ryoji screamed, visibly livid about the situation. In his rage, the symbol on his chest lit up and a scream could be heard from a ways away, most likely Kana being tortured by the power of the symbol. Meiling extended an arm towards Ryoji, muttering a "P, Please stop!" Ryoji would have none of it, though. "You idiots," Ryoji snarled at the fellows he had made a contract with. "I thought you told me you could win?! We were at 9-0! What the hell happened!" Meiling shivered, having no idea with how to respond. Kotohime opened her mouth to say something, but Ryoji yelled over her. "Fine, that's it. The situation has forced me to do this." Ryoji's magatama glowed strongly, causing it to vibrate even more than it did at the start of the game. Eventually, four more characters emerged from seemingly nowhere. One could recognize them easily to be Okuu, Komachi, Rikako and Chiyuri. Rikako looked at the people who were already present, then saw Ryoji and his magatama.

"Mister, may I kindly mention that in your current state, you won't be able to support all seven of us..." Rikako said politely. Ryoji glared at Rikako and scowled.

"Shut up! Don't give me that bullshit. You WILL win this. Remember what will happen to your little friend if we lose!" he said maniacally and the symbol on his chest glowed again, delivering excruciating pain once more to Kana, who was still screaming with agony.

Meiling clenched her fist. I don't really WANT to have to do this, but... Kana...

The seven girls remained silent, nodded weakly at Ryoji and went to the field.

"Hehehe..."

PRE-FINAL ROUND: GENSOKYO SIDE

"Awwright, folks!" Mitaka squealed, still quite evidently drunk. "Weeee're in tha clear!!!" she slurred slightly in her speech. Suika shrugged and scoffed. "Ya, that's right. We have the fellers in the car to help us around, too, so we have a batterin' ram sorta thing!" she said. Hirowaza looked at the field and agreed.

"They are in disarray. Their morale has been crushed," Hirowaza mused. "We should take advantage of the momentum and win the game!"

Everyone agreed. Not much was needed to be said at this point. They were going to win the game, no matter what.

FINAL ROUND

"I will open with the first salvo," Hirowaza said, nodding at Meira, as they let the yakuza run forward sloppily to their side of the court. "Let's go, Meira-sama!" she exclaimed, as she started releasing blue energy into Meira's weapon and began channelling energy into it. Go! Hirowaza thought, and with that Meira started to charge forward at the enemy group without fear, relentlessly, and her weapon was charged up with an immense amount of energy.

"ICE FISSURE!!!"

Meira slashed at the oncoming squad of yakuza and icicles began to strike from the yakuza's feet, scaring them and knocking them backwards. One icicle knocked the ball up into the air, where Sakuya leapt from Taihou's hands to snatch the ball from an incoming yakuza. "Here!" Sakuya said, and passed the ball to Amarillo, who used the power of flight in order to take the ball a little further, and noticed that Suika was leaping by the hoop, eager to finish the match with a flashy maneuver. Obliging, Amarillo tossed the ball high into the air, where Suika managed to leap high enough and propel herself with her flail, which allowed her to spin, with the ball in her hand, and strongly dunk it right into the hoop, making it vibrate with immense force.

10-9

"Gee-gee, suckers!"

GAME CONCLUSION

"Hah, so you shmucks think you won, eh?" Ryoji said, stepping forward in front of his entire squad of yakuza, injured, tired and afraid. The girls he made a contract with were beside him, visibly worried for Kana's condition. "Alright, then, your little friends are going to die anyway! Because I'll kill them!" he said. Mitaka clenched her fist and everyone looked at Ryoji sternly, however, Eirin and Jalal made a sound to make their presence known. "Hey, the others are here! You guys okay?" Jalal asked. Ryoji stared at his hostages, now free, in disbelief.

"Ahahahaha!" Ryoji started laughing. "So, I see you got your friends back, eh? Well, that's fine. It doesn't really matter whether they're with me or not, I'll still gain the last laugh. You see, I managed to unlock the secrets of your power. These fine people that stand next to me, are going to help. You kids will all fail to best me, because I have the superior manpower, the superior brains... Everything! So--" mid-speech, a basketball was thrown at Ryoji's face.

"Oi... You... You talk too much. Sharrap." Reimu said bluntly as she threw the basketball at Ryoji's face. This angered him even more.

"You... YOU!!" Ryoji could no longer think logically and rationally. Rage had overtaken his being as he concentrated energy into the magatama in order to grant him more power. However, the magatama was glowing and it was cracking. Suddenly, black, flaming, blazing grime started to envelop Ryoji slowly as he was channeling more energy. "W, what...?! Y, yeaaargh!" he screamed as suddenly, his entire body was burning. He struggled to stand, and fell, and started to convulse. He was in great pain, but was no longer screaming.

The seven girls he made contracts with, after losing their host, felt very weak, and collapsed. Okuu had reverted into her animal form, a raven. The yakuza that were still standing suddenly rushed to recover Ryoji's body, perhaps even carcass, as well as the girls.

"H, hey, you can't do that!" Suika screamed as she and everyone else also rushed forward.

After many minutes of struggle, the yakuza escape. The girls who were missing were Kotohime and Meiling. The other five managed to recover, though. Pearl looked at Komachi and Ellen, and then proceeded to form emergency contacts with them to sustain their life force. Thirtyfour and Chloe decided they would take responsibility too. Thirtyfour formed contracts with Chiyuri and Rikako, because... they were sciency, and Chloe formed a contract with Okuu.

"Aaah... guys..." Mitaka said. "We should get going back now..."

It was very late, and everyone was exhausted. They made their trip back home.

Saniwa Inn, 2:30 AM

Satori surveyed everyone's condition. Everyone was struggling to get back to their rooms. As they were doing so, she sighed. Well, I guess now would be a good time to dive... Satori thought. Her thoughts echoed within everyone's minds.


NOTE: Please do dive/dreamscape posts, in case you don't get the hint
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on June 12, 2009, 05:09:04 PM
The construction site 2:05 AM Day 5 Team Michigan

Anthony, Letty, Genjii, along with the rest of team Gensokyo had just beat the yakuza in the basketball game and the yakuza had just ran off.

"Man, that was a crazy game, at least we all got out in one piece" said Letty

"Well, you can say that, all my tools are FUBAR now, along with the tool box it self" moaned Anthony, drooping over the remains of his tools, all bent and broken, "These were a present too,"

"There's no need to cry about a few tools," said Genjii

"I guess, well I think we should be heading out now, I'll tell the others that we're heading back to my cabin, then moving into the shrine, since that will probably be more effective for this entire plan, scheme, whatever you would call it" said Anthony, Letty and Genjii nodded in agreement, then Anthony went off and told everyone he would be off, then the three headed off to the car,

"Hmmm, I think this moment is missing something, oh yea, since we just came out on top against some yakuza, we need some music" which then Anthony proceeded to turn on the CD player, and played http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sogKUx_q7ig and turned on the speakers to max "That's more like it", Then Anthony and crew drove off towards the Cabin, and once getting there, went to sleep since they didn't get any because of the incident.

Dreamscape 2:30 AM Day 5 Team Michigan

(OOC: just to tell everyone, this is gonna be one big flash back that explains the past year and 1/2 of Anthony's life, it is gonna basically be like a darker version of punch-out, and it's gonna be really long, you don't have to read it, but it's close to necessary for the full history of Anthony)

During this period of sleeping between the members of team Michigan, Letty and Genjii ended up in an area like a boxing arena, just on the floor between the stands and the ring

"What is this place, and where's Anthony?" questioned Letty, then after blinking her eyes, the place changed, there were people in the stands, and two people in the ring, and Letty noticed one of them, it was Anthony, but then she felt a hand on her shoulder, and she turned around, and saw another Anthony,

"Who... what... why?" said Letty who was in a baffled state

"Don't worry, this is just more of one of my memories, back about a year or two ago, back when I was still in boxing" said Anthony "I just like to see how I did in my old bouts, this was actually my first one"

"I see, so this is what you call boxing, so two people just get in the ring and punch each other until one can't get back up?" asked Letty, seeing the younger Anthony dodging the punches being thrown by the other boxer, then retaliating with a few punches of his own

"Pretty much, I know it sounds kinda barbaric, but it was my best sport next to hockey back then, which I was suspended from the school hockey team back then, mostly due to getting into fights, while in this sport, I can get all the stress I have off of my chest" explained Anthony, who then guided Letty and Genjii to an open area on the stands, for the perfect viewing spot

"I guess I didn't explain everything about my past a few days ago, there's just a few things that I couldn't talk about, but here, it's a lot easier since you can see it your self, and there was a lot of stuff I didn't say about my boxing career," said Anthony

"I see, so then you'll show us since we're already here?" asked Letty

"I might as well show you now, since I remember saying that one of the others back at the shrine told me that if we open ourselves to each other, it would increase our syncro, and allow you to use your powers," said Anthony, "but this is gonna take a while, might as well get a few drinks and snacks to watch it all on display" which then a large bag of popcorn and a coca popped out of thin air

"The first thing I gotta say is that this isn't a regular boxing league, not by a long shot, since first of all, it's a world circuit, which means there's contenders from all over the place here, second, if the ref doesn't see it, it's good, so there's a lot of low blows, and some others even rig their gloves with metal pellets and other stuff, if you can make it to the top here, you can just about beat anyone in boxing" explained Anthony, while Letty was focused on the match, seeing the younger Anthony, only standing at about 5 foot 3 inches at this time, going against, a huge muscle ripped guy who was 6 foot 5 inches, seeing that Anthony was constantly dodging the man's punches, then hitting him with a few of his own, then the bell rang, ending round 1

"Wow, this is tense, I can't believe you did this before" said Letty in astonishment

"Well, I was lucky for most of my bouts, the things that probably saved me from an early grave was my quick feet and my even quicker punches" said Anthony

"I see, so you didn't follow your old man in all his paths" said Genjii

"Yea, I did want to play hockey, but as I said earlier, I got kicked off the high school hockey team for fighting, but then it would be easier to show it than explain why I was like that earlier in my life" said Anthony, which then the scenery changed from a boxing arena to a hockey one, which then Letty and Genjii saw two teams on the ice going for the puck, which then the person wearing the #22 jersey, which then he took his helmet off, showing the face of a younger Anthony,

"Here's the last game of hockey I played, which then I got kicked off the team, the fight should be starting right about...Now" said Anthony, which then one of the players on the opposing team checked Anthony, while the game was not in play, which then Anthony threw off his gloves, and put up his fists and then started punching the guy who checked him, then Anthony pulled the guy's jersey over his head, and then threw him to the ice, then got on top of him, and started to pound his face in, and then two of the refs pulled Anthony of the guy, who's face was all bloody, Anthony was in a fit of rage and thrashing around while the refs pulled him off the ice "And you see why I wasn't allowed on the ice, I was lucky that they didn't pull me into a law suit for that, but then my career of being in hockey was pretty much shot right then and there"

"wow, you seem like a completely different person back then, compared to now" said Letty

"Since I'm showing you guys this, I might as well show you the entire story, since it would work out better" said Anthony, which then the location changed again, to the inside of a house, which then the three saw Anthony, and someone else there, "This is just after the game back at home, where my dad got majorly on my case about what happened back there, and when he introduced me to the man who got me into boxing" said Anthony

The three could just hear what was going on between Anthony and his dad, and a bit later, his dad pulled out a Kendo sword out of the closet "Oh yea, the kendo sword, he would always hit me with it when I did something wrong, it's part of the family tradition, but I'm sure that I don't need to explain it" said Anthony, which then his younger self was stuck with the kendo sword several times then Anthony's dad sent him off to his room, and then pulled out a phone and called someone

"Yea, I moped around in my room after that for a while, then my dad called me down after a bit and we headed off to a gym in the inner part of town" explained Anthony

then the scene shifted again to a gym, that looked kinda run down, no one else was in it, except for the younger Anthony, his dad, and another person, who stood about 5 foot 9 inches, who had a surprising resemblance to Doc Louis from punch-out, "Here's my son, now I want you to give him the basic run through" said Anthony's dad

"Oh man, the run through, back then I thought it was something simple, but was I oh so wrong" said Anthony, which then the main three watched as Anthony, his dad, and the doc (current name for the 3rd person) talk a bit, and go into the changing room, which then, the doc changed into a boxing getup of green trunks and a black tank top and a pair of green boxing gloves, and the younger Anthony was in a pair of blue trunks and tank top, with a yellow stripe going down each side, and sporting a pair of blue gloves, and both of them stepped into the ring

"Lets get this over with," said the younger Anthony

"Hmm, well apperently your dad was right about you" said Doc

"Yea, after what happened, I was acting like a freaking punk, but then you'll see why I snapped out of that real soon" said Anthony, which then the bell was rung, and both of them closed in on each other, young Anthony started out with a series of punches but none were connecting because doc was blocking all of them, then doc went in and uppercuted young Anthony, knocking him out just like that, "And that's why I stopped acting like a punk, because I learned then and there, that I wasn't gonna go anywhere with was I was then" explained Anthony,

Then young Anthony finally woke up after getting knocked out, and he apologized to his dad for what he did, and then asked Doc to be his trainer in boxing,

"Hmm, so you want to become a boxer then, well, you got guts kid, and you can throw a decent punch, I'm sure we can go far, so consider me your new trainer, and call me doc from now on" said doc

"And this is where I que in the huge amount of training which I went through before starting boxing" said Anthony

(OCC: Here's an basic example of what I'm talking about, except multiply it by about 20, and add in some stuff from World's strongest disciple Kenshi http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xuXU0uk5l20&feature=channel_page)

"Then we fast forward to the match we were watching, which was my first match in this league, which nothing under handed happened" said Anthony, which then the scenery changed again back to the boxing ring, where Round 2 was just starting, and the punches were flying back and forth, then Anthony stepped back and rushed in, hitting the opponent with a devastating straight, knocking him out, and winning the first match to Anthony "And that was the first, of many matches that I would win on my way to the top"

Then Anthony, Letty, and Genjii watched as match after match went by, with the young Anthony winning each one, with different results each time, one match had a guy who was kicking Anthony each time the ref was distracted by the crowd, but then Anthony ended that one by ducking his kick and uppercutting him out of the ring, another match had a guy who was somehow allowed a cane into the ring, and was swinging it all around as an attack, but then Anthony kept on blocking then went in and threw a lighting fast jab, knocking the cane away, then knocking him in the face with a strong hook, sending him to the mat, during the entire time, Letty was focusing on the match, like a child finding a shiny new treasure,

"I see that you're enjoying the matches" said Anthony

"Oh, yea, this is getting really interesting, I guess you had a lot happen to you" said Letty

"I guess you could say that, but then you haven't seen all of it yet" said Anthony "This was the last fight needed for me to become the top man, the fight against the champ himself"

(OCC: now I will be shifting this story to the view of Anthony, back when he did this fight, since this is a major fight)


"Ok then Anthony, this is the big match, this is what we've been working for, I'm confident you can do this, just remember, he could be cheating in some way, and he'll do anything he can, when he gets the chance" said Doc

"ok then Doc, I can do this, I'll show everyone that I'm the strongest here" said Anthony

Then both of the fighters entered the ring, and the ref did the announcing

"In the red corner, in the black trunks, weighing in at over 200 pounds, and 6 foot 11 inches, the reigning champ, Mr. Knockout himself, Ryan Toninski, and in the blue corner, in the blue trunks and tank top, with yellow stripes going down the sides, weighing in at 130 pounds, and 5 foot 3 inches, the rising star, the wolverine of the north, Anthony Thrun" announcing the ref "Now, FIGHT"

(insert this song here http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=--a-REXkX4Y )

then the bell rang, and the first round started, and Ryan wasted no time by starting off with a downward punch towards Anthony's head, which he dodged by moving to the left, then Anthony threw a few jabs at Ryan's gut, but they did nothing to him, which then Ryan hit Anthony with a hook to the right side of his head, knocking him to the mat, Anthony was already bleeding from the hit, but he got back up right after hitting the mat,

"dammit, Doc was right, this guy is cheating, he has metal plates in his gloves, I'm lucky to be standing right now, I guess I need to stay evasive for now" thought Anthony, which then Ryan started to throw more punches, and Anthony ducked and weaved dodging all the punches, but any time Anthony punched Ryan, it had no effect, then the bell rang, ending round 1

"Doc, I need some help here, my punches aren't doing anything to him" said Anthony

"I've noticed something, each time he goes for an uppercut, he twitches his head, I bet that's his weakpoint" said Doc "but it's still gonna take more than that to knock him out, so I think it's time for you to use that one move I taught you"

"Ok then Doc, it's all up to this now I guess" said Anthony, which then the fighters got back into the ring and the bell rang again, starting round 2

"Listen up Anthony, there's no way you'll beat me, just give up now, and you'll still have your life" said Ryan

"Ohho ho ho ho, I've come too far to give up now, I'm gonna beat you up side your head, and take the belt" said Anthony

Then the fighters closed in on each other, Ryan started off with a few jabs, then threw a hook, Anthony dodged them, then backed up a bit, which then Ryan closed in and threw a fast uppercut, Anthony just barely dodges it, then he sees the mark, then Anthony pulls his fist back, then punches straight forward, with the speed of a bullet,

"MAGNUM STRAIGHTO" yelled Anthony as he nailed Ryan in the jaw, knocking him straight to the mat, the Ref started to count,

1...
2....
3.....
4......

Then Ryan got back up, but he was all shook up from that attack, but before Anthony could continue on his assault, the bell rang and ended round 2

"Good job Anthony, now just keep it up, and take this guy down" said Doc

"Ok then doc, I got this one in the bag" said Anthony

then the bell rung and the last round started, and the fighters faced off, but after a few moments into the round, a beer bottle flew into the ring and nailed the ref in the head, knocking him out, Ryan saw this as his chance

"Hey Anthony, it's time to show you why I'm the champ, and why you never will" said Ryan, who then went right at Anthony, first grabbing his left arm, and punched it will all of his force, breaking it, Anthony cried out in pain, and got away from Ryan, then Ryan charged at him and smashed Anthony in the face with an elbow, knocking Anthony to the mat, his vision started to blur, and he could hear a few people counting,

1...
2....
3.....
4......
5.......
6........

"This is the end, I'm not gonna make it, this is the end of me" thought Anthony, then he could hear the crowd cheering for Anthony to get up, to show Ryan who the real man is, then Anthony felt his strength come back to him, and then Anthony slowly rose and just got up in time before the count got to 10

(OCC: start playing this http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RGEN60bf3p8)

"Ya hear that Ryan, that's the crowd cheering for me, to kick your ass, and you want to know how I'm gonna do that, I'm gonna do it by the rules, and with my own two fists" said Anthony "Because no matter what you do, I'm gonna be the winner, you can count on that" which then Anthony points his glove at Ryan

"Oh we'll see about that you punk" said Ryan, who then charged at Anthony and threw a punch, which then Anthony dodged to the left, and then said "time for you to face a custom move of my own, the DOUBLE DEUCE" which then Anthony took both of his hands, bearing through the pain of this broken left arm, and formed a large fist with both of them, then swung upward, hitting Ryan in a jaw, then Anthony brought it down on his head, smashing Ryan into the mat, and embedding his face in the mat, then everyone started to count

1...
2....
3.....
4......
5.......
6........
7.........
8..........
9...........
10!!!

then the crowd rushed the ring, picking up Anthony and cheering in his victory, which then later he was taken to the hospital for resting and healing from a broken left arm, 2 busted ribs, and a hairline fracture along his skull

(OCC: switching perspective to Anthony, Letty, and Genjii )

"THAT WAS AMAZING" yelled out Letty after seeing the Young Anthony knock out Ryan for good

"Yea, when I did that back then, I was in amazement too, still a good match to watch to this day" said Anthony, "but it brings up some bad memories"

"Bad memories?" questioned Letty

"Yea, I might as well show you guys now," said Anthony, then the scenery changed to in front of a house, "After my victory over Ryan and becoming the champ I stayed up there and defended my title many times, a lot happened over the next few months, I got a huge fan base, and I was all over the news, but this night, my good streak would come to a hault"

Then the three saw the young Anthony and Doc, walking out of the house, and a car pulled up, which then the window rolled down and they saw Ryan's face in there, and he had a gun, he fired several rounds and drove off, he ended up missing the young Anthony, but they hit doc, but he still had a few last words

"Listen to me Anthony, I won't be around for much longer, so I just want you to know, you'll always be the champion in my heart, and remember, always go shooting for the top" said Doc, gasping for his last breath, then Doc passed away, the young Anthony broke out into tears, crying on the street, with two of the closest people he knew, dead

"Man, I still can't believe this some times, him, dead, and it's only been about half a year since then," said Anthony

"It was only half a year ago?" questioned Letty

"Yea, a lot happened after this, I decided to quit boxing, I just couldn't get back into it, I ended up getting fits of rage, and started to drink and smoke at times to calm myself down, but then one night I just couldn't hold myself back, and I took matters into my own hands, since the cops couldn't find Ryan" said Anthony, once again the scene changed to a shady looking warehouse, where there were two people in it, one was Ryan, and the other was in a trench coat and a hat, covering his entire body

"So, I heard you can get me out of the country without any problems." said Ryan

"Oh I can get you out of the country, but then, it's probably not the way you want to go" said the figure in the coat

"Was that a treat?" said Ryan in anger

"No, it was a promise, a promise that I am going to kill you" said the coated figure, which then he threw off the coat, revealing the young Anthony, " and I'm gonna do it with these two fists"

"YOU, I'll finish you off like I did to your trainer" said Ryan

"YOU B(beep)STARD, YOU'VE KILLED ONE OF THE CLOSEST PEOPLE I KNOW, IT'S TIME FOR YOU TO MEET YOUR MAKER" yelled young Anthony, as he charged at Ryan, which then Ryan pulled out a gun, but Anthony punched the gun out of Ryan's hand, then Anthony followed up with another punch to Ryan's jaw, knocking him to the ground, then Anthony got right next to Ryan,

"Because of.... BECAUSE OF YOU......I'LL NEVER GET TO SEE HIM AGAIN, BECAUSE YOU TOOK HIM AWAY" yelled  Young Anthony, with his eyes filling full of tears, which then Anthony started to punch Ryan's face over and over, not stopping, and eventually causing his fists to bleed, and then Anthony killed Ryan, by smashing his face in, Anthony had realized, what he had done, and ran off into the darkness out side the warehouse

"This moment still makes me tear up, this is when it all ended for me, at least that's what I thought back then" said Anthony, wiping a tear away from his eye, "This is when I thought that I could just get my life back on track, that I just needed to get out of town, so I moved out of Michigan, out of the U.S. and into the town of Karuisuwa all the way in Japan, here I thought I could relax, and just get my life all together, I wasn't always the person who fixed everything in Karuisuwa either,"

Then the scene shifted to the Cabin, just outside of it, which then an old man can be seen just outside it with Anthony

"Before I came to Karuisuwa, this old man was the one who took care of all the construction, and I needed a job and shelter at the time, so he helped me out and let me stay in his cabin, and let me work with him, then more happened, and my life got a bit more screwed up" said Anthony, which then the scene changed to a construction site, where Anthony, the old man, and a few others were working on a building, then a few yakuza appeared and started to mess with those people

"Hey get away from my workers, we're trying to fix up a building" said the old man

"Hmmph, you don't know who you're dealing with, I might as well give you a permanent reminder who we are, and why you don't mess with us" said the main yakuza of that group, which then he pulled out a gun, and shot the old man in the heart, Anthony was speechless, another person he knew was gone from him, forever, which then sent him into another rage

"YOU B(beep)STARDS, EACH ONE OF YOU F(beep)ERS ARE GONNA WISH YOU WERE NEVER BORN, I'M GONNA FIND EVERYONE OF YOU F(beep)ERS AND MAKE YOU SUFFER FOR WHAT YOU HAVE DONE" yelled out Anthony at the top of his lungs, which then he rushed at the yakuza, not caring that they had guns, he then beat everyone of them to a pulp, then Anthony went off, got the old man, took him back to the cabin, dug a grave, and laid him to rest,

Then Anthony laid in the bed of the cabin, thinking to himself

"What can I do now, all I am is just a regular person, with some boxing and construction skills," he thought, "THATS IT, I'll just do my best to hold this town together, and one by one, I'll eventually take care of the yakuza"

"And thats how I became who I am today, and to think, this happened 4 months ago" said the current Anthony " and thats it, the entire story,"

"Wow, just... wow, I can't believe you went through all of that, just to go on and on" said Letty

"well, I guess Doc's last words really stuck to me, I guess I always want to be number one" said Anthony

Letty then looked away, and then was acting like she had something on her mind

"something you want to ask me?" said Anthony

"Well, I was wondering, could you.. teach me how to box?" asked Letty

Anthony then got flustered at the idea, first just at the idea of teaching Letty how the box, then he thought about what she would be wearing, which then got projected in front of the three, which then made Anthony's face turn bright red

"I-I-I-I'm not perverted or anything" said Anthony on the defensive, while Letty just giggled, then Anthony calmed down "Well, I guess I can teach you, at least I'll be able to get back into boxing, man I haven't picked up my gloves in forever, and wow, I guess it's time to wake up," which then Anthony faded away out of dreamscape

END: Anthony's Cabin 4:30 AM Day 5

(OOC: there will be a temporary time gap due to the fact of I need to change the time on this, it will be fixed once I can contact Etch)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on June 12, 2009, 06:35:55 PM
Saniwa Shrine Hot Spring area - 12:50 - Day 4



Remilia continued to wash Kajira's hair. She could feel her small fingers stroking her scalp and lathering up her hair. Minory and Rumia were also washing their hairs as well. Minory was developing a bit sister relationship with Rumia and it looked like she was really enjoying it.

Kajira: *eyes are still closed due to shampoo bein all over her head*  How are Minory and-*huge splash of water over her head*....>_<...*shakes head*

Remilia: sorry what was that? i didn't hear you <3

Kajira: nothing...nevermind

Remilia: they'r fine they're washing their little heads as well. Don't worry I'll take good care of you....master

Kajira: eh?
Remilia: oh nothing *starts to apply conditioner*

Kajira: maybe i shouldn't have let Remi do my hair....*sweatdrop*

There was a lot of noise outside. It sounded like cheering or screaming.

Kajira: what's that noise?

Minory: i guess the next event started. I think it was a catwalk/fashion show.

Kaji: ah i see *shakes head full of suds* That's a lot of conditioner Remi-*warm water is dumped over her* >_<.....*shakes head again*

Remi: there hair is fully washed Kaji. chu *pecks her cheek*

Rumia: hair all washed! hair like clean mop!

Kajira took a sigh and sat still for a while. Her hair dripped repeated water that it was previously drenched in. it was a somewhat depressed sigh.

Minory: Kaji-sama you can turn around now.

Kaji:.....mm?

Before she could actually turn Remilia had wrapped herself around her and surprised Kaji for a second. Until she realized she was covered in a long bath towel...and so was the other girls.

Remi: Now we can finally take a dip in the hot springs!

Kaji:...uhhh i just wanted to take a bath. I'll be resting in the room for now, its not too far i don't think.

Minory: b-but why rest there when you can relax in the spring with us?

Kaji: ahh....well i...could. still i don't think its right *Sweatdrop*

Minory: stop being such a whiner, we bathed together we might as well go all the way!

Well that didn't sound right

Remi: I never went to the Hot Spring so i'm lookin forward to it.

Kajira honestly just didn't want to go to the hot spring is all. Normally it would be a guy's fantasy to go to the female side of the spring. typical no? but he knew better but they didn't mind so...why should he?...err she?

Kajira: alright. I guess soaking won't be an issue....

Saniwa Shrine Hot Spring - 13:00 - Day 4

The girls all sat down (still covered in towels) in the Hot Spring. The water was nice and warm and soothing thanks to water scented beads and therepuetic oils etc.  Rumia sat next to Kajira and Minory was bringing an inflatable beach ball over to beat around with.

Kajira: The girls side is much much bigger than the guys side.

Minory: but of course! its only natural that the girls side is bigger, free-er and grandeur!

Rumia was blowing up the beachball (in the shape of a ying-yang ball) and started to hit it up in the air. Kajira watched as her 3 friends hit the ball around however she got tired and rest on the edge of the spring with her head down and back to them.

Kajira:.............

10 minutes passed and Kajira was nearly sound asleep there in the spring...Suddenly the yingyang ball bounced off of her head

Minory:...I think she's really asleep. She's more tired than we thought she was huh?
Rumia: Kaji sweepy.
Remilia: sleeping in a hot spring? i think someone is taking it a bit too easy today. *pokes kaji's cheek*
Kaji:....................

Remilia started to poke kaji's hair trying to wake her up and Minory gave a slight nudging.

Kaji:..........

Minory: we can't go back to the others without her. we have to wake her up now.

Remi: don't worry i got something.

Remilia went close to kaji's ear and whispered something.

Kaji:....*facial expression changes showing frustration* -w- mmmmmmppph! *turns head away*

Remilia continues to pester kaji in this manner, eventually she wakes up holdin her ears

Kaji: >_< WHY ARE YOU SAYING "ESPEAIRE RUNS WILD" OVER AND OVER AGAIN!?

Remilia: no reason whatsoever ^_- *smiles and shows a fang on her mischievous face* you hate it when people blow in your ear.

Kaji: *shakes head* gosh...*rubs eyes* i was having a nice nap too...oh right we're still in the spring....no wonder i feel so heavy...

They mingled and played ball for a bit and then at about 2pm they headed back out to the others. Kajira really wanted to sleep. big time. One of the main problems she had when she turned herself female was that it was a low power state that was used to recharge her powers and to mask her presence from her enemies. She was never found out. but now even though its not needed its STILL a low power state and she really starts to sleep a lot when in that form.

Kajira: *yawn* ~_~

it was nearing 2pm and she was getting exhausted.  She returned to her room and slept while her partners bid her a good rest and went to watch the rest of the cakewalk event and cooking event....only to return midway after being creeped out by the cooking event.


Day 4 5:30pm Saniwa Shrine room End
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on June 12, 2009, 10:09:02 PM
Team Drillkumo Dreamscape, ~7:00 PM, Day 4
Participants: Team Drillkumo: E-mouse

I tried to keep my mind on the sky and clouds out beyond our rock ledge, and off the naked Yukari lying on the grass behind me, sighing happily as Ran massaged her back.

It wasn't working very well.

"Ahhh, right there. Ohh, that's good. Mmm..."

"Where exact--" I cut myself off with a yelp from twisting my own arm sharply.

"A secret special place~" Yukari sang.

I continued twisting my arm. Unfortunately, the pain distracted me not only from thinking about Yukari being naked, but also making sure I kept my back turned to her.

The sight was not quite pornographic, but more than slightly suggestive and quite enticing. Also, more distracting than twisting my own arm, especially after the distraction made me stop doing so.

"Could I do the front?" I asked, before I could stop myself.

Yukari lifted herself up on her elbows and smiled at me over the substantially increased amount of cleavage. "Ara, changed your mind about the prudishness?"

I managed a gurgle as I attempted to choke myself.

"Um... Yukari-sama, maybe you should get dressed..." Chen suggested, giving me a worried look.

Yukari sighed. "I suppose I should before he actually hurts himself." She smirked at me again. "Though, I don't suppose you'd like to help with it?"

"I would, but I don't trust myself to do so." I replied, and turned away. She chuckled.

The thought of Yukari GETTING dressed distracted me a fair bit less. I let my mind wander a bit as I watched the clouds wander by.

... hm. Clothes. I'm still wearing that random green gown, aren't I?

I glanced down to confirm this, and amended the thought with the streaks of dried blood my nose had so generously offered to add.

"I can handle making myself a new outfit by now, right?" I asked.

"You should be able to, yes." Yukari replied, over the rustling of cloth behind me.

"Hmmm..."

Well, this outfit was lame, but I didn't have any bright ideas about what to use instead. I mean, my usual t-shirt and pants would be comfortable, but boring as hell. I could do just about anything here, but I couldn't think of...

My face stretched to accommodate my grin. "Oh, obviously."

I closed my eyes and focused for a moment, smirking.

POP.

... I can feel the air on my chest, and a weight over my shoulders...

I opened my eyes and turned back to the others, still smirking. I felt a soft breeze blow by, ruffling my cape out behind me.

Yukari looked me over, one eyebrow raised. "You ARE obsessed with that, aren't you?"

I flourished the Drill. "Might as well dress the part, if we're all going to be in our stage clothes!"

She smiled. "I suppose so.

But I think you forgot to remove something~"

I blinked at her. Looked down.

Noticed the set of bloomers that had ended up on top of the loose slacks I'd come up with in mimicking Kamina.

I buried my face in my hands. "I am SUCH an idiot."

"I think it's cute!" Yukari teased.

Chen finally failed in her valiant attempt to contain her laughter. I promptly magicked the offending underwear away.

"Well that was embarrassing." I muttered. Sighed. "And completely ruined the impression I was going for."

"So, would you like to try again?" Yukari asked. Chen started managing to stifle her giggles again. Ran just shook her head, smiling.

I shook my head too, though with a different tone. "Not immediately, at least. Doesn't work well when the memory's still fresh."

"Oh well~"

I looked down at the outfit for a moment, and frowned. "Besides, the whole thing might as well be a beta. I mean, I didn't even bother with the sunglasses, for one..."

Oh, there's another part. I pulled off the cape and presented the back. "... and I had no idea what to do about the logo."

Ran raised an eyebrow. "You seem rather into this."

I shrugged. "I dunno, I just... feel like it. I mean, there might be SOME use for doing all this, but..."

Yukari dismissed my concerns with a wave of her hand. "Nonsense, just have your fun~"

I shifted my feet a little. "Well..." Thought it over for a moment. "... no, I DID tend to get in character a bit when I cosplayed..."

Yukari liked the sound of that. "Ooo! And who exactly did you cosplay?"

"Actually, the one I was thinking of was Vyse from Skies of Arcadia... I had this feeling of confidence I usually don't, when I was wearing that..."

I considered, and tossed the cape back on. Summoned a pair of wooden, imitation cutlass blades into my hands. (http://i4.photobucket.com/albums/y147/exitjmouse/Photos/Me_Vyse2.jpg) "Though the props probably helped, too..."

"So, why not steal the whole outfit?" Yukari asked, eyeing my current getup.

I shook my head. "I'm not Kamina. Sure, I definitely want to look like part of the series, but I don't quite fit wholesale. I mean, none of them really tried scheming much..."

I ditched one of the 'blades' in favor of the Drill, presenting it to the others. "For that matter, this isn't even really....."

A thought struck me. I trailed off.

"Well duh." I muttered. Grinned, and looked up at the others again.

"What did the Covenant logo look like, again?" I asked.

Ran raised an eyebrow at Yukari for a moment, then gestured at the air to one side. "Something like this, I think."

An eastern-style scroll materialized in midair where she'd pointed, showing a black-and-white symbol of concentric circles, with the small, abstract figures arranged on the edge, equidistant.

"How boring." I muttered. Walked over to the scroll, and glared at the symbol. "Now, how can we revamp this..."

"... revamp?" Yukari asked, "Jeremy, just what are you thinking?"

I turned to face her, and grinned. "When I said we were remaking the Covenant better than it was, I meant it. We're updating this, along with the alliance itself!"

Silent, blank stares. Yukari started giggling, then threw her head back and laughed. "Ahahaha! Oh, Jeremy, you really ARE insane."

I grinned, and raised a half-clenched hand. "Well, what the hell do you think I am?"

I turned back to the scroll, folding my arms over my chest. "Now, what is this missing? It's just circles... it's black and white....."

... there's an important thought. "... it's inflexible for introducing new member species..."

Yukari laughed again. I gave her another grin, and noticed Ran giving me a worried look.

"Yukari-sama, are you sure he should be...?"

Yukari waved a hand. "No, don't stop him. He gets ever so entertaining like this~"

"I'm glad you enjoy it." I replied, smirking.

I turned back to the logo, considered, and conjured a floating monitor (what can I say, I'm more comfortable with modern tech) in midair, much larger, and also showing the Covenant logo.

"Now let me see... I like the general concept, and I want to pay some homage to the original..." I muttered, "But we definitely need more flexibility, and the option of color would be a good addition... but what colors...?

... heh, of course. All of them."

I waved a hand, and the inner circles of the logo vanished, replaced with curved lines converging on the center.

A rainbow spiral extended out from the center.

I grinned up at it. "That's better."

Behind me, Ran sighed. "Are you really going to be using that spiral theme for this? I don't think the Covenant was about drills."





...... something stirred.

"Yes. Yes, I am."

I turned. "The Covenant IS the Spiral."

Ran blinked, slowly. "... what."

I smiled at her. "TTGL had the right idea, but their explanation was off. Oh, it's evolution, all right. But it's not just DNA. That's just the foundation. That's not what makes humans special."

The images in my mind... that one beautiful graph, the reasons behind joy and friendship...

I grinned past the tears in my eyes. "The real Spiral... is how individuals work together. DNA strings, cell organs, creatures, families, tribes, nations...!"

My voice was growing louder.

"What made humans special was touching on the next step. Beyond just genes, programming, and chance...

Minds. Ideas. The creation and expansion of raw concepts, of explicit thought... Their use, their combination, their power..."

I was breathing heavily, panting in my enthusiasm.

"This... this is the real Spiral... expanding complexity... power... scope... what we humans managed, on such a grander scale than any other animal...!"

Ran coughed. I looked at her and grinned a Viral grin.

"Oh, but the way I'm being so human-centric shows my point. We silly humans only care to share this power with, to work with, one another. At worst, fools caring only for themselves and their families, still slave to their genes. At best, fools hoping to befriend all of humanity...

But nothing else."

I spread my arms, voice breathless... "And that... beyond there, the next step..."

Louder.

"The purpose of the Covenant..."

Louder!

"This alliance of all thinking beings..."

LOUDER!

"Beyond race... beyond species...!"

LOUDER!

"Without regard to birth or homeland!"

LOUDER!!

"WITH THE POWER OF A TRILLION PEOPLE, A MILLION WORLDS!"

LOUDER!!!

"FOR THE GOOD OF ALL! THE JOY AND HAPPINESS OF EVERY WILLING PLANET, GALAXY, AND DIMENSION!!"


I tore the drill off its chain.

"This, above all else..."

Thrust it up to the sky, followed by a trail of bright green.

"IS OUR SPIRAL!!!"





The heavens opened above me. Rays of light began pouring down, shimmering over us. (http://i4.photobucket.com/albums/y147/exitjmouse/misc2/Kamina_PointLensflare.png)

I saw the light shine off of Chen's eyes, sparking as she stared in awe.

The crease in the heavens widened, and the lights grew brighter. I saw Ran raising a skeptical eyebrow.

It... it's too bright. I can barely see...

Aside from Yukari's smile.

-----
Medical Ward, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~11:00 PM, Day 4
Participants: Team Drillkumo: E-mouse

... ow.

... the lights in here are too bright.

I'm fucking sore all over. Where am I? What's going on?

... I sure as hell don't feel like I can move. And I'm tired. But how'd I get here? Did I just get up?

... something feels funny. My chest's heavy. My hand's stiff.

I managed a gurgle. Nothing seemed to react.

I could hear... something beeping. Slow tempo. Relaxing...

Mmm... I think I'll just take it easy.....

---

I later discovered that I spent the rest of the night slipping in and out of consciousness, between feverish dreams and sore, delirious wakings. Yukari was often in those dreams. Sometimes Ran and Chen. I guess they were waking up too. Sometimes. Maybe they were spacing out like me. I dunno.

But it was confusing. I think some more happened in my dreams there, but I can't remember... all I know is that I finally recovered (for the most part) the following morning.....
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on June 13, 2009, 05:34:45 AM
Saniwa Shrine 2:00 AM Day 5


The game had exhausted everyone. Austin and company had retired the room.

Momizi: You ok? You went a little funny during the game.

Austin: Yeah, I'm fine. I managed to get control back.

Nitori: Hmm. Maybe we can find out what happened in the dream world.

Austin: Good idea.


Ria's Room


Ria: Thank god you're ok.

Kaguya: If I wasn't tied up, I could have gotten them with my eyes closed!

Ria: Well, let's head to sleep now.


Austin's Dream(?) Shattered Memories


Austin and company entered the great doors that led to the room with all the books and Akyu. However, there was a distinct lack of Akyu.

Austin: Akyu!

voice: Heh. About time you got here.

Austin: That voice...

It was someone who looked like Austin, but wasn't quite Austin. He wielded a Rapier as oppose to a Longsword.

Austin: So, it was you who took control of my body!

Austin(?): And what of it? You would have died if I did not interfered. You own me one.

Austin: That's not important. Where's Akyu?!?

Austin(?): If you're looking for the girl, then you're a bit late. Those corrupt memories took her away

Momizi: Huh?!?

Austin(?) I think they went into the painting with the Hakurei shrine.

Austin: Why are you helping me?!? I never asked for it.

Austin(?): Have you not considered it at all? I have a stake in your survival.

Austin: Just who are you?!? Answer me!

Ende: I am Ende, your Crios.

And with that, he vanished.

Nitori: Let's go! Akyu needs our help! We'll worry about him later!

Austin: Right!

All three of them ran off to the painting. when they got there, they saw Ria and Kaguya there.

Momizi: Huh? what are you two doing here?

Ria: Wish I could answer that question. When me and Kaguya fell asleep, we were here.

Austin: Come with us! We could us a hand. We need to save Akyu!

Ria: Akyu? That kind girl in the village? Alright then. Let's go! Come on, Kaguya!

Kaguya: On it!

They drew rather large and intimidating guns and looked ready to go.


Hakurei Shrine Memory


The group came upon the Hakurei Shrine. It looked like it always did. Akyu was bound in dark energies in front of the Donation box.

Nitori: There she is!

Suddenly, the ground began to shake, and a rather fierce looking creature rose from the Donation box.

Ria: You've got to be kidding me...

Momizi: Well, there were a lot of bad memories that came from that box...

Creature: GAAAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!!!

Kaguya: OPEN FIRE!!!

The Ripper roared as chunks of what could have been flesh flew off the creature. It roared in agony as the rain of bullets tore at it's body. An energy field appear around it and shattered.

Nitori: Now!

Austin: Right!

The crystals appeared around Austin's arm once again. He pointed at the creature, as it convused in pain.

Austin: Memory Hack!!!

The creature disintergrated, and everyone saw a memory that was at the shrine.

*the memory

Reimu was lying on the ground, sweating. It was summer, and it was rather hot.

Reimu: Uguu... no donations again...

Then, Marisa appeared at the front of the Shrine

Marisa: Hey Reimu.

Reimu: mmmph... Hey Marisa.

Marisa: You seem down.

Reimu: I know donations don't come, but it would be nice to get one every now and then...

Marisa: Huh. Why don't you check it?

Reimu: What's the point, there's nothing in there...

Marisa: Oh? Just go and check

Reimu: ... fine.

Reimu got up slowly and looked inside the donation box. Indeed, there was something there. A dead catapiller that someone threw in.

Reimu: uguu...

*end Memory

Suddenly, the area started to shake again. The ground began to crumble away.

Austin: What's going on?!?

Everything crumbled away, and everyone began to fall.

Nitori: WAAAAAAAHH!!!

Kaguya: RIAAAAAA!!!

Austin looked around, but could not see anyone. Everything was so dark. Suddenly, he saw Akyu, falling, falling, falling.

Austin: Akyu!!!

He reached out to her and grabbed her. He held her close and waited for the end of the dream...


Saniwa Shrine 7:00 AM Day 5


Austin woke with a jolt. It was a rather startling dream. At least he got some rest, but he wanted more. He laid his head back down onto the bed and turned to an awake Akyu.

Akyu: Good Morning, Etch.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on June 13, 2009, 11:05:38 PM
=== Saniwa Shrine: Makai's Quarters - 2:00 AM ~ Day 5 ===

It really shouldn't come as a surprise that Owlbear* and his band of misfits were just as dead tired as everyone else. Yuki, having finally been reuinited with Mai, couldn't let go of the demon witch for a minute, something everyone found rather adorable. Mai didn't want to outwardly show it, but she too did enjoy seeing Yuki again, and generally being with everyone she came to like...even...

"Owlbear..." Mai spoke, Yuki's arms still around her.

"Yeah..." she was still tired, having played a sport she usually didn't get into was irksome and physically draining. It must have been that female body...if he were male during that tme he'd surely have done better during the basketball game.

"...Thank you for rescuing us..." Mai seemed to have had a bit of difficutly with those words. Odd...

"Indeed, I am deeply grateful for everyone's hard work." Luize added as she bowed to show her appreciation.

"Oh, it's no trouble...we're all family, so we have to stick together don't we?" Owlbear remarked pulling himself up.

"F-family?" Mai didn't understand why Owlbear had uttered those, he was in no way related to them, why was he...

"Yes, you're my daughter, are you not?" Shinki said, giving Mai a warm smile.

Mai didn't say anything, she always though Shinki cared more for Alice as her daughter than she did anyone else...

"Yeah and your my sister, right?" Yuki chimed with a wide grin.

Mai remained silent, having felt that she wasn't much of a sister to her kindred witch, much less a friend. She had even stated once, back when Reimu and Co. came to Makai, that Yuki was only holding her back. It pained her for deep down...she really meant it...

"I-I...I..." Mai looked away from everyone. "I don't understand."

"Hm? What's not to understand?" Luize questioned, her head tilted to the said a bit.

"Why you all show me all this affection?" Mai replied loudly. "I've been...so cold and silent to you all. Especially to you, Yuki. I once thought that we were never friends...not even sisters, and even said that you were a liability to me...I don't deserve your friendship nor being your sister."

"It's okay, Mai." Yuki said trying to calm Mai down a little, but something told her that it wasn't going to be that easy...

"No it's not!" Mai shouted in protest to Yuki's reassurance "I...don't deserve any of this, not a shred of it..."

"You can always apologize." Huh, Yumeko hasn't spoken alot tonight...

"H-huh?"

"Forgiveness isn't always unattainable, that is what you want, is it not?" Yumeko remarked, gazing into Mai's tearful eyes. The blue haired witch nodding slowly in response. "Then admitting you did wrong and showing you are sorry for your actions is able to grant you that person's trust again. No matter how grave the crime."

"But..." Mai is hesitant to believe this, she doesn't expect the lot of them to forgive her. She wanted to, but she knew it was rather unlikely.

"Besides, we'll love you no matter how much of a bitch you were." Yuki spoke up, elicting Mai's astonished gaze to fly up to her sister's face, a light blush racing across her cheeks as she continued. "I mean...I did, right?"

"Y-Yuki...Everyone..." Mai sniffed again, her tears still flowing as she felt the warmth everyone was showering her with, melting the coldness that had once been in her heart so long ago. "I'm...I'm sorry. I'm sorry for being so cold, I'm sorry for being a horrible friend, a horrible sister...and a horrible daughter. I'm sorry for everything!"

"And we all forgive you..." Shinki replied softly, taking Mai into her arms and letting the witch come to cry in her motherly embrace. The tears she shed were not ones of sorrow...but ones of happiness, for Mai felt that for once she was truly lucky to have been born of Shinki and to have met everyone she is acquainted with now.

"M-mother..."

"Hm?"

"Would...would you all have forgiven me even if I didn't say I was sorry..."

"Yes, for as Owlbear said...we are family, and being a family means showing love to one another...no matter what."

---

Dreamscape later. Laziness kicked in, yo
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on June 15, 2009, 11:41:37 AM
Anthony's Cabin 4:40AM Day 5 Team Michigan

Anthony had just woke up after his long explanation of his past to Letty and Genjii in his dream,

"Hmm, Letty and Genjii are still sleeping, I'll let them rest for a bit longer for now, since I did agree to train Letty, I might as well set up the equipment" thought Anthony, who then went to the closet and pulled out a box, and he opened it, it held a pair of blue boxing gloves, a pair of blue trunks and a blue tank top, each with a yellow stripe going down each side, and a picture fame with a picture of Anthony and Doc, with Anthony holding up the champion's belt after his victory.

"Man, I thought I would never open this box again, well, I better get the gear ready" thought Anthony again, which then he left the cabin, and went into the garage, and pulled out a number of pieces of training equipment from it, including a punching bag, a speed bag, weights, several other pieces, and a bike. "Hmm, I wonder if this will be too much for Letty to take on the first day, well we'll find out soon"

After Anthony finished up with setting up the equipment, he went into the cabin and found both Letty and Genjii awake, and Letty was making breakfast,

"Oh, hi Anthony, I noticed that you were out, and I decided to make breakfast for us, since I thought you were busy with something" said Letty

"Oh, ah..." stuttered Anthony, unable to find the words to respond, and starting to blush red, "Thanks Letty..."

"Oh you idiot, you could have at least done better than that" thought Anthony

"You're Welcome Anthony" said Letty with a smile "It's almost ready, so take a seat"

Anthony then went to the table and sat silently, not saying anything

"Hmm, it looks like you've been love struck" said Genjii

"I-i-i-It's not like that!!!" said Anthony, still blushing

"man, this brings me back to when your dad first met a girl back in Gensokyo, he was just as red as you were" said Genjii

"I said It's not like that" said Anthony, in a serious Tone

"Oh sure it is, you're dad said the exact same thing when I told him that" said Genjii, but before Anthony's and Genjii's conversation could go on any longer, Letty came to the table with breakfast, which then the 3 ate, the table remaining silent, then the 3 finished up and headed outside

"Ok then, as you wanted me to do, I'll teach you the ways of boxing, and I'll train you to your fullest, just to tell you now, this training will be tough, it will be long, but if you come through, then I am sure you will be the best" said Anthony, walking back and forth in front of Letty

"I'll do it, I want to be just as strong as you" said Letty, in a confident tone

"I see, then let me show you the basic moves of Boxing, there is the jab, the straight, the hook, the cross, and uppercut" said Anthony, then displaying the punches, "then there is the half uppercut, half hook, the cross counter, and a short-straight punch" which then Anthony displayed the rest of the punches,

"There are also three stances, upright, semi-crouch, and full crouch" said Anthony, showing off the three stances, "Now, I want you to show me your best attempt at those moves"

Then Letty showed off her moves, "Hmm, you got a good stance, and it looks like you can throw a decent punch, now I want you to punch me right in the gut" said Anthony

"wait what?" said Letty in a confused state,

"You herd me, I want you to punch me in the gut, it's the only way for me to find out how much work we need to do in training" said Anthony

"Ok then, I'll show you what I got" said Letty, who then punched Anthony in the gut with all of her force, which then Anthony looked like the punch did nothing, but then he fell to one of his knees, then on his face "Oh my, are you Ok Anthony?" asked Letty who was really worried

"I'm *cough* *cough* I'm ok, it's just been a while, since I've let someone hit me like that, *cough* you really do have a strong punch" said Anthony, who was still trying to get air after Letty knocked it out of him "You definitely have potential, so lets go far with it"

"I'm ready for anything you can give me then" said Letty, which then Anthony and Letty started training, in a lot of ways, which was going on for a while, then Anthony heard something from the bushes

"Hmm? what was that?" said Anthony in curiosity, looking at the bushes "I think someone is there, be on guard guys"

Anthony's Cabin 4:50AM Day 5 Team Michigan

(OOC: once again time gap due to later reasons)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on June 15, 2009, 12:45:23 PM
2:00 AM Day 5 Amarillo's Room

Amarillo walks into the room, and quickly found something that's not normally belong here.

A Computer.

Namely, a Lenovo T61 Laptop, is currently sitting on the table in the room.

The computer is open, and seemly a chatroom page is opening there.

Puzzled, Amarillo walks towards the computer, while allowing Lily emerge out of her body.

"Who did this..." Amarillo murmured and looking at the screen.

Code: [Select]
*Fairy #707 entered the room.
*Fairy #707 is currently known as Fairy Phoenix.
<Fairy Phoenix> Amarillo, after you are back, leave anything on this page.

Amarillo fell on the chair.

Chrono Agents tend to be special, but leaving messages on a computer instead of a note?

As Amarillo is thinking, Lily started typing slowly on the keyboard.

"I-a-m-h-e-r-e-."

The screen flickered :
Code: [Select]
*Fairy #48 Entered the room.
<Fairy #48>iamhere.

Amarillo sighed.

Oh whatever, no people here except Lily knows of Fairy Phoenix, so there is no possibility that this one is a fake.

"Next time remember to press the space button between words." Amarillo took over and retyped the sentence.

Code: [Select]
Fairy #48 is now known as Amarillo
<Amarillo> Yeah, I'm here.

After a very short while. The reply appeared.
Code: [Select]
<Fairy Phoenix> Went to sleep with your partner, we will talk.
*Fairy Phoenix Quit (Timeout)

What did she mean? Amarillo is more confused, if they managed to throw a computer there, them why didn't them come and meet her?

Or... perhaps a way to avoid Time Paradox?

Amarillo turned to Lily: "We will went to sleep, I don't know what will going on next..."

"Maybe all these is our illusion?" Lily suggested.

"Then after we wake up it will disappear, so it's still a good way to dealt with that."

Lily nodded, and prepare for bed.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on June 16, 2009, 12:22:58 AM
Outside Anthony's Cabin, 8:00AM Day 5


Cirno: So... why are we here again?

Marx: Breakfast. Couldn't get a meal worth shit back there. Besides, there's bound to be something in this Cabin you'll like.

Cirno: Yeah, but someone lives here already.

Marx: That's why I said we're here for breakfast.

The occupants of the cabin left, leaving the door unlocked.

Cirno: Cool! The door's open!

Marx: Shh! Alright, you sneak in and get some food, I'm going to get some stuff.

Cirno: 'k.

Cirno walked into the door and began to raid the pantries while Marx began to follow the ones who left the Cabin. She hid behind a tree, waiting for her opportunity. She heard someone get hit in the gut, followed by sounds of concern. A squirrel ran into the bushes.

Anthony: I think someone is there, be on guard guys!

Letty: Oh, it's only a squirrel.

Marx saw her chance walked out from behind the tree.

Marx: Well, well. I never thought that food would be right here.

Genji: Hey! Don't eat the squirrel!

Marx: I wasn't talking about the squirrel.

Marx looked at Anthony with a malicious glare.

Marx: I wonder how your Mana tastes.

Marx lunged at Anthony, fangs bared, but Anthony was ready with his counter. He punched, but Marx grabbed his hand before it did any real damage.

Letty: Behind you!

Anthony: Wha?

What appeared to be Marx stood right behind him, gun drawn.

Anthony: Using a gun? Cowardice!

Anthony punched the gun wielder away. She flew and hit a tree. Anthony had little time to turn to the other girl before he was forced onto the grounds.

Marx: Damn sweatshirt is in the way. Oh well, might as well make do.

Her lips were about to touch a panicing Anthony when Marx was stopped by someone.

Cirno: NO!!! DON'T DO IT!

Marx: What are you doing?!?

Cirno: If you take his mana, you'll kill my friend!

Marx: What? Who?

Letty: Cirno! What's going on?!?

Cirno: Please! Don't do it!

Marx: Hrpm. Fine.

Marx got off of Anthony.

Cirno: Letty!

Letty: I'm still confused? What in the world is going on?

Anthony: Yeah!

Cirno: er, how do I explain...

Marx: Well, if you're a friend of Cirno's I appologize then. We'll leave the-

Cirno: Wait! I have so much I want to catch up on with Letty.

Marx: Wha..? *sighs* Fine. Got nothing to do anyways...

(scene end)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on June 17, 2009, 02:14:53 PM
Around 2:00 am, Dream Corridor

"Hmm... You didn't change at all..." Amarillo heard a cheerful female voice echoing over her.

"Say, is that really good? Hijacking into other time-space frame like that." Another voice can be heard.

"Oh, come on, who was the guy who said 'Let's directly put that computer on her table even it won't appear in this time-frame until several months later.' My way is a lot better."

Amarillo stood up to see the two elder Chrono Agents in front of her.

"I want to ask that too, won't you two create a time paradox by mixing yourselves into my dream?" Amarillo smiled.

"Are you trying to scold me again?" said the other boy.

"Oh, well, don't I have a reason, Mr.Spark?" Amarillo replied "Ok, time to get serious, I know you are here because of some important things. However, I need a introduction."

Amarillo turned to Lily, who is currently standing up from the floor.

"This girl is Fairy Phoenix, who likes danmaku in my original time-frame, and that abnormal guy there is Rainbow Spark, who always mess things up because he wants to be cool. "

"This is harsh!" Rainbow shouted, "oh well whatever, I admit that I'm not that normal. And you must be Lily White?"

"Er.. Yes, nice to meet you all."Lily nodded.

"Lily White, Fairy originally from the Gensokyo Time-Space-Frame, have the ability to report spring with the side effect to speed up natural growth, Sun Element, Resist Physical Attacks, Absorb Leaf Element, weak to Dark element..." Fairy took out a PDA from her belt and start reading the data on it. "Ah, sorry if that's a insult, I have the habit of storing every person I met inside this thing."

"And what is that?" Lily Asked.

"Well, take it as a magical book which can store informations." Fairy Phoenix clicked the PDA for a while, and hands it to Lily, "You should know about your partner too."

"Ahh... Still as nerdy as you previously are..." Amarillo lets out a sigh, "Lily, get ready to be disappointed when reading my data."

Lily White looks at the screen before her:

"Amarillo Viridian, human of the GA Line, Number 4, Have the ability to project her own lifeforce for various usages, deeper info unknown, Her ability gives her the Leaf Element and resist of every elemental types, however, because of her special gene arrangement she is weaker than most average humans, being having a weaker strength and stamina, and a slower healing speed. Weak against Physical Attacks, Currently a non-fighting-involved member of the Chrono Agency of EFA. Real name: Lin Xiyin, Codename: Hope Firefly."

"Oh, seems you finally updated my data there."

"We keep a watch on you every day since you reached this time-frame." Said Rainbow Spark, "So the test drive of the better time-space traveller is used here in order to issue a mission change and some more briefing."

"So my Mission will be changed?" Amarillo is confused, isn't staying alive enough?

"All right, would you do the honor for briefing, Ms.Fairy?" Rainbow Spark turn to Fairy Phoenix.

"Hmm, only because it's your failure?" Fairy Phoenix laughed, then continued "OK, enough jokes, we failed our mission on the space-frame "The Land of Keys"."

"And I take it it's your first failure?" Amarillo is surprised by the fact that they have failed their mission.

"However, something interesting happened, the Land of Keys is being destroyed by a woman, or seemly a woman, called Kikuri. And that bear a striking similarities to the one responsible for the collapse of Gensokyo." Fairy Phoenix take the PDA from Lily's hands and loaded some other data. "We have changed your mission to simply five words: Kick Kikuri's Ass For Us. And I'm sorry for the selfish action."

"Hmm, from the names I can read your anger." Amarillo facepalms.

"So you are clear what to do, right?" Said Rainbow Spark, "And even though we failed the mission, our commander still allowed a upgrade on our weapons, and that include your weapon, which is newly made."

"Newly made?" Lily white asked "but Amarillo already got a Lightsaber there."

"And that's my weapon, the lightsaber of potential." Fairy Phoenix said, "Amarillo Viridian, check out your new weapon - BH Lance." Fairy Phoenix handed her a.....

FISHING ROD.

"Another Fishing Rod?" Amarillo exclaimed.

"Well, seeing you have customized my weapon into one, I take it that you have a special love toward these."

"Oh, yes. However the one who build that didn't seen a fishing rod before." Amarillo looked at the new rod for a while and then answered.

"Oh, well, it's not only a fishing rod, you press that button there and... " Fairy pressed a button located near the wheel of the rod, and a laser blade top appeared on the top of the rod. "That's why it's called a Lance. You can slash enemies with this, or throw it out in order to deal damage, however it's still a pale one, means it can't deal damage unless you fuse with some elementals."

"Get it. So you get the fact that I don't like melee weapons."

"And there is more." Fairy showed the button can be pushed forward. "If you push the button forward, the blade can be shot out then come back as a boomerang, however, this will cost some of your Control Index. So beware."

"You are training me into a sniper?!" Amarillo facepalms, again.

"Take it as my strange habit."

"Then what about her original weapon?" Lily White asked.

"Certainly I'll take it back." Fairy Phoenix showed Lily the lightsaber, "I took it back when installing the computer in your room."

"It is neutral for a weapon back to its owner." Amarillo added.

"With your new mission and weaponary issued, our mission is complete, before we left, I'll tell you I have set up something good for the shrine's faith." Rainbow Spark said.

"Hm?"

"Go to http://www.amarilloviridian.co.cc/saniwa/ and you will know what I meant. Something electric is the other way to build up faith."

"But what's faith used for?"

"I'll explain it quick and clear, an increase of faith can raise the Gensokyoian's Mana storage, is that clear?"

"Rainbow, we gotta go, the energy is running dry, Amarillo-san, another time!" Said Fairy Phoenix.

"Oh, well, we always have the transmission system..... Hey, don't drag me!"

Rainbow is dragged by Fairy into one of the doors and disappeared.

"Hmm, using a dreamspace as a briefing ground to avoid a paradox......" Amarillo looks at her new weapon.

"What's a paradox?" Lily White seems more confused, "they are from another time but will it affect us that much?"

"I'll explain to you later, and it will make you bored again."

"Awwww...... And what did your new mission mean?"

"Firstly, it's our new mission, then... Honestly, I don't know, either."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on June 17, 2009, 02:22:58 PM

... ... ... bzzzt ... whirrr ...

THE DREAMSCAPE, Levitating Ruins of Wassail, Black Symphony
(Hirowaza, CHI form)+Meira

The only thing that was in this island, floating in the sky, apart from murky, black clouds that surrounded it, were giant ruins of a castle that used to stand proud and tall. Perhaps this would be familiar to a certain Satori, perhaps not. Whatever the case, Meira stood in front of these giant ruins and looked around. She saw a familiar face. It was Hirowaza, but at the same time, it was not. The form of Hirowaza looked exactly as it was before the advent of Eirin's Shady New Drug, except... he looked more... feminine than he usually did. He was also wearing something clearly something only a female would wear. Is... this... him trying to...? Meira thought in her mind, but dismissed the thought as she faced Hirowaza, or rather, a representation of him in his REM sleep mind... his Chi form.

"Hi." Hirowaza said bluntly.

"Uh... hi." Meira replied.

"...They call this Wassail..." he said plainly. "I've been here for... god knows how long."

"...?"

"...Enough about me. There is something rather irksome going on in those ruins. I am going to investigate."

"H, h, hey! I'll come with. It's too dangerous to go on your own."

Hirowaza tilted his head at Meira and chuckled as he nodded approvingly, before drawing... his switchblade? No, it was not a switchblade. It was a beautifully forged machete, that suddenly changed its form into a giant spear. It was Cacophonous Symphony in its highest form. ...This is what Hirowaza aspires to have... That kind of power. Meira thought. It's good to be ambitious, but don't let it control you. I learned why the hard way. The two of them entered the "Levitating Ruins of Wassail," as it came to be called. The embodiment of Hirowaza continued to discuss with Meira about the history of the ruins. To her, it was meaningless, but perhaps it showed her some parts of Hirowaza's being and mentality. It certainly explained a couple of things.

The two of them entered what appeared to be a throne room, except it was desolate, destroyed, defiled, by... Whatever could do such a terrible thing. The only thing intact was the throne itself. Someone was sitting on it. Someone Hirowaza recognized.

"...?!"

The figure looked /very/ familiar, but Hirowaza wasn't sure whether it was for real.

"... ...A... Astarte?"

The lady sitting on the throne nodded intermittently, but she remained silent.

"...It's really you, huh? Fancy seeing you here."

Meira could only stare in wonder as she suddenly realized who this person was. ...His savior, eh? she thought. Or at least perhaps a fragment of her. The "savior" aspect. Again, the lady remained silent, still smiling. It was all clear to Meira now. ...So, it seemed Hirowaza's ability stemmed from the will to want to see his savior again. He wanted to improve so he could match her ability. Admirable, but it is a fleeting wish. He must learn to detach himself from such trivialities and focus on the now.

Meira sighed and started to leave the ruins on her own, leaving him on his own to converse with a figurehead that did nothing but provide a false hope.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on June 21, 2009, 08:03:54 PM
OOC: The original plan was to go straight to miko training but I suddenly got an idea for a little 'game' to play. Now, read on.

Room 202, Saniwa Inn, 4.30 AM in the morning, Day 5

"Neechan! Neechan!" The voice hissed frantically in her ear. Mikoto found herself shaken awake rather roughly by a pair of small hands.

"....ugh...what is it...?" Mikoto asked, sluggishly.

"It's Reimu!" Suika hissed urgently.

"What is it?! Is she hurt?!" Mikoto asked.

Suika shook her head.

"Was she kidnapped by the yakuza to be used a trophy for another basketball game?!" Mikoto asked.

Suika shook her head again.

"Did she get hungry and end up eating her own cooking?!" Mikoto asked, imagining the worst possible scenario.

Suika shook her head again.

"Ate one of Marisa's mushrooms?! Fell in the hotsprings?! Didn't get any donations?! Abducted by aliens?! Joined the circus?! Alligators in the sewers?!" Mikoto asked, each suggestion earning her another negative from Suika.

"....y'know, it'd be easiers to just asks her what it is ze..." Marisa murmured drowsily, having been wokened up by Mikoto's panic.

"It's bad! Real bad, neesan! Reimu's about to start miko training!" Suika said, panicking. "She just went off to get Sanae!"

"Oh crap..." Mikoto muttered under her breath. "Suika, send a distress signal to the others!"

"....umm...how...?" Suika asked with a sheepish grin.

"...." Mikoto facepalmed hard. She forgot that Suika was technology-illiterate.

"Ugh...Alice!" Mikoto turned to Alice. "You do it!"

"....what spell do I have to use?" Alice asked drowsily.

"...." And this one's a technophobe! Seriously! What use is covenant technology when most of the people here are utter neanderthals!

"Gimme ze!" Marisa muttered, snatching the communicator from Alice's hand. "Leave it to mes daze." She licked her lips before pressing a few random buttons and...

Beep...beep....beep....

....RRRIIIINNNGGGGGGGGGG....

All the communicators in their pockets let out an ear-piercing ringing sound while vibrating like a hippo on a rodeo machine.

"...that...wasn't the same distress signal we had yesterday...." Mikoto pointed out.

"Oops daze..." Marisa chuckled nervously. "Err....that was the 'wakey-wakey' programs or somethings like thats daze...."

"...crap...that means Reimu must've noticed it too!" Mikoto gulped.

"Agh! Mikoto! What was that for?!" Taihou's annoyed voice came through the communicator.

"You caused Jan to leap through the ceiling!" Koakuma's voice joined in.

"Mitaka! Or Mikoto! Or deodorant or whatever your name is now...this had better be good..." Gpop's voice was dripping with ice at having been woken up.

"Gpop! You have to get out of there, fast! Reimu's on her way to get Sanae and..." Mikoto began.

"Eh? Sanae? This early in the morning? What's....h-hey! Reimu?! What're you doing in my room?! What's that bucket of water for?! N-No! NOT..." And the line cut off abruptly.

"....we have a casualty..." Mikoto announced, before executing a cross. "Rest in peace..."

"Anyway, we can mourn Gpop later. Reimu's preparing to round everyone up for Miko training. Do you know what that means?!" Mikoto explained urgently as she motioned for her team to follow her out into the corridor as quietly as possible.

Everyone thought back to the maid training the day before....

....a chill ran down everyone's spine....

"....what's the plan?" Owlbear asked, the drowsiness dispelled completely by the urgency of the matter.

"We'll escape." Mikoto said, gesturing for Suika to take point and for Ruukoto to cover the rear, before proceeding down the corridor in single-file. "We'll have to go through the ruins."

"Isn't Reimu in the ruins now? Gpop's room is down there." Zei's voice joined the communicator chat.

"We have to risk it." Mikoto said. "We need to find Eirin and get her to give us an antidote, first of all. Then we need to get the girls to safety through one of the escape routes Gpop found yesterday. Besides, with any luck, Gpop probably managed to escape and is now leading Reimu away from the ruins."

"Where shall we meet?" Sanasan asked over the communicator.

"The Library will do." Jan suggested.

"Good. We'll rendezvous in the library." Mikoto said. "....good luck everyone. And may the force be with you...cause no one else is. If you get left behind, nobody's going to go back to retrieve your corpse, you hear?"

"...umm...Mikoto-san..." Ruukoto murmured.

"...yes?" Mikoto looked around at her vanguard.

"....you know those security systems Reimu-sama and Sanae-san installed using the shrine's mana?" Ruukoto asked.

"...yes. What about them?" A weight dropped heavily in Mikoto's stomach.

"...well...one of them's been following us for a while now desu..." Ruukoto pointed out the miniature yinyang orb that was floating in the darkness behind them.

"...oh crap...RUN!"

OOC: Right, your mission, should you choose to accept it (not like you have a choice) is to make your way to the library in the underground ruins. However, Reimu's on your tail....and she now knows the ruins, shrine, inn and all their secret passages like the back of her hand (because she's hax like that) and can pop up right behind you at any point...in fact, she can even give you the impression that she can be in multiple places at the same time. Plus she has turned the entire shrine's Covenant security system against you (because she installed it). You have to either escape or disable the yinyang orbs whenever you see them (just give them a good strong blow. Try not to damage them...too much...). Right, good luck to you. The next part of the story begins when everyone has either reached the library or has been captured by Reimu.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on June 21, 2009, 09:26:30 PM
Ria's Room, Saniwa Shrine, 4:45 AM Day 5


The covenant communicator began spazzing out. Ria slammed her fist on it, silencing it. The noise woke both Ria and Kaguya up.

Kaguya: One hell of an alarm clock.

Ria: That's not the alarm clock, it's the communicator! It's a good thing that it's made out of sturdy stuff.

Ria picked up the Communicator and listened in on what happened.

Kaguya: Reimu, and Sanae? Hmm? Ria, are you ok?

Ria was not ok. It had seemed like the relativly happy Ria was drained of all emotions, but fear.

Ria: We have to get to the library.

Kaguya: What for?

Ria: We need to at least prevent Reimu from getting there.

Kaguya: Austin and the others don't seem to be up yet. Should we wake them up?

Ria: No, it's best if we leave them out of it.

Kaguya: Wouldn't Reimu or Sanae find them, though?

Ria: ...


Austin's Room


Ria: Veil of Shadows

Austin, Akyuu, Nitori, and Momizi suddenly disappeared Ria threw an unusual dust everywhere.

Kaguya: Where did you get such a thing?

Ria: Well, when you've been in the business as long as I have, you find many things on the black market. Now, let's be off.

Ria drew the two swords she obtained the previous night while Kaguya picked a shield.

Ria: Isn't Momizi going to need that?

Kaguya: Don't worry about it. I'll return it later.


Covenant ruins, en route to the library,


Ria and Kaguya crept their way through the ruins. Thankfully, they did not encounter any Reimus yet. Just then, a small yin-yang orb floated by. Ria slashed it down with her swords, utterly destroying it.

Ria: Damn, almost got caught.

?: Caught by what?

Kaguya and Ria: GYAH!!

It was Reimu.

Reimu: Hey guys, what are you doing down here?

Kaguya: We're, uh, that is, um...

Ria: We're exploring more parts of the ruins. There's so many tunnels to map.

Reimu: ...with swords and a shield?

Kaguya: ...

Ria: RUN FOR IT!!!

Reimu: Fools, didn't you know? The best part about me, is that there are so many of me...


Meanwhile...

Austin's room, 7:15 AM Day 5


Austin: A-A-A-Akyu?!?

Akyu: Thank you for saving me.

Austin: Nevermind that! What are you doing in my bed?!?

Akyu: Well, You did hold me close in your arms. It only makes sense I would appear here.

Austin: Nothing makes sense right now!

Momizi: Will you two keep it down, some people are trying to sle wait a minute...

Nitori: Akyu?!? Austin, what's going on?!?

Austin: I have no idea!!!
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on June 22, 2009, 02:01:42 AM
Medical Ward, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, 4:31 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, communicator chatter: E-mouse, Xan, tangential involvement

I was rather rudely awakened by one of the loudest generic ring alarms that I've ever heard. It was rather startling.

I shrieked and sat up in bed, adrenaline pumping. Holy Jesus that's loud, why would I ever...

... wait, what happened to my voice? Where am I? And why does my body feel strange...?

The ringing suddenly stopped. I continued panting, rather frightened by the whole ordeal.

My voice isn't nearly that high-pitched, is it?

"Five more minutes..." a familiar voice mumbled, from off to my left.

I glanced over to see Yukari lying in what looked like a hospital bed, a distressed look on her face. Actually, scratch that, she really didn't look so good...

Why's she in a hospital bed? And why am I lying... I glanced down. ... in a bed of my own, wearing one of the usual loose white gowns, and...

... with two modestly-sized mounds protruding from my chest...

Oh god. Am I...

My growing panic was interrupted by an unfamiliar female voice shouting from somewhere on the floor. "Agh! Mikoto! What was that for?!"

... Mikoto? Wasn't it Mitaka? Or someone new?

"You caused Jan to leap through the ceiling!" another girl chided, a bit more familiar. Someone from the SDM?

"Mitaka!" Hey, a guy! Wait, I recognized that one. Satori's battery. For some reason I'm relieved, why am...? "Or Mikoto! Or deodorant or whatever your name is now..."

A name change? Why...

Wait, where am I hearing this from?

Whats-his-name, Koishi's lovebird, lowered his voice dangerously. "This had better be good..."

"Gpop!" Another unfamiliar girl shouted back - ah, that's what it was - "You have to get out of there, fast! Reimu's on her way to get Sanae and..."

Gpop... popsicle, I guess, was a little confused by this statement. "Eh? Sanae? This early in the morning?" Huh, the voice was coming from a little higher up, now. Didn't seem to be on the floor anymore.

"What's..." "H... hey! Reimu?!" he started to panic, "What're you doing in my room?! What's that bucket of water for?! N-No! NOT--"

The line fell dead.

... water. People apparently turning into girls.

Did we end up in Nerima or something?

The voices were silent for a moment. A fox... Ran leapt up onto the foot of my hospital bed, carrying what looked like a fairly large, closed, darkish-blue... or is it purple?... cellphone in her mouth. Her ears were flattened back, clearly angry about this whole affair.

"... we have a casualty..." the girl I could only assume was Deodorant said, "Rest in peace..."

"Um, what the hell is going on?" I asked, addressing the noisy little phone. No one seemed to hear me.

"Anyway, we can mourn Gpop later." Mitaka - no, I'm not going to try and remember ANOTHER name for the same person - went on, "Reimu's preparing to round everyone up for Miko training."

... WHAT. (http://i4.photobucket.com/albums/y147/exitjmouse/misc2/ChenYukari_What.png) What the hell have these morons been doing?!

"Do you know what that means?!"

The line fell silent. Ran dropped the phone on my legs an--

"ARGH!"

Ow, damnit, that hurt! My legs are... why the hell did that little tink hurt so much?

I picked up the phone, gently, and opened it up. "Um, what exactly...?"

I was drowned out by another unfamiliar female voice. "... what's the plan?" A serious one, at that.

"We'll escape." Deodorant replied. "We'll have to go through the ruins!"

... ruins?

I glanced up. I hadn't really noticed it before, but the walls were weird. Like some sort of incredibly well-polished stone. Perfectly clean, at that.

... the hell...?

"Isn't Reimu in the ruins now? Gpop's room is down there." Someone else added.

"We'll have to risk it." Mitaka replied, gravely. "We need to find Eirin and get her to give us an antidote, first of all."

... ah, so it was option 3, not Nerima. I suppose she WOULD be the most plausible of the usual suspects, at this point...

"Then we need to get the girls to safety through one of the escape routes Gpop found yesterday." Slight uncertainty entered his voice. "Besides, with any luck, Gpop probably managed to escape and is now leading Reimu away from the ruins."

... along with his harem, I would hope? What the hell is going on here? Wait, why isn't Mitaka with Reimu?! He doesn't have the sort of strength to let them wander off like that! Just what the hell is going on here?!

"Where shall we meet?" yet another girl's voice asked. This many genderswaps? God damn it, Eirin, what the hell did you think you were doing?!

"The library will do." someone suggested.

"Good. We'll rendezvous in the library." Mitaka confirmed. A pause. "... good luck, everyone. And may the force be with you... 'cause no one else is. If you get left behind, nobody's going to go back to retrieve your corpse, you hear?"

... I really hoped he was exaggerating.

I stared at the phone for a few seconds longer, but nothing else came through it.

"Umm..."

Ran snorted loudly, now sitting alongside me on the bed. Chen was sitting beside her.

"I'm inclined to agree." I replied. "Inexplicable genderswapping is bad enough, but violently enforced miko training? I mean... MIKO TRAINING?!"

Yukari groaned slightly in response to my shouting. I looked again and saw a few beads of sweat on her forehead... did she have a fever?

"... guess I should keep it down." I mumbled.

I looked at the cellphone thing in my hand, then at Ran and Chen. "Well, now that I have a moment to think, I guess I should regain my bearings."

I glanced down at my new... assets, mediocre as they were. "Though right now I'm still most interested in finding out exactly why I have breasts. This isn't exactly the time to be goofing around... Eirin knows better than that."

Ran snorted again.

"... or so I would presume."

I looked around the room. Some sort of medical ward, apparently. Some sort of... unusual machine sat off to one side, beeping rhythmically. I was lying on a plain white, presumably-sterile hospital-esque bed, with Yukari on an identical one several feet away. I wouldn't be able to reach her without getting up.

... very gently, I tried to move my legs.

"Urgh!" Man, they hurt like hell! "So much for getting up..." I muttered.

Chen gently nuzzled my side. I smiled at her. "Thanks, Chen."

... Ran's ear flicked. It brought to mind a certain scowl from... ah, I talked to them in my dreams earlier, didn't I...?

I bowed my head a little. "I'm sorry for being so intrusive, Ran. We'll work out something for this... just bear with me for now..."

Silence for a moment. I sighed and looked up again. "Okay. What happened? The last I can remember is..."

..... "... ah... Covenant Sky Ray..."

I looked around the room again. "But where are we now?" A different thought, much later than it ought to have been. "... and what about the others? I mean... it sounds like a lot of them made it, at least..."

I sighed. "Maybe if this stupid 'emergency' hadn't cropped up, I'd be able to get an explanation."

How annoying.

My mind wandered for a moment. I looked down at my upgraded chest again. It was stupid, but I was having trouble getting that off my mind. I mean... there wasn't much to argue with. Everyone else had said it, all the other symptoms were there, I could even freakin' feel the gown's fabric on them, but...

I raised a finger, tempted to poke them to make absolutely sure, then remembered Ran and Chen were both staring at me. I slowly forced my hand back down to my side.

"... well, now what? We've made it somewhere safe, but how...?"

Ran stretched her neck out, reaching for the cellphone thing in my hand. That's right, how did we get those, too...?

I closed the phone again and offered it to her. She took it in her mouth, twisted her head, and let it land on the bed, showing the side that I hadn't examined yet.

...

I could feel the blood drain from my face, aside from whatever part it is that makes your eyes bulge.

"... ah. That would explain it."

Covenant cellphones? That might explain why the interface looked a little weird. Why the sound was so high-quality without effort. And why we apparently had so many of them. But where are we?

... wait... "... someone mentioned ruins, right? Are we... is this..."

Ran nodded.

I gaped at her for a moment, before laughing slightly, sounding a bit unhinged.

"You're kidding, right? That's too good to be true."

She glared at me.

"... no, no, I'm just being ornery..."

I picked up the Covenant phone again and stared at it. Covenant ruins, gear... what sort of absurd luck is this?

I wonder where we've moved to...

... but I guess I wouldn't be able to figure out much more on my own, would I? And given how everyone seems to be panicked over this... miko training insanity, I doubt anyone's going to be answering their phone for a quiet conversation about what the angry Yakumo minion missed.

Great.

I sighed. "Well. This promises to be very interesting, but we won't be able to find out much else until someone else shows up, will we?"

Ran's tail swished. A few teeth flashed into view for just a moment.

"... or I could be an idiot. We SHOULD try letting you two get back to normal, shouldn't we?"

I glanced over at Yukari. "... although, maybe not quite yet. My legs are still acting up, and Yukari....."

I sighed again, and looked Ran in the eye. "Sorry. It'll be soon. And if a real emergency comes up..."

She nodded.

Suddenly, the door to the room opened with a soft 'swish.' Ran and Chen leapt off the bed, probably a little nervous about Reimu's apparent aggressive pursuit of miko training.

A smiling Yuyuko walked in, followed by Youmu and..... another Yuyuko.

I stared, dumbfounded. I blinked slowly as I looked between the two, both smiling cheerily.

"... uh?"

"Ara ara, did Yukari's friend forget about me while he was sleeping?" one of them asked.

"Or is she just surprised that I'm here?" the other added.

Behind them, Youmu shivered.

I regathered my wits. "I'm more surprised at your newfound ability to clone yourself. Did you steal one of Parsee's spellcards or something?"

Both Yuyukos giggled into their sleeves. Now I'M shivering. This is creepy.

"Nonsense, dear~"

"That would be telling~"

I glanced between them again, and sighed heavily. "Whatever. If you're just going to confuse me I'll just ask someone else later."

"Awww~"

I gave one of them a look, and went on. "But right now, I'd really like to know what the heck happened while I was out."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on June 22, 2009, 02:11:42 AM
(OOC: Flashback post, etc.)

The inn, 2:30 AM, Day 5
Sanasan yawned widely. "I can't wait to get into bed..." She rubbed her eyes sleepily.

"I could fall asleep right here in the hall..." Renko mumbled.

"Just stay awake for one more minute....We're almost there." Sanasan said, as they stumbled towards their room. After walking inside, they simply collapsed on their beds and fell asleep.

Dream, ??, Day 5

Sanasan opened his eyes. He was in a dream again, it seemed. The lights, if there were any, were dimmed, and the day's recent events were playing back on what looked like a projected image on a wall. He suddenly noticed that Renko was standing there too, watching.

"...Do you remember the day we met?" She asked.

"...The day we met? Why do you ask?" Sanasan replied.

"Just wondering." Almost as if to prove a point, Sanasan's memories of that day began playing.

----------------

He was studying physics in a library, snow falling outside the window. There was nobody else at his table, except for Renko. Her hat was on her lap, and she looked deeply interested in the textbook she was reading. He noticed that they were both reading the same textbook. Across the table, Sanasan sighed, and mumbled something under his breath about how physics was the worst subject ever. Renko lifted her eyes from her book.

"....Did you just say that physics was the worst subject ever?" Renko asked, annoyed.

"I might've. Why?" Sanasan said.

"Nothing, just that I've never heard anybody say anything more wrong in my life." Renko replied cooly.

"Oh...you're one of THOSE people. The ones who argue over things like who was more influential, Planck or Maxwell." Sanasan said, amused.

"And if I am? By the way, I'd say Planck was far more important, considering he discovered that energy is emitted in quanta, basically discovering quantum physics." Renko explained. "...But if you don't like physics, why are you even in the class? Come to think of it, aren't you in my class?"

"...Let's just say I'm keeping my options open." Sanasan replied. Renko looked at him for a moment, then shrugged and began reading again.

----------------

"Wow, we didn't get off to such a nice start, did we?" Sanasan said.

"Well, that's what happens when you make fun of physics in front of me. At least the next time we met wasn't as bad."

----------------

It was finally spring. The snow was starting to melt and trees were beginning to grow leaves again. However, Sanasan didn't care about any of that, and instead kept himself occupied thinking of how many days left of school remained. While in the middle of his calculations, he noticed that there was a girl sitting on a bench, looking quite upset. He recognized her hat, remembering she was that one physics girl from that day. Feeling a little sorry for her, he walked over.

"Uh....is something wrong?" Sanasan asked.

"...No. Nothing's wrong." She said, trying to compose herself.

"...You're sitting on a bench with a look on your face like you've been diagnosed with some life threatening disease and you're telling me nothing's wrong?" Sanasan said.

"Well if you must know, the club I founded is disbanding, and my best friend moved away today." She replied sadly.

"You founded a club? Why's it disbanding?" Sanasan asked, confused.

"Why's it disbanding? Have YOU ever heard of a club with only one member in it?" she responded.

"Only one member? You're telling me your club only has one member now? How many did it have before?!"

"...Two...The other member was my best friend."

"You're telling me you can have a club that only consists of two members? What in the world does this club do anyway?" Sanasan asked.

"You're not allowed to know until you're in the club." she replied, matter of factly.

Sanasan thought to himself. "Well, what if....I want to join this 'club' of yours?"

"Then you have to ask me." She said.

"Ok. Can I join your club?" Sanasan asked, chuckling.

"...All right. First meeting is today, here at 11PM."

"11PM?! You've got to be kidding me."

------------------

"...You only joined the club to make me feel better, didn't you?" Renko asked.

"Well...yeah." Sanasan shrugged. "You looked like you wanted to hang yourself or something, what else was I supposed to do!?"

"Well, I'm glad you did." She smiled. "I probably haven't told you this, but after Mary left, I was really depressed...I started studying day and night to deal with it. Whenever I met with you for club activities, I probably hadn't slept for at least 24 hours."

"I wondered why you always looked tired...I thought it was just because we always met at night." Sanasan said. "But you know...I was always a bit jealous of Mary to be honest."

"Jealous? Why?" Renko asked.

"I know it sounds kind of silly...but she got to know you for a lot longer than I have. I just wish I got to meet you earlier, you know?"

"That doesn't sound that sill-" Renko began, before she disappeared.

"Renko? Renko?!" Sanasan looked around frantically.

The inn, 4:30 AM, Day 5

Sanasan woke up with a jolt. Some immense noise was coming from somewhere in the room, but she wasn't sure where. It seemed Renko had woken up before her, as she was already groggily looking around for the source of the noise. She finally found it: the little communicator everyone in the group had gotten a while ago.

"Ugh...What time is it..." Sanasan mumbled, checking the time. "...4:30?! Unbelievable..." Renko simply yawned in response.

"...Reimu's preparing to round everyone up for Miko training. Do you know what that means?!" a voice from the communicator said. "...what's the plan?" continued a different voice.

"...what's that?" Renko asked, rubbing her eyes.

"Did I just hear miko training?! As if that maid thing from before wasn't bad enough..."

"We'll escape. We'll have to go through the ruins." it continued. "...Isn't Reimu in the ruins now? Gpop's room is down there."

"We have to risk it. We need to find Eirin and get her to give us an antidote, first of all. Then we need to get the girls to safety through one of the escape routes Gpop found yesterday. Besides, with any luck, Gpop probably managed to escape and is now leading Reimu away from the ruins." Sanasan reached for the communicator.

"Um...where do we meet?" she asked.

"The library will do." a voice replied.

"Good. We'll rendezvous in the library." another voice said in agreement. "Good luck everyone. And may the force be with you, 'cause no one else is. If you get left behind, nobody's going to go back to retrieve your corpse, you hear?"

"...corpse?! This sounds serious..." Renko said grimly.

"I think we better get going. Before something bad happens...." Sanasan said, looking worried.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on June 22, 2009, 09:58:07 AM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on June 23, 2009, 05:45:11 PM
Amarillo's Room, 4:35 AM, Day 5

Lily's sleep is interrupted by a buzz from nowhere.

"Hmm, is that Rinnosuke?" While she was thinking she realized that's not from Amarillo's cellphone.

It's from the other device.

And Lily is surprised that Amarillo, being someone who should be more aware in situations like this, is still sleeping.

With no idea on both things, Lily picked up the phone.

She heard Marisa's shouting about some Miko training or stuff, and something about escaping to the library and run away from defense systems.

"Amarillo! wake up, we are in trouble!"

Even though Lily is shouting loudly, there is still no sign of Amarillo getting up.

There is even no sign that Amarillo actually heard her.

"That's not good!" Lily thought, and try to shake Amarillo's shoulders.

However, it seems the shaking didn't do any jobs either.

In the next 10 minutes, Lily tried everything she had thought to wake Amarillo with no results.

"That's not good! Reimu can be here any minute, I don't care how she thought, but at least we will get out this thing together."

First Maid Competition, then Miko Training, it seems they are far away from....

Wait, what had happened on their Maid Competition?

Lily finally get the idea, she lie back on the bed and started to concentrating on Amarillo's body...

Lily get up from the bed.

"Hah, there is no difficulty taking her body at all. What if something bad is happening?" Lily controlling Amarillo's body up from the bed.

Then she turned to the mirror.

"It's the same situation as last time." Seeing her own blue eyes are staring at her, Lily sighed again "Whatever, let's get outta here."

As she tried to go out, she realized something.

"I cannot go out with only underwears!"

She turns back and looks at the clothes folded on the bedside.

"And I have absolutely no idea with these jeans or trousers."

Lily fiddles with the pile of clothes as fast as she can, then she finally found something that's similar to a dress.

"Ahh, finally!"

Then she reached for the fishing rod placed at the door, and try to disassemble it like Amarillo once did.

With no result, the fishing rod won't burge.

"Ah, I nearly forgot! It's not that lightsaber anymore!"

After making sure the new weapon works by activate the blade part, Lily took it and runs out as fast as her can.

"Now you owe me one, Amarillo-chan!"

Corridor, 4:45 AM, Day 5

As Lily is running down the corridor, the communicator ring again.

"Who goes there?" Lily asked.

Mikoto's voice can be heard,"Amarillo-san? No, is that Lily?"

"EH? How did you figure out? I think my voice changed to Amarillo's after the fuse."

"Your voice changes, however your personality isn't, the Ms.Viridian I know won't beginning a phone conversation with Who Goes Here or something like that, it's a sign of lacking confidence."

"Not like I'm imposting her or something, she's just sleeping dead so I'm carrying her using this way."

"That's a good one, I'm calling because there are Reimu's defense systems near your position. I hope you have pick up some of her saber skills."

"Haah, her weapon is changed to a lance or a spear or something... Long Story. As of me, tell me where is the safe place and we will switch routes."

"Oh, well, Okay, seems Reimu had aware of us going to the Library, so there is probably not much defense elsewhere."

Lily searched for possible routes, and headed towards the shrine exit.

"I'm heading towards the shrine exit, I wish you good luck!" Lily said and hanged up the phone.

and she crashed with somebody just outside the shrine.

It's a figure with Red-White Miko suit.

"Oh, well, if it isn't... wait." Reimu looked at Lily's eyes. "Erm.. Lily White. I can see the difference with blue and brown though. "

"So I guess I have no choice. However, Amarillo-chan is certainly not in the good status." As Lily emerges out from Amarillo's body, the body fells on the ground, and Lily carried her to the shrine stairs.

"You know," Reimu says "Amarillo Viridian is so easy-going that she won't say no to the Miko Training, plus you are wearing a standard miko outfit..."

"Ugh, I didn't notice it was a miko outfit, and it's the exact same one from yesterday..." Lily White sat down on the stairs and rest Amarillo's body on the ground with her head on Lily's lap. "However you forget one thing, Amarillo Style..." Lily pulled out the communicator.

"Everyone beware, Reimu is at the exit of the shrine, and we have been caught, our mission has failed."

Reimu smiled, "If it was others, I would stop them,  but since I know exactly how Amarillo will behave here I won't say a thing, or she'll be mad. She's the kind of people that will gladly sacrifice herself for the sake of others."

And her smile disappeared "However, I'll capture the rest, one by one... And..." she quickly set up a barrier when she walks in. "Now the exit have been sealed, so no one will come out. You will stay here."

Reimu walks in the shrine.

"So you have been caught too?" Gpop comes and greet Lily.

"More like crushed into her." Lily said as she looks at Amarillo "And I can't risk eating more of Amarillo's energy."

"Seems friendship won't help here at all." Gpop continued, "As I can get from Reimu's words, Amarillo-san and Reimu met before?"

"Pretty much, after she stays in Gensokyo, Reimu had come and ask her how to fish, however... " Lily can't help laughing "Amarillo trained her for 5 hours and sadly get the conclusion that Reimu lacks the patience for fishing."

Gpop chuckles "Well, seems nothing have changed now. Seeing Reimu and Sanae drag everyone out using the most brutal way possible."

Lily noticed that Gpop's clothes are all wet.

She decides not to comment anything on it, however...

"Reimu and Sanae?"

"Yeah, they come to my room and splashed the water on me, then drag me out here, say of it, where is Sanae?"

"That's my point." Lily finished the question for Gpop, then continue looking at the still sleeping Amarillo.

"Sometimes I don't know it's who looking after who. I mean, she looks younger than me......"

"How old is she again?"

"As far as I know, 14, and it's the real age, not like some people that looks like 12 but is actually 30."

"I don't know anyone like this in Gensokyo." Gpop slowly said after thinking for a while.

"Oh, well, never mind."

"Let's just hope the others escape from it." Gpop sat down on the stairs too. "And I suddenly felt jealous of lap pillows."

"That's too bad." Lily giggles.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on June 23, 2009, 09:53:59 PM
Dreamscape Day 4-5

Eirin wandered the land.

"This is a dreamscape scene. Look out and see the world around you. As the one ton weights fly across the sky. As the beagles drive white pianos across the glimmering swamp."

"Was there any point to that?"

"Not really, we're suppose to resolve whatever mental issues exist."

"I know that, but what to do?"

"Maybe those students of yours"

"What about them?"

"Did you teach them about love and justice?"

"I taught them everything I know outside of medicine. Inside Medicine, it was too poisonous to teach."

"Of course, but from that costume, it seems that love and justice is gathered through the exposure of panties."

"Look as how much she gathered in that one motion. You cannot deny it's effectiveness"

"No doubt. Narrator, wouldn't the lack of names be rather confusing to the readers."

Useful dreams are always confusing and/or dangerous.

"Danger? What, you hear the brown note or something?"

"I'd rather keep this confusing without having to introduce danger."

"Hello, I'm Danger. Nice to meet you."

"Nice to meet you too, Danger"

"It's been pleasant, but I have an appointment. So, Fist of the Nose Hair!"

As danger rode the Green Tea with Rice Alien into the sunset, there was a tap-dancing

"wait, what about that guilt issue?"

"I really have no idea. I know you forgive me, and you've said so repeatedly. However, I really can't get over it.

"Well, that's what this dreamscape is for, but I'm not sure how we'd do that"

"hm"

"Maybe we should contract a kid with orange goggles"

"You mean sit in his way and talk to him about the milkman?"

"No, the rabbits. Like that one."

And a tap-dancing Tewi-Reisen fusion, a tootsie pop, tap-danced across the jello.

4:00 AM Saniwa Shrine room 8492nd

There was rap-tap-tapping at the door.

Jalal dragged himself to the door.

"who could it possibly be here at this ungodly hour, rapping and a tapping at my chamber door"

This he said and nothing more.

He went up to the door and said, "Madame or Madame, your forgiveness I implore, but I was merely napping when you came a rapping and a tapping at my chamber door."

He swung open the door, Reimu there and nothing more.

"The shrinemaiden training starts today," This she said and nothing more.

"Ah yes, I heard of that. A training shrouded in myth and rumour," he replied, "If the rumours are to be believed, just Eirin would not be enough to treat them. We'd need more."

"I came here because I heard a rumor. One that could cause the training to progress nevermore. Of the drug that Eirin calls Lenore."

"Such a name I have not heard, such a drug called Lenore. And I have been toured from cabinet to floor. I have not seen of the drug named Lenore."

For the moment all was silent, Reimu stood there nothing more.

"Why the hell are we talking like this?" Reimu implored, "The drug reversed the changes nothing more, and they shall not escape, evermore."

She pause a moment and said, "There it is again, that speech pattern I deplore."

Reimu raged, whilst I said nothing more.

"But you did say something more."

No I said "nothing more."

But Reimu was still raging and could hear nothing more.

She calmed for a moment and said, "Please, Eirin's gender drug I implore. This is why I came so gently rapping, gently rapping and tapping upon your chamber door. Just that drug, nothing more."

Eirin came out and said, "I wouldst not call that gently rapping upon our chamber door. More like bang and booming upon our chamber door."

Reimu sighed. "Are we to speak like this forevermore?"

Jalal proposed that Lunatic would supply Reimu with the drugs so long adored. As long as she vowed to not use force with them, forevermore.

Reimu agreed and she would never attack them. Nevermore.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Maid Xan~ on June 24, 2009, 12:40:48 AM
Medical Ward, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, 4:35 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, Reimu: E-mouse, Xan, hax 

Sho smirked at Jeremy's reaction. Yes, this was exactly what she had been trying for with her little bit of dress up. She continued her ever-so-entertaining talk-tag-team with Yuyuko. "Ara, Reimu won't be giving us much time, so..." "I guess we'll have to make this hasty~"

Sho pointed at Jeremy's chest. "Those cute little breasts of yours are from one of Eirin's drugs." Yuyuko smiled cheerfully.  "The testing didn't quite go as planned."

Sho continued, with mock sorrow, "Somehow, it got into the food supplies, and now..." "The estrogen brigade has expanded~" Yuyuko concluded.

"Though I'm not quite sure why Yukari's friend got some..."

Youmu, meanwhile, was busy moving the covers of Jeremy's bed out from where they could get caught in its wheels.

Jeremy raised an eyebrow at Youmu before turning back to the twin
Yuyukos. "Drug for what?" She glanced down at her belly for a moment, and added, "And considering that I'm not starving, 'food supply' might have done it..."

 Sho and Yuyuko looked at one another, and tilted their heads curiously. "I think Eirin was trying to cure blindness." Yuyuko answered.

Jeremy blinked. "Cure blindness? What? Why would we need that?"

Sho daintily covered her mouth with a hand. "Ara, that's right." Yuyuko smiled. "You wouldn't know, would you, dear?"

Jeremy glanced between them again, somewhat irritated.

"Poor Mitaka lost his eyesight about when you went unconscious."
Jeremy's mouth dropped open. "... what?! Seriously?! So after all the trouble he's already been through, he's..."

She was interrupted by Youmu starting to roll her bed next to Yukari's.

"Wha?!"

Sho and Yuyuko smiled broadly. "Now, I'm sure little Jeremy's going to be embarassed..." "... but we're going to move Yukari onto your bed~"

Jeremy stared, as Youmu walked around the two beds to get on the other side of Yukari. "... um, what? Why?"

Sho and Yuyuko tilted their heads at one another again. "Mmm, well..." "Seems like Reimu wants more company as our shrine maiden."
Sho smiled cheerfully. "Who knew, a miko with a miko fetish?" Yuyuko giggled into her hand again. "Or an armpit fetish, perhaps~"

Jeremy coughed. "Could we drop the silly girl schtick here for now? I know you hate to, but I'm kinda who-knows-how-long behind on everything."

The two 'Yuyukos' glanced at one another. Sho sighed. "You're right, we are short on time. Reimu's insisting on all of the girls getting 'shrinemaiden training.'"

Jeremy raised an eyebrow. "Is... that really a bad thing? I mean, she sounded overly aggressive about it, but wasn't she broken tier in Gensokyo?"

Sho and Yuyuko stared at her for a moment. "... I'll pretend I understood that last part." Yuyuko said, unusually serious. "But I should point out that it won't be good for our health - especially not yours or Yukari's."
She gave the gap youkai a pointed look. Jeremy shifted uncomfortably.

Sho continued. "And considering that Mitaka suggested getting out of here, I'd take his..." She paused, and giggled slightly. "Well, her advice."

Jeremy looked over at Yukari again, and sighed. "All right, I guess I can't argue with health concerns. But if she could just be reasonable about it..."

Yuyuko laughed quietly. "Don't be silly. Being reasonable isn't Reimu's strong point."

"... Touch?." Jeremy muttered. "All right, all right. How are we doing this? I'm guessing we invalids are getting rolled out of here?"

Sho nodded. "That's the plan, yes. We're also planning on using the other bed as a decoy. Now, we'd better..."

Everyone glanced at the door in response to the loud footsteps from the hall outside echoing into the room.

"Oh dear, that's probably her." Yuyuko said. "I hope she's chasing someone else right now."

"We'd better hurry." Sho added.

Jeremy nodded. "Right." She glanced over at Youmu, who had been trying to find a way to pick up Yukari without her moaning in pain. "Careful with her, now."

 Youmu glared at her, briefly, before the two quickly lifted Yukari over onto Jeremy's bed. She moaned painfully from the movement, but settled back down quickly enough. Jeremy grit her teeth against the pain of her legs and shifted to one side to make room, face red.

Yukari giggled slightly in her sleep as Jeremy pulled her a little closer, and mumbled, "Hee, Midori-chan..."

A brief silence. Jeremy's face reddened further before being covered by a palm.

The Yuyukos raised an eyebrow each, smirking. "Midori-chan?" Sho asked, fighting a laugh. Yuyuko didn't bother fighting it.

Jeremy sighed. "NOW I remember Ran and Chen pointing out the gender change in another dream... damnit, Yukari."

Sho blinked. "Dream?" She shook her head. "Nevermind, I won't ask..."

Youmu finished stuffing Yukari's former bed with a roughly human-shaped block of pillows.

Jeremidori raised her head, one eyebrow raised. "I thought all of the harems were supposed to be sharing dreams?" A pause. "Hey, wait, where's Sho?"

Sho could no longer control herself, and burst out laughing. "Oh Midori-chan, still haven't figured it out? I thought you were smarter than that~"

Jeremy blinked at Sho for a moment, then looked back and forth between her and Yuyuko a few times. 'Midori' couldn't help but smile, and shook her head. "And here I doubted your acting ability... but to be fair, I've been a little distracted."

Sho smiled. "Understandable, of course. Okay, it's time to get out of here. On the count of three..."

Youmu got behind the empty bed, while Yuyuko and Sho got ready to push the occupied one.

"One," Sho began.

Jeremy Midori put an arm past Yukari, to help hold her onto the bed. Ran and Chen leapt back onto the mattress.

"Two,"

At that moment, Reimu appeared in the door, arms on her hips. She knew Yukari was here, and had come personally to ensure her 'recruitment.' Even if Yukari was injured, she knew it could be dangerous. She was ready for anything...

"Three!"

Except for nearly getting run over by a pair of speeding hospital beds.

The miko picked herself up off the floor, cursing herself for forgetting about Yuyuko, and saw the fleeing beds, Yuyuko smiling back over her shoulder.

"Hey, GET BACK HERE!!"

---

"Er, was that really a good idea?" Jeremy asked, craning her neck to look back at the miko they'd run over.

"It seemed like one at the time," Sho responded. "Anyways, it's her bad luck."

 "And her fault, I suppose." Midori muttered. She pulled Yukari a little closer as the bed shuddered from the high-speed bumps it was encountering.

"Yeah. Now hold on tight, we're going to be going around some corners."

Midori grimaced, and laid down proper. "All right. Don't go too crazy, here!"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on June 24, 2009, 02:50:30 PM
Anthony's Cabin 4:45AM Day 5
Team Michigan, Marx, and Cirno

Anthony Letty and Genjii had just been attacked by Marx, with Anthony almost becoming Marx's next meal, but thanks to Cirno, he was spared,

"Ok then, lets just think this through, I was training Letty, then got jumped by this girl, then saved by Cirno, which I am guessing is connected to this girl, just calm down, then lets settle this, without conflict" thought Anthony, who then turned his back to Marx, took out a flask, and drank it's contents, which was a combination of Vodka and Red Cream Soda, then Anthony, after feeling much calmer, decided to talk with Marx

"Let me introduce myself, I am Anthony, and these two are Letty and Genjii" said Anthony, pointing to the two off to his side

"Ok then, I'm Marx, and this is Cirno" said Marx, also pointing to Cirno to her side.

"I guess you two have some catching up to do, why don't you two go off and we'll stay here" said Anthony, which then Cirno and Letty nodded in agreement, and started talking to each other while walking away.

"Since we're by ourselves, we might as well talk too, since we might be hanging around with each other for a while" said Anthony, forming a friendly smile on his face

"Ok then... I'll talk with you" said Marx, mildly annoyed at not only being denied her breakfast of mana, but also having to stay here, the the two talked on for a bit about some trival things, and eventually Letty and Cirno came back after their walk and talking to each other, then Anthony remembered,

"Oh, dammit, I need to head to the shrine, I remember that I didn't finish up repairs and they might want me for other things, wait, maybe I can use this for some of your training Letty" said Anthony, who raised his hand to his chin,

"Ok then, I'll do some more training, since I want to be as strong as you in Boxing" said Letty,

"I want to be the strongest of all, so I'll join in too" said Cirno, while Marx sighed at what was happening, and decided to just roll with it.

"Ok then, let me just get my stuff first," said Anthony, who then went into the cabin, and came out with his jacket, his bag, a different tool box, since his last one ended up with a face print of Meiling in it, and a hockey stick, he also stuck Genjii in his bag, since it would take forever for him to get to the shrine on this own, since he can't fly "ok then, as I have said before, a walk from here to the shrine is 15 minutes, now we're gonna run that distance, and get there in 3 minutes"

The Jaws of Letty and Cirno dropped at that statement of running a time of 3 minutes for the distance of a 15 minute walk

"and it's over rough environment, so be prepared for things in the way," said Anthony, which then the two's jaws went even further down, "don't worry, I'm not expecting you do to this perfectly, I'm just setting the long term goal to work towards, this is how I trained, not in little steps, in leaps and bounds, it's like they say 'if you want to make it big, you have to go big"

then Letty and Cirno gained back a little confidence, and got ready to start running

"I'll be running with you, and I'll keep the timer too, just to tell you" said Anthony "hey Marx, why don't you join us?"

"I'll prefer to go at my own pace" said Marx

"Ok then, well, lets start this, in...
3...
2...
1...
GO" said Anthony, then the 3 started to run in the direction of the shrine, while Marx just started to walk on

Anthony had already gotten ahead of the other two, while Letty was falling behind, then Cirno ended up tripping over a log and face planting, which then Letty jumped right over Cirno and then also face planted, and Anthony cracked up in laughter at them falling over, which since he was looking back, he ended up hitting his head on a tree branch, and all three moaned in pain, while Marx came up to them and helped them up

"Ok then, lets not try that until you two get more training," said Anthony, rubbing the back of his head, which then the group walked the rest of the way to the shrine, and stop right out side of the entrance

"Hmm, it seems kinda quite doesn't it?" said Letty, which then the others all agreed,

"We might as well check how it is inside," said Anthony, which then the group entered the shrine, and had a weird feeling pass through them, like the point of no return kind of feeling, then they walked in to the hallways, not seeing anyone, then they noticed a floating orb, colored like a Yin-yang ball, but red and white, instead of black and white,

"Weird, I've never seen anything like that" said Marx, which with those words, the orb moved towards the group, and a voice came from it, like Reimu's voice

"I see that more people have come, that means more people for the training" said Reimu, through the orb

"Training, sorry, but I've already got them on a training program" said Anthony,

"We'll see about that" said the orb, which then several more came out, 4 now are in front of the  group, 3 from the back, and the orbs slowly approached,

"Like you can do anything to us with a few floating balls" said Anthony, which then one orb fired an amulet at Anthony's foot, lighting it on fire, which then he went straight to the ground and started to roll around, panicking, even though the fire went out a few moments ago,

"Anthony! Snap out of it!" said Letty, who slapped Anthony and pulled him up, "we need to get out of here now,"

"Ok then, I just had a moment there, we need an exit, and both sides are covered, I think we need a new door then" said Anthony, who then pulled both of his arms back, and formed fists with his hands, then punched the wall next to him with both fists at the same time, causing a decent sized hole to form in the wall, "Don't worry, I'll fix it later"

then the group escaped through the hole into other rooms, which the yin-yang orbs are still giving chase,

"Dang it, we aren't out running then" said Letty,

"I think I can solve this then," said Marx " right after this next corner"

which then the group rounded the corner, and Marx muttered a few words, which the others could not make out, then the orbs came around the corner, but passed by the group like they weren't there

"Uhhh, what just happened?" said Anthony, currently confused about what Marx did

"I used my illusion ability to hide ourselves, that's how I did that one clone trick earlier too" said Marx

"I see, so lets start to head towards the entrance and get out of here" said Anthony, which the group slowly headed towards the entrance, but then the ran into a problem, the Yin-Yang orbs blocked off the paths to the entrance, "Well, we can just wait here being hidden until the orbs move out of the way" said Anthony, but then he noticed Marx wasn't looking too good

"I can't keep up this illusion for much longer, my mana is starting to get low," said Marx "since I didn't get any earlier today"

"dammit, and the one time I try to have a plan that doesn't involve going Rambo, and it screws up, wait, I got an idea" thought Anthony, who then pulled down the collar of his shirt and jacket

"I want you to take some of my mana, so you can keep up this illusion, then I'm gonna go, and start creating a distraction, which will draw away the orbs, then you girls head out of here, just don't go too far, since I'm connected to Letty, also, Letty, take Genjii for me, I don't want either of you two to get captured" said Anthony, who then took Genjii, who was sleeping, and handed him to Letty

"Are you sure about this? what happens if Reimu captures you?" asked Letty, being worried

"I'll never let that happen, I'm not the kind of person to get captured" said Anthony, "now just do as I said"

"Ok then, I'll just take a bit of it" said Marx, who then bared her fangs and pierced Anthony's neck with them, taking some mana, but not enough to incapacitate him, then she withdrew her fangs,

"Ok then, I'm fine, just a little tired, I'll go and take care of the orbs now, you guys just run for it when you get the chance" said Anthony, who was swaying a little bit from the recent drop in mana,

then Anthony ran off and took out his hockey stick, and started slashing at the Yin-Yang orbs, smashing them into the walls, and causing them to fall to pieces, after Anthony cleared the few orbs there, more appeared, Anthony looked back, and saw that the others already left, then he turned back to the matter at hand, the amassing amounts of yin-yang orbs appearing before him, but then they parted, showing a woman in Red and White, it was the Hakurei Miko herself, Reimu

"I see, the mastermind herself finally showed herself, well have I got a few words to tell you," said Anthony, who then raised his fist into the air in from of him, "I, Anthony Thrun, Shall not fall to your tricks, I shall bust through them, for the will of my soul... IS AN EVER-" said Anthony, who was cut off by Reimu throwing a pill into Anthony's mouth causing him to gag for a bit, then he accidentally swallowed it

"*cough* What the *cough* hell was that you threw into my mouth" said Anthony, still coughing from the sudden foreign object entering his throat

"Oh you'll see" said Reimu, starting to chuckle a little bit

Then Anthony could feel his body change, he felt his waist thin a bit, his hair got even longer, his face rounded out, giving it a more feminine look, he also felt his chest get heavy, and he felt that he lost something, then he checked his body, which now he had a set of D cup breasts, and he noticed that he lost his manhood,

"KKKKKKKKYYYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAA" screeched Anthony, which then he, I mean she had a higher pitched voice

"WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO TO ME YOU CRAZY MIKO!??!?!" yelled Anthony,

"All I did was make you ready for the Miko Training, Ana~" said Reimu, giving Anthony a new name, since his/her gender changed

"GOD DAMN YOU I'M GONNA GET MY REVENGE" yelled Anthony Ana

"That isn't gonna happen" said Reimu, who then signed for the Orbs to move in front of her, which several fired Amulets, which set a small fire around Ana, who then started to just gaze out, like she's stuck in a day dream, with the fire around her, which then she cringed down, and put her hands over her head in fear, which then she started to just barely speak out a few words

"Some one...save me..." said Ana, who then ended up passing out just a few moments later, then Reimu put out the fire and tied up Ana, and took her to the other people who had been captured,

after a few minutes, Ana woke up, seeing several others she had seen before, and also noticing that Letty, Genjii, Marx, and Cirno were also captured, and they noticed Ana,

"Do I know you?" said Letty to Ana, not knowing that she is speaking with Anthony, in female form,

"It's me, Anthony, freaking Reimu use that one drug and made me female," said Ana "she also gave me a stupid nick name, Ana"

"I see, Ana sounds like a cute Nick name" said Letty, " and at least we're ok for now"

Ana slightly blushed from what Letty said, "I guess it's an ok nick name, for now, I guess we're stuck here until we whatever Reimu is gonna do with us happens, besides, how did you guys get captured, I was sure that I got enough of their attention to give you guys a clear window"

"well, when we tried to leave, the entrance was blocked by a Border, and we actually tried out a few other exits, all blocked by a border," said Marx, "and I was running low on mana again, so we decided to surrender"

So our group has been captured by the Evil Hakurei Miko, will they make it out alive? will Anthony ever get his man hood back? Find out on the next post because I have no idea yet

END: Sawina Shrine 5:00AM Day 5 Team Michigander+Marx & Cirno
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on June 24, 2009, 03:28:48 PM
Holding Room, Saniwa Shrine 8:40 AM


Marx: The least Reimu could have done was let me keep my guns. Who knowwhat she'll do with them...

Cirno: Um... They're right over there.

Cirno motioned over at a place next to what appeared to be Amarillo. Suddenly, Marx felt a pain in her head

Marx: Gah! N-no... not... now!

Voice in head: Please, some one save me! Any one, please!

Marx: Anthony, let me get more mana! Please!

But Anthony was thoroughly scared by what was transpiring. Marx's wings had extended, and her eye wildly shifted colors. Marx tried to crawl over to Anthony, but simply fell over in pain.

Marx: GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!


Saniwa Corridors


Austin: What the hell? Kya!

Austin and company were busy dodging amulets fired from the floating orbs

Nitori: Just hit them! They'll go down with one good strike!

Momizi: This would be so much easier if I just had my shield!

Akyu: Gah! I'm not really that good with this dodging thing!

Austin: Dammit leave me alone you stupid balls!

Austin and Momizi struck the orbs as hard as they could.

Akyu: Where is everyone?

Nitori: According to the radar, everyone seems to be heading to the underground library. Holy Kappa! There's one signiture going everywhere, trying to get the others!

Akyu: That must be Reimu. But what about Sanae?

Sanae: Did you call me?

Momizi: KYAAAA!!!

Austin: RUN FOR IT!!!

Sanae: Wait up! Let me recruit you!

Austin: NOOO!!!


Holding Room


Cirno: M-Marx? Are you ok?

Marx got up, but something seemed different about her. For one thing, Marx seemed ok now, Mana wise. However, that would mean Cirno would be feeling like shit, but Cirno was fine as well. Marx backed away from Cirno and everyone else.

Marx: Wh-what's going on?

Anthony: Um, we were captured by Reimu, remember?

Marx: WHAT?!? NOOO!! I DON'T WANNA GET ****ED WITH THE GOHEI!!!

Anthony: Marx, are you ok?!?

Marx: How do you know my nick name?!? Who are you?!?

Cirno: I think she lost her memory or something.

Marx: TH-th-th-the ⑨!

Cirno: Wha...? No, I'm just Cirno. Everyone else calls me the ⑨ for some reason.

Marx: Wha, what do you want?

Cirno: Marx, what was the last thing you remember?

Marx: I was strapped down in this chair, and these people put this weird hat on my head, then I'm here.

Cirno: Ok. Listen closely to this story then...

Cirno began telling to Marx all the events that had transpired.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on June 27, 2009, 07:14:44 AM
Corridor, Saniwa Inn, 4.33 AM in the morning, Day 5

There was a loud, piercing ring from the communicator that Hirowaza held as he slowly woke up. "Aaah, dear, Yoh-chan, how can you get up so slowly and casually in a situation like this!" Meira said, slapping Hirowaza awake. "Meira-sama, what was that fo-- ..." Hirowaza was still dressed in her night-gown, but there was a floating yin-yang orb thing that busted down their door and was gazing straight at Meira's back. "Behind you! LINKING ICE!" Hirowaza let a small amount of energy surge through her left palm as a small stream of icicles penetrated the orb, causing it to freeze in place, no longer functional. Meira turned around and saw the orb. "THAT is what I was talking about! That stupid red-white sent her mechanical droids in the entire area! Everyone is scrambling to get to the ruins!" she said in a huge panic. Hirowaza sighed and quickly changed her clothes, ignoring the wide-open door, and got dressed into whatever she could find in a rush. "Okay, Meira-sama, let's hurry out of here and to the underground, as you mentioned." she said calmly. Meira hit her own face with her palm and simply dragged Hirowaza outside, and started charging for the pathway towards the ruins. "Gyah, more orb things!!" Meira said as she looked at the pair of orbs that guard the way to the door to the ruins. "Vanish!" Hirowaza said as she and Meira suddenly started to sink into the shadows, no longer seen by anyone.

"We are virtually invisible. We can get to the ruins in this state." Hirowaza said. The two of them snuck past the orbs and slowly and carefully made their way into the ruins, opening the door.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Bias Bus on June 27, 2009, 02:04:21 PM
=== Junes Department Store - 2:00 AM ~ Day 5 ===
-Previous Event-

"Well then, how fortunate for you to join us here."Came the voice of Shinjiro as he turned to face a yakuza thug, his movements restricted by that of Yuugi's superhuman grip. These Yakuza have been acting rather strange lately and he was going to figure out what the hell is going on that's gotten so much their attention.

"Fortunate my ass! You better let me go or-"

Shinjiro could care less about this man's struggles there was only one thing on his mind now... "Yuugi."

On que, the oni pulled the man's arm back a little further, evoking a rather unsettling set of popping sounds that emanated from the stressed bone. Needless to say, the thug clammed up shortly after she did this not being one to take the pain that was inflicted upon him.

Seeing his hostage now hushed, Shinjiro nodded in approval towards Yuugi and then turned his attention toward the man she restrained. "Now, tell me what I want to know or I will have Yuugi here tear off your arms to put in my next stew." Shinjiro walked closer to the man his expression showing that he was, in fact, dead serious about his threat. "Now talk, tell me what is it that has thrown your group into so much chaos? I want to know everything."

The man remained silent, but also held a conflicted expression, an expression that soon twisted into pain as Yuugi pulled his arms furthr and further back.

"You'd best answer." The oni suggested nonchalantly. "If I twist your arm 3 more inches it ain't gonna be pretty."

"O-okay! Okay! Uncle! Uncle!" The man screamed, wanting to keep both his arms. A man's arms are his most valuable assets (that can go both ways you know). "Th-There's been this group of strange foreign girls that's come to the town recently, I-I don't know who they are, but Boss has had some major beef with them when they set up shop in that ratty ass shrine and then turned down his offer a few days back."

Tewi paused for a moment, Shinjiro quickly taking note of this. "Sound Familiar to you?"

"I...don't think so." Tewi shrugged. "His descriptions kinda fuzzy anyway."

"Tell me, are these group of foreign girls that big of a deal?" Shinjiro asked once more.

"Yes, they've been in alot of shit lately though, some guys tell me they've even locked horns with that RAI group too."

Shinjiro froze as those words passed his ears. Finally after searching the entire city, he was able to discover something about the mysterious group that had caused such an uproar around town lately. A cold smirk snaked across his face as he turned to the entrance of the alleyway. "Interesting...and you say they live at the shrine?"

"I-I don't know, that's what word of mouth tells me, alot of the guys say they moved elsewhere."

"Hm, I see..." Shinjiro muttered as he turned his back and gazed at the night sky.

"So...will you let me go? I told ya whatyou wanted n'all."

"No. Yuugi, kill him. We're going to have him for dinner."

"What?" Yuugi's eyes went wide to his words, she probably couldhave seen the 'kill him' part coming, but...him actually saying he was going to eat him? That...was just wrong. "W-wait a minute, why would you wanna do that?"

"He is a human, which means he will no doubt return to his allies and speak of our meeting. I know humans, they lie they cheat they steal, humans can never be trusted. You both should know of this..."

Indeed, with Yuugi being an Oni and Tewi being subject to being constantly sought after for her good luck abilities it would seem that the two had no reason to trust humans nor respect them for anything...

"Y-you can't eat me! What you fucking crazy!" The man shouted.

"No. I'm Shinjiro Kuroyama." Shinjiro then firmly bashed the man upside the head with a fist, the impact knocking him slam out. "In anycase, eating him will shred all evidence of his existance and thus keep us within the clear. You, being a youkai, should be over joyed to taste the flesh of a human." Shinjiro said glancing to Tewi.

"I'm a rabbit youkai, genius." Tewi retorted, obviously offended by the way Shinjiro classed her as a man-eater. "I don't eat meat...often."

"It'll be the only meal, you'll get so you'd best eat up or you'll go hungry." Shinjiro told her, and possibly Yuugi as well who also didn't seem too thrilled with eating a human even though there are some oni who do in fact prey on human flesh, she knew for a fact that she was not one of those Oni. Not at all. "Let us head home, there's alot of planning to be done."

Reluctantly, both Yuugi and Tewi followed Shinjiro back to his abode. The rest of this night would prove to be a rather undesirable one...

=== Owlbear's Dreamscape - 2:30 AM ~ Day 5 ===
-Previous Event-

Everything was serene, or at least it looked like it was. The scenery of a vast icy lanscape stretching on for miles upon miles. Some would say that it would last for eons and you would still never see the end of it. Unforgiving crags and crevices of pure, bone chilling ice jutted from the forsaken wastes of this cold and harsh lands...

This...was Cocytus, the 9th Circle of Makai...

And this...is where Mai, a horrible and murderous Ice Demon calls home. Banished from Pandemonium for acts against it's god, and forever fated to spend an eternity within the perpetual frosts of the prison that matched her own affinity and persona...

That is until she was met by Shinki's most trusted vassal (and supposed lover), a Human turned Majin named Owlbear. Mai knew of him, oh she knew of him very well. He was the one who did not put up any resistance against her when she rebelled against Shinki. Well, either way it didn't matter. She never cared for him anyway.

"So...has sent you to kill me." Mai spoke her voice seething of a blood freezing miasma that put the entire room of ice to shame. "If so then I won't hesitate to imprison you in the this ice just as I am to this day."

"No." Owlbear says, undetered by Mai's tone. "Shinki has no involvment in me being here, in fact, she doesn't even know I'm gone...well maybe now she does."

Mai says nothing, her eyes watching his own unblinking for several moments before she turns her head to face outward across the endless void of white death.

"Why did you do it, Mai?" Owlbear spoke, seeing as Mai would make no effort to. As always. "You know Yuki still awaits your return."

"I don't care." Mai responds coldly. "Yuki means nothing to me. The same can be said for you, Shinki and all the other 'demons' of Makai. You are all nothing but mere trash to me, a legion of maggots squirming around each other in your little community built on blasphemy and hypocracy."

"I see you still don't get it..." Owlbear sighed loudly and walked a bit closer to Mai, feeling his skin actually beginning to freeze the closer her got to her.

"What is there to get? The only thing I 'got' from it was a sick stomach and an insatiable urge to destory Makai." Mai replied her chilling gaze locking to Owlbear. "In anycase, you don't need to know why I did what I have done. Simply put I grew tired of everything you all held dear, it bored me, sickend me, nothing you all did could satisfy me."

"And this is what satisfies you?" Owlbear questioned, his voice raising in volume as he went on. "To be forever imprisoned within the frozen wastes of Cocytus?"

"Anything is fine with me so long as I'm far away from you." Mai asnwered. "Were you not the same with your life human world, then you of all people should know how I feel about this."

Owlbear hesitated as Mai really did speak truth when she said those words to him. "...That is true, but I managed to come back from that when I met Shinki."

"Your point is irrelevent, you forget that I'm a being of solitude now."

"You think you're a being of solitude, but you have people who are willing to work with you no matter what, Yuki is one of them and so am I."

"You can work all you want I am not coming back to you, even so, Shink herself probably wishes to kill me for my treason anyway so there would be no point in returning."

"You're wrong, Shinki actually misses you."

"What?" "You're lieing, I heard Shinki say she hated me for everything I've done, there is no chance in Jigoku that wench would ever take me back into her family."

"You may have went apeshit and blew up some of Makai but you're still Shinki's daughter...she's rather torn up about your banishment too, for it reminds her of how Alice simply ran away from her...and never returned home..."

Mai goes quiet as she usually has done, but this doesn't seem to be out of disdain...

"If you ever change your mind, you're welcome to come back, I won't tell Shinki of our meeting here."

"Why..."

"Eh?"

"Why do...you try so hard for me?" Mai inquired as she looked up to Owlbear. "I've killed dozens of my own kind...I've disowned my mother...I've even cursed your name as well as Shinki's for an eternity...why must you put yourself through so much just to get me to come back?"

"Because we-"

=== Saniwa Inn - 4.30 AM ~ Day 5 ===

RRRIIIINNNGGGGGGGGGG

"Kyaaaaa!"

THUD

"...Sonuvabitch..." Groaned Owlbear as she rolled over having been awoken from the slumber that once embraced her so tenderly. Needless to say it had also completely thrown her from her dream just now too. What a bunch of shit...

"Fukuma-chan," Ah, looks like Shinki was woken up to, which isn't strange as that noise was fucking loud. "What's all that fuss about..."

Owlbear rose up and looked at the pants she had taken off and found the pocket was going absolutely crazy with movement. Oh yeah, she forgot about those lil' communicator doohickeys. There was a voice screaming from it too, Mikoto's voice. Not only that it sounded pretty frenzied too, and for good reason; Reimu had apparently begun miko training, something no one of Makai residence understood or cared for, but this probably had to be something like maid training with, to say the least, Owlbear did NOT enjoy...

"I guess something must be going down..." Owlbear said before she sighed loudly in exasperation, holding hand to the side of her head as if a headache of epic proportions was beginning to manifest within it. "A-fucking-gain! Can't we catch a break for once?"

"Stop complaining, and let us make haste to the Library." Yumeko suggested.

"You're still in your pajamas though, should we change first." Luize voice not wanting to run around in night clothes.

"No time for that now." Yumeko added in. "If we waste time changing the miko will undoubtably seek us out and capture us, the first rule in battle is to make due with what you have, which is what we're going to do."

"I thought that was the 36th rule of battle?" Yuki said with a slight chuckle.

"...The point still stands as it is, now let us-"

Before Yumeko could finish their door was suddenly knocked down by what looked to be a giant ying-yang orb.

Ah fuck...

"Shit." Owlbear cursed dashing toward the orb and belting it with a good firm straight punch, the force managing to send it back into a wall and looking to have disabled it for a while. Good, that gives them some time to get the hell out of here and to that library everyone's flocking to right about now. "C'mon, we gotta scat*!"

-----------

(1*): Shut up.

((I'll just stop here, I dunno if Toshiro and hs crew are in the Inn now or what, but once I confirm if they are (or not), then I'll post their end of things))
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on June 28, 2009, 01:21:55 AM
Freakin' Awesome Bed-Rollin' Chase Scene, Oh Man, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~4:45 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, Reimu: E-mouse, Xan, hax

God damn it, Yukari.

Midori-chan? Okay, yes, it's clever, it plays with the apparent Spiral-green shtick I've picked up and how I've been turned into a girl, but...

Damnit.

If I end up miniaturized and grafted onto her arm I'm going to hurt someone.

..... at least her skin's soft. Her muscles are really tone, probably from default youkai strength, but she's still...

No, christ, now's not the time. Screw you, second hea...

... well, I didn't actually HAVE that second head right now... but on that topic, I think I remember Yukari offering to 'break in' my new...

For fuck's sake, NOT NOW!!

I shook my head vigorously. Yukari moaned unhappily as we careened through the hallways of, apparently, the Covenant ruins we'd ended up in. I... held her onto the bed with one arm, tightly. The bumps and turns were making my legs hurt too, but whatever she was going through...

... "Hang on." I whispered, "We'll be able to rest again once Reimu stops acting like a lunatic. It'll be all right, just....."

... wait, come to think of it.

"Uh, what's our plan, exactly?" I asked of the ghostlings rolling the beds along.

"There's a Library down here." One of the Yuyukos... more likely Sho, explained. "We're going to meet up with Mitaka and the others there, if all goes according to plan."

I tapped the side of my head lightly. "Of course, that's what they said over the cell." I considered for a moment. "Um, do you two know the way?"

"Yes. We've been down here quite a bit recently. Found some neat stuff."

I nodded. "Cool. I'd ask for more details, but I guess we're in a hurry, so--"

We rounded another corner, and were greeted by a glowing blue barrier sitting in the middle of the hall.

I gaped at it. What... what... wasn't that one of Reimu's IaMP amulet walls?! How did she...?!

I was briefly cut off as we swerved around the barrier, pushing me and Yukari closer to the center of the bed. Ow, fuck! I cried in pain again, gripping the edge of the bed tight... to keep myself on, this time.

... Yukari pressed against my side, groaning again. Yuyuko and Sho straightened out our bed again.

Well, at least we'd gotten more centered in the bed from that.

And...

I sat up a little and looked over my shoulder in time to see the amulet wall fade.

"Okay," I asked, "How the hell is Reimu using her powers without exploding."

"Remember what I was telling you about the other day?"

That one had to be Sho. But what was she...

"We found it."

Okay, think. Talking with male Sho. Where did I... the clothing shop. What did we... oh god, wait, she couldn't mean...

I felt my eyes widen. Looked up at her. "The keystone?"

Sho smiled. "Yep."

We reached another corner, and briefly slowed down; Reimu'd left another blue amulet barrier on the outside of the corner, where we'd developed a habit of passing through to get around them.

Good strategy, I must admit.

I kept silent as we navigated the corner, a little more hesitantly. The next hall was clear, though. Maybe she could only use one barrier at a time?

Whatever - I had more important questions.

"So what's the keystone's power enabling for us, here?" A thought. "And does it have any connection to these Covenant ruins we appear to be speeding through?"

"Yes, that would appear to be the case." Sho muttered, distracted. I guess she was more focused on navigating at the moment.

"As for what it's enabling, well..." Yuyuko continued, still surprisingly serious, "It allows us to move around more freely within the confines of the shrine and these ruins, and well, you see what it did for Reimu."

More freely? What did that...

... "Wait. Shrine?"

"We're underneath the Shrine." Sho answered, "Why do you think Reimu would be so insistent on Shrine-maiden training?"

Why, indeed. But it didn't completely answer my question.

"WHICH shrine? You don't mean the Saniwa place we've drawn so much attention to, do you?"

A short silence. "Know of any others I could be talking about?" Sho asked, voice deadpan with irritation. "It certainly isn't the Hakurei shrine."

"I was hoping against hope it was a new one entirely," I replied, and paused as we approached another corner. Reimu'd set up a barrier here as well, this time a little removed from the far corner. Technically, there was enough space to squeak by it in the far corner, but it definitely wouldn't be a good idea.

We slowed down more this time. This isn't good... Reimu's stalling us so she can catch up, I can tell. And at this rate...

As we rounded the corner, I noticed a small yin-yang orb floating near the ceiling, retreating from us. Huh, I guess that?s how she was dropping those walls in front of us.

Anyway.

"... a fresh start without any fear of Kikuri suspecting our presence would have been a welcome change." I finished.

"True." Sho admitted. "Then again, that might not have been possible anyways, given that she knew we were coming."

"Knew we were coming, yes."

A small corner of my mind noted the possibility of making an obvious perverted joke from the current conversation. I mentally punched it in the crotch.

"Know where we go afterwards, no."

Sho seemed to be getting a bit irritated with my persistent cynicism. "Well, blame fate then."

... a brief anger passed through me.

"Screw fate.

But I guess now isn't the time to argue."

We approached another corner. Wait, what's that thing on the floor at the far edge?

... is that a plate? With a slice of cake on it?

"Ooo!" two voices said from behind me. The familiar footsteps from directly behind me moved to the sides.

"Um," I started, as the twin Yuyukos passed by my now-slowing rollerbed in pursuit of the delicious lies presented to them.

Clearly, Reimu knows her trap material. And I don't mean the cute crossdresser kind of trap.

"Yuyuko-sama!" Youmu called after them, a hint of a groan in her voice. She let go of the decoy bed she was pushing, and darted ahead to try and stop the two from being morons.

She paused as she rounded the corner proper, and once my bed moved forward far enough, I realized why. Reimu'd blocked off the inside part of the corner with another barrier, lured the Yuyus to the outside part to block that off, and was standing in between, smirking. She was holding up a handful of amulets, ready to fling them at Yuyuko and Sho.

"Reimu! What the hell!" I cried.

Thank god that distracted her. She looked over at me, hesitating in her toss.

Youmu continued the distraction by pulling out one of her swords and rushing at her.

Oh hell, this shrinemaiden insanity better not get anyone killed, even if it's Reimu!

I needn?t have worried; Reimu blocked the half-baked slash with a fresh barrier. I heard Youmu growl slightly in frustration.

... a shadowy figure dropped from the ceiling behind Reimu. What...?

It was holding some sort of weapon, currently en route to the back of Reimu's head.

The miko's eyes flashed briefly, and she ducked out of the way of the attack...

"Ack?!"

... only to get knocked right back into Kogasa's ninja parasol strike as a cat and fox pair tackled her in the side. She fell to the floor.

How on Earth did we pull that off?! And why was Kogasa...?!

Youmu and Kogasa promptly tried to dogpile themselves onto Reimu and hold her down.

The miko would have none of it.

"ARRRGH!"

Another border flashed around Reimu, blowing her two attackers back. She got to her feet, looking furious.

"I knew you people would be trouble! Just stop it and--"

It was at about this point that both her and I realized that one of the Yuyukos had regained the sense to grab the decoy bed and shove it at her.

I could see the "Oh no, not again" pass through Reimu's eyes just before the bed hit her full in the chest.

Youmu scrambled to her feet and rushed to get my bed moving again. One of the Yuyukos headed for the decoy, and pushed it just a little more to rest directly on top of Reimu. The other Yuyuko cheerfully started down the next hallway, carrying a plate and licking her fingers.

The rest of us followed, speeding down to the next corner at record speed (and rounding it a little too fast for our own good). Reimu was delayed further by a parasol-poke parting shot by Kogasa.

We were all silent for a moment as we started down the second hallway past Reimu.

"Did we plan that?" I asked.

"I have no idea."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on June 29, 2009, 04:09:38 AM
Shrine Gate, After my last post

"Wah, I overslept again!" Amarillo jumped up from Lily's lap.

"Where am I? What happened?"

"~And our sleeping princess finally woke up." said Gpop.

"Oh, hi." Amarillo looked around "and this is the shrine gate, then I want to know what happened. and how I ended up lying on Lily's lap instead of my bed."

-5 minutes later-

"So Reimu are dragging everybody up in order to unleash a full set of Miko Training." Amarillo looks at her own clothing, "Oh, I have no question with that."

"And that's within one second!" Gpop shouted.

"I already told you she will have nothing to say on the training." Lily sighed. "If she have, then it's a different person."

"However, Reimu need to have more patience, I guess her way beside cold water is hot water." Amarillo smiled.

"And that's the same thing!" Gpop shouted again.

"No, seriously, hot water will damage your body, while cold water will not." Amarillo said.

"Dragging us up from the sleep is already damaging enough!"

"Said of sleeping," Lily asked "I'd never saw you slept like that - having absolute no awareness towards anything."

"I'm always like that, If I'm asleep, there will be nothing that can drag me up, so that's why I was not treated as a member of Chrono Agents, since a Agent that never wake up is a joke."

"So it INDEED is I'm watching over you." sighed Lily White.

"And that's a good thing since you are now watching over others instead of having others watching over you." answered Amarillo.

"Is that a tongue twister?" Gpop is confused.

"Eh?"

"Well, never mind."

At that time, an orange orb begin to form in front of the shrine.

"WHat- what's that?"

"Huh, that's a typical action of ripping away borders of Time and Space, I bet my senpais have unfinished business with me." Amarillo walks toward the orb, and wait it to form.

"So someone from your age will popping out?" Gpop asked.

"Seems so... or not." As the orb is disappearing, Amarillo take the paper that appeared from nowhere.

"Hmm..." Amarillo reads the contents on the paper.

Quote
WE ARE GIVING YOU A SHIELD
GA-05 IS ON HIS WAY
PREPARE TO MEET HIM SOON
FROM F.PHOENIX

"What's that mean?" Lily White looks at the paper.

"Hmm, I don't know, but we are getting a new partner, I suppose." said Amarillo.

A large crash can be heard in the shrine.

"Looks like Reimu's not that successful." Amarillo looks at the shrine, and said.

"Shall we go in?"

"Hmm, Whatever you wish."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on June 30, 2009, 10:31:58 PM
The construction site 2:05 AM Day 5

As Ryoji bursted into flames from Reimu?s basketball throw (and a pretty strong and accurate one too), Gpop and Koishi ran up to each other as they quickly found each other and hugged each other tightly.

?Koishi...I missed you so much...I?m sorry...? Gpop said as he began to cry.

?Why are you sorry? You saved me, and I?m here.? Koishi asked.

?I let you down. I let them take you away. They could?ve down horrible things to you. They could?ve killed you.? Gpop said as he sobbed.

?It doesn?t matter now, let?s go home and we could talk about this later. I?m not mad at all.? Koishi told Gpop. Gpop nodded, brought himself together and they followed everyone back to the shrine. But instead of going inside the shrine with everyone else, his team went underground instead, where they currently reside since it?s as close to home as they could get while Gensokyo is still gone.

Dreamscape, Middle of the night, Day 5

CRACK!

Gpop removes his hand from a single concrete wall, leaving a crack from where his hand once was. The wall that he punched was all that remains from an old building which was demolished a year ago by some group of terrorists who killed themselves along with 24 innocent civilians and bystanders inside and near the building with a bomb attached to themselves to scare off the government. But all of that was just a distant memory now, and most of the people moved on from such incidents, as it always happens at least once in their city.

Behind Gpop was a group of his friends, staring at awe at such power from a single punch, leaving no signs of injury from Gpop?s fist. ?How the hell did you do that?? One of them asked, a boy, about the same age as Gpop, but with darker skin, and a shaved head.

?Tae kwon do training,? Gpop responded. ?This is what you can do when you?re a black belt, Simon.?

?Oh I want to try then!? another boy said, as he walked up towards the concrete wall.

?I-I wouldn?t do that if I were you,? Gpop told the boy, but he ignored him, and attempted anyways. He lifts his arm, forms a fist, and thrusts it towards the wall.

CRACK!


But it didn?t come from the wall, in fact, it came from his hand, and by the next second, the boy was down on the ground, screaming in pain while holding on to his hand.

?I told you not to,? Gpop reminds the boy, as the group went up to the boy and helped him up from the ground. Still screaming in pain, the boy got up and had his hand bandaged by one of the girls from the group. Once his entire hand was bandaged, his suddenly stopped screaming, but was still holding his hand in pain.

?Huh...that?s nothing,? a voice from behind the group said. Everyone turned around to see another boy standing near the wall.

...no... Gpop thought quietly to himself. Why did he have to come here NOW?

?And who are you?? One of the girls asked.

?My name is Diego.? The boy said, ?I see that ?Gpop? punched this wall here,? he said as he walked towards the crack on the wall and rubbed it. ?But this is nothing. Little G here is pretty weak compared to the other Black belts.? He continued. And from there, he quickly punched the wall.

BOOM!


The entire wall crumbles to the ground from Diego?s single punch. Everyone stares in awe, including Gpop, but he also felt many other emotions inside of him as well. Anger, hate, jealousy, and embarrassment. Gpop blurts out, ?What the fuck are you doing here, cousin??

?Oh I was just passing by, enjoying the lake view. There?s no law against that, ?Gpop?, so don?t get all pissy off me.? Diego responds, looking at the lake located behind the concrete wall.

?I?m not. But you don?t have to come here and show off your strength just to make me look like a wimp.? Gpop complains.

?Oh look who?s talking.? Diego replied.

?You asking for a fight? Because now you got one!? And Gpop quickly tried to charge at his cousin and throw a punch at his face, but Diego easily reacts and dodges his punch, grabs his extended arm, and twists it to force Gpop into a lock.

?I don?t want to fight you, because then I?m gonna have to clean you up later.? And Diego pushes Gpop away from him.

?I?m not gonna go down like that!? Gpop yells at his cousin, and he charges him once more, but this time with a flying side-kick. Diego grabs his leg as it reached him with one arm, and his shirt with the other, and threw Gpop into the air. As Gpop descended, Diego does a round-house kick at Gpop, sending him flying towards the lake, but luckily landing at the docks before he could reach the lake itself, with Gpop?s head dangling over the lake.

Gpop found himself paralyzed by that attack, but yet he could still move his head around. Diego walked up to him, with the group of friends now cheering for Diego. Goddamn it...why... Gpop thought to himself.

Diego lifted his leg and placed his feet on his chest. ?Face it,? Diego smirked, ?I?m better than you in every way. Strength, speed, skill, technique and...? Diego stopped for a sec as he heard someone come over, ?...and getting the girls...ha!? When Gpop heard this, he lifted his head to see Koishi beside Diego with his arm around her body, kissing each other. ?...no...No...NO....WHY!? Gpop was too tired and hurt to cry, and when Diego heard him crying, he unlocked himself from Koishi and said to Gpop, ?Oh shut up crybaby, you should move on and get a girl that suits you...like the dead ones!? And with that he forced his foot forward, sending Gpop into the lake as Diego continued to lock his lips with Koishi.

As Gpop descended in the lake, he felt like death coming at any time, and he was ready to greet it as his life was just taken away by his most despised and evil cousin, kissing his life as they looked happy together. He no longer felt a point in life anymore.

He continue to descend until he noticed a working clock descending beside him, and just as he notices it, it began to ring violently...

Underground, 4.30 AM in the morning, Day 5

....RRRIIIINNNGGGGGGGGGG....

?AH FUCKING JESUS FUCKER SHIT ASSHOLE WHAT THE FUCK!? Gpop yells as he heard a violent ring coming from the table across from his bed. He and Koishi quickly got up and covered their ears as whatever was ringing continued to ring violently. Gpop looked up to see the source of the ringing to be his communicator. He quickly gets up and reaches for the communicator and pressed the button to stop the ringing.

?Ow...? Koishi was still holding on to her ears from the violent ring. ?Gpop, what was that??

?Some idiot who pressed the ?wake-up call? button. And it seems that that idiot is that deodorant!? He tells Koishi. He looks at the doorway to see Satori and Merlin enter their room, also holding their ears. Satori quickly glances at Gpop?s heart and quickly nods, and explains it to Merlin. Gpop placed the communicator near his face to speak into it.

"Mitaka! Or Mikoto! Or deodorant or whatever your name is now...this had better be good..."

"Gpop! You have to get out of there, fast! Reimu's on her way to get Sanae and..." Mikoto said from the other side of the communicator.

"Eh? Sanae? This early in the morning? What's...? he was interrupted by someone?s footsteps entering their room. He looks up to see Reimu coming towards him with a bucket of water. ?...h-hey! Reimu?! What're you doing in my room?! What's that bucket of water for?! N-No! NOT-? Before Gpop could finish, Reimu splashed the bucket of water at his body, which Gpop quickly finds out that the water was ice cold. Gpop dropped the communicator in the process, and falls to the ground. ?W-What the f-fuck was that for!?? Gpop exclaimed, shivering on the ground.

?Get up! We?re gonna do some training. And not just any kind of training. We?re doing miko training, and it all starts by waking up early in the morning! I don't care if you're a guy or not, because you're still doing it! Now get up!? Reimu yells at Gpop as she pulls Gpop up from the ground by the arm. ?Where?s Sanae!? I thought she was with you!? She asks.

?W-what? N-no! S-she didn?t h-have to b-be connected to m-me! She a-already came from th-the outside world, so she c-could live without our m-mana.? Gpop explained while he continued to shiver violently. Koishi quickly grabbed a tower and placed it around him to dry him off.

?Well that explains why she isn?t with you a lot,? Reimu thought out loud.

?W-what!? Couldn?t you have e-easily come to t-that conclusion b-before!?? Gpop exclaimed.

?SHUT UP!? Reimu said, and whacked Gpop on the head with her gohei. ?Whatever, I still came here to wake you up early for training! Now I gotta find her and the others! I bet that now with you guys talking over those talking boxes, most of them are gonna try to escape now.? Reimu crossed her arms to thinkit over, but then she quickly said, ?Oh wait I forgot, I got security all over the shrine, so there?s nowhere they could go without me knowing! Well now I gotta go find them, but to make sure you don?t run off while I?m gone...? She trailed off and whacked Gpop on the head once more, but this time a lot harder than the previous one, knocking him out...

Behind the Saniwa Shrine, 4:45 AM, Day 5


?...Gpop...are you still out...?? Gpop could hear Koishi?s voice while a hand was shaking him softly. Gpop opened his eyes to see Koishi beside on him on her knees, looking at him worried.

?...ugh...what happened?? Gpop asked as he got up from the ground. He inspected his surroundings to easily determine that he?s behind the shrine.

?Reimu dragged you here while we followed you since we couldn?t be separated. She found Sanae on the way here as well, also in the Underground Ruins, so now she's gone out to look for the others as well. Reimu just dropped you on the ground and placed these orbs around us...? Satori explained, sitting on a nearby bench. Gpop looked around to see 2 yin-yang orbs floating around them, following wherever they go.

?Damn it...she?s watching us from these orbs. I guess there?s no escape unless I wanna get myself killed.? Gpop said. ?Ah well. Let?s just go to the front of the shrine and see who else she caught.?

Shrine Gate, 4:55 AM, Day 5


?Hey...where are you two going?? Gpop asked Amarillo and Lily White as they headed back inside.

?Didn?t you hear the loud bang from inside the shrine?? Amarillo asked in response of his question.

?Bang? No...I must still be deaf from that freakin? ring.? Gpop responded. ?Ah well, I?ll go with you two, but uhh...can I tell you something Amarillo??

?Hmm??

?Well uh...first off, what do you think of my name, ?Gpop?? He asked.

Confused, she answered, ?Do you want the honest truth??

?Yeah.?

?Well...it?s pretty hard to believe it to be your real name. In fact, it?s pretty stupid.?

?Yeah I thought so,? Gpop responded, ?But...it?s really just my nickname that Koishi and I like to call myself.?

?What are you getting at?? Amarillo responded.

?Well I?m getting kinda tired of the name at the moment. I?d rather be called by my real name now.?

?Well I would probably call you that if you reveal it to me.?

?It?s...Gabriel. Gabriel Marcelo? Gpop, now known as Gabriel, revealed.

?Oh...spanish are you? That explains your tan body.?

?Yeah whatever,? Gpop blushed. ?Let?s just go inside and see what?s going on.?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Bias Bus on July 04, 2009, 03:56:14 PM
=== Saniwa Shrine - 4:59 AM ~ Day 5 ===

BANG

"Dammit!"

The sound of wood being splintered and destroyed echoed through the hall of the now chaotic Saniwa Inn/Shrine. The figure of Owlbear laying through a gapping hole in the wall in plain sight with a concearned Shinki shaking her head at how Owlbear was handling things. "See? This is why you should listen to me more often."

"Ugh, I know but they're just gonna keep followin us anyway..." Owlbear choked out as she pulled herself from the hole and brushed off the dust and woodchips from her frame and assumed a combat ready position. A set of ying tang orbs stood as her opponents and were the ones who put her through the wall, she was going to make damn sure that didn't happen again.

"Owlbear!" Yumeko yelled. "We mustn't waste time fighting those orbs, Reimu will only spawn more of them."

"I know!" Owlbear shouted impatiently. "But dammit I'm sleepy, tired of running, and fucking pissed off!"

Shinki sighed and shook her head at the hotblooded nature of Owlbear, it's not going to solve anything at this point and she needed to show her that. "Yumeko's right, Fukuma-chan," She said in a calm tone. "We shouldn't waste time here, let's get to the library before-"

"I find you."

Aww hell...

"It's the miko!" Yuki gasped.

Owlbear whirled around and fixated her raging glare on Reimu. "Hey! Where the fuck do you get off waking me up this fucking early!?"

"Shut up, you all needed some training as shrine maiden and I took it upon myself to start it." Reimu retorted back to Owlbear her tone doing nothing but pushing Owlbear deeper with in the heated depths of rage.

"Grrrrrh!" A faint, but vile aura began to pulsate around Owlbear's frame, the sight of it simply seething of anger and animosity.

"What are you angry at me, for interrupting your beauty rest?"

"Grrrrrrrrh!" The aura grew stronger.

"Fu-Fukuma-chan?" Shinki placed a hand on Owlbear's shoulder "Please calm down"

"She...she's infuriating...urge to punch...rising..." Owlbear growled in a down right feral tone. Her body trembling from the pent up frustration and rage that was quickly becoming too much to keep inside. And soon enough...

スナップ *

"You son of a...BITCH!" And like a tiger lay ready to pounce, Owlbear burst forward nearly going down on all fours as she charged Reimu screaming a war cry of absolute murder. Fortunately, Yumeko swiftly intervened with her attack and grappled the enraged Owlbear, throwing her to the ground with incredible force.

"Calm the hell down!" She screamed at Owlbear, their faces nearly touching one another. "You maybe the one to give us mana but I'll be damned if I let you screw us over like this!" Yumeko whirled around to Reimu and threw forth a set of knives she had quickly drew from her garter belts. The knives do not hit her, the lot of them being deflected by the ying yang orbs, and a retangular barrier brought up by Reimu. However, the attack itself was to to inflict damage but was used to divert the miko's attention away from the group for just a moment.

Which proved to be plenty of time for the blonde maid to knock out Owlbear with a quick blow to the back of the head with the butt of another knife. "Let's get out of here! Now!" Yumeko ordered as she hoisted the unconcious body of Owlbear over her shoulder and ran past Shinki and the others.

"Miss Yumeko, are you sure that was neccasary?" Luize said looking to Owlbear with a bit of concearn.

"Yes. Owlbear's wrath would have gotten us all captured," Yumeko answered dryly "I simply did this for the good of the group."

-----

Laziness again, next post = either Underground or Library

(1*): スナップ means 'Snap'
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on July 04, 2009, 05:36:53 PM
Underground Ruins 5:03 AM Day 5 (Team Pirate)


Ria and Kaguya managed to find a spot to rest at in the Ruins. The library was much harder to find than last time, and the two are now lost in the winding maze of tunnels.

Kaguya: Man, I never thought Reimu would be this relentless.

Ria: Running around the tunnels... make me feel so nostalgic...

*Flashback

Path to the Core 11:00 AM Day ???

Ria: Feh... small fry...

Ria loaded another clip into the Lancer Rifle.

Orin: Well, they never were the sturdiest of guys in life.

Ria turned to see Orin standing behind her.

Orin: Sorry, but I cannot allow you to reach the core. It would be against the Mistresses wishes.

Ria: Well then, looks like I'll need to pay a visit with your master.

Orin: I'm sorry, cannot let you go any further

And with that, Orin summoned a horde of zombie fairies.

Ria: Well shit...

*end Flashback

Kaguya: Really? You've done that kind of stuff?

Ria: A while back, but yeah.

Kaguya: I though life outside Eientei would be interesting, but wow.

Ria: Yeah...

Suddenly, both of them realized just where they were, and why they weren't being fooolwed anymore.

Kaguya: isn't this the Library?

Ria: Huh. What do you know? It is.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Bias Bus on July 05, 2009, 04:05:32 PM
((Toshiro's half of things. Since I've been told he's one of them now, if he isn't or I'm too early, someone let me know and I'll promptly get rid of this. I think this is okay, but as I mentioned before, if it isn't lemme know and I'll morph this into a Team Makai post))

=== Toshiro's Dreamscape - Approx. 3:00 or 4:00 AM ~ Day 5 ===
-Previous Event-

White.

That is all Toshiro can see, nothing but a void of white that stretches onward ed infinitum. For some odd reason Toshiro found himself dressed in the same clothing as Almaz from Disgaea 3, strange, he's never played that game before...

"Hmm~Hmm-hmmm~" Came a faint humming sound, looking over his shoulder the sight of his mother standing at the stove of the kitchen to his (old) home came into view. She turned around and gave him a warm smile "Oh, Toshi, you're up early~"

"M-mother..." Toshiro choked up, his eyes filling with tears the moment he layed eyes on her. You would too if the mother you thought had died when you were 7 suddenly appeared before you alive and well.

"Come on, sit down, have some breakfast before we go to take your sister to school." His mother seemed...so happy, so cheerful as if nothing had ever happened. As if she had never died, as if she had never left her son...

"B-but..." Toshiro gasped wiping his tearful eyes and trying to regain his composure but still found it rather difficult to do so. "I thought...you were dead."

"Huh, don't say such things Toshi, I'm alive and well." His mother chuckled coming over to his side and pulling out a seat to the kitchen table.

"No...I saw you, your body it..."  Toshiro did not sit, he stepped back, unable to fathom any of this. She was dead, she was gone, why has she suddenly appeared before him after all these years of leaving him behind.

"Toshiro, I'm not dead, I'm right here for you." She responded as she pulled him into her bosom and hugged him tight. Her warmth...it was something one would not feel when touching a corpse. Then could it be for real? Was his mother still with him? "There's no need to be scared, my little Toshi."

"Mama..." Toshiro's eyes began to moisten again. Was it true that she wasn't dead, that he could finally ask her the question that he screamed to her from the living world. "Why...why did you leave me..."

"Oh Toshi..." His mother whispered, stroking his hair gently within her hands the sobs of her son being muffled by the bosom he lay into. "I never left you, and I would never leave you..."

Finally...after all of these years, he would be able to feel this warm feeling again. The feeling he loved so much, the feeling he wanted to have back so badly...it was finally coming back to him.

For once, he was truly happy.

"Boy!" Came the sudden call.

"Huh?"

"Wake up, boy" The voice shouted again. "It's all an illusion!"

Toshiro turns around in his mother's embrace to see a man wearing clothing suited for an imperial warrior of ancient Japan. "This woman is not what she seems!" He shouts to him from afar, banging his spear on the white ground of the void. "Heed my word, as truth and open your eyes!"

"Hey, you're..."

"No time for introductions, wake up and see the true face of your dream!"

Toshiro hesitated and noticed the comforting warmth of his mother began to quickly disappear as soon as the warrior said those words. Slowly, he craned his head upward and soon his eyes came to meet the face of his mother...albeit the face of his dead and rotting mother, her skin nothing more than a decaying mess as the maggots that now inhabited her body lay feasting on her eyes and face. Her head was slightly severed and was barely able to hang on her neck, the top of her head torn open as gallons of blood and brain fluid poured from the open gash within it. Then, as if anything else couldn't get any more heart wrenching, his mother looked down to him with her only remaining eye and smiled, maggots and worms wriggling free of her lips.

"I love you, Toshi~"

She vomited blood there after...

"あああああああああああああああああああああああああああああああああ"

=== Saniwa Inn/Shrine - 4:40-4:55 AM ~ Day 5 ===

"Toshiro!"

Toshrio awoke to find his body being shaken and the voice of Yamame flooding his ear, and judging by the sound of it, she was in quite the panic about something.

"Toshiro, wake up!" She shouted "Something's wrong!"

"Mmh...what?" He replied in a groggy tone, before lazily rising from the bed from wence he slept. His still adjusting eyes coming to see Rin hissing and yowling at the door, the faint sounds of chaos resonating from behind it. Something was definately wrong here. Just as Yamame had told him, but what exactly was going on here? He...wasn't sure and that's what scared him into alertness. Not knowing what was going on and thus not knowing how to protect Yamame and Rin. "Yamame, what's going on?"

"I don't know, but...we can't stay here." Yamame answered as she went over to, the still hissing, Rin and took her into her arms.

Toshiro didn't question Yamame any further and go out from his bed, he knew that if something was going on in the shrine then they had to find a way out, but...where would they go? "Well, I dunno where we'll go, but..." Toshiro ran to the door to the room he slept in and opened it, peering outside to see if it was all clear "I guess we'll follow whomever we come across."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on July 12, 2009, 12:43:32 PM
A random icefield in Russia, Day 4, ????

A boy wearing a thick black jacket is walking on the icefield. If he would have any audiences, they would think this is a filming scene - By God's sake, a boy wearing some cool gears and carry a big shining broadsword can only be seen in the movies...

Or is he?

The boy stops, and strike his sword into the icefield, then stood back and wait.

And nothing happens.

"Nothing, nothing, nothing, for three days there is nothing here. And I'm more than bored." The boy murmured, "so there is nothing under here, not like our original Time-Space-Frame."

He slowly grab the handle of the sword, and pulled it out.

As he reloads the sword on his back, a orange orb started forming near him.

"Heh, I don't want a partner here..." The boy watches as the orange orb becoming bigger.

"Or another bunch of tools..." As the orb disappears, the boy sit on the ground, and start inspecting the wooden box transmitted from far-away.

as he saw what's sticking on the box, he whistles with joy.

"CURRENT MISSION COMPLETE, NEW MISSION ISSUED AND DETAILS PROVIDED IN BOX"

he lifted the box up and walk away.

Several hours later, an apartment in Moscow, Russia, ????

The boy is now sitting in a chair, reading the contents from the box.

It's basically some files,together with a book called "Prefect Momento in Strict Sense".

The files have some information on GA-04 and her current mission.

There are also some other files here, but the boy didn't seems to care.

He finally found the last paper, which is a mission briefing.

Quote
To GA-05:
New Mission : Protect GA-04's safety, together with her partner, and everybody who is there with her.
Mission is completed when: GA-04's Mission is Completed.
All rules as a Chrono Agent is applied.

Within this box is some information that's helpful for this mission.
Do Notice that GA-04 isn't trained as a soldier, don't relay her when fighting with unknown enemies.
After you finished this mission, we will accept you into the Chrono Agents Group.

Also Do Notice your history of failure when in the Scouting Squad is reviewed by us, we admit that being Hot-Blooded is a virtue, however that's devastating in any secret actions.

As a testing for your ability we withdrew you from the last mission and this mission is issued.

And this mission is NOT a secretive mission, your identity can be revealed to everyone there that ally with you or GA-04.

We wish you Good Luck.

EFA C.A. Commend Center



The boy smiles, and put the letter back in the box, then he noticed something stick behind the cover of the book.

It's a Credit Card, and a note.

Quote
Take that as my present, take care of Amarillo for us, From F.P

"Phew, now it's two departments issue me that mission."

"but it's sure better than scouting for a hidden base in the middle of an icefield!" The boy pick up the phone.

"Hello, I need to book a flight to Japan."

Several Hours later, Tokyo Intl. Airport, GA-05

GA-05, now wearing much better outfits than a thick jacket, walks out into the Airport Hall.

He had reviewed all the documents in the box, which he carries in his hand.

He soon find what he's needed - A Motorcycle Renting Shop.

After some bargain, the vendor is happy to sell him the least appealing cycle in-stock, believing that he is an actor and this can be served as a prop.

The Highway to Karuisuwa, GA-05

*CRASH*

As GA-05 is driving down the road, something collapses with him and both falls on the ground.

"Now what's happening?" He sits up on the ground and checked to make sure the motorcycle still (unbelievably) working. and then goes up to see what had crashed with him.

It's a girl with red hair and a green dress, however she's fainting and currently no shape of doing anything.

"If I throw it like that, Amarillo could be mad about me, I'll just throw this to her." after make sure the girl is alive, he put it in front of the motorcycle.

"Time for a new mission!" He drove off.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on July 13, 2009, 05:32:25 AM
Holding Room, Saniwa Shrine 8:45 AM


Cirno: ...and that's what happened up until now.

Marx: I see...*yawn* man I'm tired...

And Marx put her head on Anthony's lap, fast asleep.

Cirno: *yawn* me too...

And Cirno fell asleep on Marx


Dream Realm- Meeting of Minds and Memories


Cirno and Marx walked into a room filled with paintings. There was one that showed Marx and another one that showed Cirno.

Cirno: Where are we?

Marx: No idea. Hey, isn't this supposed to be a dream?

Marx(?): This is a dream. And at the same time, it isn't. This is a dive into your collective unconcious.

What appeared to be another Marx walked up to the two.

Marx: You! What are you doing here, Illuna?!?

Illuna: Well, it's obvious that I'd be here when you have control.

Cirno: ??? What's going on here?!?

Illuna: Well then, I must be off now. I have to rest so I can wring power away from you.

Marx: Hey!

Illuna: Remember, just because I'm your Crios, doesn't mean I have to do what you say. Mwahahahaha.

And Illuna vanished from sight, her laugh echoing through the room and then dying out.

Cirno: Marx...

Marx: Well, let's check out what's going on. I wonder what all these paintings are for...

The two of them looked into one of the paintings that caught their interest.

*The picture*

Finally getting a break, the four of them decided to rest in Marisa's house. She gave them permission to stay there anyways. The four people I refer to are, of course, Forte the Swordsman, Lazuras the Sniper, Marx the Thief, and Ria the Gunner. They sat down to a game of cards.

Lazuras: Alright, anyone got the Three of clubs?

Marx: I do. *puts down cards*

Ria: Damn! A Straight!

Lazuras: Well then, *puts down cards* House of 5s

Forte: Holy crap! Er... pass.

Ria: Heh, you must have shit cards. *puts cards down*

This continued for a while...

Marx: Whoo! Won again!

Forte: Damn, you're good at this!

Lazuras: *yawn* well, you guys can keep going, I'm cutting out for the night. I'm out of stims.

Ria: Alright, I'll take night watch.

Forte: You do that. I'm gonna take a walk outside.

Marx: I'll come with you. It's very dangerous at night, you know.

The two of them walked along the moonlit path. Forte's long, white hair moved with the breeze. Marx suddenly stopped

Marx: Do you really love me, Forte?

Forte stopped as well, turning to Marx.

Forte: What an unusual question. Of course I do. What brought this around.

Marx: It's just that...

Forte: *Holds Marx close* Marx, you have nothing to doubt here. I have no reason to decieve you. I love you, I really do. *strokes Marx's hair* You're kind, thoughtful, and you can shoot with the best.

Marx: *blushes* I, uh, well, I guess...

Forte: You shouldn't be so nervous. Here, this should calm you down some.

And Forte kissed Marx deeply. This, however, made Marx even more excited around Forte. And the two held each other under the full moon.

*Back to the dream realm*

Cirno: That was...

Marx: ?!? That was a very personal memory of mine! How was it here?!?

Cirno: She did say that this was some sort of collective. Maybe one of my dreams are here. But man, that guy with the white hair seemed familiar... I think I've seen him around th real world before.

Marx: Really?!?

Cirno: Although, I forgot what he calls himself nowadays...

And the dream continued...


Entrance to the underground, Saniwa Shrine 8:40 AM


Austin stood at the entrance to the underground with everyone else. His white hair rustled slightly with the morning breeze.

Nitori: Everyone's ready, Etch.

Austin(who, from here on out, will be know as Etch): Alright guys, let's go.

Etch openned the great doors, and entered the ruins.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on July 19, 2009, 06:50:23 AM
Day 5 12:00 am Saniwa Shrine room



Kajira was upset.
She knew that those guys were the yakuza that everyone spoke of previously but was hopping to scare them away with there "welcoming" and blitzed services. OR at least make it seem like they were too crazy to want to ever deal with again.
Fat Chance.

Gpop was pissed. They kidnapped Koishi and he was running rampant. A few others were also kidnapped and without further adeiu the guys....girls left to get back their girlfriends, friends and comrades.
Kajira was about to head off with them but felt very weak suddenly.

Kajira: d-dam...i musta overdid it....
Pearl: Da...Mom you shouldn't be moving around so frantically your supposed to be sleepin at the moment anyway.

Kajira: yeah yeah.....*stands upright*....I'm fine. "kinda" lets go with everyone and get our friends back from those pricks.

Pearl: ^_^; Mom. I really think you should be sleeping at the moment.

Kajira: I can't rest if those guys do anythin to our friends i won't forgive them dammit

Pearl: okay fine however if you overexert yourself I won't forgive YOU ^_^ *looks at her with a pretty smiling face*

Kajira:........*gulps slightly*...*looks away* fine fine...*looks at her* but you're intending to go with them aren't you?

Pearl: good we understand each other then :smug:  lets  get our friends back in the meantime.

Kajira: alright be careful  kay

Pearl: naturally ^_^



Kajira was upset. Being stuck in his female form doesn't allow for too much power usage. He hasn't used it for a long long time and because of it felt more tired than ever before. Or got tired quicker than before.

Kajira: *sighed turned into a yawn* ~_~

Remilia: this is ugly. it seems like everyday something happens to us.

Kajira: ah. ~_~ *is agreeing with her*

Remilia: so I see Pearl got you to back down hmm? didn't know you was so soft.

Kajira: ah.... ~_~ *again agreeing with her* ......

Remilia: .........*Sweatdrops*



Basketball game aftermath Day 5, 2am

That game was over at last. Pearl was tense the entire time but then again so was everyone.  She was rather amazed at the display the Gensokians and their partners showed during the game to win it all. After the game Ryoji's body was burnt to a crisp after trying to extract more power from his magatama. Greed leaves to corruption...a lesson he learned most fatally.

Kajira was dead tired having played a really rough version of streetball depreciated her faster than current technology. Pearl did what she could with the Gensokyians who didn't have Ryoji to rely on anymore. She was sure they'd rather die than serve that pig head. She saved the Komachi and Elly and took it upon herself to be their supplier until everything is solved.

Komachi and Elly were unconscious since the shock of being mana-less was rather sudden and overwhelming. Kajira carried Komachi and Pearl carried Elly. After everything was over everyone returned home at last.

*IN their room 2:30*

Kajira cracks her neck and sits down on a couch after laying Komachi on her bed to rest.

Pearl: How terrible...I hope they wake up soon.

Minoriko: It'll be okay. I'm sure they'll wake up soon. Its just a little shock right?

Remilia: yes a little shock. A shock that drains the life out of you in an instant while your still conscious but yes a little shock.

Kajira:......

Rumia: Shocks are bad...Rumia doesn't like Shocks...

Minoriko leaves to make some tea for everyone and while she was Komachi finally wake up.

Komachi:*sits up slowly*...u...ugh..*holds her head*....what...happened? ....!! Where am i now?!

Pearl: its okay your safe now. This place has nothing to do with those thugs from before.

Komachi:...y-you serious? those stupid thugs aren't here at all?

Pearl nods happily

Komachi: *falls back on the bed* thank god.....they worked me like a DOG! it was high end slavery over there!! I'm so tired...

Elly soon wakes up as well with the same kinda reaction about where they were and who WASN'T there anymore.

Elly: thank goodness. Those thugs were the least civilized people i have ever met in my life!

Komachi: ~_~

Kajira: well they're gone now that's fer sure. no need to worry. However, I-

Remilia: -doubt we'll see the last of them. After the events of tonight they must find us a very suspicious bunch.

Kajira: ....yeah

Minoriko returns with herbal tea for everyone and serves everyone.

Komachi:....aren't you....the mistress of a mansion?

Remilia: *sips her tea* oh? so the mock trial criminal remembers me?

Komachi: *sweatdrops* only that I was brought in rather suddenly with no particular reason yes. Geez where you really investigating the strange weather?

Remilia: of course i was, why else would i waste my time on a death god?

Komachi: *sweatdrop*........

Kajira: now now that was in the past Remilia *pats her head*

Elly: I'm....tired.

Pearl: oh i forgot to mention.  Miss Elly and Miss Komachi...since I'm acting as your current. mana supplier, i hope we can become good partners until we find a way to restore Gensokyo. I don't have any memories of the realm but i hope you'll tell me many stories of the place so i can contribute in a way. ^_^

Komachi and Elly looked at everyone in the room and realized that everyone must have been in the same boat: mana linked to someone else.

Komachi: I just hope that Shikieki-sama was able to escape as well....It was really bad back there before the barrier died. I was in the middle of ferrying a soul...I don't think it got to the capital in time.

Elly: I'm also concerned about Mistress Yuka....well i'm not worried about her per say...i'm sure she could handle herself against any opponent but if she needs mana to live on as well I only hope she was saved by someone....

Everyone in the room was worried about someone. Remilia didn't show it but she was very concerned about Hong. She didn't return with them after that basketball match. Sakuya, Patchouli, Flandre, and Hong were the only ones she was ever truly grateful to have and she was indeed worried.

Minoriko was grateful that her sister was alive and with them. Her sister is all the family she has and that meant a lot to her. Much more now than it has ever before.

Rumia missed nothing as her memory was totally gone but the only thing she can unconsciously recall was the sandwhichs Kojiro used to make for her as he gave one to her earlier last night.

Kajira: ....its gettin late. we better get some rest and think about what to do next in the morning. I don't think we'll be doing anything major today after what just happened....(LOL!!)

Pearl: y-yes Da...mom lets go miss Komachi, miss Elly i'll share my room here with you and we have to stick relatively close in order for the mana links to fully materialize.

They nodded in aggrement and the 3 scythe users gave their goodnights and left the room.




~~~~Room 3am~~~~

Rumia fell asleep on the couch and Kajira put a blanket over her to ease her sleep.

Minoriko took the second bed in the room and started to sleep.

Kajira got in a rocking chair and started to sleep while she watched Remilia crawl into the other bed right next to him.

Remilia: By the way...do you know when that drug will wear off?

Kajira: -_- i hope later on today and soon I get too tired too quickly like this. its not funny.

Remilia: *just looks on with a devious and playful smile* I wonder how you taste now.

Kajira:....eh?

At that Remilia suddenly pounced on Kajira with covers still over her and bit her neck

Kajira: !!! o_-  "looks like it'll be a long night"

Remilia: "its gonna be a fun night"  .......its pretty sweet! <3 

Kajira: no sweets before bedtime *sweatdrop* not good for you.

Remilia: only i can and will determine whats good for me and its you!

Kajira: come on i need my strength. I'm already super tired as is

Remilia: fu-fu-fu fine then but you'll owe me afterwards.



Little did they know the next few hours were the only hours of sleep they got.

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on July 22, 2009, 03:22:16 AM
Ok...gigantor post...And I still ended up cutting out 3 scenes I had planned on adding as I am still not quite satisfied with them. I suppose I'll leave that till later.

And I'll deal with any Yukari-gaps after. Just let me know.

An abandoned village somewhere in Northern Kyuushu,, ~2.10 AM, Day 4
Featuring: The Order of Elemia and the remnants of the Eastern Celestial Garden Sanctuary

?So this is what?s left of the Eastern Celestial Garden sanctuary?? A tall, stately black-haired man in white robes said airily as he stepped through the burning shrine. Rafters fell in his wake, but he paid them no heed. ?Mere rabble.? Janus Kano, Archbishop of the Elemian Order, sighed grandly.

?Capture the abnormals and any outsiders don?t resist too much! Kill anything else!? He shouted as Elemian order members dressed in white robes ran past him.

?Quistia, where is the next sanctuary?? He asked the aide by his side.

?We had planned on taking out the remnants of the Ainu sanctuaries, but it seems RAI Force and Cabinet 42 are already en-route to Hokkaido. That leaves us with the few remaining ones on Honshu and Kyushu.? The aide, a black haired bespectacled woman in white robes, replied.

?What about the Dragon Palace in Okinawa?? Janus asked.

?We haven?t heard from the search party yet.? Quistia said. ?But we?re sure Princess Otohime managed to escape with a large group of refugees.?

?Out of the frying pan and into the fire.? Janus said. ?We will hunt them down in due course. Any word regarding the Lunarians??

?Only a handful, including the Royal Family, managed to escape. Even then their ship crash-landed somewhere in Japan.? Quistia reported. ?There is a large amount of mana interference, however. We have reason to believe RAI is covering it up.?

?We will find them in due course.? Janus said. ?Just as we will root the other rats out of their little holes.?

Janus kicked down a door as casually as ringing the door bell. They into the room to find a young girl, radiant in beauty, with smooth pale skin and long, silky black hair. She was clothed in rather shoddy pedestrian attire, but it was obvious that she was too beautiful to be human. She gasped upon seeing Janus and scrabbled backwards in fear, shivering all the while.

?Shirayuki-Hime!? A young boy leapt in front of the girl with a broken boken in hand.

?Oh?a yuki-onna (snow woman)?.? Janus raised an eyebrow.

?Stay away from her!? The boy raised the boken threateningly while kneeling by the shivering girl. ?Why?! Why are you doing this?! These people are innocent!?

??innocent? Innocent, you say?? Janus chuckled mockingly. ?The demons you consort with? Innocent? Do you not realize how many innocents you put at risk by protecting these demons??

?I will give you one chance to join us and our Covenant.? Janus said, spreading his arms benevolently. ?Come with us and we will show you the truth.?

?I don?t know what you?re talking about!? The boy glared at Janus. ?But if you?re asking me to betray my comrades, you?ve got another thing coming, pal.?

?I?ll give you one last chance to repent, boy. Leave the girl and renounce your ways. Join our Covenant.? Janus said, with an air of generosity.

?Shirayuki-hime?forgive me?? The boy murmured, hugging the girl close.

?It?s all right, Yoichi-kun?.? The girl said, returning his hug. ?It?s all right??

The two shone brightly for a brief moment, the light melding into one blinding glow.

?Foolish boy?So that is your so-called 100% synchronization, is it?? Janus smiled sardonically. ?You?re not the only one with such tricks, however, for these demons are truly slaves of the Covenant.? He snapped his fingers and two figures stepped out from behind him, one angel, one demon.

The fire chose that moment to grow fiercer, obscuring them from view?.

-scene fades to black-

Amakawa Residence, Living room, ~8 PM, Day 4
Participants: Team Amakawa

?GONE?!? Amakawa Yumiko demanded as she paced about the Amakawa residence?s lavishly furnished living room.

?Yes, my lady, I?m afraid so.? Her butler, Sebastian, nodded grimly.

?Unacceptable!? Yumiko screamed, stomping her foot down violently. ?That Magatama was supposed to be my trump card to empower Kanako! Without it how am I supposed to beat that senile old fart Saniwa?!?

?With all due respect, my lady, you can easily win without?? Sebastian began, but was quickly interrupted by Yumiko.

?It must be that no good yakuza brother of mine?.? She muttered darkly. ?When I get my hands on Ryoji I?ll?? Her voice trailed off as she tried to think up the most ghastly thing she could do to her oh-so-beloved brother

Sebastian didn?t want to interrupt his mistress reminiscing about her beloved brother, but he did so anyway. He cleared his throat audibly before asking, ?By the way, should I notify her imperial highness the princess??

?Princess? What?? Yumiko snapped out of her rather violent train of thought rather abruptly.

?Her Imperial Highness Princess Yukiko. She has requested to visit to inspect the magical artifacts of the Amakawa Shrine on her inspection tour.?

?GAH!? Yumiko smacked her forehead. ?That nosy brat! Just when the magatama was stolen too! Well?.? She sighed. ??remove the magatama from the artifact catalogue and tell that nosy imperial brat she can come or whatever.?

?Very well, my lady.? Sebastian nodded, before turning to leave.

?Oh, and gather my team for a meeting.? Yumiko suddenly added. ?And tell Kanako  to move her lazy butt. She?s part of my team?she should start acting the part!?

===

Imperial Family?s Personal Jet, 8.20 PM, Day 4
Participants: Her Imperial Highness Princess Yukiko and her loyal entourage

?Ah?? A young girl with silky raven-black hair blinked blearily as she snapped out of  a rather fitful sleep. ?F-forgive me, Takei-san?that was rude of me?? She apologized to the man sitting opposite him.

?Yukiko-Hime, you should catch some sleep while you can.? Takei said, concerned. ?You?ve been working non-stop for almost 2 days now.?

?Do not mind me, Takei-san. The country?no, the world is in grave danger.? She said, a grim look on her face. ?My very family, the Emperor himself, are being secretly held down. If I don?t do this, who will??

?Still, it?s because you?re the only one, you must take care of your own health.? Takei said. ?You are the resistance now. You are Japan?s?no, the world?s only hope??

?I wouldn?t go as far as saying I?m the only hope.? Yukiko said. ?I?m sure that, as we speak, there are others out there resisting.?

?Princess Yukiko?I?m sure you?re aware, the Japanese government and that of most leading countries of the world are very much behind

?This man, codenamed ZUN?do you really think he can help us? Not to sound rude, your highness, but this man is?.a part-time small-time game-designer, part-time drunk?? Takei began.

?He is one of the few who understands our war. RAI is, beyond a doubt, after him.? Yukiko said grimly. ?Him and everyone else involved in this secret war.?

?Your highness! Our agents down on the ground just told us that the man known as ZUN has fallen off the grid. He?s gone!?

?Tch?I only hope that?s him being prudent and hiding himself. If RAI got him?? Yukiko said.

===


Construction Site beside the Junes Department Store, After the basketball game, Day 5
Participants: Everyone

The absurd battle was over, finally. The Yakuza had retreated. Now it was time for tearful reunions and complaints of exhaustion.

??I invoke this contract, under the pledge of siblinghood we call our Covenant.? Chloe murmured under her breath as she held the trembling raven that was Okuu in her hands, close to her heart. ?This is my vow, our oath, the Covenant, that binds thy destiny to mine, mine to thine. Let my life be thine, and your hearts mine. My heart in yours, your souls in mine. Utsuho Reiuji, may Elimia bear witness to this solemn vow and make this contract binding eternal.?

She was enveloped by a brief glow which caused her to tremble a little. When it subsided, she was glad to see that the raven had calmed down considerably. In fact, she seemed to be resting.

She wrapped her scarf around the raven and held her close as she stood up to look over the rest of the group.

?Hey?? Toshiro began, approaching her with Yamame and Orin by his side. ?Thanks for the help earlier.?

?No problem. I should be thanking you.? Chloe replied.

?Toshiro.? Toshiro said, offering his hand in introduction.

?I?m Chloe.? Chloe replied. ?And this is?Utsuho, so I?m told.? She gestured at the raven resting in her scarf.

?This is Yamame? Toshiro said, patting Yamame on the head. ?And that?s Orin in her arms.?

?Oh, a lot of new people?? Pearl walked up to the two. ?Do you two need a place to stay??

?I think we can trust them.? Eirin began. ?They did help us out after all.?

?How can you be so sure? They could be RAI spies for all we know.? Shoko pointed out. ?Jeremy wouldn?t approve.?

?Hello? We have a mind reader in our midst. If you were one you?d be announcing it very, very loudly.? Gpop said, nodding at Satori.

?We?re going to be reopening the shrine and inn up the hill over there.? Hiroko explained, ignoring the small argument that had broken out. ?We?re going to need plenty of manpower.?

?Girl power!? Tenshi corrected.

?Well?girl power, whatever.? Hiroko rolled her eyes. ?So, interested in a job? There?s room and board.?

?Plus you?re both Masters. We Masters have to stick together to survive.? Kajira added, in her usual buoyant manner as she came up with Rumia on her shoulders.

?Masters?? Toshiro asked.

?People like you two who have formed mana contracts with people from Gensokyo.? Hiroko explained.

??.? Chloe looked around uneasily at the rest of the group. There were many overwhelmingly strong auras?some that felt chillingly threatening. There were few humans?and even the humans

Her gaze fell on Amarillo and a dark sense of unease filled her. She felt human?but the girl?s aura was only partly human. A part of it was?something else?.

Amarillo, noticing Chloe?s gaze, looked around at her. Chloe quickly averted her gaze to avoid her attention. Her eyes fell on Alex. Again, only partly human.

And those two weren?t the only ones?

This is bad. Real bad. If she stayed it would only be a matter of time before they noticed. She had to get away before she was discovered?.

?I-I don?t think I?ll?? Chloe was about to turn down the offer when she noticed a familiar aura within the group. She looked around at its source. It turned out to be Mikoto, who was painfully recovering from the effects of the alcohol. ??? She cocked her head from side to side, as if trying to find something missing. The aura was familiar?but it had changed a lot too. Could it have changed this much in the past 4 years??

?more importantly, it was coming from a girl?

Nah, it definitely wasn?t him?but such uncanny resemblance?

?If you?ll accept me, I?d be very grateful.? Toshiro said, accepting the offer. ??truth be told I wanted to leave this town but?? He looked around at Yamame and Orin. ??I can?t let them sleep out on the street??

?I?m sorry, I can?t accept.? Chloe said. ?I must be leaving now. Good luck to you.? She was about to turn to leave when Pearl called after her.

?Wait, do you have a place to go tonight?? Pearl asked.

??.? Chloe looked around. ?Umm?no. But it doesn?t matter. I?ve been traveling for a while so??

?Then you should at least stay the night at our place.? Yuyuko said kindly. ?You?ve saved our friends. At the very least let us show you our gratitude.?

??.? The prospect of a warm bed and a roof over her head for the night was tempting but?.

The warm smiles of Yuyuko and Pearl melted her doubts away. Perhaps she could avoid getting found out just for one night??

?Um?very well. I will impose on your hospitality for the night and leave first thing tomorrow?? Chloe said.

?Good girl.? Yuyuko smiled a radiant smile as she pulled Chloe into her abundant bossom. ?Ah, I was right! You feel just like Youmu.?

?Muuu?!? Chloe let out a muffled yelp.

??Yuyuko-sama?.I think she won?t last any longer?? Youmu pointed out worriedly.

?What?s going on over there??? Mikoto asked whoozily. She was already experiencing the beginnings of what she was sure will be a killer-hangover.

?Well, it turns out Yamame and Orin found themselves a Master.? Reimu said. ?Hiroko just asked him to join the fold. And Yuyuko just asked that girl, Chloe, who helped us out, to stay the night.?

?Wait?Did you say ?Chloe??? Mikoto blinked.

?Yes.? Reimu said. ?What? You know her??

?Not THAT Chloe? Mikoto muttered to herself. ??for once I?m thankful for Eirin?s shady drugs?? Mikoto gulped. ?Err?.can we?go??

====

The tank hangar/laboratory/Team TANK?s room, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~2.10 AM, Day 5
Featuring: Team TANK, Nittori, Reimu and Sanae

Deep down under the sleeping town of Karuisuwa, unknown to its inhabitants, sprawled a huge underground network of ruins. And a small part of it was anything but asleep. Behold, the newly reactivated Covenant research block, or, more precisely, a sizeable laboratory module within said research block, the size of a small warehouse overlooking the spacious vehicle hangar (that now happens to house Rika's Flower-Challenger MKII tank and the currently FUBAR'ed Lagann). On a platform overlooking the laboratory space below was a small retrofitted living area that now sort of belonged to team Tank.

And there, seated comfortably in the bunks and assorted office chairs, sofas, and bean bags were the team's more technology-literate members and two armpit mikos.

A secret midnight meeting between girls?.what could they be talking about??

?So you guys got this communicator thing and you never bothered to tinker with it?? Rikako Asakura asked, tapping through a pocket communicator. Reimu, Sanae and Rika had spent some time getting Rikako and Chiyuri up to speed with team Gensokyo?s current status. Now Rikako and Chiyuri had begun tinkering with the bits of technology they had recovered.

?We know it has a GPS, distress signal and communicator function.? Sanae pointed out as she spun round and round on one of the office chairs.

?Right?did you know it had something like this?? Rikako asked, tapping a few buttons on the touch-screen to bring up an unfamiliar new application.

?Linker-RSA?.What?s that?? Nittori asked.

??my communicator doesn?t have that?.? Sanae said.

?Because it?s unique to Master communicators.? Rikako pointed out. ?Linker ? Resonance Synchronization Analyzer, Linker-RSA for short...or at least, that's how the covenant language pack translated it.?

??that communicator belongs to tank boy over there?? Nittori asked, nodding at T34 who was snoozing away in his bunk.

?Yep.? Rikako nodded. ?Slipped it out of his pants.?

?Cunning...? Reimu nodded with approval.

?Hey, my picture?s there.? Rika said.

?So is mine.? Chiyuri added.

?So?it tells you what mana contracts you have?? Reimu asked. ?What are the little line graphs on the side?? She asked, pointing at the actively fluctuating line graphs on the side, reminiscent of heart ECGs.

?There are two lines. The green one?s your vital signs, essentially an overall summary of how your body?s doing. That much I?m sure of. The other blue one is?.I?m not quite sure just yet?? Rikako said.

?Well, if one?s body, the other one?s probably spirit?? Sanae suggested. ?Just a suggestion.?

?Only one way to find out.? Reimu said, picking up a convenient, fortuitously placed paper fan and walking up towards Rika.

?Wh-what?.wh-what?s the fan for??? Rika backed away nervously.

?Oh??? Rikako noticed Rika?s second graph suddenly turn a shade of violet as it increased in frequency and amplitude.

?Sacrifice yourself for science, Rika.? Nittori said.

?This is all for the sake of science after all.? Reimu said, without the slightest hint of malice. ?Bear it for the team.? She whacked Rika hard on the head.

?Oh?? Rikako noticed the second graph turn a violent shade of purple as it reversed and spiked, before turning very irregular. The vitals graph showed a smaller spike and turned yellowish green briefly before returning to its usual green.

?Ah, it shows you your mental state?? Chiyuri suggested.

?What? You can't quantify something like fear or pain...? Rikako began, before she remembered what sort of technology she was dealing with. ?...or perhaps you can...? She gritted her teeth. To be trumped by magic like this...

??mental patterns?? Rika asked, nursing the sore spot on her head, still irritated at having been used as an impromptu guinea pig. ?What on earth does that have to do with our mana contracts??

?Hmm?as far as I can tell, it has a slight effect on your synchronization with tank boy.? Chiyuri said, indicating the communicator's display. ?See the percentage next to the graph?? She asked, pointing it out. ?That tells you how synchronized you are.?

??but the effects are too insignificant.? Nittori said. ?There must be some other use for that mental pattern analyzer thingy.?

?You think?? Rikako asked, sighing.

??? Reimu seemed to be deep in thought. ?Hmm?Nitori, do you think that might be compatible with the Linker-MAD??

?Oh? What?s this?? Rikako asked, raising an eyebrow.

?Something new Sanae, Reimu and I are working on. Linker ? Mana Amplifier Drive, or Linker MAD for short.? Nitori explained. ?Keine and the Makai team found some obscure instructions after digging in some lab place somewhere in the lower block 2 days ago and I ran it through a covenant computer.?

?Tch...more magic...?? Rikako sighed in defeat. She was truly out of the water now with all this magic talk.

?There is another application here called the ?synchrograph? which is common to all communicators, not just master ones. It looks similar.? Chiyuri said, pointing out another new application on the communicator.

?That?s it, the synchrograph!? Nitori suddenly exclaimed.

??well well, looks like we might be able to teach this to the others after all.? Reimu suddenly broke a mischievous smile. ?Sanae!?

?Y-y-yes??? Sanae jumped in surprise.

?We?re not sleeping tonight?? Reimu said, taking hold of her hand. ?To the training room!?

?eeep~? Sanae squeaked as she was pulled forcibly out of the room.

===


Shrinemaiden Escapee Schemeratics, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~4:50 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, Team FUBAR: E-mouse, Xan, Mind-The-Gap

(Dialogue planned and written by E-mouse, Xan and MTG. Narrative written by E-mouse.)

Jeremidori, Shoko, Gensokyo's resident ghosts, their pets, and now their umbrella, continued their blitz through the hallways of the Covenant ruins. Oddly, they were left unmolested by flying yin-yang orbs, amulets, and even Needles of Forceful Persuasion.

"Think she got frustrated?" Jeremy asked, scanning the ceiling for any floating orbs.

"Well, I--"

Sho was cut off in rounding the corner as their lone carrying bed rammed headlong into an unfortunate soul that managed to be standing exactly where none of them could see her while remaining in the way.

Two girls shrieked in pain, and a third groaned. The group stopped, hesitantly.

Yuyuko turned back to the victim, and put a hand over her mouth. "Oops... I think we ran over something soft."

Sho(ko) was less calm about the incident. "Oh, SHIT!"

The crumpled figure stirred. "... did... anyone get the number of that trolley...?"

"Uh... oops." Midori muttered, looking back at her. "That isn't Reimu, is it?"

"Didn't sound like it." Kogasa replied, tilting her head.

"One could hope." Youmu grumbled. "She IS... wearing a shrine maiden outfit."

"Oh well, whatever it was, it's dead now~" Yuyuko sang, and turned back around. "Oh!"

"Did he lose anything else this time?" another new arrival asked, carrying a small doll. A maid and a small girl rushed past her to the fallen girl.

Suika looked over the crumpled form on the floor. "Looks okies to me..."

Jeremy blinked at the new visitors. "... Alice? ... 'he?'" He conduced a brief mathematical deduction in his head. "Oh hell, we ran over Mitaka, didn't we?"

Marisa grinned at Midori. "Don't minds, don't minds, ze."

"Mitoko-san!" Ruukoto the Magical Robo-Maid cried, kneeling next to her.

"Well, 'he' isn't exactly accurate anymore..." Shoko mused.

"Physically, no." Jeremidori corrected, a bit too seriously, "Mentally..." He frowned. "Hm. Good question."

Alice caught up to the rest of the group standing over Mikoto, pulled out a long knitting needle, and poked her with it. She looked back over at Jeremy. "So, you decided to wake up?"

Midori nodded. "Apparently, I managed it. The alarm was... rather thoroughly effective."

She looked down at Yukari, still resting fitfully on the bed next to her. "Though I think it only worked after being mostly recovered..."

Back on the ranch with Mitaka, she was gurgling slightly as Marisa forced a mushroom down her throat. The magician smiled. "That should help!"

Midori stared at her for a moment. "Uh..... are we SURE those aren't poisonous?"

Marisa faced her and grinned. "All medicines are poisonous, ze!"

"And Medicine is Eirin in a very clever disguise." Jeremidori muttered.

The rest of Team FUBAR didn't notice. "Coming from you, that's mighty reassuring." Alice replied, dryly. Marisa stuck out her tongue in lieu of a counterargument.

"Mikoto-san!" Ruukoto cried, "Don't die!"

Suika produced a large white bottle from somewhere. "Add sake?"

"NO!!" Alice and Marisa answered, for once in strong agreement.

"Sake...?" Midori mumbled.

Mitaka started to gurgle louder, her face turning a pale blue.

"Oh, that's a healthy hue." Marisa said.

Yuyuko was rather curious about this development. "Hmm, his face isn't supposed to match my clothes, is it?"

Jeremidori merely looked on with an expression of mixed disgust and disbelief, wondering when CPR shenanigans would enter the picture.

(Un?)Fortunately, they didn't have to, as Mikoto managed to cough up the mushroom and take in a desperate gasp of air. "HAAA!" She glared in the general direction of Marisa. "Were you trying to kill me?!"

Midori sighed in relief. "Phew, that's better."

"Who, Marisa or them?" Alice asked.

"Yeah, they tried to kill you first!" Suika cried, grinning at the bed-roller crew.

"More like we didn't know you were there." Sho(ko) grumbled.

"And trying to kill me a SECOND time makes any difference?!" Mitaka shouted, "DON'T CHANGE THE SUBJECT!!"

Jeremy sighed again.

Shoko coughed quietly. "Uh, sorry to bring this up, but could we get out of here before Reimu catches us?"

Oddly, Mikoto did not object to this particular change of subject, perhaps thanks to experiencing the horrors of Reimu personally (if her current outfit was any indication). She got to her feet.

"Ah, yes," Mitaka replied, voice shaking slightly, "Haste WOULD be nice."

She hesitated, and turned towards the rollerbed Midori was sitting on. "Oh, Jeremy, you're awake!"

Jeremidori hesitated before replying. "... yeah, apparently. I heard you're... not in the best shape, either."

Mitaka smiled, and gave her a small shrug. "Ah, well, no sense crying over spilled milk."

"Like accidentally running you over?" Midori shot back, deadpan.

Mikoto nodded. "Nobody's dead, so yeah."

Shoko smiled. "Looks like I'm going to have to get injured soon so I don't feel left out."

Jeremidori went past the joke to a more serious matter. "Speaking of 'left out,' what the hell has been going on while I was out?"

Before anyone could reply, Marisa cried out, "BALLS!"

Several present resisted the urge to make a crude and perverse comment.

"REIMU'S BALLS!" Suika corrected, pointing up at the small squadron of yin-yang orbs that had rounded the corner.

"Damnit, Reimu!" Midori cried up at them.

"Oh shit, run!" Shoko added.

Mikoto put a hand on Suika's shoulder, and pointed down the hall. "Lead me, my loyal guide dog!"

She was briefly winded by a mighty oni headbutt to the belly.

"You know the drill, Alice!" Marisa cried. She pulled a small dusty-grey ball out of her pocket, and tossed it at the ground. It exploded into a thick smokescreen, provoking a few coughs from those assembled.

"Wh... kah! What..." Midori stammered, as her bed started moving again.

Alice flung a doll in the general direction of the flying yin-yang orbs. It then exploded, blasting several of them into the walls, sparking. The remainder flew right through the smokescreen before being met with a second exploding doll.

((The following is by MTG))

A figure loomed in the darkness as they burst out of the smokescreen. It stood in the middle of corridor, the perfect image of cool and calm.

?Is that?.?? Ruukoto began. ?R-Reimu-neesama desu??!? She gasped.

?RUN HER OVER!? Shoko shouted.

?And you had a problem with running over someone else earlier?? Youmu deadpanned.

?It?s her or us. Easy decision, right?!? Alice pointed out.

??? Everyone looked at each other?and nodded in agreement. ?Easy mode it is.? They accelerated on towards the soft-fleshed obstacle.

But to their surprise, their squishy little road-block didn?t budge from her spot.

?Err?shouldn?t she?moves?ze?? Marisa asked.

?Never mind! If she doesn?t, mow her DOWN!? Alice declared.

?R-R-Reimu-neesama desuu!? Ruukoto shielded her eyes against the inevitable collision?

?but it never came?

Everyone slowly opened their eyes?

??.how na?ve?? Reimu sighed as she hung onto the trolley?s front, towering over them. ?You seriously think the same trick will work on me twice?!? She asked.

??it did. This is our third attempt.? Midori pointed out.

??.? Reimu blinked. ?Well, you can?t expect to catch me with such petty tricks again.? She corrected herself. ?Now, succumb to miko training!?

?It?s?been a while, Reimu?? Mikoto grinned as she gritted her teeth against the wind. In the commotion Youmu had managed to deftly slip under the bed with Kogasa!moebrella in hand. Midori and Shoko secretly passed her a few more or Marisa?s smoke bombs and Alice?s artful sacrifices for her short journey.

?Indeed. For the two of us to meet like this?? Reimu gestured around her. ?On the field of battle?? She didn?t seem to notice Youmu slowly inching towards her underneath the bed?.

?Ironic, huh? Friends yesterday, enemies today?? Mikoto endeavoured to keep Reimu talking?just a bit more?

?T?is unfortunate, but we are but simple pawns, playthings of cruel fate.? Reimu sighed. ?If the tides of battle land us on opposite shores, then we have no choice but to meet as foes.?

?Can we not go back to how it was back then?? Mikoto pleaded. ?Can we not...go back to those brighter days when everyone could smile and laugh freely? Remember those days when Suika would pour sake down your bloo-...?

?Sorry, I don't think the corridor's long enough for a flashback.? Reimu pointed out flatly.

?...Then...can we not talk this out? Can we not avoid the bloodshed?? Mikoto asked, with a sincere look. ?...if our friendship meant anything to you...?

?How na?ve?if the world were that simple, that ideal, we wouldn?t need shrine maidens.? Reimu said.

?Then?answer me this at least?? Mikoto sighed. ?Why??? She began. ?Why?am I wearing a bloody miko outfit? Why am I wrapped in a sarashi when there isn?t anything to wrap? And?.WHY AM I WEARING BLOODY BLOOMERS?! Mikos don?t wear bloomers! This is madness! This is BLASPHEMY!?

?Blasphemy?? Reimu raised an eyebrow, before leaning in towards Mikoto. ??this?is the world of MIKOS!?

?wait?why?s Reimu still talking?? She?s not so stupid as to give villain ego-speeches?unless?.

Mikoto turned her head around. Sure enough, Sanae was shadow-running at an inhuman speed towards them from behind. ?It?s a TRAP!? Mikoto cried.

?It?s a double trap!? Shoko supplied.

?Tch!? Reimu threw her arms forwards, gesturing the orbs around them to swoop down on them. She whirled her body around and caught the Kogasa!Moebrella with one hand before Youmu managed to whack her in the back with it. ?You?re too soft, Youmu!? She shouted, as she pulled on the Moebrella with one hand, pulling Youmu up with her. She brought down a set of paper talismans down on Youmu?s face with her other hand. Youmu, in defense, raised one of Marisa?s smoke bombs towards the incoming talismans. The collision caused a huge burst of choking, blinding smoke to engulf them.

?Give it up, Reimu-san!? Youmu shouted as the smoke cleared to reveal her behind Reimu, holding Reimu in a choke-grip with the Kogassa!Moebrella and an artful sacrifice doll. ?Tell Sanae-san to back off!?

?We?re going to crash!? Yuyuko blurted out as their trolley rattled on towards the end of the corridor which opened out to what looked like a low wall overlooking a huge drop.

?You?re too soft, Youmu. If you?re ready to hold a bomb to someone?s throat?? Reimu suddenly grinned. ?You have to be ready to USE IT!? She slammed a set of needles into the doll.

?Hyaa~h!? Youmu tossed the doll aside in surprise as it began hissing. It bounced off the floor and the wall and exploded violently a short distance behind them. The force of the explosion launched the entire trolley into the air, straight over the low wall.

??we?re gonna die??? Mikoto blinked as they sailed over the low wall and over the cavernous hall that housed the Covenant mana generator at its center. Marisa, Suika, Youmu, Shoko, the Kogassa!Moebrella and Yuyuko had been thrown clear off the bed in the explosion and were sailing up through the air beside the trolley. Youmu was sporting a look of stricken horror while Marisa, Suika and Yuyuko seemed?strangely bemused. Kogassa was?a bit too stiff to express any emotions?

??looks like it.? Midori said. ??why?d I even bother waking up??

Reimu landed lightly on one of her flying orbs and gritted her teeth as she watched the trolley plunge below her. ?ALICE!? She shouted. ?DO SOMETHING!?

?Urrgh! WHY ME?!? Alice cried as she threw out both arms at the ceiling. Silky, silvery threads shot out into the darkness from her outstretched hands. They managed to catch onto something in the region of the ceiling by the generator?s top. With a deft mid-air flip she spun the threads around the bed and secured it. ?Hang on!? She yelped, landing on the bed?s edge and hanging onto the bed as the threads pulled taught in their descent. Midori grabbed the side of bed and held on tight onto the still sleep-talking Yukari. Ran and Chen clawed onto his shoulders, causing him to bite her lips to stifle a yelp of pain.

The bed pulled out of the descent and into a diagonal pendulum arch with the bed swinging close to the hall?s walls, centrifuge-like, causing its occupants to cry in abject horror as their stomachs were turned inside out.

?Awawawawaaa~!? Ruukoto yelped as she slipped backwards across the now vertical bed, the weight of her metallic body falling prey to the whims of gravity.

?Ruukoto!? Mikoto blindly leapt forwards and groped the bed for Ruukoto. With one desperate lunge and flail, she just barely managed to grasp her wrists. However, the weight began to drag her down with Ruukoto as well.

?M-Mikoto-s-san, l-let go desu! Y-you?ll?.? Ruukoto cried.

?No, not a CHANCE IN HELL!? Mikoto gritted her teeth as she tightened her hold around Ruukoto?s arms. Veins broke out all along her arm as the strain took its toll on her muscles. ?ALICE!?

?Why must you ALWAYS try to be the hero?!? Alice cried in exasperation, shooting another set of doll strings around Mikoto?s ankle and pulling. ?If you?re going to be the hero, then at least don?t make me bail you out each time!?

?Eeeeep~? Ruukoto squeaked as the bed swung close to the walls of the hall, threatening to squash her into it.

?Ruukoto!? Alice gasped. ?R-Run on the wall!?

?Wh-what?!? Ruukoto looked up at Alice in disbelief. ?D-do what?!?

?Run on the wall and keep the bed up!? Alice shouted.

?H-hai!? Small compartments opened up on Ruukoto?s heels and soles, revealing a set of wheels. A high-pitched whine filled the air as the small motors within began to spin. Sparks exploded as she dug the wheels into the metallic walls with all her strength and pushed up against Mikoto and the bed to keep it up.

??did you know she could do that?? Midori asked Alice.

?No, not really.? Alice said, offhandedly.

??.?

?REEEEEEIMUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!? Youmu roared, slashing down on the distracted Reimu as she soared through the air towards her.

Reimu pulled her attention away from the trolley and focused on the more immediate Youmu threat just in time to attempt to block with a talisman. However, Youmu?s strike, while failing to do any damage, did manage to blow Reimu backwards off her orb. Youmu landed in Reimu?s place and flailed her arms as she tried to gain balance atop the orb.

Reimu, meanwhile, did a mid-air recovery back-flip and landed on another orb. With a deft flip she pulled out a set of persuasion needles in both hands and lowered her body into a fighting stance. ?Bring it on, you gardening gnome.?

?I accept your challenge, poor shrine maiden!? Youmu declared as her orb descended towards Reimu?s. ?This is?.? Youmu blinked down at the Kogassa!Moebrella in her hands. ??err?my Moebrella, forged of MOE. The things that it cannot moefy are next to NONE!?

Mana sparks exploded in the dim darkness as needles clashed with Moebrella in a concerted exchange of attacks and parries.

?S-stop s-swinging me a-around! I-I?m g-getting all d-dizzy a-and n-n-nauseous!? A shaky voice emanated from the Moebrella.

?Nauseous?? Youmu asked. ?You?re an umbrella. You lack the anatomy necessary to feel nausea!? She pointed out as she deflected another set of needles from Reimu while slashing at her.

?...in that case, doesn't she sort of lack the anatomy necessary for speech?? Reimu asked as she let fly another barrage of persuasion needles.

?A-and stop s-sticking n-needles in me!? Kogassa protested. ?I-I?m an umbrella! N-Not a p-pin-cushion!?

?Do you want to be painted red and white and have paper streamers stuck on you to be used as a gohei next?!? Youmu asked as she slashes through two more yinyang orbs to get to Reimu.

??.? Kogassa seemed to consider this for a moment before, ??whack her! Whack HER NOW!?

This strange sense of weightlessness?the feel of rushing air?the feel of sheer momentum defying gravity?with nothing but pure strength and wit to keep you in the air?.this is true aerial combat?it?s exhilarating! Or so Youmu thought as she leapt from orb to orb towards Reimu. Reimu had taken to blowing up her own orbs as Youmu landed on them, but she was always a step too slow for Youmu?or, rather, it was Youmu who was accelerating faster irregularly as she gained momentum.

As the last orb exploded under Youmu?s feet she leapt up and floated upside down in the air above Reimu. They clashed in mid-air, needles on Moebrella. Sparks of mana exploded, lighting up the dim darkness around them.

Meanwhile, a little higher up, a distance away...

?Wh-wh-whoaaaah!? Marisa yelped as she scrambled to gain a hold on a flying orb. ?Suika!? She yelped as she slid forwards on her orb to grab onto the oni?s arm. She managed to catch her just in time. However, she slid forwards just a bit too much, leaving her flailing about for balance atop the orb.

?Ah! Marisa! Suika!? Sanae gasped as she flew over the low wall

?Don?t mind them. They?ll be fine.? A voice said from above, causing Sanae to whirl around in mid-air to face the source. It was Yuyuko, sitting atop one of Reimu?s orbs. ?Sanae-chan, I see you?ve improved, seeing as you?ve already regained you flight capabilities.? She chuckled, hiding her face behind a fan. ?Would you?indulge me in a duel?? She asked as she stood up atop her orb, snapped her fan shut, and pointed it down at Sanae.

?...tch?? Sanae whipped out her gohei and flew up to meet the challenge. ?We agreed on this together! If you?re all going to back out now?I can?t let you!?

Meanwhile, down below, Zei?s team Onii-san (or, rather, oneesama for now) burst into the great hall, running for their lives as a flock of yinyang orbs swooped down on them from behind.

??tch?? Mystia gritted her teeth as she spun around and caught one of the passing orbs by surprise. ?Reisen-san!? She shouted, passing the orb on to Reisen, who in turn spun around and threw it at another orb with unerring accuracy, causing them both to explode in a shower of sparks.

?Zei-neesan, what is that?!? Flandre asked, pointing upwards.

??looks like a flying trapeze from hell.? Zei said. ?Either that or it?s a runaway hospital bed bed-jacked from the infirmary which has been taken on a joy-ride by its occupants, which is now swinging in a wide arch by fine doll threads over a dark abyss surrounding an unbelievably huge mana generator.? She said in one breath.

??whoah?.? Flandre cooed. ?Zei-neesan is indeed smart??

??meh.? Zei shrugged. Behind him, Reisen spin-kicked another orb into yet another pursuing orb, earning her an applause from Mystia and Shizuha.

?You?re doing well?? Yuyuko chuckled, her fans clashing with Sanae?s gohei once more as they danced in mid-air, locked in furious aerial combat. ?But?you?re not the only one with special powers.? Yuyuko snapped open her fan to hide the faintest flicker of a grin as she threw up one of Marisa?s smoke bombs before slashing it with her fan.

?khh?? Sanae shielded her mouth and nose with her sleeves as she pulled back from the huge ball of smoke.

?Bunshin?no jutsu! (ninja clone technique)? Yuyuko?s voice rang out as the smoke cleared.

?B-bunshin?!? Sanae gasped, waving the remaining smoke out of her face.

Sure enough, the smoke cleared to reveal two Yuyukos floating down from above, light blue kimonos flapping in the rushing air. Together they pinned Sanae from either side with their loving embrace and pulled her down earthwards.

?Ufufu~ As expected of the Moriya wind priestess?her skin is so smooth?? One Yuyuko giggled mischievously as she rubbed her cheek against Sanae?s, causing her to blush madly.

?Indeed?.it makes me want to tease her, just like Youmu?? The other giggled as well as she glomped Sanae. ?Look...she has developed oh so nicely too ever since she arrived in Gensokyo...? She commented on Sanae's generous endowment.

?Wa-wait! H-how did you?.?!? Sanae struggled against the two, but to no avail. ?Aaaah, mou~!? Sanae reached up and pressed paper talismans into both Yuyukos' bountiful bossoms, causing them to gasp and let go in surprise. Small bursts of wind energy exploded from both talismans sending the two Yuyukos flying back. With a deft mid-air spin, she pushed them aside just before landing lightly on the ground.

?My my...you have indeed developed, not only in body, but in mind too.? one Yuyuko chuckled as she snapped her fan open to hide her rosy blush as she lightly retreated out of melee range.

?To be able to use such shameless techniques...you have indeed become one of us...? The other Yuyuko said as she mirrored the other's actions.

?Th-th-that wasn't i-intended to b-be sh-sh-shameless!? Sanae whirled her arms around like a runaway windmill as her flush combined with her light green hair turned her into the perfect image of a ripe tomato.

?Lady Yuyuko! Shoko-san!? Youmu gasped as she watched the two Yuyukos circle Sanae at a safe distance.

??.? Without a word Reimu lunged forwards with a set of needles?

?however, much to her surprise, Youmu spun around and stuck the moebrella through the opening of Reimu?s sleeve, through her clothes, through the other sleeve, and out the other side, propping her up like a scarecrow. ??.Miko Armpit Scarecrow-Trap of Death?? Youmu murmured, as she spun around to hold Reimu from behind.

?Tch?.you pretended to be distracted?.? Reimu suddenly chuckled at her own stupidity.

?As expected of Gensokyo's master cheater?? Youmu said, tightening her hold on the umbrella, forcing Reimu?s shoulders back further. ?You would take advantage of an opponent?s distraction to attack?.but that?s what makes you so easy to read.?

??.I see?so all the time you spent with that Kojiro boy wasn?t just spent fooling around?? Reimu turned to face Youmu, a triumphant glint in her eye. ??but to think you?ve won just like this?you?re still too soft Youmu??

??what did you??? Youmu looked around just in time to see the bed speeding towards her. ?tch!? ?I can?t dodge freely while I?m holding Reimu captive like this?h-how did she??!? Youmu?s mind raced in panic. She was caught by surprise as Reimu grasped Kogassa's handle.

?Wh-what is she...?!? Kogassa gasped. ?Oh, oh no!? She was powerless to stop Reimu from pushing her quick-release catch, causing her to burst open, pushing her straight out of Reimu's sleeves, release her from the armpit-hold.


Reimu fell forwards and spun around to face Youmu. Before Youmu could even gasp in surprise, she was thrown off-balance backwards by a dekopin (finger flick) attack from Reimu.

Reimu then charged forwards, stepped on Youmu's head and used her as a stepping stone to vault gracefully over the incoming bed. Youmu, however, was caught full in the the small of her back by Yukari's sleeping form, particularly her head.

?uuuhh...n-not so hard, Jeremy...~? Yukari murmured in her sleep as Youmu rolled off her, thoroughly winded by Yukari's accidental hard-head headbutt to her ghost-soft spinal column.

?Um...? Midori was speechless.

Ran growled at this and bit Midori on the ear, eliciting a yelp of pain from her.

?Wh-why me?! I didn't do anything!? Midori yelped.

?Ahaaaa~? Mikoto shot Midori a knowing look.

?Shut up and focus on keeping us up, deodorant!? Midori snapped at Mikoto.

?We?re picking up too much weight!? Alice shouted as the bars to which her doll strings were anchored began to creak alarmingly. ?Throw some of those blasted orbs off!? She shouted, gesturing at the pile of yinyang orbs slowly accumulating atop the bed from their continued orbit around the mana generator.

?With what?!? Midori half-demanded, half-protested, nodding at how her arms were occupied with holding onto a heavily snoring mass and two furballs just about tense enough to piss themselves. ?Best you can do is ask Deodorant to throw himself off!?

?Don?t look at me!? Mikoto shouted from where she was still holding onto Ruukoto at the bed?s edge. ?You need me and Ruukoto to keep this bed up!?

Reimu flipped out of her vault and landed lightly before sommersaulting across the hall and landing gracefully behind Sanae.

?Sanae, protect me!? Reimu shouted, whipping out her pocket communicator and strapping it onto her wrist. The screen glowed ominously with a myriad of new applications. ?I?ll capture them all in one go!?

?W-wait, Reimu, you can?t be thinking?? Sanae looked around, a look of serious disbelief on her face.

?At this rate they?ll all get away! Besides?I?ve been wanting to try this out?? Reimu grinned determinedly. ?We need to field-test it before we start teaching it, right??

??you just want to use it, don?t you?? Sanae sighed.

?Shut up and watch the synchrograph!? Reimu snapped. ?And have the orbs broadcast this to the other communicators...let us show them true despair...?

Sanae could only sigh as she flipped out her pocket communicator and strapped it onto her wrist. ?Linker-MAD Synchrograph active.? She announced to Reimu as a new application appeared on the screen. ?All right, ummm?linking the synchrograph to Hakurei Reimu?link complete?the temporary line is up!?

?Divine Spirit Sign?..? Reimu murmured as she whipped out something small and metallic that glinted in the dim darkness. ??FANTASY SEAL!? She declared, flourishing the small metallic object. A shockwave of light burst upwards from underneath her, whipping up at her clothes and hair, throwing light and shadows across her features ominously. What looked like tendrils of light began to spiral around her, forming random squiggles in the air that may pass for some ancient dead language in a scifi convention.

??1980s cheap scifi CG??? Zei blinked.

??i-it?s a spellcard!? Youmu gasped as she finally found her voice atop the orbiting bed. ?H-how??!?

?Fantasy seal?? You mean THAT Fantasy seal?? Midori asked.

??well, yes, how many fantasy seals are there?? Mikoto pointed out. ?

Alice slowly opened her eyes and blinked in disbelief. ?W-we're...still alive?? She asked, looking around. ?Mikoto...you're not dead?? She asked, still in disbelief.

?I hope so.? Mikoto said. ?Cause if this is the afterlife, I want all my donations back.? He said, eyeing Midori.

?Did you suddenly turn into a youkai superman or something?? Midori asked, raising an eyebrow.

?Hmm...Well, I didn't wake up with a pressing hunger for grilled human fillet, so I think not.? Mikoto said.

?Why hasn?t she flattened us yet, ze?? Marisa mused aloud as she looked down on the events below from the safety of the orb she currently shared back-to-back with Suika. ?The spell?s taking a lot longers to charge than usuals, ze...? Marisa observed. ?And Sanaes seems to be defending hers from Yuyukos daze?which means??

??if we bonk Reimuus on the head the spell might fail?? Suika suggested.

?Worth a tries daze.? Marisa lowered her black barrette over one eye. ?Let?s go, Suika!?

?Houuu!? Suika nodded in reply as she grabbed Marisa?s arm.

?Wait, what?re yo-hyaaaiiiieeeeeeeee~!? Marisa?s Doppler scream filled the air as Suika spun her round and round, before tossing her down at Reimu, head first.

Reimu seemed unphased as she continued on chanting, despite the fact that 45Kgs of scared-shitless teenage witch is screaming towards her.

??like I?d let you!? Sanae declared as she struck Yuyuko with a talisman-equipped palm-strike, causing a huge blast of wind to propel her backwards into Marisa,

?Yuyuko!? Shoko, AKA Yuyuko MK II, shouted, and winced as Marisa collided with Yuyuko, giving off a very audible ?Boooing~? as she bounced off her bountiful bosom, sending her spinning backwards into Suika.

?Yuyuko!? Shoko ran up and caught Yuyuko in her arms, spun around in a graceful twirl from the momentum, all the while gazing into her eyes, before gently setting her upright on the floor. ?Are you all right?? She asked Yuyuko, snapping out her fan once more.

?No harm done. Nothing lost.? Yuyuko replied briefly, flipping out her own fan to hide her blush. Meanwhile Zei?s teem Oneesama ran up from behind to join the brawl. ?Let us make haste. Sanae cannot possibly fend off all of us at the same time.? She observed, just as Marisa and Suika came crashing down on poor Reisen.

??h-how can you be using your powers like that??!? Marisa gritted her teeth as she carefully pealed herself off a groaning Reisen and graciously shoving Suika?s butt out of her face.

?Simple.? Sanae said, readying another set of talismans in one hand, gohei in the other. ?If you?d come attend shrine maiden training, Reimu and I can teach you.?

?And go through all of yesterday again?!? Zei demanded.

?I see?.? Marisa suddenly nodded in understanding as she stood up. ?Reimu is acting as a mana generator, generating mana to activate her spellcard. Meanwhile, you leach mana off her to defend her while she charges up mana....which means any interruptions to the chanting would break it up, is that not so??

?As expected of Gensokyo?s smartest magic researcher.? Sanae said, as more orbs flew down and hovered behind her at the ready. ?But simply reading it won't help you defeat me!? A huge array of talismans seemingly unfurled themselves out of the air in front of her, all pointed at the group.

?I?m alsos Gensokyo?s fastests ze!? Marisa declared as she dashed forwards.

?Give us a good show! Everyone?s watching!? Sanae sent the wall of talismans forwards towards the group.

?Go!? Shoko shouted, brandishing fans in both hands as she leapt forwards into the fray with Yuyuko by her side. Together they danced and grazed gracefully through the storm of talismans, their fans shredding all the talismans in their way.

?Flandre! Reisen!? Zei shouted as she grabbed Mystia and Shizuha and ran up behind Flandre and Reisen who promptly began claw-slashing/shooting down the talismans as they advanced.

Marisa dashed across the floor in a low run, leaping and pirouetting out of the way of the incoming projectiles.

?Reimu?s?flying?!?

?We?re?overloaded!? Midori gasped as she poked her head up above the pile of yinyang orbs now piled high on their bed. It was still rapidly swatting and gathering orbs out of the air in its way.

?We?re coming up on  Reimu!? Alice pointed out as their bed spun around into a collision course with the flying redwhite shrine maiden. ?But those heavenly seal orbs will blast us out of the air if we get close!?

?The orbs! Use the orbs!? Youmu gasped breathlessly.

??that?s it!? Alice cried as she shoved her last artful sacrifice deep into pile of orbs atop the bed.

?Mikoto!? Midori shouted out at Mikoto, while grabbing hold onto the bed with all her strength.

?Gotcha! Ruukoto, STOOOOOOOOP!? Mikoto cried, holding tight onto Ruukoto.

Sparks exploded across the wall as Ruukoto?s emergency breaks kicked in, causing her wheels to grind to an abrupt halt and dig screeching into the wall. The bed?s speed dropped abruptly, causing anything unsecured to fly off towards Reimu?.this included the huge pile of yinyang orbs and the artful sacrifice. Fortunately, it didn?t include any of its live occupants who hung on tooth and nail for dear life.

The orbs sailed through the air, propelled onwards by sheer momentum?.until the frontmost ones collided with the heavenly seal orbs floating around Reimu. Huge bursts of light lit up the chamber upon their collision. The main mass of orbs flew on through the explosions?until they reached Reimu.

?Eat this.? Alice said, as she snapped her fingers. The last artful sacrifice exploded within the mass of orbs, igniting the mass of orbs. The chamber shook violently as the orbs exploded into a huge ball of bluish white light. The explosion blasted Reimu out of the air and into a mass of orbs that flew up to rescue her.

Meanwhile, the bed had spun out of the air, having lost Ruukoto?s support. The doll strings finally snapped, causing the bed to sail freely through the air, its occupants screaming for dear life, before it finally crashed, bounced precariously and spun across the hall?s floor, straight at the Sanae dogpile.

A sound reminiscent of a bowling ball striking a set of pins resounded in the air as the bed collided with dogpile. Yuyuko, Shoko, Marisa and Suika somehow managed to land on the bed as it pulled out of a violent spin and once again rolled on into the darkness?.

?I think this is our queue to scarper while those two are down.? Zei said, pulling his team members onto their feet to make their tactical retreat.

?R-Reimu?? Sanae winced as she turned onto her front and slowly crawled towards Reimu. Her limbs burned with stiffening pain. Stars exploded across her vision. She flopped back down onto her back as she reached where Reimu lay and looked around at her. Above them the remnants of the heavenly seal and the ball of light from the orb explosion slowly dissolved into wisps of light that were absorbed by the mana generator.

?So?that?s what happens if you fail charging?? Reimu sighed, looking at her synchrograph on her pocket communicator. It had gone red, with the word ?fatal error? floating above it.

?What?.happened?? Sanae asked. ?It felt like something explode inside me?.and then I felt exhausted and spent.?

?That must have been the feedback shock the guide mentioned.? Reimu winced as body parts she didn?t even know she had smarted. ?Luckily, we didn?t charge up too much mana. Otherwise??

Sanae shuddered at the thought. ?So?it feeds back into those linked to the host as well.? She postulated, judging by the fact that she too received the feedback shock.

?Yep.? Reimu said. ?So it?s a double-edged sword. If you get hit during the charge-up??

???

??So we lost?? Sanae asked.

?Heck no.? Reimu snapped, before wincing and regretting her sudden movement. ?Our impending victory was simply?postponed?indefinitely.?

??.? Sanae sighed. ?Is that so???

?Yes.?

???

?Hey, Reimu??

?Yes??

?It hurts.?

??same here.?

???

??let me help you up?? Reimu gritted her teeth and winced as she slowly got up and reached out for Sanae. ?If my intuition?s right, I think I know where they?ll be headed next??

?Really??

?Yes. Cause guys think with their balls.?

??.w-when th-they don?t have them???

?They will seek to regain them. Even more predictable?

=====


The group ran (and rolled) in silence for a while, before Midori asked an uncomfortable question.

"... so, how long's our luck going to hold out?"

"Don't worries, Reimu's not that tough!" Marisa answered, with a grin.

"And the security systems?" Jeremidori went on.

Silence.

"... how far are we from the library?"

"I don't know." Shoko replied. "This area is... completely unfamiliar. I don't think we've explored it yet..."

"Big ruins..." Midori muttered.

Ruukoto hummed for a moment. "Does that mean Reimu-san doesn't know we're here...?"

"You're right!" Mikoto shouted, and pulled out her Covenant communicator. "Hang on, let me..."

Shoko tapped her shoulder, and pulled out her own communicator. "No, I'll take care of it."

"... um?" Midori 'asked.'

"Those things have some... 'GPS' function to let the others know where we are." Alice replied. She glanced over at Mitaka. "... but it uses a lot of mana."

"Oh." Midori paused. "Just as long as it doesn't tell the mikos."

"Obviously." Shoko grumbled, poking at the phone with a thumb. Her face twitched slightly. "... okay, that should do it."

The group slowed, after noticing that Shoko had started to fall behind.

She smiled. "Heh, sorry. It really is draining..."

Jeremidori eyed a particularly large door on the walls of the current hallway, almost covered by a large Covenant symbol. "It's just as well... we should probably stay somewhere more defensible than a hallway, anyway."

The others followed her gaze.

"... I'm not sure wes can unlock that one, ze." Marisa said.

"Unlock?"

"All of the doors here are sealed by mana locks." Mikoto explained.

"Joy."

"We don't seem to have enough to open most of them, though..."

Midori clenched the rock-drill-bolt-thing on her chest. "... yet, at least?"

Alice glanced over at her, and shrugged. "I guess it's worth a try."

She walked over to the large door and kicked it with a boot. "Open up!

Obligingly, the door hissed and clicked for a moment, before opening silently.

"Sweet." Shoko commented.

"Maybe that incident earlier..." Ruukoto mumbled, a little too quietly for the others to hear.

The group slowly entered the newly opened room.

-----

Main Meeting Room(?), Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:20 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, Team FUBAR: E-mouse, Xan, Mind-The-Gap

The place was rather obviously a meeting room of sorts; a huge circular table, fully covered by the Covenant symbol, sat in the middle of the room, surrounded by chairs. Odd relics covered the walls. Well, three of them; the last was taken up by a large monitor of sorts, which flickered briefly before turning on. The monitor glowed with the covenant symbol in white on a field of grayish green for a moment before showing a large map of some sort.

Midori slowly looked around the room, awed. "Wow.... this really IS a Covenant base, isn't it?"

Shoko smiled, and nodded. "Yep."

"And I'm guessing... this is the war room, or something?" Jeremidori went on. She pointed at the map on the wall screen. "What's that map of?"

"No idea." Alice answered, inspecting one of the chairs. "We've never been here before, remember?"

"Yeah, yeah..." Jeremy replied. "... what else have you found here, anyway?"

"From what I understand, we've found a great library." Mikoto answered.

Alice looked back over at the rollerbed and nodded. "And from Gpop's description..."

Mikoto snorted quietly at the mention of the name. Alice glared at her for a moment before continuing.

"... I think the block we're in is the central block."

"ah, and the great library's also in the central block." Mikoto went on. "Close to the power core?"

This easily diverted Midori's attention away from the map on the wall, giving her bedmate a wide-eyed look. "... power core."

Mikoto nodded, facing a little off to Jeremidori's left. "I think it's some sort of Covenant generator. The Keystone we were looking for was sitting right on top of it.?

Midori's mouth worked fruitlessly for a moment, before she managed a shaky "I'll... be wanting to see this generator later."

She laughed nervously. "This is frightfully convenient. And we're... right near the Saniwa shrine, right?"

"Right underneath it, remember?" Shoko answered.

Jeremidori laughed again. "Hahah... that's one inarguable reason to stay there, isn't it? But given how the place has been acting up..."

She shook her head. "Well, no, we have a miko problem to deal with right now."

A voice rung from the doorway. "Hey! What's the big deal, saying we'll meet at the library and then switching to... wherever this is..."

The original arrivals turned to see Yumeko standing in the doorway, looking around the room in mild wonder. She was carrying an unconscious Fukuma, with the rest of Makai's major residents looking over her shoulders.

"Speak of the devil..." Midori muttered.

Explanations ensued, until being interrupted by the arrival of Team Jealousy Fever, carrying similar complaints. This cycle continued until the arrival of Ria and Kaguya, particularly disgruntled about having to leave after already reaching the library.

And after that, counterattack plans began.

===

Continued -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on July 22, 2009, 03:43:29 AM
Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:30 AM, Day 5
Participants: Everyone

In the central block, a distance away from the mana generator room, a level or two above, was what could at one point have been the medical bay. Currently, however, it was made up of only one small infirmary and an examination room/make-shift laboratory that was now also team Lunatic?s abode of choice.

??where on earth are those patients?? Eirin peeked under an infirmary bed. ??more importantly?where are my beds?? She asked, gesturing around.

McWallace crawled along the floor, pressing his ear to the floor at intervals, all the while tracing his fingers over the floor as if assessing some invisible trail. Finally, he took a quick swab from the floor with his finger and tasted it, making audible smacking noises with his tongue.

?The patients were joined by?.twins in kimonos, bust size XX, and a samurai, bust size XX, wielding an umbrella.?

??wait, how did you get their bust size from tasting the floor?? Eirin asked, raising an eyebrow.

?Quiet, woman, let me see?.Together they hijacked the beds and went off on a joyride.? McWallace said in an analytical fashion as he straightened up into a kneeling position, resting one arm across a knee like some prospector or adventuring archaeologist about to point out where X marks the spot. ?They then attempted manslaughter on a redwhite shrine maiden by running her over.?

?Run her over in a hospital bed?!? Eirin blinked.

?What better to be run over by?? McWallace asked. ?Later on, they ran over a poor blind shrine maiden and forcefully abducted her and her group?? McWallace continued. ?And then?.they encountered the redwhite once more and then?shit happens that I can?t quite put into words?Let?s say the narrator is drunk on something and whatever it is, I want some.?

?What do you mean by that? I put considerable thought into that scene.

?Admit it, there?s some meaning in mentioning Yuyuko?s bust twice.? McWallace challenged.

?..

??and?how did you know all this?? Eirin asked. ?I?m sure simply caressing and snuggling the floor will get you this much.?

?Well, no, off course not. I never said I got all that from the floor.? McWallace said. ??bloody clean floor, I might add. You can eat your meals off it.?

??so??? Eirin pushed for an answer.

?It was broadcasted.? McWallace said, pointing at his pocket communicator. ?Live.?

??? Eirin?s palm met her face.

?Speakin? of which?I sense a storm a comin??? McWallace rubbed his hands together as he felt a gentle vibration come up through the floor. The vibration slowly intensified as a distant rumbling filtered in through the walls.

??earthquake?? Eirin looked around, some shadow of concern on her face.

?It?s the Uruk Hai?? McWallace said ominously as the distant rumbling became increasingly less distant. The vibrations in the floor and walls slowly intensified. A spoon clattered on a table nearby before falling onto the floor. ??The revolution, it?s coming!?

Dust fell from the ceiling as the entire laboratory suddenly shook violently under a barrage of fists banging on the door.

?Aye?that be the voice of the revolution?? Madness nodded solemnly. ?The voice of the oppressed as they challenge the status quo??


?Eirin! Eirin!? The mob outside screamed for blood.

??.? Eirin sighed. ?It?s difficult to please everyone, especially for a medical practitioner??

Eirin walked up to the door and shouted. ?What is it?! This is a place for sick people!?

?Fitting place for you then!? A voice shouted from outside. ?Hand over the antidote!?

??antidote for what?!? Eirin asked.

?This?this curse you afflicted us with, off course!? The voice outside pointed out testily. ?We want our manhood back!?

?As I thought, the male species cannot think without that thing.? Eirin facepalmed.

?Don?t look at me.? McWallace said, lounging in a nearby bed and flicking open a magazine on kittens that somehow happened to be lying around. ?Ah, the latest Abyssinian??

?Well, you will have to come back later. We aren?t open yet.? Eirin replied.

?Hand us the antidote or we will take it by force!? The voice declared.

?You and what army?!? Eirin challenged.

?Oooh?bad move?? McWallace, believer in humanity, chuckled, as he flicked through another page. ?Oh, a kitten?s fine too.?

??.you really want to know?? The voice outside asked.

?Go ahead! Do your worst!? Eirin challenged.

??.? The voice outside sighed before shouting out ?T34! Bring on the big one!?

Outside?

The entire corridor shook as 13 tons of fire-breathing armor rolled up in the form of a tank. It rumbled to a halt a few meters away from the lab door. There was a brief metallic whir as the turret leveled itself at the door.

And then there was silence.

??.you wouldn?t dare?? Eirin?s voice finally came out. There was a slight hint of doubt in her voice this time, however. She knew better than anyone how foolish it?d be to put something this insane past these lunatics.

??You?ll bring the entire ruins down on us!? Eirin added, her voice quavering somewhat.

?No, I won?t.? T34 said, matter-of-factly, popping out of the hatch. ?It?s a standard armour-piercing round. It?ll smash the door into pieces and put a pretty big crater on the wall opposite but otherwise it won?t destroy anything important to the ruins? structural integrity.?

?Yield??

?TRY ME!? Eirin declared defiantly.

?Ok.? T34 nodded. ?She asked. Rika, ready the high-explosive round. Chiyuri, ready recoil rectifier.?

?..

??.we?re open.? Eirin?s voice came out.

??what was that??

?We?re open, ok?!? Eirin shouted in exasperation as the door unlocked with a click and swung open. ?Look, the best I have at the moment is this.? She said, tossing a jar of pills to Taihou. ?Theoretically speaking, it should work.?

?Theoretically?? Taihou asked.

Eirin nodded.

??..?

Everyone looked around at each other.

??well, we have a cure. Isn?t anybody going to go take it?? Etch asked, looking around nervously.

Everyone shifted uncomfortably, all the while giving each other encouraging looks which essentially said ?I?m right behind you. You first?.

??okay, don?t y?all rush to volunteer yourselves now?? Owlbear said, chuckling nervously.

?Weren?t you the one who was so hot on getting a cure?? T34 asked Zei.

?Meh, I can wait?? Zei said. ?Koji? Or Kaji??

?But I like daddy..err?mommy this way? Pearl giggled, glomping her dad.

??oy?oooy?? Kajira sighed.

?The root of the problem is?.? Everyone looked around at Mikoto, all remembering whose little affliction gave birth to this entire fiasco.

??.err?hi guys?? Mikoto could feel the stares drilling holes through her, even without her vision.

?Good man, Mikoto.? Owlbear slapped her on the back.

?M-m-me?!? Mikoto gasped. ?B-but, come now?I-I?m not worthy?!?

?Hold him.? Alex ordered dryly.

Hands grabbed Mikoto from behind and held her in place. ?E-eh?e-everyone?c-can?t we speak about this???

?Think of it this way, if it works, you?ll be the first to be cured.? Alice said.

??and if it doesn?t?? Mikoto asked.

?We?ll be free from your contract.? Alice said, simply.

?Wait!? Amarillo, who had taken the opportunity to escape back when the shrine maidens were both down, cried out. ?This really isn?t fair!?

Everyone looked at her as if she was stark raving mad. To speak of fairness at times like this?

?then again?

??I suppose?? Owlbear sighed. ?That?s true.?

??does that mean I don?t have to take it?? Mikoto asked hopefully.

?Which is why we?ll take it with her.? Amarillo declared.

?Eh??? Lily blinked. ?B-but you?re already a?? Lily began.

?Ssshhh?? Amarillo shushed her. ?This is my chance?? She thought to herself.

??which means I still have to take it?? Mikoto sighed and hung her head.

?I volunteer.? Owlbear said, stepping forwards.

?Go on.? Meira said, pushing Hirowaza forwards. ?I volunteer Yoh.?

?E-eh?!? Hirowaza gasped. ?What? O-oh, fine, for the team and all.? She sighed heroically.

?I?ll volunteer.? Shoko said, stepping forwards valiantly.

?Me too! Me too!? Yuyuko jumped and hugged Shoko around the neck from behind with one hand while raising her other.

?But you don?t need it!?

?You can?t eat such a tasty-looking pill and not give me any!? Yuyuko pouted.

?I-if Yuyuko-sama takes it then I must take it too!? Youmu declared.

A few other brave souls joined in as well.

??do the honours, Mikoto.? Alex said, shoving a pill inside Mikoto?s mouth.

?Ulp?? Mikoto swallowed. ??!? She could feel it?something was happening. His entire body heated up, causing her to blush profusely. ?Aaaahn~? She moaned as her entire body seemed to turn into dough?

?Ah, her breasts are growing smaller!? She heard someone comment.

?Yes, it looks like it?s working, she?s flat now!? Another voice commented.

?As flat as a washboard!?

?As flat as an oni!?

?HEY!? She heard another voice. This was most likely Suika.

?Err?guys? Isn?t he?.shrinking??? Another, rather worried voice, pointed out.

?Crap, what?!? Mikoto managed to think straight for one moment before his mind slowly sank under the burning sensation. ?Oh?whatever?? Was the last coherent thought that went through before everything trailed off into oblivion?

??.wait, if this keeps on going, he?ll disappear?? Another voice pointed out.

??.?

?Oh my god! He really disappeared!? Hiroko gasped.

?What have we done?!? T34 asked around in panic.

?N-no! It wasn?t our fault! It?s Eirin! It?s her drug!? Rika pointed.

?Someone! Call the ambulance!? Sunny gasped.

?No, no! He?s dead! Call the police!? Chiyuri shouted.

?No! Anything but the police!? Rikako yelped, panicked.

?We?re criminals now?!? Alice asked.

?B-b-but?it?s manslaughter if it wasn?t really intentional?right?? Pearl asked.

?What about everyone else who took the drug?!? Eirin looked around.

?Jeez?you people?? Reimu sighed as she and Sanae held onto each other as they walked through the crowd. ?If only you people hadn?t made such a big fuss over shrine maiden training?? She sighed. Nobody protested, however. All thoughts of hostility were drowned in panic.

?R-Reimu!? Alice gasped. ?I-It wasn?t me, I swear! I-I didn?t just kill us all! No!?

??calm down, people?? Reimu sighed, kneeling down by the pile of shrine-maiden clothes on the floor that was once Mikoto. She rummaged through the pile before finding a struggling little figure.

She straightened back up, this time with a young toddler in hand, wrapped in an obviously oversized miko outfit.

?Reimu?! Where did you kidnap that child?!? Rika gasped.

?Reimu! That?s kidnap on top of murder! We don?t need any more crimes on our hands!? Chiyuri declared.

?Is it your child?!? Remilia demanded, her eyes set afire.

?Wait, it?s Mitaka?? Reimu began.

?You went and had an illicit child with Mitaka behind our backs?!? Keine gasped in shock.

?How dirty, you dirty shrine-maiden!? Sunny shouted.

?Yeah, you poor penniless shrine maiden, how dare you?!? Luna added.

?Yeah, poor, penniless AND stingy!? Star accused.

??anou?what does me being poor have to do with it??? Reimu asked, exasperated into exhaustion. ?And this IS Mitaka?or Mikoto?or whatever she is now.? Reimu said. ?That drug LOLIFIED her!?

??wha-?? T34 blinked.

?Hmmm?? Eirin came over and inspected the now lolified Mikoto. ?Ok, so I did manage to reverse a particular biological process.? Eirin began. ??.it?s just not the biological process we wanted reversed.?

?YOU FAILURE OF A DOCTOR!? Alice shouted in her face.

"Eirin?" Midori, the very epitome of calm, began.

"Yes?" Eirin asked, glad for input from someone who seemed to have some semblance of sanity left.

"Wasn't the genderswap caused by your drugs, not a biological process to reverse?" Midori pointed out.

"Er..." Eirin blinked.

"Kindly stop dicking around and get to work on an actual antidote." Midori said.

?Mi?.Miiii??? Baby Mikoto blinked her small eyes up at Reimu.

??don?t look at me like that?? Reimu sighed.

?Did she turn back into a guy at least?? Marisa asked.

?No.? Ruukoto sighed, sweeping the clothes aside for a second to check. ?No such luck desu.?

?Good luck, mama Reimu.? Alex said.

?Oooh, can I bes mama Marisa daze?? Marisa asked.

?Mama Suika! Mama Suika!? Suika leapt up and down with her arms in the air.

?Ummm?.hello there, I?m your mama Ruukoto?.mama Ruukoto?? Ruukoto offered a finger to baby Mikoto, which Mikoto wrapped her own little hand around out of curiosity.

?What are we going to calls her ze?? Marisa asked excitedly.

?She already has a name.? Reimu sighed. ?It?s Mikoto.?

?Miii?.? Baby Mikoto gurgled.

?Oh! She said something!? Suika said, jumping up and down.

?MiiMii?.Miiyooo?? The baby cooed.

??that?s it, she?s Miyo-chans from now ons daze.? Marisa clapped her hands together.

?M-M-Miyo-chan?!? The others blanched. What sort of name is that?!

?Miiyooo??? Baby Miyo cocked her head to one side. ?Miyoo?Miyooo!? She giggled happily.

?She likes its ze.? Marisa said.

?.and the name stuck?.

?Can our team get any more FUBAR?? Alice sighed as Reimu handed baby Miyo to her while she set about checking on the others.

??.Alice??? Marisa began, noticing baby Miyo?s rather nervous look.

?Not now, Marisa.? Alice sighed. ?I don?t want comforting. We just need to accept the fact that our team is??

?But?Alice?? Marisa continued, noticing that baby Miyo was now shuddering a little with her eyes closed in serious concentration.

?Shh, Marisa, you have to open your eyes too. Our team is just messed up beyond all repair.? Alice continued.

?Alice, I really think you should?.? Marisa pressed on. Baby Mio was wearing a very, very relieved expression, one of sheer bliss.

?Marisa, just listen. The fact is, our team leader was a weakling?.who ended up blind?.who got turned into a girl?.who is now a baby loli?.what next?? Alice asked, in exhaustion.

??.well?.err?.? Marisa sighed, her palm meeting her face. ?She just peed on you.?

??.excuse me?? Alice asked.

?She peed on you. You know, wet herself? urinated? Emptied her bladder? Answered to the call of nature? Saluted the fire hydrant?? Marisa said.

??..? Alice blinked as she held baby Miyo at arms length?.who seemed to be giggling rather happily as she dripped all over the floor. She wasn?t the only thing dripping. So were Alice?s clothes?.

?AAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!?

?Now, now, Alice, that?s now how you take care of a baby.? Shinki sighed as she gently cuddled a crying Miyo in her arms.

?But?but?sh-she?sh-she just?.? Alice was beside herself with disbelief.

?Babies do that.? Shinki said soothingly. ?I can?t count how many of my best dresses were soiled by you, Alice-chan.?

Alice turned the shade of a fire hydrant.

?Not that I mind. Every moment of it was sheer happiness.? Shinki giggled. ?Oh, Alice, would you please take one of those drugs for me?? Shinki pleaded. ?I really want to try raising you all over again?I think it?d be fun, plus I?d feel so much younger?.? Shinki smiled a radiant smile at the thought.

?Go die.? Alice muttered.

(OOC: Right, everyone who've volunteered to test the shady new drug can write in their own transformation scene. How far you de-age differs from person to person and also depends on dosage, so you may regress into a child, toddler, or baby, depending on your preferences. This is a good opportunity to increase synchronization, as you grow more attached to your team. Alternatively, you can have members of your team take it. Just explain why. I will write in the miko training event later, after which we will have a bit of free-roam time in town where you can get diapers, baby bottles, or other supplies your team might need.)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on July 22, 2009, 06:07:00 AM
Eirin's Office, Day 5, Amarillo

Seeing the drug takes effect, Amarillo facepalms.

"Guess that's also a way to erase someone from history..."

She opened her hands and found the drug is still in her hands.

"Err... I quit." Amarillo hands the pill back to Eirin.

"Why?" Lily asked, "I guess if you take a little of that pill, your age will ..... err..... shrink less."

"However, It will erase me from history, and turn me into another girl." Amarillo smiled, "There is more than one template in me, as far as I know if this thing reduced me to 9 I'll be a totally different person."

"Eh?? Ehh??? Ehhhh???"

"Gah, cannot explain that to you." Amarillo facepalms again, "It's ...... truly Gensokyo style..... mission....."

And Amarillo saw Eirin slowly walk back into the interior of the office.

"Well, I have business to do with her too, come."

Interior of Eirin's Office, Eirin's Room

"Doctor!" As Eirin closed the door, she heard a sound behind him.

"How did you get in there?" Eirin turn back and saw the wings on Amarillo's back.

"Sorry I used a little tweak to outrun you." Amarillo bows.

"Yousei Teleport... So there is something you need me?" Eirin went to the shelf , where hundreds of small bottles was kept.

"I ask you to perfect the formula of Phoenix's Tail." Amarillo said. "If taking that medicine means more hours of sleep, it's sure not a good choice."

"But you can always have Lily or other Fairies control your body." Eirin walks back to the desk and get out a roll of paper files.

"I just don't want them in danger, fairies cannot regenerate here in the real world." Amarillo bows again "......please."

"You are sure a special human, most humans will sacrifice others for the sake of self." Eirin opened the file roll and pulled out some papers, "but you are the opposite." She checked the title of the file and handed it to Amarillo. "This is the formula of Phoenix's Tail, take it."

"I cannot do something I'm not able to. Both as a doctor and a Lunaian." Eirin sit down on the chair. "But your friends in the future may be able to do it, that's the only thing I can do for you."

"Thanks anyway, now I'll teleport out, I don't want to see you assaulted by the angry mobs outside."

"Well, I'm going to get the antidotes of both cases out, tell them to wait a few hours." Eirin started to taking bottle down from the shelf and mixing them as Amarillo disappears from her office.

Clinic

Amarillo appears again and saw team FUBAR MUBAR there, and she apporachs Reimu from behind.

"When will the Miko-Training start?"

"Wah!" Reimu jumped away "Fuse with fairy is OK, but don't play pranks!"

"Sorry, can't resist it." Amarillo blinks..

"Miko training... with this mess?" Reimu looks at Mio, who is now in Shinki's hands.

"I'm just interested in how you can unleash your SCs in a sudden...."

"Hmm, you are NOT in contract with Lily White, right? That thing is what we found last night and....."

~After a while~

"So it means if we have a high synchro rate...... "

"I don't know the exact info, and there is no guaranteed that's the deal." Reimu said, "However you are special, and I won't stop you if you do what I said."

"......oh, that didn't matter. I just want to try it out."

"Then tell me where are you going." Reimu thinks for a while before she asked "So if anything happens I can at least call up on somebody to drag you back here."

"The pond outside the shrine, or a forest is better." Amarillo said.

"Forest? Hmm... yeah, I remember seeing one."

"Then I'll be here to train, or at least, try." Amarillo smiled again "Wish us luck."

Seeing Amarillo runs out, Reimu sighed and continue watching Little Mio, now being the center of the discussion.

"Eirin you sure did a good job there."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on July 22, 2009, 12:30:51 PM
Eirin's Office, 5:30AM Day 5, basically everyone, but focusing on team Michigan

Anthony Ana, Letty, and Genjii had escaped due to the yin yang orbs leaving them alone, due to the massive fight in the underground area, and the three made their way to where everyone was gathering to get an antidote to the previous drug of Eirin's, and Ana wanted it badly, because (s)he wanted 'that' back, and isn't very comfortable with her new endowments. Then Eirin came out and gave Mikoto what she thought would be the cure, and saw Amarillo defend Mikoto, causing alot of the others to agree with getting the drug, which one of the first were AnthonyAna, deciding to take a smaller dosage.

"Well, it may have been short, but good bye womanhood" said Ana, as she gulped down the pills, at a time just after Mikoto, but not looking at her, thus not knowing of the affects.

Ana's body started to heat up, causing Ana's vision to blur, she started to stagger left and right, she felt her body changing, burning up, her legs eventually gave up and she fell, but Letty caught her in her embrace, then Ana passed out, and the affects of the drug started to become apparent, Ana's body started to shrink, her chest going from her nice D cup breast down to being flat as an ironing board, the rest of her body also shrunk, making her body the equivalent of a 7 year old, making all of her previous clothing, which was made up of a jacket, jeans, T-shirt, the usual, too big for her, Letty then sat off to the side, letting Ana sleep on her lap, Ana's face was still extremely red from the recent change, but was still sleeping calmly, Letty just watched over Ana, making sure nothing was wrong, and Genjii was watching along beside Letty.

"She...so cute right now..."whispered Letty, trying not to wake Ana up

"I..would have never expected this, not at all" responded Genjii, shell shocked (OOC:har har shoot me for the bad joke) from the
sudden transformation of Anthony, a male, 5 foot 7 inches, 17 years old, to Ana, female, 3 foot, 8 inches, and around 7 years old,

"ugh...Mom, could..you let me sleep in.." murmured Ana, sleep talking, Letty slightly blushed at the idea of being Ana's mother

"it's..ok honey..just sleep in.." said Letty in a soft tone, which then she started to pet Ana on the head

A bit Later, Reimu informed and Genjii about the new system with the communicators, with the new possibility of spell cards, then Ana stirred a bit and woke up, and noticed something different

"is...it me...or did Geniji-Ojiisan and Letty-okaasan get taller" said Ana, standing up and rubbing her eyes, still tired from her small nap, which then she noticed her clothing was extremely loose, with the T-shirt covering most of her body, she then looked over the rest of her body, she noticed her now smooth flat chest, and the rest of her body being smaller

"I..I s-s-shrunk..." said Ana, tears starting to form in her eyes

"oh..don't worry Ana-chan..there's no need to cry" said Letty who then hugged Ana, which caused Ana's face to be in between Letty breasts, which then Ana started to calm down, feeling the similar presence of a mother, she then pulled her head out "t-thanks..Letty-okaasan" said Ana, wiping the tears off of her face with the sleeve of the oversized T-shirt, Letty blushed again at the sound of Ana calling her, her mother, giving her ideas

"well, Ana-chan, lets go and get you some better clothes" said Letty, being happier than before, which then they started to walk off, and Ana, still not used to her new size, fell over a few times, which then she got on top of genjii, who was just able to fly, and follow Letty "thanks Genjii-Ojiisan" said Ana, being overjoyed at getting a free ride on Genjii's back

"this brings back memories of the old days" said Genjii, being reminded of back when Reimu used to ride on top of Genjii
 
Then the group of three headed off to where the miko uniforms were held, which then Letty found a blue one with white sleeves, which was just a bit too big,

"well Ana-chan, does this look ok?" asked Letty

"yes yes," said Ana, who was still joyful and riding on top of Genjii, which then Letty took the Miko uniform and a pair of scissors and started to cut it, so now it would perfectly fit Ana

"now try it on Ana-chan" said Letty with a happy face, holding out the modified Miko uniform to Ana

"ok then Letty-okaasan," said Ana, who then got off of Genjii and took off the way too loose clothing, which then Letty helped Ana with the harder parts of it, then Ana looked around herself, checking how it was "Genjii-Ojiisan, how do you think it looks?"

"It's...really nice Ana, just like how Reimu used to be" said Genjii, starting to daydream about the old days, which then Ana found a gohei off to the side and posed with it, which made Genjii surprised as how similar Ana was to Reimu back then, minus the hair color and the miko uniform being blue

"Lets get going Genjii-Ojiisan!" said Ana, who got back up on top of Genjii, pointing outward with the Gohei,

"ok then, Re- I mean Ana" said Genjii, stuttering due to being between flashbacks and current time, which then the three headed off to where the others were at the moment.

END: Underground area, 5:50AM Day 5, team Michigan
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on July 22, 2009, 12:52:56 PM
Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shirne, ~5:40 AM, Day 5

The effect of the drug on Mitaka had surprised Hirowaza a little bit, as she had not anticipated the drug to reverse the growth process instead of reversing the chromosomal switch. And... I'm going to... take that thing? Hirowaza thought in her head. Damnit! I can't back out now... I just hope the worst it does to me is cut me down to half my age... Hopefully. Unfortunately, I don't know the side effects of this. My exorcism abilities may be affected greatly by this change... On the other hand, it may retain and I may be able to develop them even further! A lot of thoughts flooded into her mind as she struggled to decide the consequences of "taking one for the team." Hirowaza, after some moments of hesitation, sighed with a tinge of melancholy and eyed Eirin. "This idea is ridiculous, but I feel really sorry for... uh... Little Miyo-chan there, so I guess I'll be taking one. One half, and that's final, or else... Once this is all over..." Hirowaza trailed off as she saw Meira snatch a pill, deftly cut it in half... somehow! With her blade, she passed it to Hirowaza. "Uh... Thank you. Anyway..." Hirowaza calmly took the pill and tilted her head for a moment. Suddenly, her head jolted to look straight ahead as she forcibly began to convulse, despite her body clearly trying to resist. Oh no!! The energies in my body are reacting to the pill! Hirowaza fell to the ground and squealed in evident pain as green smoke leaked out from her back. My body is producing more energy than I can handle! The drug is overloading me!

"Aaaaaaah!! Makeitstopmakeitstopmakeitstooooop!!!" Hirowaza screamed as the smoke intensified, and soon it almost appeared as if Hirowaza spontaneously combusted in a flame of green. "Kyaaaaaa!!!" Noooooooo!!! Where the drug would cause a major reduction in age, it's causing a Heavenly Purge inside ME! Hirowaza's body, as it was being seemingly "burned," began to change slightly, as her body shrunk in height a little, and her hair was frayed, somehow growing magically faster, perhaps a result of the overload of energy that was produced as a result of the drug reacting with Hirowaza's receptors that maintained his energy for exorcism. "Gyaaaaaah!!!!" Amidst all this, all Meira could do was stare. "Huh?!" was all she could muster out as, once the magical flames died down, Hirowaza had become significantly younger. She was definitely not the baby Mitaka had become, nor a toddler. Perhaps she was somewhere around the age of eight or nine. Apparently, even after this, Hirowaza had become self-consciously aware of the new being she had become. Such is the law of Heavenly Purge, where upon death or some otherworldly force, if the mystical energies produced in an Exorcist's body were overclocked, it would cause a magical flame to envelop them and mystically rejuvenate their form, no matter how old or how young their prior form was. The Heavenly Purge would allow the "victim" to retain everything they had in their previous life, minus their looks. Their new form would resemble a very young and child-like version of what the original wanted to be like.

"W... Why are you all so big?" Hirowaza squeaked.

"What's it to ya, pipsqueak?! Teehee..." Meira snickered as she cracked a joke at the now pre-pubescent Hirowaza.

"D, d, don't laugh at me! Besides, Miyo-chan needs more help than me!"

I can feel a newfound power leaping inside me, Hirowaza said. However, I can't use that power when my body hasn't been accustomed to. And I kinda liked my... Mrf. I can't do anything about it but live with it.

"Anyway, don't mind me... If you wanted to know what the hell happened to me, you can ask me later..."

Hirowaza was mentioning all this in a straight face despite having the body of a nine year old with long, frayed hair, big bug-eyes which are now crimson, and having an expression that radiated "courage." Not to mention the flames had burned her clothes to a crisp, so it didn't matter that she shrunk, the clothes were on the verge of falling apart anyway.

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sawaguchi`Mai on July 22, 2009, 01:52:30 PM
Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:50 AM, Day 5

Zei sighed at the effects the drug had on Mitoko, now...Miyo-chan.

"...ya gotta be kidding me. If I took that drug, that happens to me as well?", she asked her team.

"Yup, either you regress into a child, toddler, or baby. Depends on you--", Reisen was interrupted by a glare.

"Oh my mistake, my mistake. If he turns into a child, I'll be the one to take care of him.", Mystia quietly said.

"B-but what if she doesn't want to do it?", Shizuha asked her.

"Then I'll force Onee-chan to do it!", Flandre happily said.

"...oh god, why? Flandre, out of all the time I've spent trying to make you happy and getting you out of the basement and ALMOST GETTING KILLED while doing so, you had to say that, right?", Zei asked her.

"Yup!", she answered while smiling.

"....", was both Mystia and Shizuha's response.

"...Ok fine, I'll do it. I'll do it for the sake of the team.", Zei said.

"..Zei-chan..", Reisen said, with concern.

"No worries, I won't die. There isn't a possibility of that, is there?", Zei smiled softly.

"Not at all, now take the damn drug.", Reisen handed over the pill to Zei.

"You can do it Onee-chan!", Flandre hugged him, happily of course.

Shizuha nodded and Mystia was just...distracted at what her team leader is about to do.

"..here goes." Zei took the pill and swallowed it, waiting for the effects to take place.

"....well what do you know, nothing hap--!", Zei fell down to the floor, being unconscious.

"Eh?! Zei-ch--", Shizuha said, but was interrupted by Reisen.

"Let the girl be, not like I care about her or anything like that..", Reisen said.

~Few moments has passed~

"..uguuu...", Zei said, being half-awake. "!! A-aah...", She almost cried, her ears twitching. (OOC: Yeah, the 'ears' part is like..well...part of my character's regression.)

"Told you she wouldn't die.", Reisen said.

"E-eh?! Wh-who are you...?", Zei shyly asked, despite being smaller and still in the oversized Miko outfit.

"Who, me? I'm Reisen Udo--", "..Mystia Lorelei.", Mystia answered, despite pushing Reisen out of the way.

"M-mommy..?", Zei asked, few people were shocked at this response, but continued to look at Miyo-chan.

Shizuha, Flandre, and Reisen all looked at Mystia, giving her the 'OK' sign to go for it.

"..Y-yes, Zei?", Mystia answered, despite blushing at what just happened.

"Wh-who are those people?", Zei pointed to the other girls in her team, being more taller than her.

"U-uh... That lunar rabbit is Reisen Udonge Inaba. Goddess of Autumn/Fall is Shizuha Aki, and your partner, Flandre Scarlet."

The others say a few 'Hellos' while Zei was still looking at Mystia with such a confused look.

"...C'mon, I'll get you a right-sized Miko outfit you can wear.", Mystia said, still blushing. 'ohgodwhathaveIdonewhyamIblushingatthis.., she softly panicked.

"..So Mystia was somehow attached to Zei in a maternal way?", Reisen asked.

"Uwaah~... I didn't know about that!", Flandre said, surprisingly.

"....Huh.", Shizuha then asked, "But then, if Mystia's gone, who's gonna take care of her next?"

"G-guess I will..", Reisen said.

"No! I'll take care of Zei-chan!", Flandre happily said, despite knowing ANYTHING about being a mother. (OOC: Obligatory to 'd'awww' at this. Thank you.)

"...oooookay...", Shizuha said, then Mystia and Zei came back into the room, after Reimu explaining to her about the Miko training.

"...Eh?", Flandre looked at Zei, who was currently wearing a black Miko outfit, her hair being a bit longer, and yet her eyes still stay the normal green color.

"Everyone wanted 'This' and 'That' and luckily that color wasn't taken.", Mystia explained.

"..oh. But that shade of black reminds me of th--", Reisen was about to say, but interrupted by a glare from Shizuha.

"OK OK. It's fine, god..", Reisen said, walking over to the others. Flandre, Shizuha, Mystia, and Zei followed her as well.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on July 22, 2009, 02:33:36 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on July 22, 2009, 04:31:07 PM
The inn, 4:31 AM, Day 5

"Ready to go?" Renko asked.

"Just a sec...I need my glasses." Sanasan said, squinting through the dark.

"Glasses? I thought you wore contacts?" she asked, confused.

"They kind of...fell out during all the commotion yesterday." Sanasan explained. "Anyway, I think I left them over here somewhere."

"Oh. Well, hurry up, we've got to get going before we get caught." Renko said, making her way over to the door.

"Alright, alright...Just a second." Sanasan said, trying to speed up her search. Suddenly, she heard a soft crunch somewhere.

"...What was that?" she asked.

"Uh..." Renko checked the ground near her foot. She found what used to be a pair of glasses, now reduced to shards on the floor and frames. "...Looks like it was your glasses...sorry."

Sanasan sighed. "...Great. Well, you'd better lead the way then, I'd probably end up attacking a coat rack thinking it was Reimu."

"Yeah." Renko said in agreement. "Plus, I don't want to tell everyone you got beat up by a coat rack."

Sansan's face turned red. "...Let's just go, ok?"

Hallway, the inn, 4:40AM, Day 5

"...You know where you're going right?" Sanasan asked.

"Of course I know where I'm going!" Renko replied. "I'm a living GPS!"

"...But you can't see any stars here." Sanasan countered.

"That doesn't matter, I've got a great sense of direction." Renko said confidently. "I remember this one time when Mary and I..."

She fell silent, obviously remembering what had happened to Mary. Sanasan tried her best to encourage her.

"...Don't worry. We'll find her." Renko just nodded in response. They kept walking.

Underground hallway, 5:00AM, Day 5

After a few minutes of wandering the halls of the inn ("That was all according to plan!" said Renko), the two finally reached a passage that looked like it might lead to the right place.

"...You know, we haven't seen Reimu for the last half hour. That's kinda suspicious." Sanasan said.

"I think we should just be thankful we haven't run into her, personally." Renko replied. "Say, what's that?"

"What's what?" Sanasan asked.

"That...floating thing." Renko said. Sanasan simply pointed at her eyes. "Glasses. Right. It's just up there." she pointed at it. To Sanasan, it just looked like a blurry grey orb.

"...I dunno...Doesn't look like it's doing much though." She squinted at it. "Just kinda...sitting there."

"I guess we should just ignore it then." Renko said, and kept walking. Almost instantly, the thing swerved in front of her, almost like it was examining her.

"..What the? What's with this thing?"

"I'll handle it." Sanasan said, as she kicked the orb. It fizzled out a bit and fell to the ground. Renko smacked the back of her head.

"That thing could've been important!" Renko said angrily.

"...I'm pretty sure that thing was a security camera." Sanasan replied, rubbing her head. "So unless you want to get caught by Reimu, those things are bad news."

Suddenly, they heard a dull boom up ahead. Curious, they followed the noise, which now included shouting and more booming. They peeked around a corner, and saw...nothing. On the ground at least.

"...where's all this noise coming from?" Sanasan said, puzzled.

"I don't kno-ARE THEY FLYING?!" Renko said, shocked. Sanasan looked up. "TH-THEY'RE DEFYING THE LAWS OF PHYSICS!"

"Let's....Let's take a different route, shall we?" Sanasan said pulling on Renko's arm, not wanting to attract attention.

"But they're defying Newton's laws! I've got to find out how they do it!" Renko exclaimed.

"We'll ask them later, ok? Right now we've got to go!" Sanasan said, almost dragging her away.

The library, 5:30AM, Day 5

"I thought you had a good sense of direction?" Sanasan asked.

"Thought? I DO have a good sense of direction." Renko said, as if she were insulted by the insinuation.

"Then tell me. How are we this late for a meeting this important?! There's nobody here!" Sanasan replied.

Renko thought to herself. "...I'd say everyone else is just late."

"Yeah, well...Wait, do you hear that?" Sanasan asked.

"Hear what?" Renko said.

"Listen...it sounds almost like an earthquake. Is it coming from outside?"

Following the noise, they left the library and went down the hallway. Eventually, they found it: a tank in the middle of the hallway, pointed right at an open door. Peering inside, people were volunteering for something.

"Sana volunteers too!" Renko shouted.

Sanasan was shocked. "Wait, what!? Why'd you do that for?! We don't even know what they're volunteering for!"

"Don't worry, it's just Eirin's new drug." Renko said.

"Eirin's new drug!? Don't you remember what happened the last time someone took one of those?! I refuse to take another one." Sanasan said defiantly, crossing her arms.

"Nope, too late, you already volunteered! Good luck!" Renko said, pushing her into the crowd.

"Wait, I-" Sanasan managed before a pill was pushed into her hand. She looked at it. "Well...what's the worst that could happen?" She reluctantly put the pill in her mouth and ate it.

Right after putting the pill in her mouth, she got a splitting headache, and felt sore all over. She felt herself changing, as her vision got sharper, and her clothes starting to feel a lot looser than before. It was over in seconds.

Renko stared at the results in disbelief. Sanasan was now just a little over half her height, and looked a lot younger than before. She was looking around,
confused, and eventually looked at her.

"...That's a pretty hat! Where'd you get it?" the younger Sanasan asked, tilting her head and smiling.

Renko just kept staring at her.

Sanasan waved her hand at her, confused. "Helloooo?"

"...Just my luck." Renko mumbled to herself. "Why'd you have to turn into a kid?! I'm terrible with kids!" Renko said, shaking her.

"Llladdyyy, yyouu'ree hurrtingg meeee..." Sanasan said as she shook her.

"I-I'm not 'Lady', ok!? I'm Renko! R-E-N-K-O!" Renko said, embarrassed.

"Ok Mrs.Renko!" Sanasan said happily. Renko turned red, unsure of how to deal with this turn of events.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on July 22, 2009, 07:24:09 PM
Saniwa Shrine, 5:30 AM, Day 5

"Hey...Gpop...wake up..." a young, female voice said as she shook Gabe on the ground.

"h...huh? Koishi?" He opens his eyes to see Koishi staring down at him on her knees, and her hands on his shoulders. She sighs out of relief. "I thought I told you that I'd like to be called by own name now, remember?" Gabe tells Koishi.

"Oh, I thought that was directed only towards Amarillo and Lily." Koishi responds. Immediately Gabe began to wonder what happened, as all of his memories rushes back into his mind. He remembers how he was following Amarillo, but because he was woken up by Reimu so early in the morning after a late night, yet intense game of streetball last night, he only had about 2 hours of sleep, so he felt immensely tired. This resulted in him suddenly dropping in the middle of the hall to sleep.

"Aw man...my head hurts..." Gpop said as he scratches his head. He knew that it was probably from the drop, but it didn't matter much to him as he had some questions to ask. "Uhh...what happened to-"

"Amarillo and Lily?" Satori interrupted, reading his mind as usual. "Oh they went underground, to meet up with everyone else. How, when we were guarded by those yin-yang orbs? Well they were called off to go underground for some kind of fight, so Amarillo took the chance to leave. She said that she's terribly sorry for leaving you behind, but that this is her only chance, and she doesn't want to be responsible for you."

"Huh...selfish bastard..." Gabe said to himself. "Well...I probably would've done the same thing if I was her...whatever." He got himself up from the ground and asked, "so wh-"

"Didn't we try to wake you?" Satori interrupted once again, "Well we did, or rather, Koishi and Merlin tried as hard as they could, but you wouldn't wake."

"I should've remembered that you're here before asking anymore questions verbally." Gabe said. "Well then it seems that nothing's here to guard us," Gpop continued as he inspected the shrine and their surroundings, "so I guess we should head back underground, although I highly doubt that the main entrance is the safest bet, so we'll take the secret passage instead."

"G-Gabriel," Merlin said as she blushed when she said his real name. "I was wondering...how did you get your name, 'Gpop'?"

"Well...I don't remember exactly except it was something related to my pastime. I had it long before I met these two anyways, but Satori knew my name then."

---

Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:55 AM, Day 5

As they approach the door to the medical wing, Satori tells Gabe, "I can hear voices...from the minds...a lot of them...I think they're in there."

"Well then I guess we'll have to find out." Gabe responds as heads towards the door. He opens it and enters the room, followed by the rest of his team.

He finds almost everyone there. But he quickly notices that some people are in fact missing. In fact, there were BABIES and CHILDREN in the room now.

"Ok what?" Gabe asks everyone as they all turned towards him. "What in fucks name happened here?"

Gabe looks down to see a little baby right in front of him, staring at him. The baby points at him and said "G...poop!"

"Oh man if you weren't a baby I would definitely pound your little ass." Gabe said as he held his anger in. "Where did you get this baby? Seriously?"

"For your information that's Miyo, and she peed on me." Alice said, still wiping her skirt.

"Miyo? I never heard of him? Where did you find her?" Gabe asked again.

"It's nots really 'where' we founds her, buts mores of 'who' she really is. And she's Mitaka, buts in a lolified versions, ze." Marisa answered

"D...d...deodorant? Seriously? As in, cross-your-heart-and-hope-to-die seriously?" Gabe asked in shock. He looks down to inspect him carefully. He seems to have most of the physical traits by him, albeit smaller than usual, such as hair color, eye color, and all that.

"pff..." Gabe tries to hold his laughter in, but couldn't help it any longer. "BWAHAHAHAHA OH WOW! I THOUGHT GENDER-SWAPPING WAS BAD, BUT LOLIFYING YOURSELF PRETTY MUCH PUT THE ICING ON THE CAKE! OH WOW SERIOUSLY I APPLAUD WHOEVER DID THIS TO HIM!"

"I'm glad that you enjoy it." Eirin speaks from behind the crowd. "At least someone appreciates my works."

"OH I SHOULD'VE KNOWN THAT IT WAS YOU. EIRIN I RESPECT YOU FOR THIS. I HAVEN'T CRACKED UP LIKE THIS IN YEARS OH MAN THIS IS GREAT!" Gabe continued as he clapped his hands. "REALLY YOU SHOULD CONTINUE THIS STUFF. I WANT TO SEE WHAT ELSE YOU CAN DO TO MITA-"

THWACK!

Gabe falls down to the ground hard as Reimu continues to hold her gohei where his head was. Everyone now began to look at Reimu as she withdraws her gohei. Koishi runs up to Gabe in fear and asks Reimu, "What was that for this time?"

"I'm getting fed up with Gpop and his insults towards our team leader. It's getting on my nerves, being on the team." Reimu responds. She turns towards Eirin and asks, "You got anymore of that drug?"

"Of course." Eirin responds calmly.

"Good. Since he likes it so much, I guess it wouldn't hurt to let him try it for himself..."

---

5 minutes later, Gabe wakes up to find himself on the ground once again. He gets up, but immediately finds himself a bit...smaller...than usual. He has to look up to see their heads, as his head reaches up to their waists. Not a sight that he'd enjoy.

He finds Koishi besides him, tugs her shirt and asks, "Koishi...what happened? Why is everything suddenly bigger?" Gabe also notices that his voice is a bit higher as well.

"You're..." Koishi tries to tell him calmly, but couldn't help herself. "YOU'RE CUTE NOW!" And she grabs by the hips and picks him up, swinging him around like a child.

"H...hey! Put me down! How could you pick me up like th..." He looks at his arms and legs to find himself...younger...

"WHAT!? I'M YOUNGER!? PUT ME DOWN KOISHI!" Gabe yells, and Koishi quickly puts him down, noticing that he's starting to cry.

"W...what did you guys do to me..." Gabe asks, but before he could answer, he felt the sudden urge to cry. He couldn't control it himself, so he let it out, tears streaming down his cheeks as he yelled out, "WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!"

"Maybe giving him those pills weren't such a great idea after all..." Reimu said.

"YOU...YOU GAVE ME THE PILLS!?" Gabe yelled out in anger as he continued to cry.

"Yeah, but fortunately for you, you're not as young as the other it seems. You look about 10 or so." Eirin explained. "It seems that your body managed to hold off some of the effects from turning you straight in to a baby, seeing how much Reimu put in you. I'm quite surprised myself."

"I DON'T CARE. WHY WOULD YOU DO THIS TO ME!?" Gabe continued to cry.

"There there, don't cry my little G..." Koishi said as she picked up Gabe and patted him on the back. Gabe quickly stopped crying, and felt relieved.

"Th...thank you...mama Koishi..." Gabe said unexpectadly.

"M-mama?" Koishi blushed at his words. "Well...I guess I could be your mom for now."

"uh-oh..." Gpop quickly said after.

"Huh? What does that mean?" Koishi asked quickly, a bit panicked.

"I think Gpop there released himself a bit too much and made a Gpoop." Reimu laughed.

"R-really? But I don't know how to change him!?" Koishi panicked.

"Well I think we have some cloth back at our place, Koishi, so we could change him with those for now. Don't worry, I can teach you. I did this a lot with Orin and Utsuho back when they were little as well, as well as you." Satori explained "Also, this could be good practice for you for motherhood.

"M-MOTHERHOOD!?" Koishi didn't expect this at all. "What do you mean by that?"

"Well since you two love each other so much I'd think you two would think about having your own child." Satori said.

"WHAT!? But we never even though about it! It's...going too fast for us!" Koishi said.

"Well I'm just stating my own thoughts." Satori said, noticing Koishi blushing from all that.

"Well you could just read lil' G's mind right now and see what he's thinking...right?" Reimu asked.

"I...I...I can't...now..." Satori said depressingly while staring at G's heart.

"Wait...WHAT!?" Reimu and everyone else in the room was shocked by the news. "WHY NOT!?"

"I...believe that G's younger self may have affect his mana levels. It seems that his mana level has decreased dramatically now that his body isn't as physically strong as before." Satori explained. "His mana level has dropped so much that I can vaguely read minds now. I can't read them clearly. It's too blurry."

"That's...not a good thing." Reimu said. Losing Satori's mind-reading power is a huge loss to them.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on July 22, 2009, 11:05:05 PM
Shrinemaiden Escapee Schemeratics vGreenie.2, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~4:55 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, Team FUBAR: E-mouse, Xan, Mind-The-Gap

(OOC: Continuing where I left off in MTG's first of the two posts, at "((The following is by MTG))" - ctrl-F is your friend!

Also, 90% of this post is irrelevant to players at large if you read that segment. I find it quite acceptable to skip it entirely due to this, and even recommend it unless you like reading my irregular retellings.)


After recovering from the little coughing fit Marisa's smokebomb had left me with, I noticed a silhouette through our smokescreen. Wearing miko clothes.

"Is that... R-Reimu-neesama desu...?!" Ruukoto gasped.

Damnit, she'd caught up to us already? She's gotten AHEAD of us already?! This could get ugly...

"RUN HER OVER!" one of the Yuyukos suggested. I'd lost track of which was which by now, but given the tone, that was probably Sho.

A good suggestion, though. Of course, now that we'd warned her, she'd just get out of the way...

The others had some brief discomfort about this course of action, but it was decided on. And deemed "Easy Mode." Lucky, Tewi and Reisen were not here to mock us.

So we charged. And, for some reason, Reimu didn't take her own Easy Mode solution and get out of the way.

Uh... what?

Marisa echoed my sentiment. "Err... shouldn't she move, ze?..."

... wait, no, she must have some sort of plan! If we don't do something, then...

Amid some concerns from the others, we neared collision. I tried to come up with what she might be planning, and how to deal with it, but there were too many possibilities! Duck aside and smash someone from the side, ram us into a barrier at the last second, leap over and attack... damnit!

... well, either way we'd probably be slowing down suddenly. I... held Yukari a little tighter onto the bed, grit my teeth, and glared at Reimu as we approached.

Reimu took an option I hadn't particularly considered; jumping right ONTO the end of the bed-trolley and glaring down at us.

Oh dear. Now she had all the time she needed to wear down the invalids.

Reimu smirked at me before letting out a haughty sigh. "How na?ve... you seriously think the same trick will work on me twice?!"

"It did, actually." I pointed out. "That was take three."

She blinked at me, and scowled. "... Well, you can't expect to catch me with such petty tricks again!" she grinned, and lifted her gohei. "Now, succumb to miko training!"

"It's... been a while, Reimu..." She-Deodorant said from beside me on the bed. I glanced over to see a grit-tooth grin on her face.

... is she planning something?

Reimu smiled at her. "Indeed. For the two of us to meet like this..." she spread her arms in a broad gesture, oddly reminiscent. "On the field of battle..."

Mikoto smiled back. "Ironic, huh? Friends yesterday, enemies today..."

... so, keeping her busy, then? I can't do much since I'm right in front of her, and (s)he's got this going fine... I hope the others are planning to take advantage of this.

Reimu sighed heavily. "'Tis unfortunate, but we are but simple pawns, playthings of cruel fate."

... I snarled at her.

She ignored me.

"If the tides of battle land us on opposite shores, then we have no choice but to meet as foes."

What the hell are you talking about?! Thinking like that is...

"Can we not go back to how it was back then?" Mikoto pleaded. I nodded in agreement.

"Can we not... go back to those brighter days when everyone could smile and laugh freely?"

... I agree with the sentiment, but you could be less cheesy about it...

"Remember those days when Suika would pour sake down your bloo--"

Reimu cut her off with a tiny blush and a curt "Sorry, I don't think the corridor's long enough for a flashback."

Oh. We ARE still moving, aren't we?

"Then... can we not talk this out?" Mikoto asked, "Can we not avoid the bloodshed? If... our friendship meant anything to you..."

Man, this is exactly the sort of diplomacy I loved to see.

But Reimu just snorted. "How na?ve?if the world were that simple, that ideal, we wouldn?t need shrine maidens."

"I think you mean 'fighters.'" I growled. Youkai extermination is NOT the only miko duty!

"Then... answer me this, at least..." She-Deodorant sighed. "Why..."

God, yes, the universal question!

"Why..." the calm left her voice. "... am I wearing a bloody miko outfit?"

Uh.

"Why am I wrapped in a sarashi when there isn't anything to wrap? And WHY AM I WEARING BLOODY BLOOMERS?! Mikos don't wear bloomers! This is madness! This is BLASPHEMY!"

Oh god. The last thing we need now is a 30 reference. Although maybe Cho-Marisa would be enough to bring Reimu back in line...

Reimu raised an eyebrow. "Blasphemy?"

She had the appropriate tone. Yep, she knew the reference.

Armpits leaned forwards, grinning. "This... is the world of MIKOS!!"

Well, this is typical.

... uh, why hasn't she been attacked yet? What the heck are the others doing?

Mitaka seemed to be wondering something similar, and turned around. I looked up and around a bit, but made sure to keep Reimu in the corner of my eye.

... there were lots of yin-yang orbs flying around now. That's not good.

"It's a trap!" She-Deodorant shouted.

Wha?

I was unable to resist the urge to turn around to see what he was talking about, and saw Sanae dashing at us from behind at incredible speed, small puffs of wind following every footstep.

Huh, she's neither male nor a crossdresser. Unless Eirin also spiked her food with a genderswap drug?

Joking aside, fuck.

"It's a double trap!" one of the Yuyukos added.

Since Reimu's still riding with us. Shit.

"Tch!"

I turned in time to see Reimu gesture forward, and the yin-yang orbs above shoot down at the group.

Ack.

Things started happening very fast. Youmu leapt out from under the bed to charge Reimu - what took you so long?! - and go through a flashingly brief skirmish ending in a smoke bomb and a doll-to-the-throat threat.

Uh, what happened to her swords? Is that KOGASA she's threatening her with?!

My freakout was cut off by a warning from one of the Yuyukos. "We're going to crash!"

I looked past Reimu and noticed a small wall... wait, an opening above it?

... as we approached, the area beyond looked more and more cavernous... it'd be a long drop...

... is that wall low enough for us to slide off after the bed hits it? Oh god.

A sparking noise brought me back, followed by Youmu yelping and dropping a hissing bombdoll to the floor. It bounced once or twice before exploding almost directly under the bed.

We sailed over the small wall, into an enormous room with some big round thing in the middle.

And a very, very distant floor.

Ohfuckohfuckohfuckohfuckohfuckohfuckohfuck

"... we're gonna die, aren't we?" Mitaka/koto asked, quietly.

I continued staring at the drop to the floor. "... looks like it."

What a pathetic way to game over... Reimu, you fucking moron...

"... why did I even bother waking up..."

Fortunately, Reimu didn't seem to want us to actually die. "ALICE!" she barked, "DO SOMETHING!!"

"Argh, why me?!" the puppeteer cried. She grabbed the bed in midair and flung a bunch of small strings up at the ceiling. Somehow they caught hold, and she tied her end of the strings to the bed as she climbed onto it. And my legs.

... come to think of it, why aren't they killing me? Maybe I'm starting to recover?

"Hang on!" Alice reminded me.

That's right, this is a rather dangerous situation, isn't it?

... oh god, since when was I in an action movie?!

I grabbed the side of the bed and put an arm over Yukari to..... no, that wouldn't be enough to keep her on now. I'd have to... to...

No, no time to overthink it!

I... grabbed Yukari's shoulders, and... held her close to keep her on.

Oh god, what.

"Ah!"

A few sets of claws etched onto my own shoulders. That's right, the shikigami. At least they have a good way to hold on, themselves...

Was it just me, or were two of the paws latched onto me digging in much deeper than the others?

... well, I'd have to deal with it. Damnit, making up with Ran is going to be tough...

The bed started swinging. My bitten lip helped slightly in subduing the resulting nausea.

The bed turned upright. I prayed my arm strength would hold out.

Ruukoto's did not. Or maybe if it had it would have crushed the bed. Androids are heavy.

"Ruukoto!" She-Deodorant cried, lunging towards her and groping wildly for her hand. Somehow, (s)he got in one try, but started following her off almost immediately. Somehow she'd forgotten the "get a good grip on the bed" part.

"Mi... mikoto-s-san, let go desu!" maid-bot cried, "Y...you'll..."

... where'd that desu habit come from, anyway?

"Not a CHANCE IN HELL!!" She-Deodorant cried, "ALICE!"

Goddamn, I love that tone he had.

"Why must you ALWAYS try to be the hero?!" Alice shot back at her, exasperated. She flung another handful of doll strings past me, at Deodorant's ankle.

Heh. Shot web.

Wait, no, that's stupid.

"If you're going to be the hero, then at least don't make me bail you out each time!"

We'll get our chances, Alice, don't worry...

Or maybe do worry, apparently we've gone far enough to threaten the far wall of the room. Jesus, how fast were we going?!

"Eeep!" Ruukoto provided, with a squeak.

Alice managed to make the most of the situation. "Ruukoto! Run on the wall!"

Hey, that might work! Androids could have magnetizable feet or something... but if the wall isn't metal...

Based on Ruukoto's reaction, it wouldn't be that simple. "Wh... what?! Do WHAT?!"

"Run on the wall and keep the bed up!" Alice clarified.

Ruukoto was silent for a moment before adding a brief "Hai!"

I couldn't see what she did, but I heard some mechanical whirs and then a nasty, high-pitched whine.

"Nnn..."

... Yukari decided to remind me that I was holding her so tightly.

"Ran, stop it, have some tofu..."

Ah... no, stop that. I looked up in search of a distraction to see Ruukoto on the wall, apparently rolling along with some sort of horrible whining sound.

I watched for a moment before looking over at Alice. "Did you know she could do that?"

"No, not really." she replied.

"A lucky guess." I muttered. Not an insane one, though...

A cry of "REEEEEEIMUUUUUUUUU!!" from somewhere in the skies of the middle of the room signaled the beginnings of another skirmish.

God damnit, what's the point of this whole fiasco anyway?!

I was fairly busy trying not to get thrown off the near-vertical bed as Ruukoto circled us alongside the wall of the room, so I didn't pick up on most of the details of the fight. Thankfully, the magic of centrifugal force made it semi-realistic to actually stay with the bed as long as Ruukoto kept moving.

Anyway, apparently Youmu and Reimu were facing off, jumping among the flying yin-yang orbs, while Yuyuko... no, Yuyuko and Sho, now, with the application of what could be best summarized as "ninja breast suffocation technique."

But as the air started getting cluttered with in increasingly absurd army of yin-yang orbs, our little bed-ridden, or rather riding, mob ran into another problem. The orbs. That is, physically ramming into them as we circled the wall. They still didn't hurt TOO much when they hit, but it was getting to be a real pain in the ass. I tried to shield Yukari with my back - I really hoped this wasn't going to stall her recovery further - and gritted my teeth as Ran and Chen clawed their way to cover behind me.

Worse was the growing stack of the orbs piling up on the bed, stuck on mostly by said centrifugal force. But I wouldn't put it past Reimu to be stocking them up here for some scheme once we managed to escape the threat of dying spectacularly. Sheesh...

Unfortunately, there wasn't much I could do about them, between hanging onto the edge of the bed for dear life, and onto... onto Yukari for her own. Okay. I COULD have tried to wriggle around on the bed a little to kick stuff off with my feet, but it would be incredibly risky, expose Ran and Chen to incoming orbs unless they tore up my back some more, and... would be a very compromising circumstance with Yukari. Not something I was eager for... well, not eager to deal with.

... damn second head.

It was about this point in my musing that I realized that a grappling Youmu and Reimu had placed themselves on top of an orb directly in the path of our wall-ridin' bed.

Crap.

Reimu had her arms in the Sonanoka Position, thanks to Youmu stuffing Kogasa through both her sleeves. It looked like a pretty good hold, but the two weren?t exactly mobile. Unless we could change course fast...

"Ruukoto! We're gonna..."

"I can't adjust that fast!!" she cried back, clearly upset.

Damnit. Brace for impact - with any luck we'll get Reimu, at least...

FWOOP.

... uuuuunless she manages to break out of the trap by making Kogasa snap open and pulling away quickly.

Damnit!

Reimu promptly shoved Youmu into our path, then gracefully leapt past the bed and probably onto another flying orb.

These people are constantly superhuman...

On the upside, that probably means Youmu wouldn't be seriously hurt by this crash. Hang on tight...

WHUD.

"Urkh!"

Yukari and I lurched forward on the bed.

She slipped from my grip thanks to the distraction of the pain from my other hand getting chafed on the edge of the bed.

FUCK.

Luckily, her sudden impact with Youmu's back kept her within reach, and I managed to grab hold of her again without disaster. More luckily, her response to this was merely a grunt of her own, rather than some howl of pain from getting hurt while trying to recover. With further luck, I felt Youmu roll over my legs and stop next to Alice. She stayed there.

Phew. They're all right. My heart's pounding...

... and not just because I realized my face is a few inches in front of Yukari's breasts...

I tugged her back into a more modest relative position, hot-faced. A soft growl came from over my right shoulder. Yep, same spot as the harsher claws.

Yukari elected to make the situation worse.

"Uuuuhhh... n-not so hard, Jeremy~..." she murmured.

The brief silence felt a lot longer to me than it actually was.

"Um."

A louder growl preceded a sharp pain on my ear. I yelped.

"Ow! What?! I didn't even DO anything!"

She-Deodorant turned her head over solely to give me a knowing smirk. "Ahaaa~"

We don't have time for this! I didn't even... even in my dreams I wouldn't have...

... would I?

WE DON'T HAVE TIME FOR THIS!!

"Shut up and focus on keeping us up, Deodorant!" I snapped at her.

"We're picking up too much weight!" Alice cried. A creak from higher up - probably her webs strings. "Throw some of those blasted orbs off!!" she cried.

"And how do you propose I do that?!" I shot back. "I've got my hands full here, if you haven't noticed!"

Well, admittedly, they could be fuller if I wrapped that arm around a little further to grab Yukari's b--

FUCKING SECOND HEAD!

"Best we can do is kick Deodorant off!" I snapped.

"Don't look at me!" Mikoto shouted, "You need me and Ruukoto to keep this bed up, remember?!"

... ah hell, losing my temper keeps making me stupid...

"... FANTASY SEAL!!" a cry came from the center of the room, cutting in on our stupid little argument.

I looked up to see Reimu floating on a yin-yang orb high the air, slowly being surrounded by trails of light that... organized themselves into some sort of arcane symbols...?

I heard Alice gasp. At her feet, Youmu finally stopped wheezing, and stammered, "I... it's a spellcard!"

Wait, and Reimu'd just said... "... Fantasy seal? You mean THAT Fantasy Seal?!"

"... well, yes, how many fantasy seals are there?" She-Deodorant replied.

... wait, isn't Reimu linked to...

Alice was a step ahead of me. "We... we're still alive? Mikoto... you're not dead?"

"I hope so." Mitaka replied. He gave me a disapproving look. "'cause if this is the afterlife, I want all my donations back."

I just stared. "How...... did you get turned into a youkai superhuman or something?"

She-Deodorant considered. "Hmm, well, I don't wake up with a pressing hunger for grilled human fillet, so I think not."

"Then how are you still alive?!"

"I don't know!" Mikoto snapped back at me, "But I'd rather not have it be a moot point!"

A silence, filled mainly by the increasingly-familiar whine of Ruukoto's feet... wheels... whatever she was keeping us on the wall with. More of the stray yin-yang orbs bounced off the bed, a few of them sticking.

"You're right." I replied, calmly, "This is stupid. I'm sorry."

She-Deodorant seemed fairly surprised and/or deflated at my sudden reversal. "Er..."

"This is very charming, you two," Alice cut in, "But I think ut we should really try to do something about Reimu."

She was right.

"Especially with the bed getting so overloaded and her having that spellcard ready to wipe out everyone..."

Hmm. The bed WAS getting oddly crowded. There weren't this many orbs sticking earlier, were there...?

Wait, they?re sticking to each other! Damnit, Reimu definitely has a scheme here...

"We need to get rid of them!"

"And we're headed straight for Reimu!" Alice added. "Those seal orbs will blast us out of the air if we get close, but... the others can't seem to get a hit in to interrupt her..."

"The orbs!" Youmu gasped, "Use the orbs!"

... using her own weapons against her AND pushing them off? Good idea, but how are we...

"That's it!" Alice cried. She pulled out yet another doll - probably explosive - and gave it a brief, mournful look before dumping it into the stack of yin-yang orbs.

Er... I hope her plan wasn't to blow up the bed.

"Mikoto...?" I mumbled, hoping she had a better plan.

He thought he did. "Gotcha! Ruukoto, STOOOOOOOOOP!"

My eyes widened. "WHAT?! That'd throw us all off!!"

Ruukoto didn't listen. Sparks erupted from the walls as she activated some sort of braking system.

Oh god. Ohgodohgodohgod.

I was too busy embedding my palm in the side of the bed and whimpering to fully track what the process of Alice and Deodorant's plan, but I know it involved several explosions.

Then, we started to fall.

Please let this be contrived into a safe landing, please let this be contrived into a safe landing, please let this...

I let out a yelp of pain as the bed landed on its wheels, bounced off the floor a few inches, and landed again, promptly rolling through a small mob of teammates for our little excursion that had apparently dogpiled Sanae. They scattered about a little, and the rollerbed finally slowed to a sane speed.

"Le... let's get out of here!" Mikoto suggested, pale-faced. The dogpile members seemed to agree, and picked themselves up to get the bed the hell out of Dodge. And themselves.

Oddly, Sanae seemed to be completely wiped out by the collision. She just laid on the floor, following us with a blank-eyed stare. It was kinda creepy.

But we got away, after a half-dozen or so brushes with death for completely idiotic reasons, which is probably a good thing.

... though, I was worried how long that would last.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on July 23, 2009, 02:05:13 AM
A forest somewhere from the shrine, Day 5, Amarillo & Lily, ~5:35AM

(If you are not already aware of that yet the forest is the same one mentioned in Day 1/2)

Amarillo, or rather, Amarillo(L.W) have just descended to the ground in the forest.

As Lily emerges out, Amarillo sighed "I never know it's THAT far, we will have a little rest before we actually try something."

"But why do us separate from others for now? And I still don't know what you want to do." Lily sat on the grassy ground.

"For your first question, I'm fairly annoyed at Eirin's actions, I don't know who else becoming the victims of that drug but as long as the drug is still in effect their power is weakened. If the enemy strikes in it'll be harder to held them back."

"Seems...... reasonable." Lily picked up a withered flower from the ground and turn it alive again. "Wait.. What have I just done?!"

"That's the point for the reason why we are here." Amarillo looks at the revived flower "Seems you have just realized that you have done something you are not ...... er....... supposed to do in the real world."

"And you don't seem tired at all. Why did that happen?" Lily puts back the flower into the soil again, "And what's the connection between that and Reimu's endless orbs and seals we just seen?"

"LifeForce Synchronization, or in Reimu's words, Mana Synchronize." Amarillo pauses for a while, "I guess you have the Covenant Communicator with you, right? "

"Ahh, yeah, I bring it when I'm controlling you escape the shrine, it should be in one side of your Miko Suit."

Amarillo looks for a while, and.... "Yeah, here it is, now let's see..."

She quickly bring up the Linker-RSA system. "Hmm, Reimu found that, but she didn't check the inside of that program."

The program is now having the name "Lin Xiyin" on it, however there is nothing on the right side.

"I see nothing, at least I except my own picture being there."

"That's because we didn't have THAT kind of link, however, Reimu sure didn't found this." She clicked on the name of herself.

And a graph with three lines came up.

"From as far as I know it, the Red one," she pointed out the red line, which is pretty much below the other lines. "stands for my health status." She looked the red line for a while, "And I'm sure you know that my body isn't as stable or strong as Alex or Anthony. "

"Understand that."

"Then it's the Orange line, as far as I know that is the mood of the master." Amarillo pauses, "Which explains why the basketball match was a success."

"Means that when we are mad, the more effective our action becomes?"

"Pretty much, the higher your mood is, the better your...." she points to the Green line which seems graph broken since it's so high that it's outta the graph. "Life Force/Mana Output is."

"But you are in a normal mood now, why do you have so much Output there?" Lily asked.

"That's because of my initial ability, this is a forest, and forest is a mirror of nature, all trees and plants there have become my battery which allows something impossible to happen. Like the green line you see here. Now for testing out, I would like you to turn this grassland a flowerfield."

"Wh-What?! I mean this is not hard but will-"

"That's the point of trying, don't worry, I won't fall so easily here. Plus, Reimu knows where I am."

"Uh, OK." As Lily floats in the air and close her eyes. The plants on the ground become to grow and soon the place is flooded with flowers.

"Amarillo are you alright?" Lily returned to the ground and looks at the graph interface that Amarillo held.

"I'm alright, Orange line is higher than last, and..... the green line become even higher. I guess it's because of the flowerfields... Our attempt is a success!"

"But the thing is there is not a forest anywhere just because you need it."

"Well, the key is to rise the orange line through the power of the mind. and the green line will rise, I just proved that the usage of your abilities won't drain the green line here."

"Hah~ It's beyond my understanding again." Lily sat down in the flowerfield. And to her surprise Amarillo lie down too.

"Don't get me wrong, I just need a little rest, We will lie here for 10 minutes before getting back."

"Just make sure you are not working too much." said Lily.

*10 minutes later*

"OK, rest time is over, we will head back." Amarillo stand up and pulled Lily up too.

"Why so fast?" Lily said in confusion.

"Remember Reimu's Miko training?" Amarillo points at the clothes of herself.

"Er.. Well, yeah."

"Don't be late, and I'll borrow your wings again in order to assure that."


"It seems you are right." Lily said as Amarillo walk out of the forest.


And they take off.

(They will arrive to the shrine at 0600AM)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Bias Bus on July 23, 2009, 02:32:38 AM
=== Underground Infirmary (sounds better) - 5:30 AM (I guess) ~ Day 5 ===

Unexpected.

That's all Owlbear could really fathom at the moment. Yeah, she probably should have seen a SNAFU like this coming a mile away (nothing is this easy), but loli-fication? That's a little out of bounds isn't it Eirin? Owlbear could barely deal with being a woman, how could she cope with being a child again? Well, she could use it as an excuse to take it easy, but given of how things were looking (miko training seems to be on the horizon, regardless), Owlbear doubted such a thing would happen. Ever.

"Aren't you going to take it, Fukuma-chan, you did volunteer, right?" Shinki spoke, busting Owlbear's sense of silence on what to do with the pill that was in her hand. Shinki was still cradling young Miyo in her arms, cooing to the infant and generally doing the things a mother would if she had a child. Well, to be fair, Shinki did have experience on the matter, her being the mother of an entire universe in and of itself. Perhaps this wouldn't be too bad after all...but still, Owlbear had a decision to make...

"Alright fine, I'll take it." Owlbear said as he looked to Miyo for only a few moments and immedieatly began to grow a bit jealous at the toddler's position. Shinki was hers to cuddle, not Miyo's! With gusto, Owlbear threw the pill back and swallowed it whole as if it were nothing but a Skittle. It probably would have tasted like one too had she chewed it, but that's a story for another time I suppose.

"How...do you feel?" Luize said a bit anxious as to what will happen. To be honest, this was the first she's seen something of this, having traveled alot in her lifetime, such a thing as age-regression has never surfaced during her nomadic wanderings. "Any pain, cramps, or otherwise?"

"No...not really..." Owlbear shrugged "Guess mine was a dud."

"I hate to burst your bubble, but there are no 'duds' in medicine." Eirin quipped in probably just to see Owlbear's face drop. "...Although the prolonged delay IS rather curious..."

"Delay or no, I still say it's a dud." Owlbear persisted "I suppose my surpressed GAR is so strong it completely negated the effects of yoooooour druuuuuuugh..." Owlbear suddenly began to trail off as her body went completely limp like a noodle and slumped to the ground in a heap, her eyes steadily losing more focus as time passed. If one were to gaze upon this, one word would probably come to mind...

"O-oh no! That shrewd doctor's drug made Fukuma-chan retarded!" Luize gasped her hands over her mouth.

Yuki only chuckled at this, apparently finding more fun than dread out of it. "Heh, yeah, we might have to give her a helmet so she doesn't hurt herself~"

"No. It's nothing like that." Yumeko spoke up, her eyes watching Owlbear intently as if waiting for the effects of the drug to kick in. "The drug is still working, but it's effect seems to be delayed in Owlbear, more over it's activating in a different fashion...but, rest assured, it's still doing the same thing as it did to the others..."

Indeed it was, for not long after, Owlbear's body began to slowly lose it's size and shrink. Her once luschious breasts now losing their density, her feminine proportions faded as more and more of Owlbear began to disappear into her attire. Eventually, the shrinking stopped and the head of a young (about 4-5 years old, give or take) Owlbear reared it's head from her too large clothing.

Congratulations! Your Owlbear has De-evolved into a Lolibear!

Lolibear tilted her head to one side, giving the others a weird stare. "Do you have candy?"

"No sweets before breakfast, Fuku-chan." Shinki spoke, still holding Miyo in her arms. She's really taken to that quite well hasn't she? "You'll spoil your appetite like that-"

"Nooooooooo!" Lolibear screeched as she threw herself back and flailed her tiny limbs in a frenzy. This was the tantrum of a Bear...or rather a Lolibear, still it's a tantrum none the less. "I wan candy! I WAN CANDY! I WAN CANDY!!"

"Ah! What should we do?" Luize said jumping at the sheer volume of Lolibear's screams for sweets. "Sh-should we just give her the candy like she wants?"

"Uhm...w-why're you all lookin' at me, I dunno!" Yuki shouted before she turned her head to her 'sister'. "Mai?"

"D-do not look at me...I...I don't even know what it's like to have children..."

... ... ...

"Great...a spoiled brat with a sweet tooth and NO one knows how to deal with it..." Yumeko facepalmed.

"You were quite the handful too, Yumeko-chan. So let's not judge others~" Shinki said giving Yumeko a smile. To which Yumeko blushed deeply in embarrasment, very few spoke of the maid's youth as she was Shinki's oldest (and most powerful) subject. Although it wasn't only this factor that few spoke of it...

"Ah Shinki-sama, you...you promised you would never speak of my youth!" Yumeko spoke in a hurried tone. Looking to the others hoping they didn't hear anything.

"Why are you so embarrased?" Shinki giggled "Just like Alice-chan, every moment with you was pure bliss, despite how rambunctious you were~"

"YOU were rambunctious?" Yuki said in both a tone of surprise and surpressed giggles. "The Yumeko who's always so calm and level-headed?"

"... ... ..."

"It looks like our Yumeko has a few secrets of her own." Mai added with a faint smile of her own. She always knew there was something Yumeko hid from them all this time...Now it seems the cats out of the bag...

"Mama...I wan candy..." Lolibear repeated as she trudged over to Shinki's side and tugged at her robe. Her deep brown eyes slowly filling with tears after having not recieved her sweets. "I...*sniff*...I wan candy..."

"I told you before, Fuku-chan, no candy until after you've had breakfast." Shinki told the half crying Lolibear in a soft tone. "You'll get candy after we eat, okay?"

"O-okay..."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Maid Xan~ on July 23, 2009, 02:47:39 AM
Eirin's Clinic, Saniwa Shrine: Covenant Base Area, ~5:30, Day 5

Shoko watched Mitaka's transformation with mirth. If Eirin's latest pills did this... Oh, how very useful. After all, small children would be alot easier to explain away than adults. Besides, being a loli certainly would have advantages, for mischief, if nothing else...

"Yuyuko, I think we're going through with this. It's a good thing we grabbed a smaller dose, yes?"

Yuyuko nodded, the pill in her mouth already.

"That means you too, Youmu. No getting out of it. You'd be incredibly moe as a loli."

Youmu blushed. "B-but..."

"Do it."

Youmu glanced down at the pill, shaking slightly. However, she saw no way out of taking it, as Shoko was watching her intently, holding her pill between two fingers. With no other choice, Youmu quickly swallowed hers. She was followed by Yuyuko, who had let hers sit in her mouth until then, and Shoko.

A few seconds later, the 3 girls had de-aged to around 7 years old. Youmu was looking around confusedly, while Yuyuko and Shoko were running around, getting in the way, and generally making a nuisance of themselves. This lasted for about a minute before the were deposited outside by Eirin before they could get into one of the medicine cabinets or cut themselves on a scalpel. The three soon wandered off down the hall, looking around for something of interest... Kogasa tailed them silently.

"So... nee-san is now nee-chan? How confusing..."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on July 25, 2009, 12:14:33 AM
((can't think of a good post so TIMESKIP HO))

Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:30 AM, Day 5

after all the crap from the yakuza dropping by again playing their game and getting all the kidnapped girls including the fairys uner his care Alex wanted to lay the hell down and rest but no some of the changed men had to drag everyone to this medical wing all to try and get eirin to change them back.

after yielding to their demand eirin handed out a shady looking jar of drug the effects of which which proved turned to be a de-aging drug.

"Great...now we have to babysit now...anyways.." Alex says has he takes the jar and throws it up into the air then utterly vaporizes the jar and all the pills with a wave of ki.

"whaaaaaaaaah my work those took many many years to make" Eirin shouts in protest

"This stuff is too hazardous with fairys around to leave laying around i don't want a repeat of the last time a shady drug was used." Alex says glaring at the 3 mischevious fairys who went all shufflely eyes.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on July 26, 2009, 08:37:02 AM
Main Meeting Room(?), Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:22 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, Tangential Involvement: E-mouse, Xan, Outside Mentions

(OOC: Catchup, mostly for noting what Jeremidori's found out about.

And mischievousness leading to weirdness. Cowriting with Xan just got a whole lot more fun and frightening. Furintng.)


A siege on Eirin's? I... wasn't sure if that was a good idea. Reimu was our current problem, and she'd be mikoifying the REAL girls even if the guys did get an antidote to our little genderswap problem. Well, annoyance, at least.

However, when I tried to object, Sakuya promptly whipped out a knife and gave me a deathglare. Most of the others shared her disapproval.

Damn scary woman.

... so, I stayed out of it. The twin Yuyukos, Youmu, and their... moebrella were generous enough to take the bed to the back wall, alongside some of the relics there.

... I wanted to check them out, but there was a lot more going on.

... why was the Sky Ray's captain here? Could we even trust her? Well, there's Satori, but... tsk. I don't like it...

"... there's a lot I missed, isn't there?" I asked, out loud.

I was slightly surprised to have Yuyuko... maybe Sho, answer. "Oh, yes, yesterday was rather interesting~"

I glanced over to see Sho's entire team standing by the wall next to me... well, the bed and the Yakumos on it. And me.

Why are they...

"... ah, you're not interested in getting involved with this?"

Youmu shifted uncomfortably, but decided not to say anything.

... yeah, two Yuyukos is probably hell for her, but if she said anything about it, it would be even worse.

"Not really," the other Yuyuko replied. Actually serious. Must be Sho. "I'm enjoying this far too much."

I grinned a little. "To be honest, I could have as well." Frowned. "But in our current situation, numerous mega-tomboys with any habit to wander into men's rooms or act weirdly uncomfortable about their bodies would be suspicious, and we can't afford that."

Sho(ko) gave me an amused look and a raised eyebrow.

"Okay, okay, I know that isn't an issue with you, but still. We can't afford to stand out, and random genderswapping would."

She shrugged at me. "I dunno. I suspect that we could probably come up with a logical explanation given the time..."

I pressed my lips together and frowned. "Hmm. Probably. Not sure how well we could pull multiple Clark Kents, though. Or disappearances followed by people of the other gender acting alarmingly similar."

I sighed. "Well, hopefully we'll work out some way to keep it from being an issue. Hopefully Eirin'll understand that we can't be dicking around with shady drugs for now..."

"It would help if everyone was younger," Sho mused, out of the blue. "It's easier to explain kids acting innapropriately than adults."

I stared at him/her for a moment. "On the other hand, it's also suspicious for them to be manning a shrine and shopping constantly. And they don't get as much social access, in a lot of ways."

Sho(ko) nodded at me. "Perhaps. Then again, sending the military against a bunch of kids is a lot harder to justify. And I'm pretty sure the Yakuza have standards."

Yakuza. Hmph. The way they found us so quickly... what was that 'rival shrine''s owner again?

"So, it might grant safety." Sho finished.

Hmm. S/he does have a good point.

In the background, the 'real' Yuyuko playfully chewed on her gardener's hair.

I rubbed my chin for a moment. "True..." ... what problems could there be with... ah. "... assuming anyone finds out."

Shoko blinked at me, frowning. "Hmm? I... suppose. I don't quite follow your meaning, though."

... I WAS unclear, wasn't I?

"Sending the military against a bunch of kids is a lot harder to justify... IF anyone actually finds out that the military IS being sent against a bunch of kids. If the little incident that konked me out for... however long it's been was any indication, Kikuri isn't exactly playing by the rules when the ante's up.

And she could probably explain away..." ... what would be an appropriate disaster scenario... ah, "... the shrine becoming a crater as a gas explosion or something. So yeah..."

An uncomfortable silence. Chen meowed quietly, though it sounded closer to a whimper.

I sighed. "Sorry, Chen, but..."

Shoko cut in on my guilt trip. "I see your point. But still, if we get publicity - which wouldn't be hard - then..."

S/he hummed for a moment. "Though, Aya would help. Where IS that blasted tengu when you need her?"

... two directions I could go with this. Complain about Aya's absence, especially considering that I distinctly remember her having a battery candidate, or point out why publicity would be a bad idea.

... nah, better be practical.

"While being known here would give us some protection of public indignation if we get wiped out, it also means more chances for people to figure us out." I pointed out. "I expect some of Kikuri's goons would be 'plainclothes officers' in town, and even if they don't figure it out first, they'd actually believe any gossip about magicians, real miracles, or youkai around town. Ergo: Superior report. Crater."

Shoko shook her head. "We need publicity for other reasons. Faith, yah know." A smirk. "Apparently it IS useful for non-gods."

I blinked. "... what?"

"Uh..." She was a little uncomfortable about this, apparently. "Hard to explain. Apparently it's needed for generating mana... or something."

"Your words do not inspire confidence." I grumbled. "But..."

... Deodorant mentioned a Covenant power generator here, didn't he? That big thing in the middle of that room we fought Reimu in...?

"Hmm. That might be a different story. I'll have to ask one of the mages for details when we get the chance."

Shoko nodded. "Yeah. Sorry I can't explain better. I've been distracted." A smile. "Very distracted."

I glanced over at Youmu and Yuyuko, who had managed to wet the gardener's hair enough to call it a shower. Looked back at Sho.

"Do I want to know?"

"I found some interesting stuff down here." She replied, "Did a bit of exploring. Found some artifacts."

I resisted a quip about the nature of those artifacts.

... though actually, that WOULD be nice to know, wouldn't it? And my own...

I touched the 'Drill' over my chest with a few fingers, and looked down at it for a moment.

"... do we have Rinnosuke?"

"I hope not..." Shoko shuddered. "Dear gods, I hope not."

... uh...?

"Have you seen him when he's drunk?" s/he asked, "He runs around part naked and..." another shudder. "I'd rather not talk about it." A sigh. "Baaaaaad memories."

"THAT IS NOT SEXY AT ALL." Shoko moaned, loudly.

"It appears I do have a rival in drillditude." I replied, dryly. Sighed. "I said Rinnosuke, not Mannosuke. He can identify what items are for, right?"

I tilted my head at the relic-covered wall next to me. "Or is it easy to figure out what all this stuff is anyway?"

"Research is easier than you'd think," she replied. "I managed to ascertain mine using the internet and a bit of fooling around. Besides, there's probably records around here somewhere."

"Wonder if it's possible to talk to the main CPU..." I muttered.

Out loud, I had a different curiosity. "So what DID you find, then?"

She considered. Smiled. "Well, I can tell you one. The other one's a secret."

Shoko stuck her tongue out at me, playfully.

Very cute, but I'm not sure that's a good idea. "Why?"

She giggled. "Heehee! A girl's got to have some secrets, yes?"

"Do these secrets involve things that would help us not get caught and/or slaughtered?"

Shoko swayed from side to side a little, humming and clearly enjoying her little secret. "Perhaps... but then again, perhaps not~"

I continued scowling.

Her playful smile faded. "I'll just say it uses too much mana to do anything really interesting with it."

"... oh."

"At least, not if we're not down here." She went on.

... well, that just ruined her excuse.

"I'll show you if we ever give you a chance to spar." She-Sho offered.

I shook my head and sighed. "Frankly, if we're going to end up fighting, I'd prefer it to be down here anyway. Especially if it's going to make people more powerful. We need to avoid being noticed, but we can't afford losing this convenient little base, either. If this Covenant stuff is found, it may not be a crater, but I doubt there's going to be much holding back. And if this is the only place we're going to stand a chance retreating to..."

Shoko shook her head. "No, no. You don't understand. Most of the things I could do with this take space. Inside is NOT the perfect environment..." She paused, apparently uncertain how to explain, and sighed. "I'll have to demonstrate sometime."

I nodded. "That works."

"Though perhaps you understand what I mean, Midori-chan~" she went on, in a singsong voice.

I rolled my eyes. Damnit, Yukari.

... though... lots of space... I'd know... why would I...?

She pointed at my chest. "Don't think I can't figure out the significance of that nickname..."

I grinned at her. I guess I WAS thinking on the right track. "So, you found a giant robot?"

Shoko laughed. "No, but I found something that..." She trailed off, and chuckled some more. "Oh, you. Almost got me to spill the info..."

I just grinned some more. This guy IS fun to talk to.

Sho considered again. "Ah, what the hell. I found something that would let me theoretically emulate one."

I raised an eyebrow. "Giant robot, you mean?"

She nodded. "Along with just about every attack ever."

Silence.

I stared at her for a long moment.

"... every attack ever."

Shoko nodded again. "Indeed. The problem is, it's going to cost mana. Even a basic martial arts move that I didn't already know would cost some..." A helpless shrug. "But then you get to stuff that wouldn't be possible with normal 'real world physics. Energy blasts, spells... Those cost significantly more. I could still pay out of my own stores, but it would be expensive. To create something the size of a giant robot for the purpose of attacking... VERY expensive. More than I could pull off with my own mana, that's for sure."

Yes, yes. Inefficiency for style can be worthwhile for theatrics, but you do realize there's a better abuse of it, right?

I clasped my hands together under my chin in a manner reminiscent of Gendo Ikari.

"Then can you think of any 'attacks' that would generate mana?"

She tilted her head to one side. "No, not really. I suppose if I used one that worked by drawing power from other people, I could probably balance out the cost, but..."

I smiled. "Then what if we make one up?"

"Perhaps..." Shoko replied, hesitantly, "Of course, that would remove the entire purpose of it."

"Sounds like a great way to get around having to research how to make new spells." I replied, with a smirk.

... said smirk faded. "... or maybe I just have no idea how this stuff works."

Shoko generously launched into an explanation. "Let me put it this way. The attack has to already exist, at least in some form. While it CAN be something I'm already able to use, to use the artifact in such a way is inefficient. I'd basically have to pay a surcharge to use an attack I already know."

"That still leaves it incredibly useful for using stuff no one's gotten to work, or tried before." I replied. Rubbed my chin for a moment. "Just that artifact, though... hmm...

... ah! Heehee! Oh, loopholes, loopholes."

I grinned at her. I always loved doing this, even if I'm not sure it's possible to get away with. "I don't suppose you can duplicate it? Or make the artifact itself more efficient? Or generate mana? Or... hey, turn anything into a generator! The bed, my clothes... hahaha! Oh, this is so ABUSABLE!!"

"It's only for use with copying attacks." Shoko replied, with a raised eyebrow. "I suppose I could copy the skills necessary to craft another one, but...

I'd still need the materials."

... oh. Right.

I deflated for a moment. That really...

Wait.

I looked up again, grinning like a madman. Well, madwoman. "Then what about the power to MAKE those materials?"

Come to think of it...

I pulled out the Drill. "You've even got a technique to copy for that already!"

Shoko stared at me for a long moment, turning slightly pale. "Th... that's insane..." She shook her head. "N-no, I'm not trying that unless I'm certain I can pull it off."

I smirked, and let go of the Drill. It dropped back against my chest... bouncing off one of my fresh breasts before settling between them.

... I didn't need that reminder.

Anyway.

"Fair enough. It's not worth taking a big risk on. But if we can get the chance to make these powers recursive, well..."

... I grinned, a bit less wildly this time. "... heh. Maybe I'll be in good enough shape to help with the materials when we get to that point..."

Sho still seemed a little freaked out by my rant. "... I'm not sure I feel comfortable with that. After that, I'm... not sure I could trust you with this kind of power. Let alone someone else..."

... heh. That's right, maybe I am just acting power-hungry... but to ensure everyone could get a share...?

I smiled a little. Nodded. "Yeah, I shouldn't trust myself with it, either. But in our situation, maybe..."

I trailed off. Shook my head. "I guess it's a bit moot, at this point. But it's worth keeping in mind how deeply it can be abused in the long run..."

"Besides, do you really need it?" Shoko asked, eyeing my chest. "What you already have is powerful enough..."

I blinked. Wait, she thought...

I let out a short laugh. "Hahaha! No, no, not for me. You're right, the others need strength more than I do. Power for everyone, not just me..."

... granted, I've been having trouble keeping up with Yukari, but...

Shoko grimaced. "And I already said that I don't think that's a good idea..."

I sighed. "Yeah, I guess we're going in circles now. Maybe we can come up with something if it becomes relevant."

... 'when?' Nah. No need to scare her further.

Yuyusho visibly relaxed. I... really HAD freaked her out. That's a little alarming...

She smiled. "Anyways, I want it all to myself. Just like I have Yuyuko and Youmu~" Shook her head. "I'm not too good at sharing stuff."

I glanced past her, to see Youmu undergoing the probably-regular ritual of being stuffed between Yuyuko's breasts. I was about to open my mouth to make a sarcastic comment on the matter, but Shoko had more to say.

"Though I can think of some things I might share with you..." she went on, with a whimsical tone. She'd recovered fast. And... what's with that smile on her face?

"A kiss, perhaps?"

She leaned forward, her rather... copious chest producing a Gainax bounce from the motion.

Uh.

I leaned back. Dangit, face is warm. This works too well on me.

"Uh, Sho, you're a great guy, and I'm not exactly unfriendly to 'sharing' in that sense, but I think you're being rather hasty..."

She almost grinned. "Oh come now... We're friends, yes? And I doubt that my wife and Yukari haven't already..." Shoko trailed off for a moment, and smiled again, eyes closed happily. Quite cute, actually. "... well, you know."

She opened her eyes again, with a look of mischief. "Besides, don't tell me yuri doesn't turn you on..."

"Er..."

I glanced out at the rest of the room. I wasn't sure if I was afraid anyone had noticed or if I wanted someone to so I could use it as a scapegoat.

Either way, Sho noticed, and shook her head for a moment. "Oh, of course, not now..."

... two genderswapped friends-for-like-two-days making out during a large planning meeting, effectively in public, on a sickbed. I did not even consider... jesus. No, no, I didn't need to think that she even considered that...

Shoko leaned closer, smiling. "But at least a kiss, yes?"

I stared into her eyes for a long moment. She... really was very pretty. And between that smile, and her tone of voice, and... maybe...

She smirked slightly, and started leaning closer.

No!!

I shuffled away a little, bumping into Yukari's prone form on the way, and shook my head vigorously.

"N, no, no..." I stammered, face burning. "Th, this is still... I mean, we should talk with the others involved first..."

... I looked down at the bed to find Ran lying next to Yukari, looking bored.

"... and I'm already in enough trouble with Ran."

She lifted her head and looked up at me, but didn't really respond.

Yuyusho was unfazed. "Oh? I think the lady doth protest too much."

Damnit. I needed a better excuse, or...

A soft hand grabbed my shoulder. A second snuck under my chin and pulled my head back towards...

I blinked.

Shoko had been entirely truthful in her request, and apparently decided to live up to it. Rather passionately, at that.
 
I held still for a moment or two, shocked and dumbfounded. Her hand moved to the back of my head, pressing our lips together.

... what...

Shoko's lips parted slightly, and something else poked at my own, trying to edge through them to...

... I chuckled a little, just in my throat. Oh, I give up.

For just a few seconds I... allowed myself to enjoy a random heterosexual-lesbian French kiss with a very recent friend.

My life has gotten very, very weird.

Soon enough, I pushed on one of her shoulders with a hand, and pulled away. She let me go with a smile and stood back just a little.

I wiped my lips with a hand. That taste was actually pretty... oh, geez. I need to stop getting worked up about this.

Shook my head, and gave Shoko a defeated half-smirk. "Well. Are you satisfied?"

"Perhaps. We'll see, yes?" Still smiling. "That certainly was... interesting."

Hoo boy. And I thought juggling the Yakumos would be troublesome enough...

Yuyusho cut off my pondering with an embarrassed, "I wasn't originally intending on doing that..."

I stared at her for a moment, mouth hanging open.

She smiled again. "Most interesting indeed~"

"... I am very tempted to hurt you right now."

"I'm very tempted to hurt me right now." Sho agreed. "And yet I certainly enjoyed that..."

She sighed. "Life is interesting~"

I lowered my head into a palm, and tried not to smile. I succeeded with one of them. "... and I'm afraid I can't entirely disagree."

"Want another try to make up your mind?" Shoko asked. I looked up to see her with a mischievous smile, and a second Sho... I mean, Yuyuko looking at me over her shoulder with an amused smirk.

Well this is just wonderful.

"Uh..."

Excuse. Please! I don't need them double-teaming me!

... why didn't I think of that before?

"... maybe once we're sure things are going to be safe here."

Shoko tilted her head. "Oh? What's there to be afraid of? We're safe enough at the moment..."

Yuyuko gave me a predatory smile. I noticed that Youmu was leaning against the wall behind them, gasping for breath.

Her twin considered for a moment. "At least, down here." She smiled. "Or are you worried someone will notice?"

"Yes," I replied, quite honestly, "But I also meant 'safety' in the broader sense of making sure that this shrine and Covenant base thing don't get found out."



Shoko tilted her head again, clearly amused. "And that's related to this how? Your excuse seems a little... weak~"

... they're just going to rape me, aren't they?

Damnit. If only I wasn't stuck on this bed and...

... wait, my legs didn't kill me with pain during that insane fight with Reimu, so maybe...

I shifted my legs a little. I hoped that it just looked like I was uncomfortable (with good reason).

No pain. Not that I really knew where I'd GO, but... if they didn't back off soon, I was at least gonna get the bed between us.

"Okay, maybe I shouldn't be hoping to get some actual info about what I missed from you guys, but I'm getting kinda creeped out here. I mean, knowing Yuyuko, I wouldn't put it past you two to pull up a joke kiss for kicks, but pushing for a second..."

"This isn't a joke." Shoko replied, seriously. Yuyuko looked at the back of her head, mild surprise entering her expression of amusement.

... okay then.

"Not at this point." Yuyusho continued. "This is... How to say it..." She trailed off, thinking.

I got the feeling the best summary would be "experimenting," but...

Well, she certainly gave me a good opportunity to get out of the way. But she hasn't been actually hostile, so I'll just get off casual-like, unless they make any sudden movements...

I moved towards the foot of the bed, at least one side removed from the Yuyukos after my 'innocence.' My joints felt a little stiff, but otherwise fine.

Er, wait, I should probably give them a distraction. Good I'd already come up with one.

"Experimenting?" I asked, trying not to make a show of getting to my feet.

Shoko nodded, apparently indifferent to my newfound mobility. "Possibly. Or making decisions... I'm not even fully sure..."

"... fully sure about what?"

... er, why am I genuinely curious?

Shoko's face reddened slightly.

... is she planning to try and add me to her harem or something?

"Um... never mind..." she said, quietly. "I... I'm not really being articulate here, am I."

... hmm. Maybe I'm worrying too much. "Not particularly." I replied. "I assume it's something sexual in nature?"

"N-no..." Shoko went on, "At least... not yet... I'm not ready... for that..."

... well, I'm stumped. I'd have expected her to have made out with Yuyuko often enough in Gen...

Wait. Not 'she.' Not normally.

"Wait, is this about the whole genderswap mess?" I asked.

She smirked. "What, you just guessed now?" Her joy faded to an expression of concern. "I've enjoyed it so far... now I'm worried I'm enjoying it too much..."

... well, I know I've been uncomfortable about it, but... offered the opportunity to try this myself, I'd have probably taken it sooner or later. Just to see what it's like as a girl. Including...

Erk. No, not what I should be thinking about.

Sho smiled again, less sincerely. "You can understand, right?"

... I nodded at her. "... yeah. Pretty hesitant about taking advantage of it, but..."

"It's tempting?"

I provided another nod. "Yep."

Shoko turned around to look at Yuyuko, who had lost interest after the promise of imminent rape had faded. She turned back, and whispered, "And then, there's the possibility that it might... you know, allow us to synchronize better... Complete understanding of how they feel, yes?"

... I blinked. I had not thought of that. If link strength was our priority, then...

"... that's a really good point." I admitted. "But if people are going to be grouchy about it or act suspiciously for the gender..."


She nodded. "Yes, I know. But to be honest, resistance to change isn't a good idea now. We're going to need to take whatever happens in stride. We've already had to make the best of a bad situation. This is hardly as large of a problem, and one that could very easily be used to our benefit."

I nodded back. I'm not doing a great job with the "resistance to change" part - damn my spoiled stubbornness - but... there have been much bigger problems. It can be used to our benefit, but... it's still mostly a problem. If only...

"To be honest, if it weren't, yah know, Reimu, offering the miko training... I probably wouldn't object." Shoko went on.

Well... I WOULD object, but mostly about not being asked first. And maybe worries about how to get back to normal...

Yuyusho shrugged. "At least it's a cover story."

I sat back down on the bed, next to a sleepy-looking Chen. Guess I WAS worrying too much.

But, I was a little confused about one thing. "Cover story?"

She raised an eyebrow. "You're the one who was saying that we needed to hide our presence. Shrine maidens at a shrine is the most obvious thing ever. No one would question that."

... well, that's sensible enough. I didn't mind the principle of Reimu's antics as much as her methods. But that wasn't what I was thinking of.

"Are shrines normally staffed by all females?" I asked.

... okay, so there WERE still a few guys around here, but...

... wait, better point.

"Actually, since that doesn't mean anything, isn't there more than just the shrine? There's an inn there too, right?"

She nodded. "Indeed. But my point is, if everyone can get over the whole gender awkwardness issue, it has its advantages."

Heh, we kept dancing around whether the point was shrine maidens or female. But regardless...

"I suppose so. It's probably worth pointing out to the others, if we get the chance." I paused, looking over the rather angry mob still planning in the center of the room. "Assuming it wouldn't get us lynched."

... and what about me? I mean, I have a habit of being strictly practical, and the mana part could be a really good point... we didn't get many male clothes that first day out... it'd... honestly be interesting... but my crankiness and crudeness would stand out a lot more. Can we afford that? Or am I just using that as an excuse since it makes me uncomfortable...?

"Eh... We'll see what happens." Shoko replied. "Given Eirin's current track record... I get the feeling this will backfire horribly." She smirked. "Not that it won't be amusing."

Unfortunately, 'amusing' and 'dangerous' are not mutually exclusive. God, I hope this doesn't become a bigger disaster.

"Anyways... Shall we?"

Huh?

Shoko stepped towards me again, a playful smile on her face.

... oh hell, she DIDN'T give up on that!

I hopped back off the bed, and waved my hands in front of me. "Hey, wait, wait! If you're just looking to play lesbian, why not just ask Yuyuko?!"

Yuyuko heard me. "Oh, don't mind me. Youmu needs my attention right now~"

I glanced over to see Youmu standing on all fours like a dog, with one of her swords clenched in her teeth.

"Speak!" Yuyuko said, cheerfully.

Youmu made a muffled sound that was probably supposed to be a bark.

"Good girl~"

... that poor girl.

Shoko reminded me of her loosely sexual advance. "What, scared? I never thought you'd get frightened that easily."

I jumped a little, and backed away from her around the bed.

She pursued, wearing a puzzled frown. "You're perfectly willing to pull off a heroic sacrifice, but a little physical intimacy with a friend is too much for you to take?"

...

Bad thoughts.

"Y... yes." I replied, after a moment's hesitation. "They... take different sorts of courage."

And there are motives for being a martyr that aren't so courageous...

Shoko smirked again. "Well, show me you've got this one, yes?"

... damnit, she's really not letting me wriggle out of this. I knew I'd take the implications too far, and even though I try to be okay with, let's say, 'casual' relationships... bleh. Stupid romanticism.

I sighed. "All right, all right. Just... don't push it, okay?"

She nodded, smiling. "Alright. I don't intend on doing anything more than this..."

She... we didn't. I still felt pretty uncomfortable for the most part, but... I can't relax now. Can't relax. Too dangerous... too suspicious... need to be careful... can't embarrass myself...

..... it still felt good, though.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Moerin on July 26, 2009, 09:07:13 PM
The road to Saniwa Shrine, Team Silent Sinner, 05:40, Day 5

It had been a while since Nate had last been to Saniwa Shrine.  He only really went there during the festivals, and that was only if he could spare the time to actually go.  If he remembered correctly, the last time he?d been there was at New Years, and even then he didn?t stay long.  He?d always felt there was something strange about the shrine, and never really wanted to spend too much time there if he could.

In all honesty, he?d prefer to not go there at all.  But he had to.  Something big was happening, and the Lunarians were only a small part of it.  He needed to know what was going on, and all the signs pointed to his answers being at Saniwa Shrine.

And really, all Nate cared about right now was getting some answers.  He?d been in the dark ever since this began, ever since he?d met Reisen.  With no warning or explanation, has life has taken a turn for the stranger, with last night?s basketball game being the strangest thing so far.  Not that the strangeness bothered him.  After all, this was the kind of stuff he?d wanted to experience for as long as he could remember.  No, what bothered him was the lack of explanation.  Why was all this happening?  There had to be something behind all of it, and not knowing what annoyed Nate to no end.

However, there were two things that kept being brought up.  One of these was the shrine, where the girls from last night?s game apparently went back to afterwards,  The other thing? Was Gensokyo.

Gensokyo.  Nate had heard of this land soon after he entered Japan.  Whilst researching local folklore, he kept coming onto references to this land of magic, spirits and youkai.  Most accounts seemed to dismiss it as little more than a myth, an unreachable land like Avalon, Shangri-la or Atlantis, but not Nate.  No, he knew these places had to be real, had to exist somewhere, and Gensokyo was no different.  Ever since he?d first heard of it, he?d been obsessed.  He?d spent a long time researching the various myths and legends about Gensokyo, even going so far as to try out a game series apparently set there (although he gave up on it very quickly due to the fact that he was very bad at danmaku games).  Sometimes he even wondered if the only reason he hung around Anthony was the fact that he claimed his father had actually been to Gensokyo.

He?d decided a long time ago that his personal quest would be to somehow reach Gensokyo.  Nate saw this as a goal fitting for someone from one of the ancient magus lineages like himself.  Sure, the magical potential of the Wrist bloodline was wearing pretty thin these days to the point that he?d had no formal training at all, but he knew he could prove that they were still a force to be reckoned with.  Even if the most he could really pull off were light spells, and his offensive spells usually backfired in his face (what was this, his tenth pair of glasses?), and when his projection magic worked it only created things made of crystal that shattered into a million pieces after a few seconds, and?

?Nate?  You?re spacing out again.?

The bunny-eared girl in front of him snapped Nate back to reality.  She stared at him with a look of slight worry in her eyes, her short hair swaying gently in the wind.  Nate couldn?t help but think how incredibly cute she looked right now, and felt a slight hot feeling in his cheeks.

?Uh? I am?  Oh, uh, s-sorry, Reisen.  I was just? Lost in thought, that?s all.?

The shrine was already in view by now, just off slightly in the distance.  Trailing behind Nate and Reisen, Toyohime and Lunablade followed.  The older sister was taking her time to admire the scenery, whilst the younger sister was quietly grumbling about how the moon looked so much nicer.  Neither of them were really paying any attention to the two up front.

?Heh, well try not to get too lost,? said Reisen, giggling slightly.  ?You don?t want to trip up and hurt yourself, do you??

?Don?t worry, that?s not going to ha-? said Nate, just as he stumbled on a loose rock and, well, tripped up, falling right into Reisen.

?Wh-what did I j-just say?? Reisen caught Nate before he crashed headfirst into the ground and lost another pair of glasses.  It took a few moments for her brain to catch up to her instinct, and as soon as she realised what she was doing she began blushing profusely.  ?Ah? Um? N-n-nate, I??

The two stood there for a while, neither knowing exactly what to say in this situation.  Eventually, Reisen ended up helping Nate get back onto his feet.

?Ah? Um? Th-thanks, Reisen,? stuttered Nate, his cheeks glowing a light pink.  ?Still a bit half-asleep, I guess? Not usually up this early, I suppose??

?Nate, we both know that?s not the problem,? replied Reisen, with a look of utmost seriousness on her face.  ?This is just like what Yorihime said.?

?I? I guess so.?  Nate didn?t like to think about it, really.  He?d fallen asleep almost immediately last night and had another shared dream, this time with all three of the girls.  Yorihime had came to the conclusion that the strain of maintaining three mana contracts, two of which were with the (apparently) incredibly powerful Watatsuki sisters, might be too much for Nate, which was why he seemed so sleepy and sluggish.  She even hypothesised that, were Nate a normal person rather than a magus, the drain may have been enough to eventually kill him.

?You really shouldn?t push yourself too much, Nate.? The moon rabbit spoke with concern in her voice. ?We could take a break if you want.?

?N-no, it?s okay.  We?re almost at the shrine anyway, so we should be able to rest for a bit there.  Unless it turns out they really aren?t a shrine and are just the front for something more sinister.?  He saw the look of disbelief on Reisen?s face.  ?Hey, it could happen.?

As they had been standing in the same place for a while now, the two sisters had caught up with them.

?I?m still not sure we should trust the people at the shrine, Toyo,? muttered Lunablade.  She still refused to wear anything other than that ridiculously fanservicey outfit.  It was a good thing they?d left early, thought Nate, otherwise they?d have attracted too much attention from? Someone.  Someone was always looking out for weird stuff like this, like the Yakuza, the Illuminati or doujinshi artists (they were up to something sinister, Nate just knew it).

?Oh, don?t be so paranoid, Yori,? replied Toyohime in her usual cheerful tone.  ?They seemed like nice people last night.?

?The Shrine Maiden was with them,? Lunablade stated with a grim look on her face that clashed horribly with her outfit.  ?There?s no way Yukari would let her favourite little plaything get too far away from her.  I?m just being cautious, that?s all.?

Toyohime sighed loudly.  ?I guess it can?t be helped, then.? She noticed Nate and Reisen standing in place ahead of her. ?So, what?s the hold up?  Ooh, is it confession time??  The two immediately turned bright red.

?Ah, n-n-no!  You?ve got the, uh, wrong idea!? stammered Nate.  ?We were, uh, just discussing something!?

?Um? Y-y-yeah, that?s it!? Reisen nodded furiously in agreement.

?Anyway, um, we?re almost there, so let?s, uh, hurry up!?

It took a few more minutes walking to actually get to the shrine, which Toyohime spent trying to break the awkward silence that had suddenly came between Nate and Reisen.  It eventually worked, and the two began chatting away about insignificant things for the rest of the trip.

?Right, we?re finally here,? stated Nate, as he walked across the shrine ground.  ?Right, well, here goes nothing, I guess??  He took a deep breath, before walking towards the shrine doors, with Reisen and the Watatsuki sisters following close behind.

END: Saniwa Shrine, 05:50, Day 5
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on July 27, 2009, 11:26:47 AM
Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shirne, Day 5
Meira+Hirowaza, Taihou+Moko+Keine+Sakuya

Hirowaza eyed Taihou's transformation and took a mental note of him now becoming younger than him. Taihou was evidently annoyed - after all, Hirowaza had degenerated from his former calm self into someone a little more energetic and active, not to mention a little rude at times. "Ufufu, Taihou-dear," Hirowaza giggled. "It's a shame that you became younger than I, I'd hate to see what would happen to you know. But don't fret, my little friend, I'm sure you'll retain most of your power... I think? I don't know. I know I have most of mine..." Meira snickered and soon had a thought jump into her mind. All of a sudden, Yoh-chan became... stronger. I can feel it, because the power is pulsating in me. He was babbling something about a Heavenly Purge when he was being immolated like that... What's with that? Is that the cause? Hirowaza eyed his person and noticed that the switchblade that should have been in his hands was no longer in his hands. "H, h, hey. Where's my thinger? My switchblade?" Hirowaza said, startled at this sudden realization. "I might have a lot of mana, but without my switchblade, I'm for naught!" Meira sighed, but remembered something.

Not to mention the flames had burned her clothes to a crisp, so it didn't matter that she shrunk, the clothes were on the verge of falling apart anyway.

Meira's eyes widened as she realized what had happened. The switchblade was burned to ashes on the ground, and she noticed this once she looked at the ground near where Hirowaza was being burned alive. "Keine-san," Meira piped up. "What's the meaning of this?" she inquired, pointing at the teal ashes on the ground, of what was originally Hirowaza's switchblade. Keine tipped her hat for a moment and knelt down to inspect the wreckage.

"Oh dear," Keine said. "It seems your friend's weapon is burnt. It's beyond help."

"Keine-dono," Hirowaza interrupted frantically. "Are you telling me my weapon is gone for good?!"

"I think so..."

"What?!"

"But I don't think you should worry about that, I don't think you'll be needing it."

Hirowaza tilted his head as he noted a strange feeling welling up in his right hand. RELEASE SEAL! Cacophonous Symphony!! Suddenly, a sizeable burst of light emanated from the hand. The light didn't blind the entire room but it simply brightened it up a lot. Hirowaza covered it with his left hand quickly but retracted it as something sharp emanated from it. "Nnnn... ghh... Aaaaaaahhhh!" The people there were watching in awe as quite literally, an aquamarine coloured machete was being magically lifted out of Hirowaza's palm. Blood was dripping slowly. "Gyaaaaah!! It huuuuuurts!" Hirowaza squealed as suddenly Meira stood by his side and helped him to withstand the immense pain it was bringing him. The machete was being lifted out in an impossibly slow rate, perhaps this was intentional. "I... I can't hold it!!!" Hirowaza said as he was trying to stop himself from crying from the pain. There was a sizeable pool of blood on the floor by the time the entire machete had materialized. Out of Hirowaza's palm. There was no visible hole where it could have feasibly come out. It was almost as if magic had done it.

"Okay, okay, okay, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, Taihou-chan, I take back my words earlier, freaking HELL that hurt!" Hirowaza said in a stream of thought, visibly wanting to cry. He was holding the machete in his left hand. Meira demanded an explanation from Keine, who was quick to oblige.

"Remember a few days ago, Meira-san? When we learned about the Cacophonous Symphony?" she asked. Meira nodded. "I did some 'exploration' and found out that in a single person's lifetime, their Symphony is actually only a sealed, temporal form. They had to have died once or gone through a Heavenly Purge to unlock its true form. The switchblade was an heirloom that was linked to Hirowaza's Symphony through magic or inheritance. The true potential was tapped into and it culminated in the Release Seal, which broke the shackles on that potential after Hirowaza underwent Heavenly Purge."

"Um... In a language I can understand, please, Keine-sama?" Meira asked. Keine simply giggled.

"In layman's terms, because Hirowaza pretty much reincarnated, he... she...? His old weapon had effectively metamorphosed into this aquamarine machete we have here. Go on, Hirowaza. Give it a swing."

"I can't swing this thing with my left hand!"

"Do it."

Hirowaza relented, knowing it would only lead to arguments. He gave it a swing with his left hand - his off-hand - and it was effortless. In fact, not anticipating this, he almost cut Taihou.

"Holy shit, what the hell was that for?!" Taihou screamed, in his high-pitched voice.

"Oh god I'm sorry!! I'm not going to do that again!" Hirowaza squealed, quickly retracting the weapon. Effortless... It's light as a feather... And as he was thinking this, the machete had instantly changed its form into a three-section staff. "Wha... This is amazing! The Symphony has matured! Well, this is certainly an interesting discovery..."

Keine simply nodded off.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on July 28, 2009, 12:51:10 AM
Saniwa Shrine Lodgings - Day 5 - 5am (Kajira and Pearl)

The communicator rang....LOUD.  Kajira was a light sleeper and it abruptly woke her up.

Kaj: *shock and surprise and hears voices* w-wh-wha? *looking around drearily*....oh *rubs eyes and listens*

After the people on the communicator said something about escapin Reimu and more stupid training she at first didn't care and just wanted to sleep some more. Remilia had just sucked some of her blood a few hours ago and now was NOT the time to be moving around hastily with some blood loss and low sleep count. She was heavily tired as her Girl form constitutes and those other 2 factors weighed heavy.

She turned it off only to see The red eyes of her companions also up and yawning feverishly. It was kinda freaky seeing them faintly red eyes of Minoriko, Remilia and Rumia even though there was nothing to fear....

Minory: sooo...*rubs eyes* are we to head to the ruins?
Remi: seems like the hasty Red-White doesn't know when to give breaks
Rumi: *yawns and turns over to sleep again*

Kajira stood up sleepily and drearily and nearly fell over. Remilia was right next to her since the chair Kaji was sleepin in was pulled next to her bed and held her from falling over.

Kaji: *shakes head* uuugh....How con....siderate of you....hehe..hehe.
Remi: just stand up straight! not like you'll faint or anything hmp.
Kaji:  r-right.... *suddenly she stands up straight and appears fine*....I can buy time by converting some energy. I'd rather not but as soon as we get down there I'ma sleep some more ~_~ i don't care what we're doing...*yawn* This'll buy me 30 minutes at most.

Kajira picks up Rumia quietly and carries her in her arms.  They head to Pearl's room first and upon entering. They were already awake.

Pearl: Ah Mom your up. I was about to get you too.

Komachi slept like a log. Poor thing not used to working at her own pace for so long.
Elly was up and about and ready to go as well.

Kaji: Eh? you was about to come get us? I guess someone told you then?

Pearl: No not really...I went to Reimu previously before bed to get one of those communicators for myself as well. I heard the conversation over it.

Minory: but...we just got to bed a couple hours ago....I'm so tired still....auuu~

Elly: Why do we have to leave so early after that horrible ordeal that just happened?! Its not fair... ;_;

Remilia: *sweatdrops* That's the Red-White for you. Deciding things on her own without much consideration for anyone else.

The crew gathered their things and headed down into the depths of the ruins.

Ruin Corridor Areas - 5:15AM Day 5

Kajira carried a sleeping Rumia still and Remilia was piggybacked on her back.

Pearl had to talk to Komachi in her sleep while holding her hand to keep her walking. It was rather amazing. Walking and sleeping at the same time. Just when you thought you saw it all something new happens.

Down the way they saw something that looked like a trolley in the distance.

Minory: What is that?

Remi: ......its a bird?

Kaji: .....its a kart?

Pearl:...its a bed ._. with people on it.

They left the hallway and watched a bed with people on it that they could hardly make out roll across
the ruins. Ziggin and zagging their way to another hallway with some small orbs trailing. The only thing that was really recognizable was Marisa's and Alice arguing voices.

Kajira: I think...that was team FUBAR?....but i think i saw Youmu on it too...

Remilia: indeed *leans forward with arms crossed and on Kaji's head*

Elly: Ummm guys one of those orbs is following us too....is that bad?

The group turns around and sees a few small ying-yang orbs just watching them and floating around lazily.

Kaji:...i think that's Reimu's security orbs that she set up earlier or something o_-

Minory: well....if they was running from those orbs....shouldn't we be like...

They all thought about that for a second until one of the orbs started to ring with a large buzzing noise. It surprised them but Remilia jumped off her back, grabbed one and threw it at a wall so hard it shattered. Elly readied her scythe and slashed the other 2 that was there. They ran afterwards avoiding more of those balls whenever possible. However, during the stramble some rubble from a battle above them involving Reimu and others started dropping debris and rubble.  While running some of the rubble hit Kajira in the head. It was light but it was still painful.

Kajira: aauuugh!...D-dam! That...hurt.
She put her hand up to her head and realized she was bleeding from her head wound. They got to another hallway and managed to be safe for a bit. She only had one eye open and looked to check on Rumia who....actually had a head injury as well.

Elly: oh no! is she okay?

Pearl: *gasp* is she alive still?

Kajira put her ear to Rumia's chest and still felt a heartbeat and she was still breathing although it was light.

Kaji: yeah....s-she's alive still. *sigh* so sorry Rumia.

She held Rumia close to her as they escaped out of the area. However, they were more orbs coming around and they had to run again.
Funny thing is....Komachi was STILL sleep walking/running. TRULY ASTOUNDING!

However they were soon cornered by at least 10 orbs and they insisted on them being cooperative and waiting further instructions.

Elly: *holding her scythe* auuu this isn't good!

Kajira wasn't lookin at the orbs at all. He was looking at Rumia who was just now waking up but...something..wasn't right?

Rumia:..nuis...ances....

Kaji: huh? what's wrong Rumy?

Rumia: ....nuisances....get lost!

Soon after she left Kaji's arms and summoned a small blade to  destroys 3 of them easy (as if they aren't hard to break anyway)

Rumia: what are you chumps waiting on! if we're to escape we can't bad down dammit!
Rumia wasn't Rumia at all. Her eyes were dark red and she was definitely angry, her voice was dark,low and soft, and her attitude....

Elly: o-of course!

They all fought more of those pesky orbs. it wasn't hard but when your surrounded by a buncha small fries....just annoying no?

When the battle finished Kajira immidiately looked at the Rumia before her.

Kaji:.....Your not Rumia...I know it

Rumia: *outta breath*....of course not you dolt! hehhe....too weak.

Remilia readied her claws and looked ready to attack again even though she was also tired.

Remi: Then who are you...stranger?

Rumi: tch...details later. Now is not the ti-

Minory: where is Rumia! what did you do to her!

Rumia: *facepalms* such a crybaby. Fine. *stands up holding her shoulder* I'm what you fought when that Rai soldier had me brainwashed. i'm the REAL "Rumia" I'm what was always sealed inside her. Those fools unsealed and brainwashed me so easily...makes me want to puke! ugh.

Shocking news indeed!
But....

Kaji: what happened to the Rumia we knew?

Rumi: the other one is asleep now its I who is awake.

Pearl: so....the Rumia we know is still...in there?

Rumi:.......Let us go before more rubbish shows up. *walks down corridor dragging her pint-sized blade*


Remilia: "I will have to watch this one extra closely....I refuse to have her get in our way and if i have to i will eliminate her myself! You little cur, if you lay a finger on her i'll-!! wh-what am i thinking!? grrr we shoulda gotten rid of her when we had the chance!"

Minory: "Rumia....The playful little sister i had is gone...she looks dangerous even if she's weak like this..."

The rest of the walk was quiet and hardly anyone spoke a word....until

Kaji: so Rumia...you are aware of the things that happened to Gensokyo right?

Rumia: Of course. Even though i was hidden i still was able to see through her eyes from time to time. *turns to her* You are a very foolish human to associate with youkai like her *points to Remilia* and me.

Remilia: *eye twitched but smirks* Indeed she is a fool for associating with me of all people.

Rumia could clearly hear the sarcasm in her voice. She whinced at it a little bit.

Rumia: tch...no matter. There's not much i can do at this point even if my greatest wish was to be released. Released in a world where i'm some human's slave.  This is pathetic.

Minory: Well its either elimination or be reduced to this semi-stable state! we don't have any choice Rumia! if that's even your name!

Minory was clearly emotional. having lost her home and being a young goddess who cared for the well being of humans. To her a youkai who sees humans as nothing but food would never settle with her. She was on the verge of tears.

Rumia: Fool! Like i'm not aware of that! I know how the stupid thing works. Signed off as if it was a summoning ritual. get strength from host and blah blah blah, dies if host dies. whatever. Let's just go i'm tired of walking around this damned place.

Kajira was getting irritated. She was injured a little bit but she walked to Rumia and slapped her across the face.

Silence. The only thing that was heard was the sound of Rumia's little blade clanking on the ground as it escaped her hands.

Kaji: look i don't know what happened to you in the past nor am I a Gensokyo native. However, I will not stand for the prejudice thoughts you have towards humans and youkai now. Things are changed for the better and neither race are at war with each other. I may be foolish to associate with youkai like Remilia however she's the best friend i've had in Gensokyo and i appreciate her very much. Be her a youkai, human or a ghost.  And i appreciate you as well Rumia. You were such a good friend after we got to know each other. Don't you remember the sandwhichs you liked so much?

Rumia listened to Kajira's stake in silence...but something snapped in her and suddenly she held her head in pain.

Rumia: g-gahh...grrr...! You....you foolish human. you won't be able....to say that....when she eventually...sucks you dry of...all your life! Youkai and humans...were never meant....to be....together!!

She soon collapsed on the ground. Her little sword also disappeared as well.

Elly: is she...okay?

Remilia: hmph...begone knave.

Kaji: *holds her up* Rumia are you alright? answer me...

After a few pats on the face Rumia wakes up drearily and yawned like she was sleeping for a long time.

Rumia: Kaji, good morning, morning ^_^

Dumbfounded-ness ensued

Kaji: uhh what?

Rumia: *hugs her* I'm hungry.....

Pearl: Did....she switch again?

Remi: how sneakily convenient for her. I does seem like there are two Rumia's in there. One i wouldn't mind killing and another not so much.

Kaji: Rumia...do you remember anything that just happened?

Rumia: *shakes head*...i was..dreaming so tired...*yawns*

Kaji:...I see...*stands while holding Rumia*...don't worry we'll get some food soon enough ^_^ Right folks!

She turns to everyone with a smile showing that she wasn't going to be worried with this complex. Everyone gave their opinions on what they should eat once they get up to the surface again and whatnot, the mood went much better after they started talking about it again.  However, Kajira was still very concerned even though she changed the subject for the better.

Kajira: "This...Rumia....who is she? I hope she doesn't do anythin violent against us...she doesn't have too many powers it looks like. So...hateful...why can't she see humans and youkai getting along? Did....something happen to her? or does she really hold prejudices? .....*sigh* man if things can't get more weird...

They talked and had what little fun they had for those moments as they finally approached Eirin's Lab where others were gathering.


In Ruins, Eirin's Lab - 5:30 AM - Day 5 (END)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on July 28, 2009, 02:39:21 AM
Main Meeting Room(?), Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:27 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, Tangential Involvement: E-mouse, Xan, Outside Mentions

Our... makeout session was interrupted by a general roar of enthusiasm from the main group in the room. I broke away to take a look and saw a general surge towards the door. Looks like they'd reached an agreement on what to do about the penis problem.

"Uh... guess we should get going." I suggested, in a small voice, trying to avoid Shoko's gaze. Can't risk getting emotional about this...

She followed my eyes, and nodded. "I agree." Turned back towards me, head tilted to one side. "We'll... return to this later, perhaps?"

I laughed nervously. "Haha... maybe." Even if I hope I'm doing an okay job of not getting too emotional about this, my body's certainly... bleh.

She smiled. "I certainly hope so." She stood up, looking rather pleased with herself. "Anyhow, we'd better head off with the others. I don't want to miss what happens."

I paused for a moment before pushing myself off the floor as well. "... me neither. If only to make sure nothing stupid happens."

"Awwww."

I blinked, and noticed Yuyuko sitting on the rollerbed next to Yukari, smiling.

"... how long have you been watching." I asked, deadpan.

She waved a hand dismissively. "Oh, don't worry, dear, I just wanted to see my lovely twin having her fun~"

"Eheheh~" Shoko replied, with a hint of (fake, I assume) embarrassment.

I sighed.

"Stooping to voyeurism now, Yuyu?" Shoko went on.

Yuyuko put a hand to her mouth in mock surprise. "Goodness, such accusations!" A mischievous smile. "Or did you want me to go ahead and join in?"

"Not now, please." I said, looking over at the dwindling crowd exiting the room.

Shoko nodded, smiling. "Indeed, I don't think Midori-chan would be ready for that~"

... and here I thought I'd just have to worry about 'romantic' issues with the Yakumos.

... hahah. Assuming THAT would ever happen. Though, given Yukari's behavior...

The mischief in Shoko's voice vanished. "Besides, we're almost missing the crowd."

Well, at least I'd have a reprieve. And maybe they'd leave me alone if...

I glanced at Yukari, still sleeping peacefully. And with a rather suspicious-looking smile on her face.

Hmm.

"Wonder if she's awake." I said, loudly, moving to the head of the bed. I grabbed the handles for rolling it; might as well not burden the others with it AGAIN.

"I don't know." Shoko replied. She smirked a little. "Let Yuyuko check. I'm pretty sure they have 60% synchro~"

It sounded like she was joking, but I wasn't so sure. The two ARE awfully close...

... well, maybe not 60%. Satori implied that was absurd, right? Although...

Yuyuko giggled. "Oh, not usually that high, but we've had our moments~"

I resisted the urge to comment on what those moments probably were.

The Black Hole Ghost grew slightly serious. "But, I'm afraid it wouldn't really matter. Yukari never wakes up unless she wants to~"

I can believe that. But I tried anyway.

"Hey." I said, shaking her shoulder. "Yukari? If I can stand up, I think you're in good enough condition to get up, now."

She mumbled indistinctly.

Golden-orange fur moved to distract me as Ran stepped onto Yukari's chest. She looked up at me and shook her head, raised a paw, extended its claws...

... and reached to pinch them on one of Yukari's breasts.

... well.

"Ahhn~~" Yukari moaned, "You said you'd only nibble, Midori-chaaan~"

A long silence as Ran and I stared at her face.

"It appears Yukari's thoughts really do seem to be in line with Yuyuko's and mine!" Shoko said, laughing.

"I didn't do anything!" I reiterated. Ran snorted.

Yuyuko gave my shoulder a pat. "Oh, don't worry, you'll get your chance~"

I wasn't sure if that was a good thing.

"Midori-chan's so cute~" Shoko sang.

... I sighed. "Whatever. Let's get going."

-----

Hallway Mob Rampage, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:29 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, Tangential Involvement: E-mouse, Xan, Outside Mentions

The bed ended up somewhat crowded again when we left, as Yuyuko neglected to get off again after her little brush with voyeurism, and Sho(ko) apparently decided to join her.

Well, at least her using the other side of the bed helped balance the weight to make up for the addition.

I tried to keep my mind off of the bloodthirsty roars from the mob in front of us... and, admittedly, the thought of Yuyuko and Shoko making out on the way... ugh.

... the regular appearances of the Covenant logo/symbol on the walls and doors as we went reminded me of more serious matters.

"... hey." I said, quietly. "I don't suppose I could get some info about what's been going on since I passed out on the Sky Ray?"

One of the Yuyukos - jeez, I'd already lost track - nodded. "I missed a lot of it while looking around for artifacts, but sure. Ask away." Shoko tone.

Hmm, where to start... ah. "First things first: How long have I been out?"

"One day." Shoko answered. "Though, it's closer to 48 hours at this point... but going by full days, only one."

Well, that's not too bad. Hm, I think I remember Yukari saying something about how long she expected while we were dreaming... how long was that again? Either way, I think that's a lot faster than she expected.

... wonder if that's from me not sucking or just the base's main generator.

"That's a relief." I said, out loud. "What have the others been up to in the meantime?"

Shoko rubbed her chin for a moment, thinking. "I believe that Sakuya organized some contest to test maid skills, but as far as I could tell it seemed pretty silly."

I stopped walking and stared at her.

"That was about when I came down here." she went on, "Before that, well, there was the gender incident."

"A WHAT?" I asked, completely ignoring that second part.

"Exactly what I said. Some sort of contest." Sho replied. She sighed. "It was very silly. I'm pretty sure all the events were completely tangential."

"She didn't expect them to stop time, did she?" I asked. I noticed the crowd getting farther ahead than I liked, and pushed myself to start moving again.

"No. I don't remember any specific examples, buuuut..." She hummed for a moment. "Well, I think I actually summed it up pretty well."

"I agree. But the details... bah."

If I wasn't so scared of her, I'd be tempted to punch Sakuya in the face right now. A worse idea now than usually, considering that she seemed quite pissed about the genderswap incident.

... well, that's probably one girl in Gensokyo that isn't gay. Much, at least.

"Anyhow." Shoko went on, "There was also something about the Yakuza, but it frankly doesn't sound realistic... Something about basketball."

I lifted one hand from the rollerbed's handlebar to rub my forehead. "... seriously."

"Yep."

I sighed heavily. "Christ, are we ever going to have a day where nothing insane happens?"

"Not likely." Shoko replied, smiling. "Sanity is far overrated."

"It is." I agreed. "But unfortunately, our current situation isn't particularly conducive to it." I paused. "And perhaps I should have said 'stupid.'"

Shoko giggled for a bit. Guess she agreed with that.

"Also, we have some new arrivals."

... well, I did notice the Ria girl, but he mentioned multiple... so local recruits?

... this could be tricky.

"I don't know if they're trustworthy or not, but I'm willing to give them the benefit of the doubt... though that doesn't mean I won't be watching them." Shoko went on, particularly serious.

Glad s/he was treating this as seriously as it deserves. I nodded.

"Though I don't feel they're the most suspect ones out of the bunch..."

... I gave her a sad smile. "My rant there didn't exactly inspire confidence, did it?"

She gave me a grim smile, and shook her head. "You're not the one I have to worry about. I'm more worried about those idiots from the Sky Ray incident."

... I briefly scanned the mob for Ria. And Nitori's little battery, for that matter. Didn't see either of them offhand.

"Honestly, I don't understand why we've allowed them to stay around." Shoko went on, darkly.

"... I agree. I wonder if Satori would agree to an interview with them..." I smirked. "So to speak."

Shoko nodded. "Yeah. The Sky Ray was just... the weirdest thing that's happened. And that's by GENSOKYO standards."

I gazed through the crowd again. "If we could trust her, the ship'd be a huge help, but...

... hey, what DID happen to the Sky Ray? What happened to it after that Spiral Covenant wakeup? Is it still usable, or...?"

Shoko just grimaced. "I'd rather we not think about it. In fact, let's just pretend none of that happened."

I frowned. Yeah, it was ugly... but neglecting it entirely would be a bad idea, and if there's anything left we can use to our advantage...

She noticed my uncertainty, and shook her head. "Please. It makes my brain hurt just thinking about it."

... I guess I'll ask someone else later, then.

I gave her a nod. "All right."

Hm, next topic...

"... you said 'new arrivals, right? Are there others beside the... Captain?"

Sho nodded. "Yes. I haven't spoken with any of them yet. I don't recall their names offhand, either."

I sighed. "More interviews... do you know if they've at least been checked for RAI membership?"

"I believe so. Then again, I've been rather distracted today." Shoko replied, frowning.

"Where the hell is Satori..." I muttered, looking down.

This isn't good. New recruits for mana provision would be excellent, but I wouldn't be willing to trust them without days of confinement and monitoring, and a body cavity search for bugs for good measure, if we didn't have a mind-reader to clear them so reliably. And even then, doesn't she only read current thoughts? Yeah, it still works, but you need to corner them and ask a bunch of nasty leading questions to get the full story...

... heh. No wonder she hates me.

Sho interrupted my ruminations with a bit of comfort. "It shouldn't be difficult to ask her about it."

I looked back up, paused, and nodded. "... I hope so."

"Anyhow, I'm afraid that's about all I'm going to be able to tell you." Shoko concluded. "You know the rest..."

I nodded. "Mmm, or at least enough of it."

I stopped the bed. It seemed like the mob had come to a halt, in front of...

-----

Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:30 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, Tangential Involvement: E-mouse, Xan, Outside Mentions

"EIRIN! EIRIN!"

Tasukete?

... I suppose this hallway should look familiar to me. That, or Eirin's main lab is separate from the sick bay.

Surprisingly, Eirin answered with a shout from the door of the room. "What is it?! This is a place for sick people!"

"Physically or mentally?" I quipped.

This was followed by an angry shouting match between Eirin and the mob, which could be summed up as "RETURN OUR PENII" vs. "GO AWAY." Admittedly, I have to say I agreed more with the first group, considering the trouble genderswapping could cause, and since Eirin was up and about anyway, she didn't have any good excuse not to be working on it... unless, of course, she was being a dick about it, which is worth objecting to.

Of course, I wasn't as fond of the aggressive methods displayed... I would have been tempted to object if it didn't mean getting knifed in the di... va... NEVERMIND.

I tried paying attention to the conversation again. "You and what army?!" Eirin challenged.

The one standing here, obviously...

"... you really want to know?" the other 'negotiator' asked.

"I would have thought the Brain of the Moon would be able to guess." I muttered.

"Go ahead! Do your worst!" Eirin cried back, defiantly.

Welp. Guess that's one door in the Covenant base that's going to get clawed apart and...

Wait, how tough are the doors, anyway?

"T34! Bring on the big one!"

An engine roared. The floor shook.

...

"Oh god tell me they're kidding."

"They're crazy. I understand that they want a cure, but this is insane..." Shoko agreed, staring at the sight.

One of the tanks rolled through the hall. The crowd parted to let it stop in front of the door to Eirin's lab. The turret whirred for a second as it leveled the main gun down at the door.

Okay, they're going too far.

"Okay guys," I yelled, "I seriously don't think this is a..."

Sakuya leapt out of the crowd and landed on the bed in a slouched pose, wearing her best Jack the Ripper face.

"My dear," she said quietly, her vicious tone thinly coated by false politeness, "I quite frankly do not care what you think, and would appreciate it if you did not try to interfere with getting Taihou back to normal."

My jaw was not working at its best, not in the least thanks to the six daggers dangling between her fingers. "B... buh..."

"I believe it would be in our best interests to leave this matter be." Sakuya went on, smiling dangerously.

"... yes ma'am."

Sakuya's threatening air vanished, her smile turning sincere. She daintily hopped off the bed, turned to give us a polite curtsey, and returned to the crowd around Eirin's door.

I whimpered.

"This won't end well..." Shoko said, sounding a little shaken by that little exchange.

Eirin finally replied to her situation, her voice shaking as well. "... you wouldn't dare... you'll bring the entire ruins down on us!"

And, y'know, maybe kill her? Did you people think about this at ALL?!

I grit my teeth. Okay, okay... it could work as intimidation, but damn if it isn't a gamble.

"No, I won't." a male voice said, dulled some by the tank exterior. Porn Rule poked his head out of the hatch, and continued, "It?s a standard armour-piercing round. It?ll smash the door into pieces and put a pretty big crater on the wall opposite but otherwise it won?t destroy anything important to the ruins? structural integrity."

... are we sure these ruins follow standard structural laws? There's something funny about the construction material for this place... granted, it?s more likely to be more resistant than more brittle, considering, but...

... hmm. Then again, we aren't exactly in top condition mana-wise, are we? If we can't even open some of the rooms here...

Please be a bluff. Please be a bluff.

"Yield?" our 'negotiator' yelled, sounding a little smug.

A pause, before Eirin showed her defiance: "TRY ME!"

Hoooooo boy. I should try and...

I took a few steps towards the mob, and Sakuya quietly revealed herself near the edge of it, giving me a sweet smile.

... I backed up behind the bed again.

"... Rika, ready the high-explosive round." Porn Rule said, "Chiyuri, ready recoil rectifier."

... wait, Chiyuri?! I know she wasn't here earlier! And I was afraid Yumemi was...

... wait, artificial mana generators from Kikuri's goons... was she just using Covenant tech too...?

Bloody hell.

More mechanical whirs and metallic thuds showed that the tank crew really WAS loading the main gun.

... I wish I could help, Eirin.

Silence.

"... we're open." Eirin finally said, defeated.

"What was that?" someone else asked, mocking.

"We?re open, okay?!" the Brain of the Moon cried in exasperation. The door she was hiding behind clicked and opened, revealing... yep, looks like the sick bay I'd woken up in. And Eirin, of course. She was carrying... something, hard to see at this distance. A jar?

"Look, the best I have at the moment is this." she said, tossing the object at... an unfamiliar girl. "Theoretically speaking, it should work."

'Theoretically?' Oh dear.

My worries were interrupted by a soft moan from the bed. I looked down to see Yukari shuffling a little under the bedsheets.

Oh joy. NOW what was she dreaming about?

She opened her eyes.

"Uuuu. What's going on?" she asked, blearily. Her eyes lazily traced over the ceiling, a rather dreamy expression on her face.

I blinked down at her. "Yukari?"

A little black cat darted across the bed and started licking Yukari's cheek.

I dabbed at my upper lip.

"Ah... heehee... good morning, Chen." Yukari said, softly.

Ran approached with more dignity and nuzzled her other cheek.

"You're okay!" I cried. I felt... oddly relieved. She'd seemed fine... I'm... being irrational. Isn't that...

Joy. This could be... bad. Or maybe...

"Ah, Yukari-san!" both Yuyukos cried.

Yukari blinked, and lifted her head to look at them. A beat of silence.

"Oh my. Yuyuko, when did you learn to..." she trailed off, looking between their faces for a moment. "... no, you look a little different. That's a very convincing cosplayer, Yuyu-chan~"

She still sounded a little dreamy, but it was clear she was starting to recover her usual wit. I held my tongue for the moment; she probably wanted to greet Yuyuko properly, for now.

... and putting off taunting about "Midori-chan" might be a good idea.

"Awww, you could tell?" one of them replied, smiling. "I thought I had her made up perfectly~"

Yukari grinned. "Oh, she's quite impressive. But I know your face very well."

Ah, guess that one must have been Yuyuko.

"I hope you had a nice nap~" ghost-girl sang. She smiled sincerely. "It will be good to have you around again."

Sukima returned the smile. "And it's good to be back." Her expression turned mischievous.

Uhoh.

"Honestly, it was getting rather boring dreaming all alone after the others woke up... I had to conjure up some fun of my own~"

Yuyuko and Shoko looked up at me, mirroring her smile.

Yukari followed their gaze and rolled to one side. (With Chen jumping out of the way in the meantime.) She pushed herself up with one arm, moaning slightly. Probably sore.

She looked me over with a small smile on her face. I averted my eyes.

"Ara ara... Midori-chan did turn out as cute as I expected~"

Ugh, my face is burning again...

Yukari shifted into a more comfortable sitting position, and reached towards me with one hand.

More specifically, for my... breasts.

"Although, I'm a little disappointed that your--"

I jumped back to avoid her touch.

"No molestation, please." I requested, not quite managing to keep my voice from shaking.

Yukari blinked at me, looking a bit puzzled.

Behind her, Shoko chuckled. "I already did that for you, Yukarin~" She sighed dreamily. "I know I shouldn't, but... Midori-chan is so cute that I just... fell in love~"

... I really hoped she wasn't serious there.

Well, there was SOME disagreement from my second...

God damnit, no.

Yukari spun around to face her. "Really, now?" she asked, eagerly, "Oh, do give me the details!"

Shoko smiled. "Oh, don't worry, I'll fill you in soon. But, there are too many people around here who might listen in."

... how the hell did I forget about our current situation? Were they actually going to take that drug without getting it tested on something trivial first...?

I looked over at the mob, to see a group of panicked Gensokyoites (and batteries) surrounding a crumpled miko outfit on the floor.

... what? How'd that happen? Did the drug shrink someone?

... speaking of which, who...

Wait, Deodorant was wearing a miko outfit...

Fuck.

"Hmm, what IS going on?" Yukari mused, noticing the fiasco as well.

"Long story short, the mob decided to bully Eirin into finding something to turn the guys back to normal." I replied, starting to walk towards said mob in the hopes of finding out what had happened, "Unfortunately, it doesn't look like it worked as intended."

"No, it doesn't." Shoko agreed, hopping off the bed. "Let's see what it DID do."

"Geez... you people..." a tired-sounding voice called out from the edge of the crowd. I glanced over to see... Reimu and Sanae, leaning heavily on each other's shoulders?

Looks like they really WERE worn out from that fight, one way or another.

Reimu went on. "If only you didn't make such a big fuss over shrinemaiden training..."

"The same could go for you." I grumbled.

"Re... Reimu!" Alice gasped, panicked fright on her face, "I-It wasn?t me, I swear! I-I didn?t just kill us all! No!"

Well, that explained who gave him... her that shady drug.

"... calm down, people." Reimu said, heavily. She let go of Sanae's shoulder and hobbled over to the pile of miko clothes on the floor. She rifled through it for a few seconds and...

...

Joy. I'm not good at being patient with little kids.

Eirin had better damn well have a cure for this, too!

"Oho." Shoko said from beside me.

... he was AMUSED by this?!

"Yuyuko, I think we're joining in on this. Though, with a smaller dose."

Yuyuko walked past us, nodding. "Yep, yep! Those pills look delicious~"

"You can't be serious."

The Ghost of Hunger was also dragging Youmu along with her. She looked, understandably, terrified. The half-ghost actually tried to tug away from her master's grip.

Yuyuko just tugged back. "That means you too, Youmu! No getting out of it~"

Shoko smiled, not moving quite yet. "You'd be incredibly moe as a loli~"

"Bu, but..." Youmu stammered.

"Do it." Sho pressed, sternly.

"Um," I tried to cut in.

Shoko put a hand on my shoulder. "I said it'd be easier if we were all younger, didn't I?"

I glared at her. "... do you have psychic powers or something?"

She smiled, putting two fingers to her lips. "Perhaps~" A sad look. "But it seems like I can't see what Midori-chan really thinks of me..."

A chuckle from behind me.

I sighed heavily. "Oh, whatever. Just don't do anything idiotic, all right?"

Shoko gave me a frown. "Come now, Midori-chan, you know you can trust me more than that."

"... heh. True. Then... be careful about public appearances, perhaps."

She nodded. "Fair enough."

"Shooo~ We've got the snackies~"

"Ah, I'll be right there, Yuyuko!" Shoko called back, and headed into the mob.

---

Speaking of the mob, Reimu seemed to be having some trouble getting people to understand what the drug had actually done.

 "... this IS Mitaka... Mikoto... or whatever she is now." She said to the mob, clearly exasperated, "The drug LOLIFIED her!"

Looked like that got through to most of them. Porn Rule seemed a little slow on the uptake, though. "Wha...?"

Eirin approached Reimu and her charge. She looked over our new little toddler carefully. "Hmm..." She nodded. "Okay, so I DID manage to reverse a particular biological process. Just not the one we wanted reversed."

... bio... what. Genderswaps are not a biological process.

'Brain of the Moon' my ass!

I opened my mouth to yell at her, then forced it closed. Alice filled in for me.

Deep breaths. Deeeeep breaths. More effective if I tell her calmly, after all.

I forced a very fake cheerful smile, and called out, "Eirin?"

She looked over at me, and seemed to brighten a little. I wasn't sure if she was taking my expression seriously or was tired of the others acting like idiots.

"Yes?"

"Wasn't the genderswap caused by your drugs, not a biological process to reverse?" I asked, sweetly.

Eirin froze. "... ah..."

I tilted my head to one side, closed my eyes, and smiled as sweetly as I could.

"Kindly stop dicking around and get to work on an actual antidote."

I didn't get to see her reaction, of course, but once I opened my eyes I got a peek at what the other groups were doing.

It seemed that there was a general trend of groups teaming up on... looks like the mana battery, usually, and forcing one of the drug pills down their throat.

"Oh come on, you idiots..."

"Jeremy."

I paused, and turned back towards Yukari. "... yes?"

She smiled. "You worry too much."

... an echo of a memory... a dream? No, our dream... when we were...

... and she'd said that she...

I shifted uncomfortably. "... I hope so." I replied.

She waved me over. "C'mere, Midori-chan."

... I glanced over my shoulder for a moment before stepping up to the bed again. I made sure to stay out of her reach, after the previous incident.

"I actually think there's something more important for you to do than worry about a little playing around with Eirin's drugs." Yukari explained.

"Playing around?" I growled, "Do I need to explain the security risks of random bodily changes even to YOU?"

She smiled. "Oh, I know. But right now, we aren't 'public' yet. We can play for a little while, certainly?"

...

"It's not a good habit to get into."

"No, not really." Yukari agreed. "But since the harm's already done, and we're waiting on another solution anyway..."

..... bloody hell.

I sighed. "... yeah, okay, you're right. Sure doesn't help me figure out what's been going on, but..."

"Fufufu..." she put a finger to her lips. "Don't worry, we'll have time for that." That damned mischievous smile. "Perhaps you'd even like to wait a while, to have a little fun with them?"

... I'd always wondered what it felt like for girls to...

Fucking second head!

I shook my head vigorously, to try and get those naughty thoughts out of the way. Not here, not now! Maybe if I had some privacy from everyone for a while, maybe if Yukari was gentle about...

No, god no, she'd never do that. What am I thinking.

She smiled knowingly. "Oh my, Midori-chan is quite tempted, isn't she~"

I sighed, and nodded at her, face lowered. "... yeah."

"Goodness, it's nothing to be ashamed of, dear." Yukari said, a little surprised by my response. A smirk entered her voice. "I should talk to Shoko so I can pick up where she left off~"

Oh, for the love of...

I moved my head up to glare at her, but stopped partway as a flicking fox ear caught my attention.

"... ah... Ran..."

Even Yukari wasn't helping with this... she's linked too, isn't she? So I can't afford to...

"Oh, yes." Yukari said, the mischief leaving her. For the moment. "Thank you, Ran, you reminded me."

"That we need to find some way to talk about this whole affair?" I asked.

"My, who are you accusing of cheating, Midori-chan?"

I just glared.

Yukari chuckled. "Alright, not that. Rather, you're right!" she nodded. "I think it's time for Ran and Chen to return to normal."

Ran's ears perked up. She looked over at Yukari.

... I don't know... she seems to be in pretty good condition, but she still hasn't tried to get up...

Yukari noticed my concern and waved dismissively. "Oh, don't worry about me. Between our new mana generator and that surge you managed earlier, I'd be amazed if it slowed down either of us."

Surge? How would I...

I noticed Yukari staring at my chest. I silently turned away and lifted my arms to cover my.....

...

Spiral...

I smiled slowly.

"There you go, Midori-chan~" Yukari sang. "I told you, it won't be a problem."

I smirked a little. "Yeah. Gotta try, right?"

"That's the spirit~"

I glanced at the cat and fox, still on the bed. Now, though, they were standing up and looking at me expectantly, tails swishing.

"Awfully eager, aren't you?"

"Oh, quite frankly, I think Ran's just cranky about having to stay a plain fox for so long." Yukari said, the casual indifference only worsening her bluntness.

I glanced between Ran and Yukari a few times. "Err..."

I couldn't tell how offended Ran was by this statement, but I was pretty sure she...

... nodded.

Yukari smirked. "Honestly, Ran. Normally you're just fine with me finding new Playmates." she reached down the bed to ruffle the fur on the back of Ran's head, roughly. "Or have you just gone into heat or something~"

I don't know if foxes can blush, but I think Ran was getting close to it.

"And are you suuuuure that didn't have anything to do with the Tenko incident~"

Ran growled.

Yukari giggled. "Alright, alright, that's enough teasing. Now shoo, shoo, go get your tails back, and give Midori-chan a proper introduction!"

I blinked at her.

"... why should we leave?"

"Well, you should have some privacy for really talking with my dear shikigami for the first time, don't you think?" Yukari said, "It would be a little awkward out here with the crowds, wouldn't it?"

"And why can't we take you along?" I specified.

"My, my, separation anxiety, Midori-chan? You poor girl~"

I growled a little.

Yukari smiled. "That shows the problem, actually. If I came along, I'd just steal the show~"

I glared at her, but she... actually had a point. I remember talking with her a lot more in those dreams than Ran and Chen...

"Besides," Yukari went on, "I'd like to have Eirin double-check my condition... and talk with Shoko~"

"Oi!"

A smirk from the gap youkai. If she still counted as one, at least. "Come now, Midori-chan, you don't really think you'd be able to stop that, would you?"

... damnit.

"No."

... so should I just tell her myself?

..... trust...

I sighed. "What happened was... Sho..." I fought with working my mouth for a moment. "Sho pressured me into... kissing."

"Hmhm, a gentle start." Yukari smiled. "And then?"

"Nuh... nothing past that." I shifted uncomfortably. "I... think I'm gonna go now."

A hint of a smirk. "All right, then. Do have fun~"

I'm not entirely sure I liked her tone for that last one... but I led Ran and Chen off anyway, in search of a nearby room in the ruins to get them back to normal, and talk in.

Hope nothing goes wrong with it...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on July 28, 2009, 08:12:43 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on July 29, 2009, 11:36:52 AM
Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shirne, Day 5
Meira+Hirowaza, Taihou+Moko+Keine+Sakuya

"That was totally unnecessary! You didn't have to DO that!" Hirowaza whined as he slammed the three-section staff on the ground. He would not hold a temper tantrum but he was certainly quite irked at the treatment he was getting, and he could tell that Taihou was getting annoyed too. "Just because we look and sound like kids doesn't mean we think like them!" Hirowaza said. "D, d, don't treat us that way...! And look at poor Sakuya-san! Surely she's fretting at Taihou-san's current condition. This isn't a game, you know."

"Geez, geez, just a joke, take it easy!" Meira said coolly as she simpered away from the scene.

"There was still no reason to do that," Hirowaza murmured inaudibly as he sat on the ground, adamant about not participating in the nefarious things Mokou and Keine most likely had planned for the two. "Well, Taihou-san, aren't you going to do something about it?" he asked, quickly shifting the three-section staff into a scimitar. "You're Lady Remilia's trusted butler. In this state, you aren't very much, and I'm sure Sakuya-san is very worried about you."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on July 30, 2009, 04:30:55 PM
Some secluded part, away from the main group, Underground Ruins, Day 5


Etch and the others met up with Ria and Kaguya. It took a while, but Team Shakin' made it to the Library.

Etch: Ok, so now what?

Ria: Well, first things first. We need to assess the situation. Reimu and Sanae are drafting people in to become Shrine Maidens.

Nitori: As far as *yawn* I can tell...

Momizi: Huh? Nitori, why are you so tired. The battles weren't that fierce.

Nitori: It's not that. I was up all night working on a mana amplifier for Reimu and Sa--

Nitori was cut off as Ria grabbed her by her shoulders roughly.

Ria: What did you say?

Nitori: WAH!!!

Ria: Where is it now? WHERE?!?

Nitori: I don't know! It's probably with Reimu!

Ria: Crap...

Ria let Nitori go as she fell to one knee. She searched around in her bag for something, but couldn't find it. She had encountered the worst thing for a Crios user to encounter, medicine shortage.


meanwhile, in the holding room...


Cirno and Marx were still tied up in the room.

Cirno: Damn, these ropes are tight...

Marx: What, these? They're pretty loose.

Marx stood up, and the ropes fell off.

Cirno: Wha, buh, how...?

Marx: Part of my training a while ago was to be a escape artist. Just in case. Good thing these are ordinary ropes. Now, let's get out of here.

Marx untied Cirno and they both left the room.

Ana: HEY! WHAT ABOUT US?!?


back at the ruins...


Etch: Ria, you ok?!?

Ria: Mana shortage... used too much Crios...

Kaguya: Hey, don't you die here now! If you die, I die too!

Akyu: But, aren't you an immortal?

Etch: Oi! We still need to do something about Ria!

Ria: Etch, listen to me. Go to Eirins room and pick up the necessary ingredients for a Crios Stim. Go, quick!

Etch: Wait! How do I know which one to pick?

Ria: Use your Crios... It will show you what you need.


Eirin's Medicine Storage


Etch was searching around the room for stuff. That goodness someone had the bright idea of bringing a tank to cause a huge commotion. Good thing too, as It wouls also keep the Mad Scottsman at bay.

Etch: Sheesh, where to start?

Momizi: Hey, hurry up will you?

Etch: Ok, ok. Now then... Crios, show me what I need...


Path to the Ruins...


Marx and Cirno were running down the corridors, intent on finding Ria and the others. But, where to start looking?

Cirno: So, the plan is to just run around aimlessly until we find someone? Even I could have thought of that!

Marx: I can't actively use Crios now, just in short bursts. I can't afford to have you nearly dead right now, Cirno.

Cirno: Thanks, but you still can't find any of the people you mentioned earlier?

Marx: I can only sense Ria around here. I can't find Lazuras or Fo--

Marx froze in place as she sensed someone else. Someone, familiar, not to mention closer.

Marx: Come on, let's go!

Cirno: Wah! Wait up!

Marx: (It has to be, it must be him! Forte!)


The Ruins


Etch and the others managed to creep away from the commotion which got louder and louder. Etch followed Ria's instructions and made a pill for Ria to swallow.

Ria: Here it goes...

She swallowed the pill but then clutched her chest in pain.

Kaguya: RIA!!!!

Nitori: Etch?!? What did you do?!?

Etch: How should I know?!?

Momizi: Wah! She's shrinking!

Ria did indeed shrink. She now had the body of a 7 year old.

Kaguya: R-Ria?

Rialia: ? Where am I?

Etch: I'm sure I got the ingredients right...

Rialia: Um... miss? Is this a famous ruin?

Etch: (urg...) No. This is actually not very well known. My name is Ambera. What's your name?

Rialia: Rialia Soguyen from Port Forenga. It's nice to meet you, Miss Ambera.

Marx and Cirno burst into the room.

Marx: Ria! There you a--what the heck is going on here?

Etch: uh...

Kaguya: Where to start...?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on August 01, 2009, 06:41:09 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on August 02, 2009, 01:47:32 AM
Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, Day 5
Meira+Hirowaza, Taihou+Moko+Keine+Sakuya

Hirowaza was standing up and quickly saw what Taihou did, who distracted Moko with the maneuver. While Mokou was taunting Taihou, Hirowaza clenched his fist and leapt at Mokou from behind. "Hey, flamebrain! Eat this! STONE FIST!" Hirowaza yelled as his right hand was enveloped with mana and became as hard as stone, and then struck at Mokou's back. The stone covering his hand shattered from the force and became mana once more, energizing Hirowaza's next attack. When he attacked Moko at Taihou's call, he remembered something.

-- an unspecified, large amount of time before the present --

Hirowaza looked at her intently and was wondering what she was doing as she was fixing her hair. "You... saved me," Hirowaza said bluntly. "Thank you." he continued, holding his left arm which had a large band-aid on it that covered a large gash that was bleeding. Hirowaza switched his gaze to the two girls that were also attending to that woman. Those two look very powerful... he thought. I'd do my best not to annoy the Astarte Hirowaza then stood up from his sitting position. The woman spoke. "Hey... Why don't you try your hand at fighting me?"

"Me? Fight you? Are you crazy?! I can't do that."

"...I want to see the extents of your power."

"Still..."

The lady smiled and had her attendants step back. She drew a long spear and slammed the end of it on the ground. "If you won't fight me, then I'll undo everything I did to save you first!"

"Woah, hold it!"

She was extremely fast and took the initiative, thrusting the spear forward. Echoing Lance! Hirowaza braced for the impact - FROZEN SKIN! An icy barrier covered Hirowaza as he was able to minimize the damage from her strong attack. However, Hirowaza still staggered a bit. "You're just as they say." she said. "You know, I heard that that undeath Phoenix girl was pretty powerful from my attendants here," she said as stepped back a moment and changed her spear into a massive hammer. "But... That power of hers has a weakness. Immortality has its limits." she continued and set her hammer high in the air. DENSE TELLIUM CRUSHER!

"Wai--" Hirowaza was about to protest and ask for an explanation when the hammer was sent down upon Hirowaza, who tried to evade the hit but was still affected greatly by the blow, parts of his frozen skin cracking and revealing battered skin. The lady was stunned for a moment as she tried to raise the hammer again. "The back!" Hirowaza muttered as he leapt in the air, drawing out his switchblade. MAXIM'S SPECIAL!

However, just as he was about to strike, her two attendants suddenly blocked the attack.

"Ow!"

"Well, as you can see," the woman said, "You're not too shabby yourself. You just need to utilize your opponent's weakness, because you yourself lack physical fortitude.

-- back to the now --

Moko felt the blow and stopped laughing. "Now, now, isn't a two on one battle cheating, my little dears?" Mokou said. She turned around to face the child Hirowaza who was far from pleased.

"That's enough, Moko-san. You wanted Taihou-san to stop being weak, yet here you are taunting him of his size. Your behavior is making me sick," Hirowaza said. "What does not kill us makes us STRONGER!"

"Well, well. We shall see about that!" Mokou said, letting fire embrace her entire body. "En garde!"

Hirowaza quickly gestured at Taihou to make a move as Mokou was about to release her power on him. Mokou let loose a flurry of attacks, however... DRAGON AEGIS! Hirowaza yelled as quickly the essence and spirit of a dragon entered his body, allowing him to block most of the damage coming from Mokou's fists and kicks. "Your blows are nothing against my Dragon Aegis!" Hirowaza said. However, eventually he could feel the attacks draining the power slowly. "And yet you are still persistent! Here's an eye-opener, to cool your battle heat!" FROZEN DAMSEL! Hirowaza used the remaining portion of his Dragon Aegis to mitigate Mokou's attack and struck with his scimitar, charged with a freezing energy, and hit Mokou's arm.

"Taihou! Go for it!" Hirowaza said as he staggered back.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on August 02, 2009, 10:53:49 AM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on August 02, 2009, 02:37:20 PM
Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, Day 5
Meira+Hirowaza, Taihou+Moko+Keine+Sakuya

Hirowaza remained silent as he panted and shot a glare at Meira, but Meira knew that he meant nothing malicious from the glare. Hirowaza looked back at Taihou and his friends and sighed. "...Whatever," he murmured as he weakly stood up. "There are more important matters at hand." Hirowaza stared away from everyone else's presence. There was a vestige of anger within him, despite all that he had done, there was still something off. Meira could sense it immediately as she looked at Hirowaza's distant gaze into the walls of the area. Meira inaudibly murmured to no one in particular "They say the best strength is the one from within... You are powerful, but you lack that one oomph... There seems to be no one truly close to you. It's sad." Hirowaza sighed wistfully. He clutched a part of his heart. There's something missing... And it's definitely not her. Someone else... but I guess there's no use brooding about it... Hirowaza sighed and turned to face everyone else again.

-- an unspecified, large amount of time before the present --

"You seem irked, Yoh-san," Meira said, poking Hirowaza's back. "What's wrong?"

The two of them were in the outskirts of the nearby human village, there was a lone house overlooking a low vale. The sun was setting and Hirowaza was sitting on the ground, panting, looking longingly in the distance. The two had just finished sparring. He continued to stare into the distance but after Meira waved her hands in his face he snapped out of his reverie. He looked quite disappointed about something that was plaguing the back of his mind.

"What is it?"

"More like what is up with you," Meira retorted jokingly. "Lighten up a bit."

"It's hard to when you've been alone for a good majority of your life."

"...I'm sorry to hear that, but that's what friends are for, no?"

"...Friends..."

-- back to the now --

Friends...

Friends...

What Hirowaza truly lacked were friends who were close to him. He was half angry and half happy that Meira entered his life, for without her intervention he probably would have continued to live in true solitude, and he would have destroyed himself. At the moment, Hirowaza didn't really know anyone else well except Taihou. And even then, he could see their tight-knit group. It made his heart warm, but at the same time, it made him feel distant from everyone else.

"...Yeah... We have a trouble here... Taihou-san can't do much in this state. We should rectify this..." Hirowaza said, sounding resigned and defeated.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on August 07, 2009, 06:06:45 PM
Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:42 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Dai-Yakuman, Team Butler, Reimu: E-mouse, TranceHime, Helepolis, MTG-ish

OOC: Oh god I had more trouble with this than I have any excuse for I'm sorry

And I need to do a second solo part, hopefully shorter, with Ran and Chen. Oi, oi. I need to work on this more. Dayquil! DAYQUIL!)


The shikigami and I only got about fifty feet before Eirin's newest shady drug revealed some nasty side effects.

The most obvious of these was embodied by the sound of a girl screaming.

I spun around just in time to see the victim's back explode in bright green flame.

"Uh."

I took a quick step back towards the mob--

"Ow!"

Ran kept her jaw clamped onto my ankle until I turned and looked down at her. She let go and glared up at me.

"She's fucking burning alive! I don't know who that is, but it can't be good for her!" I shouted down at her. "I'm sorry, but I don't think I can ignore this!"

I turned and dashed towards the little burning girl. It looked like magical flame, which I guess could be harmless, but given the screaming I still got the feeling this was a bad thing.

I was slowed a good bit by having to dance through some of the other groups, enough that the flames had... somehow died out by the time I got close. I held back a moment and looked over the victim. She... didn't look bad off. Unlike poor Deodorant, she'd just regressed into an elementary school kid. More importantly, despite the burning part, her skin was unsinged. Sure, her clothes had been turned into charred rags, but she didn't actually seem HURT. A little odd that she wasn't being hurt by the heat from those rags, come to think of it, but I guess that's magic for you.

"W... Why are you all so big?"

Sounds like she can speak fine, too. Squeaky, though.

"You okay?" I called over.

Her caretaker (mana... dependent? I don't have a good term for that yet, do I?) seemed more concerned with mocking her. "What's it to ya, pipsqueak?!" she snickered.

Huh, wasn't sure who that was, she seemed rather unfamiliar...

I was interrupted by another squeaky child shriek. "I shrank! Ohno, my voice. I sound like a loli now. You planned this didn?t you damned Phoenix girl!"

What?!

I looked over to another nearby group to see Mokou gloating over an even younger girl. "But of course!" she cried, "This is my revenge for giving me such a hellish morning. Payback time, Taihou-chan!"

Stupid phoenix hobo... we don't need more trouble!

... no, no... it's not TOO much trouble yet. I'll have to explain sometime... but I hope she actually listens.

... hey wait. Taihou? That's one of the guys, normally, right? What group was he with again?

... wait, wasn't he with...

I looked around the rest of his/her group to see Sakuya, just as I feared. Luckily, she seemed to be too busy orzing over her 'husband's condition to try and slit my throat.

I backed away from them, nervously. Ohhh, I did NOT need to have her nearby right now. Well, to be fair, attacking ME for this little problem would be irrational, but...

Note to self: Do not tell her "I told you so."

Well, at least Mrs. Burning Girl looks okay. Maybe I can just--

"Yaa!"

OWFUCK MY EYES!

Jesus that was bright! And I could hear the burning girl crying out in pain, while I rubbed my eyes to try and get them to work again. Or at least not be so spot-covered as to be ineffective.

Once I achieved this goal, I opened my eyes to see a long, bluish... not-quite-a-knife coming out of her fucking hand.

"Oh holy shit."

I gave Sakuya a nervous glance and took a step towards the little incident, but an arm blocked my progress. I glanced at the owner and... "Keine?" She didn't reply.

Little miss immolation-and-cleaverhand stopped crying in pain, and started panting. After a second, she said, "Okay, okay, okay, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, Taihou-chan, I take back my words earlier, freaking HELL that hurt!"

I could believe her, based on the shaky voice and the denied tears in the corner of her eyes.

Her... whatever-I-should-call-her, which Gensokyoite was that? Probably PC-98 - glared at Keine, pale-faced. "Okay, what the hell is going on here?!"

"I second this motion." I muttered. Keine's arm slapped back against my chest as a quiet 'shut up' before lowering it.

"Remember a few days ago, Meira-san?" she replied.

Meira? Oh! That samurai that wanted Reimu's balls!

I wonder if I should try joking about that...

Keine went on. "When we learned about the Cacophonous Symphony?"

"The what?"

Keine shot me a dirty look. I backed off and decided to keep my mouth shut.

She launched into an explanation: "I did some 'exploration' and found out that in a single person's lifetime, their Symphony is actually only a sealed, temporal form. They had to have died once or gone through a Heavenly Purge to unlock its true form."

'Symphony?' 'Heavenly Purge?' Was that those flames that freaked me out?

"The switchblade was an heirloom that was linked to Hirowaza's Symphony through magic or inheritance. The true potential was tapped into and it culminated in the Release Seal, which broke the shackles on that potential after Hirowaza underwent Heavenly Purge."

... okay, so I'm gathering that 'Hirozawa' there had some magical switchblade weapon - heh, what series was that with the reality-breaking knife? - and he went through some 'Heavenly Purge?' Probably the flames? But why...

Miera stared at Keine, uncomprehending. "Um... In a language I can understand, please, Keine-sama?"

Keine giggled. "Well, in layman's terms, because Hirowaza pretty much reincarnated, he..." she trailed off for a moment.

Ahh, so it was the age reduction that did it... that makes enough sense.

"... she...?" Keine went on, then shook her head in a clear 'whatever' gesture. "His old weapon has effectively metamorphosed into this aquamarine machete we have here."

I think I'm going to have to ask more about this when I get the chance... but now might not be the best time.

"Go on, Hirowaza. Give it a swing." Keine requested.

"I can't swing this thing with my left hand!" Hiro whined.

... heh. Hiro. Wonder if he'll ever have a little wiseass dragon sidekick.

... dragon... we need a dragon...

"Do it."

Little Hiro muttered for a moment, then swung the blade that'd come from one hand with the other. He narrowly missed Little Taihou.

"Oi!"

Taihou shared my concern. Well, no, it was elevated closer to panic. "Holy shit, what the hell was that for?!"

"Oh god I'm sorry!! I'm not going to do that again!" Hiro squeaked, pulling away. She looked at the knifey... whatever it is, there's probably a more proper term for it - thing in her hands for a moment.

... uh, wait, since when was it some sort of three-piece staff thing?

"Wha... This is amazing!" Hiro said, "The Symphony has matured! Well, this is certainly an interesting discovery..."

... Elemental Symphony...

No, not relevant.

Keine nodded and backed away from the little group. I tapped her shoulder.

She looked me over, frowning. "You... who are you, again...?" Recognition sparked over her face, and she clapped her hands. "Oh! You were with Yukari!"

I scratched the back of my head. "Er... yeah."

"Hm, I never thought that shut-in from the village would end up so involved in a situation like this..."

"It kinda surprises me, too." I replied, "But..." Glanced over at Hiro and Teihon... was that it? Whatever. "... you sure she's okay?"

Keine nodded. "I think that made Hirozawa a lot stronger, in fact. No need to worry. Though I guess she could use new clothes..."

"Upsee daisy!"

"Kyaa!"

Keine and I looked to see Taihou getting tossed up in the air by Mokou.

Werecow laughed softly. "Oh, that looks like fun!"

Oh come on.

... I don't feel like getting headbutted for trying to stop her, though. "Uh... just make sure she STAYS all right, I guess?" I suggested.

"Don't worry, she's tough." Keine replied, and walked over to the little madhouse. "Mokou, let's toss Taihou and Hirowaza around!"

Christ.

I sighed, slouching forwards. I guess I freaked out over nothing, in the end, but... man. What a rollercoaster.

... I'm going to have a lot of people to talk to once things calm down.

Hopefully they WILL.

I sighed again.

... there was a sudden breeze around my legs and... privates.

"WAA!"

A little more processing led to the conclusion that someone had flipped up the backside of my... hospital gown thing, displaying my uncovered rear for all to see.

I spun around to find the culprit and noticed two pink-haired kids - looked under 10ish - darting away, giggling madly.

"HEY!"

The two just ran faster, darting through the crowd and jumping over Mitaka's fallen miko outfit.

I decided it wasn't worth running after them, especially after that sudden, stark reminder of my clothing situation. Normally I'm more self-conscious than that...

Damnit. Looks like I'm going to have Sho sexually assaulting me for a while yet.

The two darted around Reimu and...

... come to think of it, I should talk to her. Or at least give her a piece of my mind after that miko fiasco.

A lighter nip at my ankle. Ran had followed me, of course. Her ears were down, but she seemed more exasperated than angry... that's a relief, I guess...

... no... need to talk to Reimu.

I knelt down before Ran. "Ran. I'm sorry for freaking out so easily. Thanks for being patient with my paranoia. But I'll have to ask for a little more patience. I think Reimu needs a little talking-to."

She nodded. I nodded back.

"... thanks. I promise, we'll go as soon as I'm done with her."

I stood back up and-- waa!

I stumbled a little as I got to my feet. Damn, even modest breasts are throwing me off-balance.

---

"I heard my name?" Reimu asked, from right next to me.

I jumped a little at her sudden appearance, but I guess I should have figured.

"Ah... yes, you did." I replied. Gave her a false smile. "I take it you can guess what I wanted to talk about?"

Armpits scowled. "None of them would have gone along with miko training if I'd just asked! That stupid maid training turned everyone paranoid..."

... maid training... jesus. That still...

... I shook my head. "Even then, did you really have to push it to the point of nearly killing a dozen people?"

She smirked a little. "What, were you scared?"

"Yes."

A sigh. "Yes, I got carried away, but we really need to have some mikos here!"

"Aside from the two naturals, at least?" I quipped. But, "Well, no, I agree. But I'm not sure trying to make EVERYONE to do it is a good idea. Especially by force, for crying out loud."

"I told you, no one was going to listen after the maid training!"

"Are you sure?" I asked.

Reimu averted her eyes.

"... did you even ask?"

"No, but you can see how it turned out yourself!" she snapped.

"Was that before or after you started attacking people?"

"... well..."

... wonderful.

I reached up and rubbed my forehead for a moment. Sighed. Looked Reimu in the eye, between my fingers. "Reimu. We need to try out the miko thing, yes, and people would freak out at it, yes, but it would have been nice to at least CHECK if you could get some willing volunteers without causing havoc!!"

"I told you, it wouldn't have worked!" Reimu shot back, scowling. "Everyone's still panicked after that maid training!"

"That isn't an excuse not to try." I growled.

A brief silence. We glared at one another.

... hm, a thought. "... what was Sakuya's excuse for that, anyway?"

Reimu gave me a false smile. "She said it was practice for manning the inn."

"... oh." I frowned. "I guess you've got a good point about people not buying the reason, then..."

"See? I told you."

"I don't think that's it, though..." I mused, "... did she make that reason for it clear?"

Armpits shrugged. "Not really, no."

"Then could you?"

She scowled.

Sheesh. I think there's more, though... "... what else did people not like about it, aside from it being stupid?" Pause. "What HAPPENED, anyway?"

"Hmm..." Reimu crossed her arms, thinking. "If I recall correctly... she forced everyone into maid outfits, and set up some tournament about maid duties."

"... a tournament." I deadpanned. "What sort of tournament."

"Well, Mikoto and I..." she trailed off for a moment, sighed, and shook her head.

Stupid toddlerfication...

"... we had to have a sort of cook-off with whats-her-name, that girl from the outer world with the hat."

"Renko?" I provided.

She nodded. "Yeah, that sounds right."

Huh. "And the others?"

"Hmm... I think the other events were cleaning,"

Sensible enough.

"... knife throwing, and a beauty contest or something."

...

I buried my face in my hands.

Reimu agreed. "Yeah..."

"... did she at least use this to teach people how to take care of the inn." I growled.

"Mmm... not really. They just sort of set up the contest and judged it."

I rubbed my forehead, sighed, and removed my face from my palm to look at her. "Okay. Let me get this straight. Sakuya demanded everyone do maid training. Then set up a tournament of half-irrelevant topics without actually TRAINING anyone?!"

Reimu nodded. "Sounds about right."

I rubbed my forehead again. "... Sakuya is... quite lucky that I am too afraid of her to kick her in the crotch."

"Isn't that normally done to guys?" Reimu asked, sounding quite amused.

I raised my head out of my palm again. "I've heard it's about as effective."

"I'll have to try it sometime." Armpits replied, smirking.

... maybe I shouldn't have told her that.

Well, too late now. I have a more important point to make, anyway.

"Could I suggest trying to counteract those problems for recruiting for miko training?"

Reimu raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

"Do exactly what Sakuya didn't. Ask first. Give people a good reason. Make it clear. Make it relevant. Teach. And don't be an asshole about it."

She stared at me for a moment. Chuckled. "Well. I'll keep that in mind next time I try."

I nodded. "Thanks." ... uh, hang on there. "... wait, next time?"

Armpits smirked again. "I don't give up that easily. And you said it was worthwhile, right...?"

She continued smirking at me for a few seconds.

... I smiled back. "I take it you're asking me to volunteer?"

Reimu's smirk turned into a smile. "I think that would make sense after what you've said, yes."

I nodded again. "Works for me. Just..." Darkened my expression a little. "... so long as you keep what I've said in mind, right...?"

She chuckled. "I'll try."

... I didn't like the sound of that.

"Anyway, I think the first thing would be to get into uniform." Armpits suggested, looking me over. "Eirin doesn't seem to have the best fashion sense."

I glanced down. Blushed at the reminder. "That would probably be a good idea, yes."

Although...

Ran was down there, too.

"... I'll have to ask for a while extra before getting started, though." I said, softly. "Ran and Chen..."

Reimu waved away my concerns. "I'll need a little while anyway, do whatever. The miko outfits are in the closet down the second hallway on the left of the 120 line from the lobby."

I blinked at her. "Uh... where?"

She sighed. "I said, the closet down the second hallway on the left of the 120 line from the lobby!"

"And where is that from here?" I asked, gesturing at the distinctly Covenant walls surrounding us.

She frowned. Sighed. "... getting you to understand the directions would be too much of a hassle."

Armpits raised a hand and wagged a finger at the air in a 'come here' gesture. A yin-yang orb floated down and stopped between us.

I stared at it.

"Just follow the floating orb." Reimu explained, smirking a little.

"That reminds me." I said, still staring at it. "I'm going to need to talk security later."

She snorted. "I should have expected that from you. It's just me and Keine taking care of the security systems, so I'll ask her to..."

"No."

Reimu raised an eyebrow.

"No... not just the security systems. I need to talk to... everyone, about what we can actually afford to do here."

I turned to look Armpits in the eye. "Could I request organizing a meeting sometime? I think everyone needs to hear what I want to say."

She raised an eyebrow, frowning. "... we'll probably be having one sooner or later anyway. But if you want to make a speech..."

I nodded. "That sounds about right. Thanks."

... can't think of anything else offhand.

I glanced back at the orb, still patiently floating between us. "I should get going, then."

Armpits dismissed me with a rather indifferent wave. "Yeah, yeah, I'll call you when I need you."

I frowned, a thought keeping me from following the yin-yang orb as it floated away from between us. "Wait, call?"

"Yeah. Don't you have a..." she trailed off for a moment, "... communicator..."

Now it was her turn to facepalm and rub her forehead.

"Sorry. I was kinda out of it." I quipped.

"I know." She growled back. Sighed. "Fine. I'll send one up later. How irritating..."

I gave her a nod. "Thanks."

She grunted. I bowed slightly and started working my way back through the (somewhat diminishing) crowd, following the floating orb.

... then glanced back after getting some clearance, to see... what's-his-name, the burning girl, fighting Mokou alongside... Taido, whatever it was. With outright ice and flame.

I sighed. "Idiots... remind me to headbutt people if anyone gets hurt from this..."

Something poked at my leg. A little fuzzy, a little damp. Animal nose?

I looked down. Ran seemed a bit calmer than she'd been a while ago.

"I promised, and I'll live up to it." I said down to her. Glanced back up. "Just... sheesh."

I shook my head and turned to follow the yin-yang orb back up to the main shrine.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on August 07, 2009, 07:03:23 PM
(O-O-C:Yeah I'm doing for a time-space frame skip here, let's forget the messes that was happened in the shrine, forget these lolis and all of that, forget Amarillo, we will have some hot-blooded scene here!)

10:30AM, Highway from Tokyo to Karuisuwa, GA-05 and Meiling

Carrying the fainted girl he found on the Highway some moments before, GA-05 continues his way to the Town of Karuisuwa.

A greenish sign just appeared before him, the boy slowed down a bit to look at it.

"Highway Exit: Karuisuwa, 250km"

"Huh? It seems that for 2 hours I only managed to do such a short ride?" GA-05 thought.

He continues looking at the sign.

There are a symbol there, which looks like a drawing of motorcycle, with a red cross on it.

"........" The boy's facial expression freezes, "Oh shoot, I forgot I was on a highway."

But then a smirk appeared on his face, "Whatever, I bet no one can do anything to me here. Heh."

He looks at the bottom of the sign, there is an icon showing a Service Area is right ahead.

"Oh well, It seems I must be quick now." The boy thought, and speed the motorcycle up again, throwing the sign far behind in merely seconds.

~About 5 minutes later~

"Hmm, Service Area right ahead" The boy reads the sign aloud, "But I have no time for this!"

As he shouted and ready to drive past the sign and ignore the divided way into the Service Area..... He heard something.

"Who are you? Where am I?"

The boy looked back and see the girl has wake up.

"Will tell you shortly, now I'm- wait." As he turn his head back, he noticed the girl is.... disappearing?

GA-05 rub his eyes and looking back again.

"Oh, what the hack." He stepped on the break hard. The motorcycle stops suddenly and produce a huge noise.

The green-clothed girl's entire body is flickering, and GA-05 knows that's not a virtual image.

Several thoughts like lightening quickly flashes in the boy's thoughts:

"Normal Humans can't flash -> True
VR Image haven't developed in this Time-Space Frame -> True
The girl's flashing -> True
Thus:
This girl is not normal human. -> True"


"Heh, seems I hit a jackpot now." GA-05 smiles, then walks up to the girl.

"Are you from Gensokyo?" then he decided to be more hero-like by adding "I'm here to save you."

Perfect Line!

"If you want to save me, get a link set up for me now!" After heard GA-05's words, the girl looks up on him.

"A Link?"

"I didn't have much time left if this haven't set."

"Just tell me how to set your link up."

11:00AM, Highway Service Area, GA-05 & Meiling

"Hong Meiling...... Hmm...." GA-05 is setting in the cafe with his new found "Jackpot", and is currently reading her descriptions in the PMiSS.

"So are you done checking my identity? " Meiling just finished stuffing a cake down.

"Well, yes. I never thought I can met one Gensokyo Resident before my mission has started, though." GA-05 replied.

"As you see, I don't know how I was end up on the highway... However, you said that you will protect me, and showed proof to try so, I have a request." Meiling quickly finishes her sentence.

"Well, just speak it, and I'll gladly provide support, since that's also a part of my mission."

He took out his Assignment paper and reads :"Protect GA-04's safety, together with her partner, and everybody who is there with her." Then he continues, "Since you are also come from Gensokyo, you automatically falls under the 3rd category."

"Sorry, but I cannot understand, did you just mean you have a friend or some sort here with us?"

"Ahh.. Forget to explain.. GA-04 is the girl that's with Lily White, you know her, right?"

Meiling took a slip from the coffee cup, then slowly replied, "You mean you are a friend of Amarillo's?"

"Ah, yes, Amarillo Viridian, as she prefer others to call her like that. Seems I need my introduction now. I'm GA-05, you can call me Heavenly Star, or Mr.Star there."

"Star? That seems... er.... so strange." Meiling smiles unnaturally, "Well, I really have something that will ask from you, can you help me find and protect Kana and Ellen? They are my friends, so protect them are also your mission right? And I bet there is someone watching over you and if you failed....."

"Erm, wait. Who are Kana and Ellen? These people are not on this book." Star waves his copy of PMiSS.

"Don't treat that book as the only truth of Gensokyo." Meiling sighs, "Actually it's quite inaccurate. Kana is a poltergeist and Ellen is a witch, I bet you can at least find definitions for these right?"

"Oh, well, now you are not with them?"

"Seems so, and I'm quite worried."

"Wait.. At least tell me what happened, alright?"

*Flashback*

After the basketball game....

Meiling looks as the Yakuzas are making their escape, or in their words, retreat.

then she heard Ellen speaking quietly: "They are now confused, shall we escape?"

"Then what our mana links?", comes Kana's voice.

"They have already broken since that leader collapses." Meiling replied. "However I don't think they will simply dump us somewhere. They need us for their future blackmails."

"That's awful." Kana whispered.

"Indeed, we are simply being tools for trade for them." Meiling continues.

"So you are agreeing that we shall escape?" Ellen asked.

Then they heard some men's voice ahead, "Run quickly before these freaks found us!"

"Heh, our friends are referred as freaks now." Meiling sighs, "If we want to escape, we must do it now, or it's a no-go. And we must split."

"That means we cannot see each other again?" Kana seems confused.

"Well, that's better than being tools." Ellen nods, "NOW!"

The girls run into the opposite position and quickly split paths and entered the forest.

The Yazukas soon noticed that, and Meiling heard one of them shouting, "After them!"

*FLASHBACK ENDED*

"Then you means..." Star stirs his coffee with a strew, "The witch and the ghost's fate is unknown, and you walked a long way before collapse at the place where I found you, right?"

"Seems so."

"Heh, Don't worry. You and your friends won't be harmed, I made this promise under..." Star pulled his golden broadsword out and smack it on the floor,"This golden sword, that anyone attempt to do anything on you should try this blade first!"

"Err......" Meiling looks at the sword in surprise, "It's made of gold?"

"Correct."

"And it struck a hole on the ground here?"

"Seems so, since the sword is standing there."

"Well, I thank you and we are in your care now, but I think you should concern about yourself now...." Meiling felt a drop of sweat on her forehead, "You sure have an... Interesting way of making promises, right?"

A old man quickly approaches them, "Hey, boy, you know what you have just done?"

"Yeah, we are making a film, and this..." Star opened his purse and throws out some money "treats as my apologize."

"Hmph, let's see how much you have gotten on you." The old man looks at the money on the table...

"Impossible... 10000 yen?" The old man held his breath for some time ,"Film as long as you can , you have the owner's permission."

"Thanks." Star sits down and watches the man walk away with the money.

"....... I get your way of doing things, you seems like...... a reliable friend." Meiling carefully choose the words before she made the comment.

"Now let's head back to the town---" As Star stood up from the chair a group of black-clothed man walks in the cafe.

The leader of them saw Meiling and quickly shout, "There she is!"

"Oh. It's the Yakuzas!" Meiling gasped.

"Well, now that's a double jackpot!" Star pulls out the sword out from the floor. "I'm sorry, but if you want the girl, talk to me first."

The leader turns to Star.

"You? A merely young kid dare to challenge us?"

"Hmph, I say talk to me, not laugh at me!" Star grab hold of the sword, "Talk to me or talk to this blade, choose one."

"For a kid you are brave...... and foolish." The leader made a pose to his fellow people, "You should get your lesson learned, and I promise the first time is free!"

Halcyon by Mano, A Remix of PCB Stage 4 Theme (http://nemoma.6621.cn/music/d8b009154f953c67.html) <- BGM start.
Backup Link : http://m1.6621.cn/m/play.swf?id=d8b009154f953c67

Then the Yakuzas charge towards Star.

"So you have choose...." Star rises his sword and casually made a swing. "to talk to the blade. Fine by me."

*BANG*

A loud crash can be heard, and the very first Yakuza charging in-front was swept away by the sword.

"Oh Fxxx that. My teeth!!" The Yakuza sits up and realized one of his teeth is currently out of his mouth.

"You must pay for this!" another Yakuza rush up as Star simply throws the sword at him. "Wah!"

The sword hit his stomach, the Yakuza keel down due to the pain.

"Oh, sorry if I didn't told you, but this sword weighs 2.5kilograms, since it's made of gold..." A smirk appeared again on Star's face. "Tch, I wonder if there are any hospital there.... you probably need a doctor before you died of any malfunctioning of your organs."

Then Star walks to the crippled Yakuza and took his sword back. "One with teech lost, one suffer a wound right on belly..." He swing his sword backwards only to hear a cry of pain, "another one with a broken nose." He walks up to the leader. "Have you changed.... " He points the sword at the leader "Your ideas?"

"You...... YOU!!!!" The leader tried to punch Star on the face, but was stopped by something and a crack can be hurt. "What have you done this time?!"

"Ah, Forget to mention that I'm also a ESPer, I can project forcefields at my will, and your right hand had just fall victim of that... I really hope you are left handed." Star's smirk turns to laughter.

"Now Meiling, with these pest taken care of, I'm fulfilling my promise of gold. Now let's go before more of them arrive."

"Ahh.. Okay." Meiling quickly follows Star as the leader crumples on the ground.

"I'll make sure you'll pay for this!!" The leader shouts at their shadow.

"Oh really? Then I'm waiting." Without even turning back, Star and Meiling walks out of the cafe.

"Well, let's continue our driving towards the town, I bet your friends couldn't be far." Star said as he gets on the Motorcycle.

"Thank you for your help." Meiling said as she gets on,too. "Sorry that I don't know some quick route or something."

"Don't mind that, it's all right." Star adjusted his sword so it won't slip down, and check the box's content to see all things are there safe. Then started the engine and drove off.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on August 07, 2009, 10:42:12 PM
STORY

In Ruins, Eirin's Lab - 5:30 AM - Day 5

30 minutes had past and Kajira's energy control abilities were slipping from her quickly and she was even more tired than before she started. She barely had energy to stand nor to notice noise around them as other group members were turning into children via Eirin's incomplete drug.

When people were volunteering to take the drug Eirin simply let them pass it around after Mitaka, now Miyo-chan, took it. Rumia took the pill and gave it to Kajira not even knowing if she wanted to take it or not.

Rumia: Rumia got Kaji a pill!

Remilia: Wait a minute! we didn't ask for this!

Pearl: but it looks harmless and i'd LOVE to see Mom as a kid! *squeals* Then I'll be her mom instead!

Remilia: This is no time to play house! We didn't come down here for that!

Komachi was asleep on the floor....god how long can she sleep like this? Kaji set Remilia down cause she was starting to feel faint.

Kaji: i...gotta rest for a bit...Let me know when something...happens...

With that she stumbled backwards and landed on her rear in a daze. Remilia and Pearl continued to argue a bit about taken that pill or now.

Minory: ummmm guys...Kajira just took the pill.....

Remi+Pearl: .....WHAT?!

Rumia was squating next to Kajira and handed her the pill like it was a treat. Being totally exhausted and clearly not thinking straight Kaji took the pill thinking it was some sort of sleeping pill or something.

Kaji: *yawns*.....thanks Rumia...your a good...girl...
At that Kajira fell backwards again and on the floor asleep and knocked out. She couldn't hear the loud bonk that Remilia gave Rumia on her head....


A few minutes later the drug took its effect on her as everyone else who took it. Her hair got a little shorter and her clothes clearly didn't fit anymore either.

Remi:....*facepalmed* Now i want to kill both of them
Rumi: x_x *has large bumps on her head*

Pearl: *squeals* Kijiri is so cute!!! <3
Elly: Ki...Kijiri?

Pearl starts to huggle her child-mom

Pearl: I dunno just came to mine ^^

Remi: stop that she's sleeping! *pushing Pearl out the way* You'll wake her up.

Pearl: aww Remi is such a mean meanie *pouts*

Remilia had laid Kijiri onto her lap to sleep. As much as she disapproved it, she started to not mind it now that she saw it. Pearl started poking at her cheek talking about ho cute she looks as a child since she never saw any pictures of her dad as a kid....and even then he wouldnt' be  a girl persay but still...ya know..
Elly was trying to wake up Komachi but to no avail....even as Tai-chan and You-chan were fighting with Mokou and Meira.  Of which Remilia noticed that her butler had taken the pill as well

Remi: GREEEEAT! =_= both of them are mere pipsqueaks now.
Minory: but...ahh...they aren't that much bigger than you are now Remilia.

At that remark Remi extended her claws and looked at Minory rather deviously

Remi: if you want to keep that tongue i highly suggest you keep it still.
Minory: auuuuuu!

Just about everyone who had taken the pill had frantic teammates...or estatic teammates....Weather it was actually okay or not to take it after seeing what it did to Mitaka was debatable, especially since its hard to threaten Eirin to make a double antidote when you only come up to her waist (if this was in Gensokyo it wouldn't be a problem to threaten someone 3x your size if your small yet still quite powerful of course....)  Eirin could only facepalm as her lab had become a makeshift nursery.

Remi: "actually...this might not be so bad...."

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on August 07, 2009, 11:30:54 PM
(O-O-C This is a bit of back ground story on stuff. Also, times are pending, until I can figure out this chronological mess)

A Subconcious Meeting of Gods ??:?? Day ? ( Unkowns )


8 cloaked figures walked towards the center of a great circle. On the outer rim of the circle, Statues of a girl with titanic strength stood guard. They took off the hoods that hid their faces...

Ende: So, who was the one that called us once more?

Tentrani: Beats me.

Intelagai: I reasoned that it was you, Ende, that called us to meeting.

Illuna: ...

?: T'was I who called you.

The image of a girl in a blue dress appeared in the center.

Illuna: So, what is it, Cirno?

Adveneta: There had better be a damned good explaination...

Cirno: I called you forth so that I may discuss something with you. You are all aspects of the strongest person, am I correct?

Intelagai: That is indeed the fact.

Cirno: Why is it that you are appearing in the hearts of those who are supposed to be dying from Crios? Should not it be killing them?

Zaosunke: That is the case?

Ragnare: I still do not see why we cannot just slay them outright!

Adveneta: Yeah!

Cirno: I may be the strongest in Gensokyo, but I can't be everywhere...

Intelagai: ...I have a theory.

Illuna: Oh?

Intelagai: Crios is meerly a spell that is indirectly cast upon people, human and Youkai alike. There is no medical cure for it, as it is not actually a disease but, like I said, a spell. Perhaps some humans have found a way to control the Crios spell and control the magic. An attribute of the strongest one appears in those where this attribute is strongest.

Illuna: ...I had thought of that. Maybe that's why Fersurai appears so often while Adveneta and Ragnare has been rarely seen.

Fersurai: it does make sense, not many people have the power to rend reality or alter the heart.

Adveneta: Not that you're particularly useful for anything.

Fersurai: Shut it.

Adveneta: Temper temper...

Cirno: In any case, this is a serious matter. We shall discuss this later...

(More history...)

Alter of the Dragon 12:30 AM Day ?


Before her, lay the treasure she so desired. Two pairs of matching handguns were enshrined upon a golden altar.

Marx: The Dragon's Teeth... Lagato's set and Megido set...

She grabbed hold of the guns, and pulled them off the altar. As she was surrounded by the temple guards, the crystals in the guns shone with a murderous light...

(Even more History, bear with me)

Port Valencia 8:47 PM Day ?

A young Ria and a slightly older girl sat upon the rooftop of a building. They gazed at the stars in awe as the less reputable part of town bustled in the distance.

Rialia: Hey, sis? When you grow up, what do you wanna do?

Yuna: Hmm? Well, I plan on helping Mom and Dad run the inn. Why, what do you want to become?

Rialia stood up, with a huff in her chest.

Rialia: I'm going to become a great pirate captain! I'm going to see all that there is to see out there!

Yuna: *chuckle* I see. *rustles Rialia's hair* You're still young, so you must never let your dreams die out.

And the night went on...

(Even More history will come later... for now, back to the story.)


Ruins (Time Pending) Day 5


Etch: ...so that's the story so far.

Marx: ................................

Cirno: Well, that's Eirin's drugs for ya.

Marx: *kneels down in front of Rialia* Hello there. My name is Marx.

Rialia: Hello Marx!

Marx: Hey, why don't you hang out with me for a bit? It'll be something to do?

Etch: U-um, I don't think that's such a good ide

Nitori: That's a great idea! We'll work on something to reverse the medicine's effect.

And so they began their work...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Bias Bus on August 11, 2009, 06:39:07 AM
((Fucking shit Huge ass post.))

=== Behind Shinjiro's Abode - 5:42 AM ~ Day 5 ===

It's hasn't been long since Shinjiro managed to find a lead on the enemies of RAI, however their capture wasn't what he had in mind. It was their power. He knew from research that the beings they carry with them cannot survive without Mana powering them (such is the reason why he has Yuugi and Tewi binded to him), so that must mean that there is a massive reserve of Mana where they're located. If he could somehow get ahold of that power, there's no telling on what he could unleash...

But first he needed to grow stronger, he needed more power before he could do anything and the only way to do so was to manifest a Reality Marble, basically, his inner world, a world that he can expand into this plane of space and warp it to his desires. His grandfather, Shirotaro Kuroyama, had such an ability, and he was inteded to snatch it this forgotten power in his hands. No matter what. 

Argh!

"I don't know why you're even doing this," Tewi spoke in a cynical tone as she took a sip of juice and watched the magus spar with Yuugi from underneath the shade of the tree in the vast backyard of Shinjiro's family estate. Truth be told, it reminded the rabbit youkai alot of Eientei back home, save for the lack of bamboo that is. But it's best not to think on such things, seeing as to how it doesn't exist anymore. To this very day she doesn't even know how such an event came to happen or where her former firends were. Some nights she would sit up and wonder where Reisen was, or if she was okay. Likewise for Kaguya and Eirin. "Why are you even doing this anyway, Oni are far more powerful than any normal human so overpowering one is out the window." This was true, Tewi highly doubted that Shinjiro had the physical strength to over power Yuugi even if they weren't as strong as they were in Gensokyo. She's seen the oni kick Shinjiro's ass...even when just joking around.

"You forget, I'm not human..." Shinjiro spat pulling his body up from the ground and readying for another attack. "I'm a magus, something far greater than those mongrels could ever hope to be."

"Eh, human or not, you're pretty tough." Yuugi commented. "But, if you're aimin' to become stronger than me, well you can cancel that, buddy. There's a reason why they called me 'Yuugi the Strong back home."

"Oh, I do plan on surpassing you, Hoshiguma." Shinjiro said in return and threw himself forward, coming to Yuugi's side and threwing forth a mean right hook to which the blonde oni took in full and countered with a vicious punch to the face. The force knocking Shinjiro to the ground and sent him rolling a few feet away, before he threw himself back up and ran back to Yuugi straight on. The oni knowing he would attempt to attack her from the side prepared to reverse when he suddenly stopped and aimed low taking her feet from under her.

"Ugh," The oni winced as her bottom came in contact with the had ground below.  "Heh not bad. Ya caught me off gaurd there for a sec."

"Fighting strong doesn't always lead to the path of victory, Hoshiguma." Shinjiro said standing before Yuugi with his arms folded. "If you had kept your eyes and head in the fight then you probably could have seen my attack."

"Hah, are you lecturing ME on how to fight?" Truth be told, this has rarely happened to Yuugi and for very good reason too.

"I would say that I am," Shinjiro mocked with an arrogant smirk snaking across his face as he looked down on the oni before him. Yes, Yuugi was powerful...for a woman. "Care to do something about it, Hoshiguma?"

"Damn right I do." Yuugi shot up like a coiled spring, her arm rocketing forward and slamming into Shinjiro's chest, the force sending the magus flying back a few more feet before he recovered and charged back at the oni, set to retaliate her hit with his own.

"That's it! Give me everything you've got, Hoshiguma!" Shinjiro shouted delivering a speedy jab to Yuugi only to have it be blocked. However he wasn't done here and proceeded to pummel her gaurded body with a storm of fists. "Do not hold back simply because it is our first time!"

"I don't plan to!" Yuugi replied just as loudly shoving Shinjiro back. "You're going to be real sore when I'm done with you, Shinji!" This is what she liked about fighting. The rush of battling a strong opponent, the euphoria of fighting an uphill battle. This is the true spirit of the Oni. To be honest, she was actually expecting Shinjiro to cheat, like most humans did to oni during fights, and gain an advantage but to her surprise he didn't use any magecraft or the like during the fight. All of this was his own physical fortitude and will alone. Nothing more.

"Geeze, it's like watching two people have sex..." Tewi groaned as she held off one drinking anymore juice. That last thought still rather fresh in her mind...

=== Hallways of Saniwa Shrine/Inn - 5:20 AM(?) ~ Day 5 ===
-Previous Event-

Toshiro can be described as one of the more normal tenants of the shrine/inn (2nd only to Mikoto...I guess). Not a few days ago he was an ordinary high school graduate who was working to get into college and make a life for himself. But after he found and took in Yamame and Orin, his presception on the world, and what was going on in it, changed quite a bit. Over the course of the time he's spent with the tsuchigumo he's learned that supernatrual creatures do in fact exist, there could be an alternate world that houses said creatures and at the center of it all was this place, a shrine that was also an Inn. However, even all this could not compare to what was happening to him and his friends now...

"What the hell is that thing!?" Toshiro shouted as he turned his head to see a giant ying-yang orb barreling down the hallway chasing after them for reasons he could not even begin to fathom. Hell, just an orb chasing him pretty much sent his mind out to lunch with confusion. "Better yet; why is it chasing us!?" He turned his attention to the only one that was with him, Yamame and Orin. While he was sure Orin couldn't say anything he could understand, maybe...Yamame knew something about this?

"I-I don't know!" Yamame said back in a bit of panic as she held Orin closer to her the more she ran. "But...it looks really familiar..."

Toshiro raised eyebrow at her last response a little curious on what their signifigance was to her. As Toshiro put his eyes back on running forward, he spied something up ahead; a door to a closet, something they could use to hide out in. Thinking pretty much as fast as he was running, Toshiro grabbed Yamame by the arm and swiftly threw open the door to the closet before ducking inside and shutting the door behind him. The thre of them remained silent as the sound of the orb zoomed past them and the area fell deathly quiet.

"Nyaaan!" Orin yowled, apparently not appreciating the sudden motion Toshiro took.

"Ah! sorry, I didn't mean to jerk you guys around like that..." Toshiro apologized to the kasha, knowing that she would undestand him like she did in the past. He still had no idea as to why she had such a vast understanding for human speech, but he didn't question it. For all he knew, Rin was pretty much the best housecat anyone could have in the entire world. "Anyway, Yamame...you said those things looked familiar, right?"

"Yes, they do. I remember them from when I was back home...in Gensokyo." Yamame answered with a nod as she glanced at the door to the closet the darkness of the enclosed space making it seem like she was looking at nothing but a pitch black void. "If I remember correctly, a miko had the same orbs with her, when she came underground. I...don't really know her name but these remind me of her..."

"A miko?" Toshiro trailed off his mind plunging into thought. He...didn't outwardly remember any mikos when he was taken in by these strangers. But Yamame had to know what she was talking about, there was no reason for her to lie about something like this. "Well, I believe you, but I don't think there are any mikos here...well not that I know of."

"No, there is one here." Yamame corrected. "When I saw that black haired girl back when we were at Junes with everyone, I had this weird feeling that I'd seen her before...like we had met, and now that I saw these orbs I know without a doubt that it's her."

"Ah, so you're saying this black haired girl is the miko you speak of then?" Toshiro ventured, now beginning to understand where all of this was coming from. Literally.

"Exactly." Yamame nodded in confirmation. "But...why they're attacking us, and everyone else, I can't really say...I guess we'll have to ask the miko herself about that."

"I'd rather not chance that, it's too dangerous." Toshiro says as he feels around for the knob, he knew they couldn't stay in here forever, with the way those orbs being as relentless as they were. Something told him they'd eventually sniff(?) him, Yamame and Orin out and that would leave them trapped in a closet with no were else to go. "Get ready...we're about to head out again..." Toshiro informed his running buddies, Yamame nodding and Orin letting out a soft mewl. In one quick motion, Toshiro threw the closet door open and jumped outside looking up and down the halls for any sign of trouble. Thankfully, there didn't seem to be such a thing around at the moment.

"Ah, looks like they've gone...I think..." Toshiro spoke in a tone of uncertainty as he headed out with Yamame and Orin close behind. Indeed the halls were pretty quiet now, but there was still this odd aura hanging in the atmosphere, something Yamame nor Orin liked that much...

"Wait, Toshiro..." Yamame muttered drawing an odd look from the blonde in front of her. "Something doesn't feel right..."

"Huh, what's the matter?"

"I have a feeling that things haven't settled down yet..." Yamame pointed out, as she looked around the hallways a look of unease on her face. Orin also seemed to rather agitated despite the silence that impregnated the air around them, the black and red cat squirming in Yamame's arms as if wanting to break free and run off into the distance. Now that he stopped for a moment...even Toshiro began to feel rather...uneasy about standing around.

"...Uhm..."

"We should keep moving." Yamame suggested drawing Toshiro's attention to her and what needed to be done. She had been doing this sorta thing to him alot, as he has a habit for spacing out and going into deep thought. While he was a reasonable guy in his own right, Yamame often found herself being the one to guide Toshiro mentally speaking that is. Which, at times, can be annoying...

"Y-yeah, right..." Toshiro answered, with a slight stammer in his voice as he moved forward through the halls with the Orin-totting Yamame following close behind.

- Some time later... -

Wandering around was basically all Toshiro and his group did the entire time, with no real way of knowing if the others were okay or where they even were, this was basically all they could do. However, what really seemed to werid everyone out was the lack of ying yang orbs...something was wrong, but there was no clear way of knowing what that something truly was...

"Dammit...I don't know where to even go..." Toshiro cursed.

"Me neither, I thought we would have found someone by now but...I guess I was wrong." "T-Toshiro!"

"Hm? Something wrong?"

"Y-yes, very wrong."

Toshiro paused and slowly turned around to the source of Yamame and Orin's panic, and when he saw it, his pupils dialated in shock.

"I-It's Reimu!" Yamame gasped, Orin practically jumping out of the tsuchigumos arms in a cat scare.

"Oh, you're those new people, who just started staying here."

"You mean...you did all this!" Toshiro said in disbelief, hell just seeing her floating was enough to make his eyes pop out and roll around on the floor from shock. "That's...just messed up, you could have at least waited until morning!"

"Save it, I've made up my mind on Miko Training and I say it starts now!" Reimu scoffed as she readied her gohei and thrust it to Toshiro. "You maybe new, but that doesn't mean you can slack off! You're to be a miko like everyone else!"

"What?! But...Miko's are girls!" Toshiro stammered, flabbergasted by this whole thing, how was he going to be a miko, he didn't know jack squat about that sorta thing. Well...the trainging thing could help, but when said training involves running from ying yang orbs that were trying to kill you, then the relevancy of it all is a bit hard to grasp.

"Toshiro w-we have to go, now!" Yamame urged Toshiro as she tugged on his shirt, Rin doing the same to his pant leg.

"You don't have to tell me twice! Retreat!" And with that Toshiro and his group tore off down the hall with a speed no one thought was humanly possible, a trail of dust kicking up from right behind them as they barreled down the hallway to get away from the disageeable miko.

"You're not getting away that easy!" Reimu called manifesting another set of ying yang orbs which soon gave chase after Toshiro and the others, but this set seemed alot faster than the last one that chased them. Needless to say that wasn't really a good thing in it's own right...

"Ahhh! They're gaining!" Toshiro reported "I...don't think we can out run them for long..."

Yamame didn't like the sound of Toshiro's voice, and she knew if those orbs caught them thy would toast for sure. But...what could they do, more importantly, what could SHE do? Well there was one thing, but she needed two free hands and alot of luck to pull it off. "Toshiro, take Orin!" Yamame called out as she tossed Orin to an ill-prepared Toshiro who caught the kasha...with his face. "Mmmhp!" Eventually Orin scuttled from his face and came to sit on his head, somehow managing to stay in place.

"Yamame, what are you doing!" Toshiro questioned as he slowed his run to a jog in place and watched to see what the tsuchigumo had in mind. He only hoped she knew what she was doing and that it would work...

"Stopping those orbs." She answered sternly as she reeled her hands back and threw them forward a net of sticky spider's thread spurting forth from her fingertips and lodging itself to each sides of the walls and cieling creating a large web. Reimu immedieatly stopped in place, her orbs jamming into the web and pretty much ensnaring them in a mess of spider thread.

"Wha!?" Toshiro gaped his eyes as wide as saucers as he glanced to Yamame who was a bit surprised by it herself. "Ya-Yamame...you..."

"I...didn't think I could do that..." The spider youkai said looking at her hands in amazement.

"You always could," Reimu spoke up "Basic youkai functions like shooting web can be done on the outside, and that's only because they require little to no mana to pull off."

Toshiro didn't know anything about this mana ror whatever, he was still a bit onfused by this Master crap they were goingon about earlier. However what he was really messed up on was the fact that Yamame could shoot web like a certain comic book hero he knew about. "I...you...webs...HUH?"

"Forget about that and run!" Yamame yelled snapping his attention to the task at hand once more.

"Ri-right let's-!"

BWOOMP!

The next thing Toshiro knew he had run into something soft and pillowy, the entirety of it all, eclipsing his line of sight and bathing it in darkness. He placed his hands on whatever it was he ran into and found them to be rather warm, squishy and were rather large as well. What was this mystery substance that filled him with so much pleasure?

"Eeeeek! Y-You Pervert!"

WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP!

"Tuupah!" Toshiro found his face under attack from a serious of swift and painful slaps from some kind of stick, no this was a gohei like Reimu's, but who was the one holding it and why the fuck were they attacking him like a wild animal? Toshiro didn't know, hell he could see anything but stars as it is anyway. When the assault finally ended, Toshiro was on his back sprawled out, his face feeling as thought it were set on fire, the skin completely red from the swift and painful gohei strikes issued out by some miko that brutally mauled him. "...1-900...Hot Body...ugh" And his brain sent out to lunch as well...

"T-Toshiro are you okay?" Yamame said as she and Orin gathered around their downed Master who...didn't look so hot.

"...The capital of smoked cheese is Delaware..." Yep, he was completely out of it...

"O-oh, I'm sorry!" Came the apologetic voice of the attack, Sanae. How odd, well then again, given the circumstances... "I...think I got a little...carried away..."

"Eh, whatever, he probably should have been paying attention to where he was going." Reimu shrugged "Then again...it's kinda hard not to see breasts like yours..."

=== Underground Infirmary - 5:57 AM ~ Day 5 ===

After Toshiro managed to revoer from his ordeal, he and his group followed Reimu and Sanae to where the others were located, apparently they had went into the underground library to seek refuge. Upon entering the initial area, Toshiro found himself to be awestruck at how such a run down shrine could have such a place hidden beneath it. Yamame and Orin also seemed to be rather pleased with this discovery as it reminded them of home a little, well the whole being udnerground aspect anyway. However, just when things settled down, there was yet another uprising, this time inolving the others who were bombarding the door to the supposed 'Medical Ward', claiming to want a cure for being girls...

Toshiro...didn't really understand what that meant, as he thought the lot of them were born girls to begin with, Yamame and Orin seemed equally confused on this manner but didn't question it as it seemed no one was in a mood to explain something that made them angry. When the group managed to get through with a TANK, it seemed the nurse, whom Toshiro knew was called Eirin (and also knew that Yamame and her...weren't exactly on good terms), gave a few of the supposed genderswapped volunteers a pill and just when Toshiro thought he'd seen it all, just when he thought everything couldn't get any stranger, just when he thought his mind din't have to go through something else that raped logic and pretty much left it for dead at the nearest bar corner. It got weirder.

For now he's also laid witness to a drug that curious nurse Eirin invented that now turned the genderswapped males into children. Toshiro facepalmed as he felt a headache coming on, he didn't think there was a limit to how much WTF the human brain could take...but it looks like he's getting mighty close to his own.

"Ugh..." Toshiro groaned as the constant sound of children's cries echoed in the Medical Wing. "I don't think my head can take this much weird in one day..."

"Well, at least you're still yourself." Yamame said, trying to reassure Toshiro of his normality. Orin seemed to agree on the matter as well, the kasha letting out a mewl right behind Yamame's statement.

"Yeah, I guess you're right about that." Toshiro sighed as he looked up to the toddlerfied tenants of the Saniwa Shrine/Inn. To be young again...if time turned back with the age, Toshiro wouldn't mind taking that drug for himself...

****My mother...she was always so loving to me... (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8eSPLZV9O9M&feature=related)****

"Mama..." Toshiro called as he entered his mother and father's bedroom to find that his mother, Misaki Chiyudani, sitting on her bed and reading a magazine at the moment.

"Yes, Toshi?" Answered Miaski who looked up from her reading to address her child's question, whatever it maybe. Her husband, Tetsuo Chiyudani, wasn't home, as usual, so it was usually just her and Toshiro who were home at times (at least when Toshiro wasn't at school). Sometimes, when she's here by herself...she often wishes her husband would take off from the job once and awhile and spend time with her and his son...

"Uhm...well..." The young Toshiro stood in the doorway, as he scratched behind his ear in a nervous manner. "N-nevermind..."

"You can tell me, Toshi. There's no reason to be nervous." Misaki reassured Toshiro with a warm smile.

"U-uhm, okay..." Toshiro nodded and stepped into the bedroom a little more, his nervousness on the question he wished to ask having disappeared if only a little. "Mama, where...do babies come from?"

Ah, that age old question that parents are always not so thrilled to answer in truth. The miracle of birth, is laden with such nasty undertones and gooey explanations that children just...shouldn't hear until they're older, by that time the risk of grossing them out is far less likely and they may even come to understand it. However, not all asked when they were older...as curious as a youth can be, most will always come to their mother and ask them this in hopes of knowing where lil'sis came from or where they themselves came from.

It's perfectly normal to have this thirst to know of your origins and birth.

Just...not perfectly normal to answer this question in full to a 5 year old...

"Well...Toshi..." The blonde's mother trailed off a bit lamely as placed her magazine face down and pulled her son onto the bed with her, placing him in her lap as she went on to see if she can tell him the wonderous things about birth...without the graphic details of what it really takes to make a baby. "When a Mom and a Dad love each other very very much, sometimes they want to have a baby." Toshiro's mother explained "And when they want to have a baby, a magical fairy comes to see them to help them out." This of course, was the lie most parents told their kids when they didnt want them knowing about sex and it's true meaning.

"Eh, You mean, like the tooth fairy?" Toshiro questioned with his headed tilted to the side a bit.

"Mm-hm, only this one gives the Mama and Papa seeds," "When the mommy eats the seeds a baby will start to grow inside her tummy, and after awhile the baby will born for all to see~"

"Sooo...did you and Daddy love each other that much for the fairy to come?"

"Of course Toshi, otherwise we wouldn't have had you~" Toshiro's mother cooed, hugging her son close to her and nuzzled him.

"Haha, that tickles~" Toshiro laughed as his mother cuddled him close and ruffled his blonde hair. Still his question seemed rather sudden...

"By the way, Toshi," Misaki began "What is it that made you ask this?"

"O-oh, uhm, my friend told me that he has a younger brother now, because his mom had a baby yesterday." Toshiro replied before he got a most wonderous idea. "Hey! Do you think you and daddy could get the fairy to come back so I can ask for a younger brother...or sister!"

"Oh, I don't think you'll be able see the fairy anytime soon, Toshi."

"Aww, why not?"

"Because, that fairy...was already here."

"Huh...y-you mean..."

"Yes, Toshi, you're going to be a brother soon~"

****...My sister...was so innocent and pure...****

"Mama, can I see her, huh, can I?" chirped an over excited Toshiro who tugged at his mother's apron.

"Haha, okay, okay you win." Misaki giggled as she kneeled down to Toshiro. "But you have to use your indoor voice, she's still sleeping okay?"

"Right, indoor voice." Toshiro whispered and nodded firmly with a determined look in his eyes.

Misaki nodded and motioned Toshiro to follow her up the stairs, to which the youthful blonde eagerly complied to. Toshiro had waited quite a while to have the same thing so many others had, and now he too had a younger sibling, someone that would call him 'Big Bro' when ever they see him, someone to play with and most importantly someone to keep you company when you're lonely.

Toshiro followed his mother into her and his father's bedroom (a place that he himself never really went into) and saw the crib that his mother and father had been working on . It was one of the few things he's seen them do together (what with his father's work schedule) so Toshiro knew automatically that the crib itself was something very special to both is parents and their new baby.

"Here she is," Misaki said in a hushed tone as she stood over a crib, that held the child Toshiro was so eager to met. "Toshiro, meet your little sister; Emiri Chiyudani."

"She's...so small..." Toshiro observed as he stared down to the sleeping infant, it's small body covered in a soft blanket adorned with flowers. Emiri was indeed small, smaller than most babies even, but otherwise she looked like a normal infant.

"Of course, she is still a baby after all." Misaki replied with a smile as she herself gazed at the child sleeping in the crib, a sigh escaping her lips. To be honest, she herself was rather worried of how things would turn out, Tetsuo didn't seem like he actually wanted a child after all...this circumstance came about after a night of rekindling love that was soon swept aside as days passed. Still, Toshiro seemed so thrilled to have a younger sister, it made the unease bareable...for now. "Now, Toshi, you know what this means right?"

"Huh?"

"You're Emiri's big brother now, which means you have look out for her and set a good example for her," "I'm counting on you to be a good brother to her, okay?"

"Yes mama," Toshiro nodded energetically "I'm gonna be the best brother, Emi-chan's ever had."

"Good boy, Toshi..." Misaki say rubbing Toshiro's head slowly. "Now help mommy set the table for dinner, Daddy's coming home tonight."

****So...why is it that they both had to be taken away from me? (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=13diiCaT3hA)****

"Are you okay, Toshiro?" Yamame asked as she saw Toshiro's face, a mixture of sadness and un wanted deja vu. That was one other thing she's noticed about Toshiro, he was always so down and depressed. Sometimes he was rather fun loving, and upbeat, but...she knew that he was only using it as a mask to hide the emotional agony that ravaged him within. It usually didn't concearn her, but now that she's noticed that Toshiro could be keeping all these feelings inside...it's starting to worry her a little...

"...I'm fine, Yamame..." Toshiro mumbled in a tone neither she nor Rin thought they have ever heard from him. "...I just...remembered something I shouldn't have..."

To put it mildly, Toshiro really felt like crap. The sight of all these children only suceeded in causing the repressed memories of his deceased mother and sister to resurface, and thus reopen the gapping wound in his soul that was actually on the road to being healed. After 6 years of trying to get over it, the sadness only came back to haunt him, to torment him, to depress him...

Could there really be no way he could escape this grief? this pain? Was he forever doomed to be trapped within a sea of his own despair? Forever to be reminded of the loss of his mother and sister, the only two people whom he truly loved in this world...

...It seemed like that would be the case...

However...

Had Toshiro opened his heart too the one who sat beside him in concearn from the start, instead of closing it and keeping all his tormented emotions inside, perhaps he would be in less pain...

Maybe...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on August 12, 2009, 07:49:14 PM
Day 5 Graveyard 3:00 PM

Ghandi did not remember how long ago he got this idea, but it was only recently that he was able it implement it. He placed a Fairy and a yukkureimu inside two cages that were next to each other.

"Yes, it is ready! Isaac begin the experiment! MWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

Ghandi gestured and levers were pulled.

The cages rose up and electricity began running through them.

The fairy and the yukkureimu were pulled closer together, despite the best efforts of the fairy to get away. The yukkureimu, on the other hand, simply rolled it easy towards the fairy. Contact. The flesh of the fairy and yukkuri melted as they became one.

Completion. The cages fell as one to the ground with a thunderous crash. Their doors opened to release a tengu.


"Success! They said it couldn't be done! MWAHAHA-"

"Ummm, weren't you trying to make a breakfast pastry?" interrupted a fellow scientist.

"FOOL! Not just any pastry! The ultimate brekfast pastry!...Also I already did that? I didn't feel the need to send a memo about breakfast. Should I send one for dinner? I wonder what's for dinner."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on August 20, 2009, 07:40:01 PM
6:00 AM day 5 Underground Infirmary

Jalal and Eirin watched the amusing aftermath of the pills.

"I think we should make them into a candy form," Jalal said, "I'm thinking lolipops."

"Lollipops? Why those?," Eirin asked.

"Nonono, not lollipops. Lolipops. You went and made the fountain of youth. It's even bigger than when you made the fountain of width!"

"...Oh yeah, but I'd prefer calling it the fountain of girth. More fun that way. Anyways, I'm sure you're making a pun, but really we're in Japan speaking Japanese."

"Yeah, but the story is told in an english medium."

"Really, I'd think it would be too dark to read"

"Actually, The surface upon which the story is told glows."

"That must one hell of a medium! She glows with an awesome power!"

Er... What's the point of all this?

Character development, myself.

What?

Thou art I and I art thou...

...umm...

What? You thought I was going to finish a whole quote? Too much work.

Persona!

Let go you're crushing my nuts!

Be glad I didn't shoot them! Now Cocytus!

...back to the story.

"So anyways that lolipop seems interesting. I'll try one," Jalal said.

"It's more of a gumdrop than a lolipop right now. Anyways what kind of thing would you do with it? A big hammer? No offense to anyone in the room, but the hyper-destructive loli has been done before."

"I'll figure that out afterwards," Jalal says before popping a pill"...hyper-creative loli?"

"Later, we have an audience. I'm not keen on voyeurs."

"yeah after this post is done."

"Finish that chiseling already I need that fence post!"

Are you still high? Wait you didn't get the pun so is this a flashba-heyletgoofthekeyb


---------


Alright we're back.

Here's Ollie Williams with the Black-U-Weather report. Olioliolioloooooooooooooo

"It's gon rain!"

And now back to our feature film.

"Film? I thought this was a story written out on a forum, not a film," Jalal said.

Then you weren't here when we negotiated the film rights. Now, back to the play!

"Alri-, play? I thought this was a metaphysical allegory about the unpredicability of the universe and morality within that frame."

No, this is merely the news. Breaking news! Hurricane Hamster Dancing in a Woodland Critter Christmas is making it's way up Kogasa's skirt! We now go to Ollie Williams live at the scene. Ollie?

"It's raining sideways!"

Didn't you have an umbrella?

"Had one!"

Where it it now?

"It came alive!"

Really? What kind of girl did it become?

"Damn cute!"

What kind of cute?

"Moe!"

"Awesome. Does Kogasa know you're broadcasting her panties on national television?"

Does she keep up with the news? Who knows? You decide!

"Me?"

No, the audience.

"So now with my new loli fo-ooh squishies!"

Jalal began groping Eirin. Eirin grabbed Jalal's arms with one hand.

"I told you, not with an audience."

"I have a new loli body and thus should have a new name! From here on out, I shall be known as Duke Mannington Manstien of the Manly Mancakes the Third!"

Keep your old one.

"In a jar? But would that hold a squid monstrosity?" Manni--Jalal asked.

Yes.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on August 21, 2009, 10:12:09 AM
Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, Day 5

Wake up.

...Wake up.

... ...Hey, wake up!

Hirowaza immediately snapped out of his melancholic reverie as he looked around once more. He looked at his hands... and he looked at as much of himself as he could. He was unable to come to terms with the reality that had hit him only moments ago, and despite all that had happened within those moments, he was still dealing with the change after all. He remembered the hardships he went through in his previous years, and he surmised that there was not a lot he could do about the event and noted that he felt his chest grow heavy. Hirowaza sighed and dusted himself for a bit, somehow it appeared that he was in fresh clothing again. Then, that voice he heard in his head... Hirowaza decided to take things easy for now and moved away from everyone else, despite Meira's protests. He shifted away sheepily and Meira followed hurriedly and with some concern.

"What's wrong?" she asked with some concern. "This isn't like you to be so irrational about your emotions."

"...That's none of your concern."

"Tell me! What's your issue!"

"...That's none of your concern."

"Do you not trust me?!"

"I do... But this is something I must conquer on my own."

... Yes... The path to the AKASHA.

It's been prophesized that at once, the ASTARTE and the AKASHA were to face each other in combat to the death. Only one would make it out alive.

I'm sorry, this must be hard for you. The ASTARTE saved you after all. If not for her, you wouldn't be alive and well. You wouldn't even be undergoing this trial.

"...Yeah... Meira-san, I'll just let you know if I really need help, okay?"

"...You worry me, but I'll take your word for it."

"...Thank you. Please leave me alone for some time, I must mull over some things. You can honor that much, right?"

"Very well."

Meira left Hirowaza for sometime, but one could tell that she was in a sulky mood. She desperately wanted to help his cause, but in the end, as she was leaving, she knew the truth behind his words. She could do nothing, and if she tried, she would only get herself killed or erased. The clash between he and his savior, this would be trulu cataclysmic for both parties.

"...What are you, anyway?"

No one, yet everyone.

Nothing, yet everything.

None, yet all.

Hirowaza tried to make sense of the cryptic voices he was hearing in his head but then surmised that he'd figure out in a later date. He sat down and turned his head to see the others trying to deal with their own issues. Hirowaza would just think about how to tackle his own problem... How to achieve the power of the Akasha, and what it even is. He was thinking about this, and suddenly, he had a faint headache and swooned.

Meira heard a thud and turned around.

"...the?!" she wondered out aloud and went to Hirowaza, who had fainted. She examined his condition.

"...He swooned... Something's not right. Definitely not right."

***

Venus Consciousness, Sanctuary of Akashic Witchcraft

Hirowaza found himself in an ethereal form, however, he could be heard and seen. He looked around and heard those same voices from earlier, when he was in the existential plane, only they belonged to actual bodies this time. They looked like young females in robes and garb befitting of a witch or court magician. There were three of them, but only one of them didn't have a hood up or a hat on. Her hair was long and blue in colour.

"I'm confused," Hirowaza asked. "I thought I was brought into this world to rid it of its mischievous and malicious spirits. I don't get this witchcraft business."

The witch with no hat spoke as she shrugged. "Your mother was a kind person. In actuality, your mother was the previous generation's Akasha. Your mother's childhood friend was the previous generation's Astarte, who was killed by her as dictated by the prophecy."

"What prophecy?"

"...I suppose you are ignorant of it. Your mother never wanted you to become involved in that eternal blood feud... Well, let me explain," the woman with blue hair said. "Eons ago, there were two powerful wielders of the arcane arts, Lyseria Astarte and Aselia Akasha. At first, they were the greatest of friends, but a curse placed upon them made it so Aselia became amalgamation of both man and woman, and Lyseria's fate was to be that her mind was lost whenever she was in Aselia's presence."

Hirowaza did not understand the relation yet.

"You see, Aselia and Lyseria's curses were very bad on their image as reputed people. Aselia would be targetted by ruffians filled with raging passion, whereas Lyseria would be tormented by such thoughts. The two could no longer bear to be in each other's sights. They greatly dreaded this time, but they agreed that their descendants could never co-exist forever. In due time, they had a great clash. However, Aselia could not bring herself to finish off Lyseria when she was winning. She let Lyseria cut her down."

"..."

"And thus begun the blood feud. The story was passed down from generation to generation, until we have you and the Astarte."

"But... she saved me!"

"Indeed she did. It is indeed tragic that the two of you must engage in mortal combat."

"What am I supposed to do?! I have people to take care of!"

"Then kill her."

"...Ku..."

"You are strong, but you are not tapping into your full potential. You may have unlocked your final Cacophonous Symphony, but without your Witchcraft Charms, you cannot hope to defeat the Astarte, for she is much older and much stronger than you are, even with your new Heavenly form."

"I..."

"That's why you're here."

"Huh?"

"I'll start you off with your first Witchcraft Charm... To protect those you care for. Brace yourself."

Hirowaza remained in his position, stoic and stalwart, awaiting anything to happen. Suddenly, the clouds above tore open and lightning struck Hirowaza's body, enveloping him with a charging electrical power that surged within and outside of his skin, creating some sort of barrier. ...The Skygod Sigil.

Upon this realization, everything around Hirowaza faded.

***

Hirowaza was still in his unconscious position, but showed signs of life.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on August 22, 2009, 09:16:04 PM
(O-O-C: Sure, the times were wrong, but I have a logical explainiation for it)

Underground Ruins-Sanctuary 5:50 Day 5


After a number of failed experiments, Team Shakin' decided that it would be best to take a break.They should have stopped after the temporal disturbance, they still pressed on. After accidentily animating cheese, it was safe to say that everyone needed a break.

"Hey," Nitori started up as etch brought in drinks, "It's been a while since we played, Momizi." Standing up briskly, Nitori pointed a finger at Momizi. "I challenge you!"

"Alright then! I'll show you who's better!" Momizi roared as she slammed a board down. As Momizi and Nitori proceeded to get into a fierce game of dai shogi. As the little wooden pieces clacked onto the board, Etch began to reminice the journey he took to get to where he was now.

*Flashback*

A rural town somewhere in Japan-10:34 AM Day ?


A light spring breeze quietly disturbed the trees. Taking in a breath of the late morning air  Etch began his journey to where ever the path took him. The inn he stayed at had, for a price, given him enough food to last a week. It wasn't much of a problem, as Etch was able to survive the wilderness.

Etch walked down the lonely highway. This was odd, as the highways were usually busy. "I must be a long way from civilization." Etch muttered to himself. Walking down the strech of road, he decided to rest by the treeline. He sat down beneath a tree and openned up his Laptop. Might as well check what's new, he though to himself. He checked his messages to see what his friends had to say. There were a few new messages, but nothing really new.

Quote
Ju has sent you an Instant Message

Ah, it's nice to hear from a friend every once in a while, Etch thought to himself as he openned up the window.

Quote
Ju: Hey dude.
Etch: Yo, man, what's up?
Etch: oh yeah, you lost the game
Ju: fuck you, man! i lost 
Etch: I lost
Etch: How's college life?
Ju: Its alright i guess
Ju: still on that journey of yours I see
Etch: eh, It's not bad. I see a lot of stuff around the world.
Ju: ah. so what are you doing now?
Etch: Waiting for a ride, really.
Etch: oh yeah, how's the girlfriend?
Ju: great, thanks for asking. What about you? Still ronery?
Etch: oh screw you
Ju: XD
Ju: gotta go, later.
Etch: alright later dood.

Closing the window, he checked the status of Caboose. Offline. Man, Etch thought to himself, what happened to Caboose? Getting back up, he started towards the highway when two black cars pulled up to the side of the road. Etch was familiar with the cars: Yakuza.

"There he is! Get him!" The Yakuza charged down to the treeline. Survival instincts kicking in, Etch ran deep into the forest. As he ran, he came across a river. Well, it was either get killed by Yakuza or take the chance with the river.

"I never was a gambling man, but here I go!" Etch jumped into the rushing waters and felt himself get tossed around in the fast current. The waters calmed, giving Etch a chance to breath again. Hmm, thought Etch, the water generally becomes calm when there's a wa--oh shit, there it is. Etch closed his eyes as he went tumbing over the edge of the waterfall.


Kappa Village 1:00 PM Day ??


"...for coming here. I know you don't make many trips to the Youkai Forest." Regaining a semblance of conciousness, Etch could hear a conversation closeby. He was lying down on something that seemed soft enough to count as a bed.

"Oh, don't worry about it. Besides, I've never seen such a specimen in such good condition, considering what he must have been through. Call me if there is any development in his condition." Must be a doctor, Etch thought to himself. Still, there was something about being called a specimen that just seems to tick in Etch. Remaining still, he waited until it seemed like no one was around.

Sitting up, he rubbed his eyes, as well as the back of his head. His whole body ached with a dull, sutble pain. Nothing Etch hadn't been through before, though. Still, what was this Youkai Forest that first voice talked about? Openning his eyes, he looked around the room for his clothes, as they were definitely not on him. The door openned as a girl with blue hair walked into the room.

"Oh, you're up. How are you feeling?"

"Ug... not that great. I feel like I fell of a cliff..."

"Well, you did wash up on a riverbank, so there's a 34.92% chanc that you did fall from a mountain."

"Oh, great. Where am I anyways?"

"Oh, well you're in the Kappa Village in the Youkai Forest."

"Eh...Kappa Village? Youkai Forest? I don't think I've heard of a Kappa Village in Japan"

"Japan? What are you talking about? This is Gensokyo." The girl introduced herself as Nitori Kawashiro. After brief introductions, Nitori explained what she knew about Gensokyo to Etch. It seems like I'm not getting out of here anytime soon, Thought Etch. I guess, it's the end of my journey.


Nitori's workshop 11:00 AM Day ??


It had been about a week since Etch first arrived to Gensokyo. Being good with technology, Etch found himself helping out Nitori with her inventions when he wasn't doing odd jobs. It was somewhat unusual, however, that no one seemed to particularly take any great interest in him, dispite being the only one in Gensokyo with a trenchcoat. Today would be a bit different, however, as a flurry of feathers arrived outside the workshop.

"Hello hello! Ace reporter Aya Shameimaru on duty!" The tengu girl saluted with her notepad. Aya dragged a wolf tengu behind her as she went inside. Apparantly Aya was here to get the scoop on Nitori's latest invention, a device that can move a boat up and down the river with great ease. It would be called, an outboard. While Aya was hard at work grilling Nitori about the outboard, Etch took the opportunity to take a break. He noticed the wolf tengu sitting down, rather exhausted.

"Aya running you ragged?" Etch asked the girl. She looked up at Etch, and nodded.

"I guess it can't be helped, though. She's been having some financial problems so she's been looking for the next big thing."

"Austin Magree. You can call me Etch-E-Sketch if you want." Etch stuck his hand out.

"Heh heh, ok Etch. I'm Momizi Inubashiri. But, why Etch-E-Sketch?" Etch sat down.

"It's a long story."

"I like long stories. Besides, I think Aya's going to be here for a while, so..."

And on that day, Etch made friends with Momizi. Nitori and Momizi were already good friends, so the three got along well with each other.


Human Village 3:00 PM Day ??


Two months have passed since Etch first arrived to Gensokyo. Etch was finally getting used to Gensokyo, and was even decent at holding his own against violent Youkai. Today, Etch was at the human village to purchase some stuff for the the workshop. As he walked to that one store, he noticed someone looking at him through a window. You know, thought Etch to himself, I pass by that window every day; I don't think I've seen anyone there before. Curious, he decided to try and meet the girl.

While looking for an entrance, Etch noted the size of the building. It was larger than the other buildings in the village. From what Etch could tell, it was a mansion of some sort. Fancy. Still, who was that girl? Etch came upon the front entrance and was met with a servant.

"Oh, hello sir." the servant bowed. "Miss Akyu has been talking about a boy wearing a trench-coat. You might be the one she's been talking about. The master has asked me to bring a boy wearing a trench-coat to the young miss." The servant stepped asside and gestured Etch to come inside.


*End Flashback*


"Whoo! I won!"

Etch's recollection abruptly ended with NItori's outburst. It had been a while since Nitori played, so she was a little rusty. After a losing streak of 5 five games, Nitori was overjoyed when she finally won. Akyu chuckled as Nitori did a little victory jig.

"Well, I went easy on you." Momizi said.

After being isolated from the others after the Miko Training emergency, Team Shakin' decided to see what everyone else was up to. Openning the door, they departed the library. 
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on August 24, 2009, 06:09:18 AM
Medical Wing Hallways, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:50 AM, Day 5
 Participants: Team Drillkumo, Reimu: E-mouse, MTG-ish

(OOC: THE DREADED FILLER STRIKES AGAIN

This is more of an unfulfilling teaser than a real story post, considering my comment about it running 30 pages in MS Word so far =()


The shikigami and I silently followed Reimu's flying yin-yang orb up to the main shrine area. I spent the whole time looking at the walls and floor of the Covenant base... there was some interesting stuff here. I kinda wanted to explore the whole thing... but I'd made my promises. And apparently the place was such a huge maze the rest of the crew was still lost on where things were.

... I wonder if that thing on the meeting hall monitor was a map of the underground.

Our yin-yang guide hesitated at a four-way intersection.

It spoke.

"Now, which way was it again...?"

In Reimu's voice. If a little tinny and artificial, as though from a speaker. Understandably.

I stared at it.

"Ah, right, that way."

It headed off down one of the other hallways...

"Hey, get moving!"

I shook my head to clear it and power-walked for a moment to catch up to Ran and Chen. "Wasn't expecting you to talk through those." I said, "I'd think it would be difficult enough to just keep track of all of them..."

The floor of the hall started to slope upwards. The orb... no, probably really was Reimu speaking - chuckled. "Don't underestimate me. This is nothing."

I snorted softly. "Liar. If those are all video cameras, then it's like having three billion pairs of eyes. I'm pretty sure the human brain can't handle that."

"Don't underestimate me." Reimu repeated, smugly.

... now it was my turn to chuckle. Shake my head. "Hakurei Hax."

A brief silence. "... I'm going to pretend I understood what that meant."

"In this case, absurdly and unfairly powerful." I explained.

There was a snerking sound from the orb as Reimu fought back a laugh. "Says the Master of Yukari Yakumo!"

That silenced me for a moment, for two reasons.

... I was caught up in the first one for a second. The thought of being that powerful... important... with such a figure in Gensokyo... rather disturbed me. I'm not that... I shouldn't be...

I shook my head. The other matter...

Semantics.

I took a deep breath, let it out, and glared at the orb calmly. "'Master?'"

"Well, you are--"

I cut her off with a growl. "I'll stick with 'mana battery,' thank you."

I am NOT going to be pretentious about... having any authority whatsoever over someone that powerful... I'm just...

Ugh.

Reimu laughed softly. Sounds like she'd taken that as a joke.

I growled a little deeper this time. "I'm not kidding."

"Haha..." her laugh turned a bit nervous. Probably a little alarmed at my seriousness... can't really blame her for that. The things a guy has to do for some humility around here...

But, she didn't say anything further.

... I noticed that the hallway suddenly seemed a lot narrower. I actually paid attention to my surroundings, and noticed that the hall was closing in on a small doorway of sorts, covered by... a fabric, I guess?

That's weird, the Covenant doors down here were more conventional. Well, Westernly conventional, at least. ... non-middle-easternly conventional, at least.

The floating yin-yang orb pushed through one of the sides of the - yep, fabric - and entered whatever was beyond. I pushed my way through as well - it felt like thick, ancient cloth - and held it open for a moment longer to let the shikigami through.

A quick glance told me that we'd entered one of the more luxurious rooms of the inn. Nice and spacious, a few fancy, traditional-Japanese decorations lying around... dimly lit by the predawn light coming from the shuttered window off on one--

"Wait, it's not even dawn?!" I cried, staring out the window.

Our orby friend was already halfway across the room already, but stopped at my outburst. "Well, obviously." Reimu replied, "We have to start miko training at sunrise, don't we?"

I glanced between the orb and the window a few times. I wasn't very happy about this. The only reason I was somewhat awake at this point was because I'd been out for...

I shook my head, for a few reasons. Sighed. "I guess I'm going to have to be on a normal person schedule for a while until things cool down..."

"Get used to it." Reimu snapped. "Can we get moving, now?"

... come to think of it, no.

I turned back to the Covenant base entrance I'd just come out of. It was covered up by a wall-sized and somewhat faded tapestry of... some ancient samurai, I think. I briefly wondered how old it was.

"Oh come ON." Reimu said from behind me, exasperated.

"Just a minute." I replied. Pushed on the tapestry where I'd come out. It folded in without resistance, and I could lift it up to see back into the base area without any trouble at all.

... not good.

"We're going to have to hide this better." I said aloud.

Yin-Armpits sighed. I turned back towards 'her.'

... a thought. "... and while I'm on a security kick, we're not going to be able to have floating yin-yang orbs wandering around the main shrine."

"What, you'd rather have it unguarded?" Reimu shot back, increasingly irritated.

"No. But we'll have to find some way to work around it." I rubbed my chin for a moment, thinking. "Keeping them stationary outside of emergencies would probably be the easiest thing to do..."

A gentle nip at my ankle. I glanced down at Ran, as was becoming increasingly familiar.

"... I guess we'll talk about it at that meeting."

"This is preferable." Reimu replied. "Can we move on?"

I scratched the side of my head for a moment. "Yeah. Sorry."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on August 26, 2009, 03:02:51 PM
Miko Storage Closet, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:53 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, some Reimu: E-mouse, tangential MTG

(OOC: FORTY. FUCKING. PAGES.)

We reached our destination rather quickly after that, with Reimu grouchily bashing the orb against it as an indicator.

"Er."

"In here." Reimu grumbled. "I'll have the communicators up in a minute or two."

"... wait, communicatorS?" Plural?

Armpits snorted. "For the cat and fox."

"Oh."

The orb snorted angrily and floated off. I stared after it until it rounded a corner.

I shook my head. "Grouchy. I take it Reimu isn't really a morning person."

... Either way, time to live up to the miko part, at least. I opened the door to the storage closet.

It was actually rather spacious for a closet. Of course, there were tall stacks of miko outfits covering the walls of the room, but there was still a decent amount of open floor space; a bit over enough for a Western single bed to fit.

Huh, I could probably talk with the shikigami right in here. Convenient.

The one problem is that it's dark in here. Is there a lightswitch?

A moment of searching answered 'yes.' I took a second look around.

... huh, I didn't notice there were a few different colors of miko outfits here. Most of them were the standard red, but there were a few stacks of black and blue, and a few of some odder colors to boot.

... and DAMN if there weren't a lot of them. A good number of them looking child-sized, for that matter. ... well, I guess that makes sense considering Remilia's lolita condition status, actually. And a few others, for that matter. Rather lucky, considering the current situation...

Damnit, Eirin.

... hmm. Getting dressed can wait.

The shikigami followed me into the room, Chen wandering over to one of the miko-suit stacks and sniffing at it curiously. It made me smile a little. Truly catlike, and cute as always.

I closed the door behind me and walked over to the far side, near the miko pile. Turned and looked down at the shikigami.

"All right, let's do this. I've held you two up for more than long enough." I smiled again. "To be honest, I'd like to see you two transformed back to normal anyway."

.... speaking of transformations, those plushie shenanigans were a little painful to set up, weren't they...?

"... although." I went on, "Let's not rush it, just in case. Like with the plushie thing..."

I glanced between them, now looking up at me with swishing (singular) tails. "Who first, then? I mean... Chen would be a safer first attempt, but Ran... I know you're the one that REALLY wants to get back to normal..."

Ran shook her head at me, walked over to Chen, and nudged her side.

"Willing to wait a little more, I take it?"

A foxy nod. Chen hopped over near the door, in front of me, with a playful cat gait.

... better prepare myself, too. I sat down crosslegged and crossed my arms, braced for one of those pangs of pain. Granted, Yukari was pretty confident it wouldn't happen this time, but...

I took a deep breath. Nodded. "Okay, Chen, go ahead."

The little black cat closed her eyes, stretched back, and clawed at the wood of the floor for a moment before...

POP.

A young girl, looking maybe ten to thirteen. Shoulder-length brown hair. Twitching black cat ears. Two black cat tails curled past her sitting form, with white tips on the last inch or two.

... aaaaand completely naked.

I got quite an eyeful of things I should not have, before managing to close my widening eyes and turn away.

"Uh, uhm," I stammered, face burning.

"Huh?" Chen asked, sounding childish and curious. Exactly like she did in those dreams, now that I hear it...

A brief pause before she realized why I'd gotten so embarrassed, followed by a loud squeaking "Nya!"

POP.

I kept my eyes closed, and remained silent.

I should have known something like that could happen. Transformation sequences are ALWAYS like that, aren't they? But wouldn't the shikigami have known to expect it happening...? So normally they had clothes on when they transformed? But somehow in the outer world, now...

..... doesn't matter. The thing is, I saw Chen naked for no good reason. And even though I was female at the moment, well.....

I felt something touch my shin.

It was kinda sharp.

I let out a breath. "Welp. Ran, do what you must."

She obligingly tore into my leg, tooth and nail. I let out a yelp of pain before clamping my teeth down on my lip to silence any more.

Thankfully, her assault was short. Fierce like hell, but short.

Once the immediate pain stopped, I kept my eyes closed and tensely awaited a second attack. After a few seconds, I guessed it wouldn't be coming, and risked a peek.

I glanced down at my fresh wounds first. They didn't look TOO terrible - a ton of scratch marks and a few jaw imprints, but it wasn't bleeding much. Just superficial damage... I hope.

A canine growl brought my head back up. Ran was sitting a few feet away, looking up at me. She flicked her head to one side.

... what'd she want? I couldn't...

She spun around in a circle, her tail swishing behind her. Wow, it really is gorgeous...

... wait, she wants me to turn around.

So I did, now facing the wall of the closet-room-whatever. I guess it's time for the scolding part, now that she's taken care of the Violence...

POP.

"... I apologize."

Dignified, womanly...

"... wait, 'apologize?'"

I started to turn back around, but managed to stop myself before I fucked up again. Closed my eyes as an extra precaution.

A brief silence. "... well, you do seem to be trying not to peek."

"Yeah, males suck like that." I replied.

...  she chuckled. "... regardless. That was petty of me. You did admit your mistake for... seeing Chen that way. None of us expected that. Normally our clothes..."

She trailed off for a moment. I rolled one shoulder uncomfortably.

Ran sighed and went back to the original topic. "... I have no excuse for attacking you like that, especially after your apology." she said, solemnly.

I shook my head. "Nah. I've been a dick and I really, REALLY should not have seen that."

"... true. But my... outburst was excessive."

To... be honest, it DID hurt. And I really would have preferred she hadn't. But... "... well, it's still not something I can really blame you for."

A soft laugh. "Hmhm. That's fair."

Silence.

POP.

"Ran-shama..."

Hm... I'm not hurting at all. Well, from the transforming, at least. That's a good sign.

"Ah!" Ran seemed a little surprised by this catty development. "Chen, it's all right, you'll-- ah!"

A soft 'whuph'-ish sound cut her off.

"I'm okay, Ran-sama." Chen said, voice slightly muffled. I am now 90% sure she rushed over to hug Ran. "I'm just glad I can hug you again!"

Make that 100%.

... I dabbed at my upper lip.

"Ch... Chen..." Ran stammered, before her dignity lost the fight against catgirl moe. "Oh, you're so sweet!"

I heard several seconds of cheerful laughing and giggling from behind me. Had to smile at it. Oh, those two...

I chuckled softly. The sounds of joy died out at the reminder of my presence.

"Ah... we should get dressed." Ran suggested, a little embarrassed.

"Go ahead." I replied, calmly.

The floor creaked a little over soft footsteps. There was a rustle of clothing from one side of the room.

"Chen, what color do you want?" Tenko Ran asked, rather cheerfully.

"Red, Ran-sama!"

"Hmhm, I should have guessed. Here, is this good?"

"Hai!"

 I hope I don't end up anemic from this.

"... hm... this one looks good..." Ran mumbled, mostly to herself, "And this..."

A few footsteps, what was probably a bunch of clothing hitting the floor, a little more rustling from close to the middle of the room, and... "Ah."

"What's wrong, Che... oh."

For me, it wasn't as obvious. "What happened?" Why would they have trouble with getting dressed...?

Oh.

"My tails don't fit." Chen pouted.

... well, that's annoying. Although... their tails... given the situation...

... I spoke up. "... as much as I hate to say it..." ... sighed. "... we're going to have to hide those, anyway. Animal ears, too."

Chen wasn't exactly enthused. "Awwww!"

"I kinda wish we could keep them, too, but there's no way we'd get away with it in the outer world." I explained. "We can't afford to draw attention to the shrine, or else..."

I trailed off. An uncomfortable silence.

... a thought.

"... may I be rude for a moment?" I asked. Couldn't think of a very polite way to put the point I wanted to make.

"... if it's civil, yes." Ran replied, after a moment's hesitation.

"Why did you think you could change clothes so easily with those tails, anyway?"

A brief pause.

It seems I gave Ran an idea. "Ah! It's been so long, how did I forget?

Chen, do you remember the spell I taught you when your custom yukata got torn before that festival?"

"Mmmm... ah! The one that let my tails through, right, Ran-sama?"

... how would that even work?

"That's right!" Ran replied, a hint of pride in her voice, "Yukari taught it to me first, so I've been using the same thing."

Oh, Yukari! That'd do it. Gaps.

"But Ran-sama, you said it'd last forever..."

... the whole explanation clicked in my head.

"You said your clothes stayed with you when you transformed, right?" I asked.

Ran was a little surprised at my sudden intrusion. "What? Well... yes."

"Which vanished from that use of magic after we left Gensokyo?" I pointed out.

Ran did the math quickly. "... along with that spell."

"I assume."

She chuckled. "You can be quite the clever one, Midori-san."

Damnit, Yukari.

I opened my mouth to object, but paused to reconsider... no, not to her.

"... thanks."

"You're welcome." Ran replied. She didn't sound sarcastic or demeaning, but... damn my cynicism.

"Ah, ano..." Chen mumbled, "S... so should we hide our tails, or try that spell again?"

That... was a difficult decision.

"Well... I think we'd prefer to keep them for now if we can..." I began.

"Oh? You too?" Ran asked, sounding a bit amused by my choice of words.

"Well... yes. I have an unhealthy affection for animal tails, I'm afraid."

Chen sounded curious about this. "Ohhhhhh..."

... I shifted uncomfortably. "... but, we can't really afford to have them visible in case they're seen by an outsider... although...

Hmm... Yukari said that we weren't really 'public' yet, right? So we probably won't have any visitors... if we stay out of the way, then maybe..."

C'mon Jer. Think.

...

Ding.

"Of course."

I need to remember that more quickly!

I chuckled. "We could just try for both."

"Oh?"

Well... that could go wrong, maybe... "... if we can get away with it..." I tilted my head. "How big is this tail-gap spell?"

"It was one of the first ones Ran-sama taught me!" Chen said, proudly.

"Hrrrrm..." So, probably small... I really want to let them keep the critter features... after what we've been through, the mana may be a non-issue... Yukari would probably know, but... is there some way we could just make sure...? It's permanent, so if it doesn't work out, then... maybe a workaround in case... ah!

"Any idea if it can be dispelled?"

"Er...?"

... guess that was unclear. I need to stay away from RPG terminology, I guess. "Well... deactivated? Turned off when it isn't needed?"

Ran understood that. "It was never an issue in Gensokyo." she pointed out. "But... it's likely. Yukari-sama would know..."

... minor spell... probably can be discarded if it becomes useless... but if it doesn't, would it be useful to have it active, even after trying to hide the tails..? If we need to show them again sometime, then it'd be convenient, but is that useful?.. maybe for proving ourselves like with Renko... but there could be other ways to do that... still...

..... for some reason, I think Ran would really...

... that's right, from a dream... she was proud of her tails. She'd want to be able to have them around, and she's upset already...

... can we get away with that? If we do anything funny in the shrine...

... but the shrine... isn't our whole base of operations now, is it? The underground would be too suspicious to get away with no matter how you slice it. And with it so spacious, then maybe during downtimes...

... yes. It would be useful. Not entirely practical, but the shikigami would be happier with it. Well, and me, admittedly. It probably won't matter even if it does end up giving me trouble, and mana is... well.

"Um... Midori-oneechan?"

Chen snapped me out of my overthinking. "Ah! Uh, um, sorry about that."

... and somehow her '-oneechan' was too cute to complain about.

... damnit, Yukari. I'm actually starting to enjoy this.

"C... can we keep our tails for now?" Chen went on, pleading.

I dabbed at my upper lip.

"Chen, I was about to say you could, even if you hadn't asked so sweetly."

"Yay!" she squealed. "Ah, how did it go again...?"

Yeah, anemia's going to be tough to avoid.

"It was some odd boundary..." Ran mused, "The border of cloth and... oh, yes! The border of Cloth and Fur."

Heh, abuse of 'boundaries' has all sorts of crazy potential. "Man, you can do anything with that ability."

Suppatenko hesitated before replying, "... perhaps. But Yukari-sama knows to be careful with it."

... true. Breaking the border of Reality and Fantasy could have some nasty implications...

.......

No, no. Nooooooooononono. Not drilling through that.

... unless..... unless we have to.

"There, that should do it."

Er, did I miss the spell chant or whatever? Meh, oh well. Nothing too important... probably.

A rustling of clothes. "Yay, it worked!"

Oh, Chen~
--- (OOC: To the next red line is skippable fluff)
More rustling. "Mmph..."

"Ah... Chen." Ran said, a little hesitantly. "You should put on a sarashi first."
(Sarashi are like bandage wrappings used as a sort of cloth under-armor or breast coverage. This is the latter.)
"Aww, do I really need to?"

A beat of silence.

... that's right, Chen DID actually have the starts of a che--

I smacked the side of my head with a palm, hard. A second time.

Jesus CHRIST I shouldn't be thinking about that! Ran has enough reason to garrote me as it is!

"Is something wrong, Midori-chan?" the kitsune asked, darkly.

My reply was terse. "Stupid thoughts. Sorry."

"... I see."

"Ran-sama...?"

"Ah!" Ran returned to her shikigami's question. "Chen, it would be best to make it a habit to wear a sarashi. Even if it seems pointless, it's best not to forget."

A pretty good reason, actually. Well done, Ran.

"Awww."

A pause.

"Um... Ran-sama, could you help me put it on?"

Silence was making itself a regular visitor in this conversation.

I started constantly palm-smacking the side of my head. Ran didn't scold me this time.

"Ah... aha, certainly, Chen..."

I think I could guess why she let me off. I bit down on my lip to contain quips about her own brushes with pedophilia.

... damn you, Internet.

Clothing rustled from behind me some more.

"Okay, Chen. You just have to wrap it around your chest a lot. It's best to start at the top, and work your way down. Each layer needs to overlap a bit, and evenly."

"O, okay."

"See... like this."

"Does it have to be so tight?"

"Yes... that's how it stays on." Despite the words, Ran was gentle.

"Ah..."

A few seconds of near-silence. "Here, Chen, why don't you do the last of it?"

"A, ah, hai!"

"Halfway over... around... um... change hands on the back...? Ah!"

"Oh... it's difficult to switch hands that way to do it yourself, isn't it?" Ran said, "I'm sorry, Chen. But now you know how to do it, so I'll just take care of the rest."

"H... hai."

Silence for a few seconds. Then, "There, all done. Just bring the end up around the back and stick it in near the top, and it's finished!"

"A... ano... Ran-sama..." Chen seemed... embarrassed for some reason.

"What is it, Chen?"

"Could I... help with yours, Ran-sama?"

My nosebleed reawakened for... slightly different reasons this time. Of course, Chen's being adorable, but...

"Heehee... sure, Chen. Thank you."

I pinched my nose and tried to think of things other than Ran's br...

... wait, if I'm getting in a miko suit, won't I be wearing one of those, too? I think this body would require it as much as Chen's, and...

"Ah!!" Madame Tenko cried.

"Nya! Sorry, Ran-sama, I slipped!"

"It... it's okay, Chen." Ran sounded a little dreamy. I wondered how much blood was on her face. "The first time doing something is always clumsy, isn't it?"

... I bit my lip again.

"Half down... around... half down... around..."

"Mmf..."

"Ah! I'm sorry, Ran-sama, is it too tight?"

"No... it's about right. It's just a bit uncomfortable at first." Ran replied.

Chen didn't entirely buy it. "It wasn't that uncomfortable for me..."

... stupid, STUPID second head!

Surprisingly, the moeblob catgirl arrived at the same conclusion. "... it must be worse since Ran-sama's boobs are bigger."

Silence.

"We... well... yes." Embarrassment. "But it doesn't take long to get used to it. Don't worry, Chen."

"Ran-shama... I'm so sorry!" Chen was nearly sobbing. "I'll make this quick for you!!"

"Blame Reimu." I chimed in.

Ran chuckled.

"Half down, around... half down, around..." Chen was going faster now. She finished quickly. "And the end goes... top of the back?"

"That's right, Chen! Very good."

"A-heehee....... mrrr..."

Her hum... no, purr there was a little muffled... did Ran give her another hug?

... they're so close...

"All right, let's get the rest on, and then Midori-san can change."

That's right, I needed to get into some decent clothes, too.

... but that means I'll be changing here, and...

... seeing... seeing my own... naked female body... wi... with Ran and Chen in the room...

I'm nervous... I pulled my arms tighter over my chest, pressing against...

... no, no, stop thinking about that! Just... keep your cool, get dressed again fast, and...

"Jeremy?"

I jumped a little at Ran's voice. I'm getting... WAY too worked up over this.

... I thought I heard voices while I was thinking, too?

"Ah, that worked."

... they were trying to get my attention with 'Midori,' weren?t they?

Damnit.

"Er... sorry. Thinking too much." I explained.

"About what?" Ran asked, an edge to her voice.

"My own... misfortunes." I shifted uncomfortably. "Um... can I look now?

"Go ahead."

I opened my eyes at long last, and spun back around to see the two shikigami.

As advertised, Chen was wearing a standard red-hakama/skirt-ed miko uniform, scaled to older-child size. She was giving me a broad smile, her cat ears relaxed in a rather neutral position. I couldn't see her tails through the hakama, but she was very, VERY cute and looked quite proud of herself.

Ran's miko outfit was a somewhat less conventional bright blue... does that mean she's player two? Er, no, no need to be a moron. The golden yellow from the tails on her back stood out from the blue, but didn't stand out very great against the white of her top. She was significantly less impressed than Chen - is that a smirk on her face? - and had both of her arms held level in front of her, hands in the opposite arm's sleeve, much like her PCB portrait (http://touhou.wikia.com/wiki/Ran_Yakumo). Nestled between those arms and her... still-noticeable chest was a pile of clothing.

... more specifically, a forest-green miko outfit.

I stared for a moment. "... heh." Grinned. "I see you picked one out for me already."

Ran smiled. "I thought it would be appropriate, Midori-san."

... they are NOT letting up on that name. Did Yukari insist that they use it or something?

Oh, whatever.

"Well, I'm not a fan of the nickname, but I like the coloring theme." I said, walking towards her.

"You do have to admit it's clever." Ran replied.

"It is. I'm just clinging to my masculinity too much."

I stopped in front of Ran and hesitated. How was I supposed to take the outfit without brushing her...

She answered my unspoken (and unlikely) worries by simply pulling her hands back out of her sleeves to grab the ends of the miko-clothes pack, and offer them to me. I took it with both hands, and briefly bowed my head.

Mmm, cultural norms.

That done, backed off and examined the pile of clothes more closely. White gi-like top, long forest-green hakama-skirt and cloth belt, straw sandals, plain white socks...

... a curled roll of cloth that must be for a sarashi... and bloomers...

My face reddened again. I'd been hyped up for crossplaying before, but I had a better motive for myself then, and a lot of fanboy fuel to boot. This was... a bit more embarrassing.

... well, it's not like I have much choice. It's just...

I turned back towards Ran and Chen. "Ah... could I ask you to look away for this?" I asked.

Chen seemed surprised she hadn't thought of this. "Oh!" She turned around immediately, tails swishing briefly behind her from the motion.

Ran... hesitated, a nasty smile briefly forming on her face. But after a moment, it faded. "... yes, very well."

... guess she's trying not to take things out on me. That's good.

One of the tails near her shoulder flicked, brushing against...

Wait.

"Er... I'm late in asking this, but how are your tails staying up...?"

Tenko Ran sighed. "Well... I added in another little spell for that, but if you'd rather I disable it..."

I shook my head vigorously. "Nononono, no need to get them dirty for my sake. I'm not feeling overdrawn at all, anyway."

"... thank you."

"Not a problem." I replied. "Just, when it isn't needed..."

"I understand."

I nodded, and turned away from them again. Now, to... change.

... stop it. I need... I need to stop overthinking this. It's not that different. I can... play with it... if I ever get privacy here...

I shook my head, put the pack of clothes on the ground, and... pulled off my hospital-gowny clothing.

... for just a moment, I stood still, naked aside from the Drill on my chest. No, it WAS different. The weight that usually...

No, NO! No overthinking this!!

I shook my head and gave a short, irritable sigh. Fished the bloomers out of the pile and pulled them on, quickly.

... there. That felt a bit better. Just having something over... it, felt...

DAMN it.

Okay. Okay. What next. Pants. No, hakama. Skirt. Thing.

I pulled that up. Oh bah, need the belt. Fine, annoying but I'll live. I'm not going to make a happy miko, at this rate.

The knot was hasty and sloppy, but it kept them on. Now, the shirt... that'd be the gi-top-ish thing, right, easy enough...

... wait, the sarashi roll is still on top of it.

........

Okay. Stay calm, Jer. Stay... calm. It's just... a breast covering. Ran already explained what to do with it.

... but it's going to take a lot longer than a b... bra would, isn't it?

...

I took a deep breath. Okay, come on. Pick it up. Yeah. I think... you're supposed to start with pressing the top on the back. Just above the b... breasts. Keep that bit on with one hand, wrap it around the front, with the other, yeah... don't think about it, just do it... go back around... bah, can't reach. And my other hand's holding it on! Okay... let's try moving that hand near my shoulder, there we go, can just pinch it here... hand it over, damn that's uncomfortable, uh, okay, flip it for grip, try not to get the roll twisted, roll around the back and continue...

...... there's no way I'm going to have the patience to keep this even. I sighed. The Drill rolled to one side, scratching against...

... I pinned down the chain for that with the sarashi, didn't I.

"Damnit." I muttered.

"Is something wrong?" Ran asked, from behind me.

"Making stupid mistakes." I replied, failing to not sound irritated.

... okay, okay, start over. Roll around to the front... push the drill up? What a pain this is...

... I can just take it off, can't I.

Gah!

So I did... though that's leaving me uncomfortable, too. I really... really need that. Can't lose it. Well, I know it's unlikely in a closed room like this, with two shikigami here guarding it too, but... oh, paranoia.

... all right. No choice. I pulled it off, and put it on the floor. Heh, now the back of my neck feels funny, after having it on so long.

... okay, take three here. Back, pinch, roll, oh, right, it needs to be tight..... i... ignore the feeling, get around the back with the other hand...

THUK.

... drop the goddamned roll...

"Having trouble with the sarashi?" Ran asked, obviously amused by my plight.

"Yeah." I replied, blushing some. "Forgot about the Drill at first, for that matter."

She was still quite amused. "Hm!"

... I shooed off a feeling of annoyance. No, no, we don't need bad blood here. I can recover from a bad start. ... I hope so?

My real enemy here is this bloody sarashi. So annoying to get on. Well, it'd be easy to get on someone else, but...

...

Could I ask for... well, it couldn't really hurt...

... no, it would if I asked Chen. But letting Ran do this... no. Entrusting her with this...

"... hey, Ran?"

"Yes?"

"Could I... could I ask you to put on my sarashi?"

"Oh, giving up already?"

... that stung a little. "... I know there's a lot I need to make up for already, but I think it'd be easier overall..."

... a small sigh. "You're right. And there's no reason to be spiteful. I'm turning around now."

"Go ahead."

I still had my back to her, so I didn't see her immediate response. But she provided a verbal version soon enough.

"... hm. You put on the hakama first."

"Huh?"

"It's supposed to go on over the top."

"... oh, damnit."

"Shall I just take care of the sarashi, or should I help redress you entirely?" Ran asked, heavily.

... sounds like she was almost expecting that. But, "No, I'm not Yukari. I can take care of that much."

A small chuckle. Footsteps behind me. A hand reached forward past my right side. Must be Ran's. I placed the sarashi-tape roll into it, and raised my arms up sonanoka-style.

..... so. Ran's hands would be passing by my...

Stop it. Stop it.

... although.

I chuckled a little, and Ran lifted her hand from pressing the free end of the sarashi on my back.

"What?" Mild irritation.

"No... just thinking, 'I'm glad you're the one doing this, rather than Yukari.'"

... a small, amused not-quite-a-snort. "True."

Something pressed on my side. I looked down and watched Ran's hand trace over the top of my chest, just above...

.....

I gave my head a shake and squeezed my eyes shut.

"And now?"

"Overthinking it." Breathed in and out, slowly. "I'll try and stop."

"Hmm."

Cloth rolled around my body in silence. Feels like... she's halfway down. Next one or two would cover my ni...

NO. Hm, ah, hm, I wonder, wonder how... Mitoko is doing. Mikata? Can't remember. Being a girl is freaking me out enough. Whatever he... she, whatever's going through has to be really weird. I wonder how much of this toddlerfication he's going to remember...?

"... erk."

"It's tight?"

"... yeah."

"Well, I did say..."

"Yeah. I'm just a wimp."

Pause. "... I see."

... she seemed skeptical of that? Well... I guess recently I've managed better, but...

... hm.

Ran gradually finished up the rest of the sarashi. I kept myself distracted with... thoughts of what to rant about later.

... magic... weapons... stay out of trouble... obscurity... yeah...

I felt a small scratch on my back.

"Ah... sorry." Ran said, putting the other end of the sarashi away to complete the 'garment.'

Guess that was her nail. Well, either way...

I opened my eyes and glanced down. My... breasts were wrapped tight under a 'shingled' layer of white cloth. A little uncomfortable, but a lot less distracting visually, and not as... sensitive.

Good.

I let out a sigh of relief. "Thanks, Ran."

"You're welcome." not-Tenko replied, voice coming from a bit low in the air behind me. That's odd.

I turned around, and saw Ran bending down to pick up the Drill by the chain.

"Ah...!"

She stood up and offered it to me, silently.

"Ah... thank you."

... I just HAD to sound suspicious and afraid that first time, didn't I? It's supposed to be trust, but over something she has no reason to screw me over with, I still...

I sighed again, and lowered my head. "... sorry about that. Paranoia isn't so useful among friends, and, well..."

Ran at least acknowledged my apology. "I suppose it would be... precious to you."

I looked down at the 'Drill,' which was looking increasingly un-drill-like. Not that the outside really mattered. Maybe we could get one of those box-set core drill merchandise extras and move the bolt there, or just spruce up this one to look right...

... either way. I clutched it tight in my hand. "... yes. Very precious."

"Um... Midori-oneechan?"

Oh wow, did I somehow manage to forget Chen was in the room?

I turned to face her. "Yeah?"

Chen had turned to face me as well, and was watching the Drill in my hand. "What is that, anyway?" she asked, "You keep doing really... really cool things with it!"

There was a little shine in her eyes. Wonder? At ME? Wow.

... heh, no. Not quite. TTGL would deserve it.

I switched my grip over to the Drill's chain, and spun it around my hand a few times. "Well, I... probably told you already, but I think it's some sort of Covenant relic. The bolt, at least - Kaguya gave me something during the end of Gensokyo, and I put it into this... rock I was trying to fashion into an imitation drill. That's why it's actually powerful, and how I can... keep up with you guys."

"So it's really important?" Chen asked, listening intently.

I nodded. "Yeah. I dunno how it works, but..." Trailed off for a moment. Grinned. "... somehow I got it to imitate the 'Spiral Power' from an anime series called 'Tengen Toppa Gurren Lagann.' Which basically creates energy based on the user's ability to act awesome."

"Ooo..." our resident catgirl was really interested in my description.

She grinned at me, and cried, "You're really good at it, Midori-oneechan!"

...

I...

I stumbled back a little, managing to forget to keep my balance. Well, granted, the nosebleed wasn't helping, but still...

... then again, she had given me a... bit of a shock. Chen... complementing me? ME? I'm just... some guy, a wannabe-NEET hiding away from the world... I shouldn't BE here, let alone talking with some of my favorite Touhou characters or for god's sake getting COMPLEMENTED by them!

... yet... yet here I am. And... some of the things I've done... well, I guess...

... I smiled, and lifted a nose-blooded palm from my face. "I... I suppose I have my moments."

"Really cool!" Chen went on, "Ran-sama and Yukari-sama never did anything like that!"

...

Oh hell. Getting complemented by Chen causes a few problems by definition, doesn't it?

I glanced over at Ran, nervously. Her expression was stoic. Probably trying not to get upset.

"We... well," I replied, "It's not like they needed to, did they?"

Chen closed her eyes and giggled cutely. "No, Ran-sama and Yukari-sama are cool enough on their own!"

I glanced back at don't-call-me-Tenko, who I was not surprised to see gently running a finger over her upper lip. I gave her a sideways smile. She noticed.

Er, whoops.

Ran had a good way to save face, though. Or at least divert the topic. "Ah... Midori-san, weren't you going to dress yourself properly?"

... oh hell, I just have that sarashi as a top!

... well, at least it looks kinda badass... weren't Kamina genderswaps always like this anyway?

Well, nah, that's not what we need, anyway.

Yet my face is STILL burning.

"R-right."

... well, I'm supposed to ditch the skirt part first, right?... oh, whatever. I've embarrassed myself enough here already. And maybe I'm getting a little courage back after Chen's comment...

Ah well.

Once able to overcome my fears of nudity and inappropriate self-molestation (and rather helped by having underwear on now), changing the rest was manageable enough. I had to pause and ask Ran to make sure I was wearing the top right (so that the side on top of the front didn't signal I was a dead guy), but otherwise it was quick and easy. My knot for the belt-thing was still pretty sloppy, though. Eh, can't win 'em all.

"There. That good?" I asked.

"I believe it suits you." Ran replied, with a nod.

"Midori miko!" Chen cried, tossing her arms up into the air.

... I chuckled. oh, a pox upon thee, double meanings.

... right. What were we doing again?
---
Ran noticed my hesitation. "Now that we're all dressed, shall we talk?"

... that's right, that's why Yukari sent us up here. And there's a lot I have to say, anyway... particularly to Ran.

I gave her a nod. "That's right."

... where am I even going to begin.

I looked her in the eye for a moment, then bowed my head. "I'm sorry. I've been neglecting both you and Chen, but for you, I've even been getting in the way. I mean... I know Yukari must have gone after a hundred other guys in the past... but I'm not so confident I've earned that."

I considered for a moment. Closed my eyes. "... especially since she didn't even have a choice in this."

Ran sighed. "I believe saving our lives would earn a lot more than you seem to think."

But... Yukari... it should take more than that to get close to someone so powerful... I know she's still got to be forcing it some... and no matter what I do, it doesn't change that I'm just...

..... should it change that...?

"... you're right that I've been upset about Yukari-sama's... recent actions." Ran went on, "But the foolishness was on my part."

Now she bowed her head. "I'm afraid she was right about me being cranky. Many of my experiences from before I had the power to act as a proper youkai were... unpleasant. Acting as a regular fox for so long brought up a lot of bad memories..."

... I closed my eyes. "... and my demand for scent tracking didn't help."

A soft chuckle. I looked again. "I'm afraid not."

"Sorry. I'm a bit too practical for my own good."

"No matter." Ran smirked a little. "And, well..."

... her smirk faded. I finished for her. "It was a chance to annoy Yukari?"

Not-Tenko-stop-calling-her-that smiled, sincerely this time. "Admittedly, yes. It's a rare opportunity." Pause. "And she didn't regret it, in the end."

I nodded. That trip DID turn out pretty well. Renko was a bit upset by our revelation, but... it had to be done. Maybe I should see if she and Sona^n were okay... they'd probably taken that Sky Ray mess even worse than the rest of us...

No, back to the matter at hand. Which was, Ran and... that scent thing.

...

I averted my eyes. "I'm... afraid I can't promise I won't ask for that again." I admitted, "Like I said about being practical..."

She grimaced a little. "... very well. But only if we have to."

I nodded again. "Definitely. I doubt we'll end up needing it after picking up so many mana options, anyway."

Ran smiled. "True."

One of the tails over her shoulder swished slightly.

... hm. That reminds me.

"... actually, may I suggest another reason that may have upset you?"

Ran raised an eyebrow. "... sure."

"I... got the impression that you're very proud of your tails." I explained, "So I figured being stuck with only one of them..."

She blinked. Blushed a little, and smiled. "Well... yes, actually." She put a hand over her chest, daintily. "It may be vain, but I am proud of their beauty."

I crossed my arms and gave her a solemn nod. "With good reason."

"Yeah!" Chen agreed, hopping behind Ran and scooping up an armful of tails to nuzzle.

Ran and I paused in our conversation to dry our noses.

"... regardless." Ran said, at last, "I have to say that my... anger with you is unwarranted." She paused. "And with Yukari-sama. She's done this many times. But I..." Hesitation. "... I do believe she's being rather... hasty."

... I looked away, and shook my head. "... I don't get it. I STILL can't believe that Yukari's trying to seduce me. Me! Some stupid fanboy that..."

I trailed off. We'd gone over this before, and it's clear I'm just underselling myself. ... probably.

I sighed.

Ran spoke up again. "... then again, I suppose she does have a good reason to hurry in this case."

"What?"

A 'good reason' for Yukari to go after me like that? Well, that would make more sense, but what could she possibly want from...

...

I buried my face in my hands.

"I'm going to hurt whoever added that excuse for sex to Tsukihime."

"... I'm not entirely sure what you mean by that, but it does make sense..."

... I sighed. "Yeah. Just..." Shook my head. "It still feels so... out of my league."

Ran shook her head. "Don't worry. Yukari-sama's whims have been stranger than this in the past, and it is not my place to object to her desires."

... a stirring.

"Should it be?"

She blinked.

"Look. I know Yukari's only reason for even trying to care about me is getting stuck with this mana linking thing. And she's been... pursuing that. Aggressively. But she's not the only one I have to provide for. I'm trying to take care of the whole Yakumo family. That means you, too. And having ANY of you upset with me, for any reason, is a bad idea. I can tell you all get along wonderfully with each other.

I don't want to get in the way of that.

Even if you can't object to Yukari, you can object to me. I'll shamefully admit that there's a part of me lusting after her at this point, but I'm not going to act on it unless I'm sure it won't cause trouble. So."

I stood up straight, and thumped a hand on my chest. Winced a little at this reminder of my breasts being a bit more sensitive now. Recovered enough to return to the solemn pose I was going for.

"Ran Yakumo, I promise you that I will not... pursue intimate relations with your master without your approval. We've gotten off to a bad start, but I owe you at least this promise so that I can be sure I have your trust before I cause any more trouble."

Ran stared at me for a long moment, and laughed. "You really... intend to defy Yukari-sama for my sake?"

I shrugged. "Yeah, pretty much. I told you - I don't want to cause trouble between you. Dealing with Kikuri is going to be a big enough problem. Riling up internal strife really wouldn't help. I hate seeing that anyway."

A beat of silence. "Speaking of which, I'm going to have to headbutt Deodorant and the mindreader battery sometime."

Ran smiled a little. "But wouldn't refusing Yukari-sama's advances upset her, instead?"

... I got the impression she didn't really find that a problem. And... thinking about it for a moment, I doubt it would.

"I think... she'll understand." I smiled back. "And, my libido assumes that this would be a temporary arrangement anyway?"

Not-Tenko kept smiling at me for a moment, then closed her eyes and chuckled. "I... believe it would."

She opened them again and gave me a fairly serious look. "... very well. Midori-san... no, Jeremy."

Oh, good, she did remember.

"Thank you for being so considerate to me. I have... been reluctant to trust you, and I appreciate the extra time you're giving me to overcome that." Ran smiled. "And the fact that you're doing so is worth my respect on its own."

I crossed one foot over the other, lifted my hakama-skirt, and bent my knees a little in a polite curtsey. "You're welcome, Ran-san. It's the least I can do for you."

A long and pleasant silence as we smiled at one another.

This is great! I'd made up with Ran, at least for the most part, and could be sure that if... if Yukari really insisted on being so... aggressively practical about this mana link stuff, I had a way to make sure that wouldn't cause... further problems.

..... and to let me stall on having to deal with the thought of actually...

"Wow..."

... oh, shit.

"Midori-oneechan's so awesome!!" Chen went on, sounding a little spastic in her enthusiasm.

Ran and I remained silent, smiles quickly lost at this reminder.

Chen squeezed her master's waist from behind. "Ran-sama, I'm so happy you made up with Midori-oneechan!"

..... that should help defuse it, "But..." I said, quietly, "I suppose it's not just Yukari that I'm causing problems wi--"

I was interrupted by a brief, plastic-on-wood-ish 'thak' from the doorway.

"Oi."

Huh? Reimu's voice...? Oh, must be another wakimiko orb. She sounds kinda... down.

"Hey, Reimu." I replied. Glanced at Ran briefly, and started walking towards the door. "Did... something happen?"

"Stupid things happened." she replied, heavily.

"Like what?"

Armpits hesitated. "I'll... explain later."

"... I don't like the sound of that."

"You won't. But we're doing the miko training first."

I opened the door to find a red-and-white yin-yang orb floating in the middle of the hall, a trio of what I had to call cellphones precariously balanced on top of it.

I immediately walked over and took them... 'off her hands.'

"Thanks. That was a pain."

"It looked like it was." I replied. "But I still want to know what happened."

"I told you, I'll explain later!" Armpits snapped.

Okay, she'd earned a glaring. "I'm getting the impression that it's something important, which makes me think sooner would be better than later."

Reimu was careful with her words. "It... shouldn't be pressing."

... I clasped my hands behind my back and leaned forward to glare (http://yfrog.com/4charuhiglarep) at the orb from maybe six inches away.

"... please. I don't need you angry during miko training."

I smiled. "You're a little late for that."

... she sighed. "Okay, fine.

Gpop got lolified and Satori lost her mind-reading powers."

A long silence.

I felt myself shaking.

"fffffffFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFF

FUCK!!!!"


A twitter of frightened birds from outside. I slouched forward, panting a little at that outburst.

"... god DAMN it."

"I thought you'd say something like that." Reimu muttered.

"NOW what are we going to do about making sure those newcomers are trustworthy?!"

Reimu sounded a little pouty. "Well I'm sorry, I didn't know that it'd..."

... she trailed off. "Er."

... I looked up and provided the little orb with a thoroughly psychotic smile. Shot a hand out and clenched it very, very tightly.

I turned to a rather nasty grin. "So. This is YOUR fault." I hissed.

"I told you, I didn't know!"

"You are... VERY lucky that I am not there." I went on. Paused.

... damnit. She's right. No one would have known. Hell, it apparently made that Hiro guy STRONGER. Even if Deodorant and co.'s feud with him is stupid, this didn't warrant THAT much anger.

... I forced myself to let go, and pulled my hand away from the floating orb. "... or I would have... done something fantastically stupid."

"I... I'm glad you understand." Reimu replied, sounding just a liiiittle nervous.

I slouched and sighed again. "... damnit. How are we going to deal with this."

"Well... she CAN still read emotions..." Armpits provided.

I looked up again. "... I guess we'll have to work with that, then."

"At the meeting?" the orb suggested.

... I chuckled. There was nothing to do about it right now. She was right. "... you win this round, Armpits."

"Why thank you, Midori-chan." she replied.

I felt one of my eyebrows twitch. I was sort of getting used to it, but that mocking tone...

Reimu grew somewhat serious. "Anyway, I need to finish setting up. I'll call."

I glared after the flying yin-yang orb as it fled the scene and vanished around a corner.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on August 26, 2009, 03:10:08 PM
Inn Halls, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:58 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo: E-mouse

(OOC: THE SEQUEL)

A hand on my shoulder. "Midori-san?"

... I considered what I had just done, and who had been observing.

Damnit.

"I'm not a very good role model, am I?" I muttered.

"To be fair, neither is Yukari-sama." Ran whispered back.

"And that would explain why you let her out of the house." ... accusing her overprotectiveness is probably a bad idea. "... so often."

"... that's part of it."

"M... Midori-oneechan..."

I turned around to see Chen clinging to the miko-storage doorframe, cat ears pulled back in fright.

Damnit.

"Are... are you okay?"

I sighed again. "... yeah. As you can see, I... tend to get angry easily."

Chen took a step out into the hall, tentatively. "Bu... but are you better now?"

... I nodded. "Yeah. I'll be fine."

... will I? My voice already sounds defeated, and this sort of collapse is what always made me--

I shook my head. No, stoppit.

"Midori-san, may I have my communicator?" Ran asked, politely. I turned and blinked at her extended hand.

"Er, sure." I replied, and looked at the handful of cellphones in my hand. Which one would be hers...? Oh, the bluish one.

I pulled it out with my other hand, and placed it in hers.

"Thank you."

...

"Wait." I looked up at her face. "You had one when I got up, didn't you?"

Ran nodded. "Chen and I got to speak with Satori while we waited for you and Yukari-sama to wake up."

"... so you know what happened while we were out."

She smiled and nodded again.

I pumped a fist in the air. "YES!"

My grin for Ran was cheerful. "All right, then, what can you tell me?" Pause. "Well, that Sho and the others haven't told me already."

"I believe there are details that they missed." Ran replied. "But first, you should set up your... communicator."

I glanced at the hand holding them again. They were a little bigger than most modern cellphones, but still easily pocket-sized - folded, at least. "... yeah, that might be a good idea."

... and Chen's is still there, too. I assume it's the red one. I pulled it out.

... covered with scattered dark red pawprints and a fox face on the back. That's adorable.

I looked over at Chen. "Chen?"

She stepped over to me, still a little cautious, and let me put it into her hands.

I smiled at her. "The pattern on there is very cute."

... come to think of it. "How'd they get those cover designs, anyway?"

"You just need to think about it." Ran replied. She glanced down at the remaining communicator/cellphone in my hand.

... it was already green, though the color was a little off Spiral-ish. And there wasn't any real detail to it.

... hm.

I frowned at it. A proper Spiral pattern on there would be a brighter green... with firey patterns on it...

I... felt something shift, and all of a sudden the cellphone in my hand had that exact pattern on it.

"Wow..."

I lifted it up to get a closer look, rotating it to see every side. Amazingly, it also had a sort of... holofilm (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Holography) that made the Spiral 'fires' look like they were moving as it changed angles. It was... exactly as I'd imagined. Well, aside from the... Covenant logo that remained on the back.

"This... is awesome."

Ran smiled. "You weren't in Gensokyo long, were you?"

"No... no, I wasn't." I shook my head to try and overcome this little wonder. "What else do these do, anyway?"

"As the name implies, they're mostly portable communicators, like that... 'walkie-talkie' we used on the Sky Ray."

"Look more like cellphones to me, but all right, I get what you mean."

I flipped mine open to examine the inside. The top was blank screen, as one would expect on a cellphone, but so was the bottom, which... was also a screen. I guessed 'touchpad interface.'

Heh. Covenant DS.

... I need to stop being an idiot.

While I was berating myself, the screen started glowing a bright blue. I raised an eyebrow. "Uh...?"

"Don't worry," Ran reassured me, "That's just it... adding you to the group, I think it was."

I frowned, as the blue glow faded. The screen shifted to show a mugshot of me on the top, with the fox and cat faces of Ran and Chen's 'true' forms beneath it.

... again that uncomfortable feeling from being 'on top' of Gensokyo's more powerful...

... hm. I hadn't gotten a good look at my... female form yet. I never noticed my hair had turned dirty blonde. How appropriate a stereotype for a blunt American 'yankee' girl. Although there were a few streaks of dull green nestled in the curls...

Well, whatever.

"And it's picked up on our links, too?" I assumed. "But where's... oh, Yukari must not have one yet."

Ran nodded again. "They seemed a little confused when Chen and I activated ours. I'm not sure how it worked."

"I guess none of us would..." I mumbled. Now that I see it, there were some other odd details on that set of mugshots... little bars next to them? And the touchpad on the bottom had a whole bunch of little buttons on it. Too many to possibly be legible, but... somehow I could read them. A few were understandable enough - 'call,' 'contacts,' 'setup' - but others were confusing, with words I'd never heard before, wasn't sure of the definitions of, or were simply... 'grayed out,' for lack of a better term. The hell is a 'Linker-RSA?'

"So what else do they do?" Thought. "Well, aside from that 'GPS' thing Shoko showed us."

"Not sure." Ran replied, "I believe Nitori was still experimenting with them, at least as of last evening. After finding that... 'GPS' so draining, I believe she's being cautious about investigating what else they can do."

I hummed a bit. "Hmmmm. Still gonna have to find out somehow. But yeah, carefully." ... hm. "Wait, draining? Oh, right! So, these run on mana?"

A fox(girl)y nod. "Yes. Apparently contacting others is easy to manage, but some of the other features..."

I frowned for a moment. Tapped 'contacts' on the touchpad, and skimmed the name list. I didn't really recognize a lot of them. Hm. Wonder how many newcomers we had.

Whatever. I selected Ran on the list.

"Mind if I try it out?"

"Sure."

The 'dialing' beeps sounded a little unusual, but the call attempt seemed to work just like you'd expect on a cellphone. Ran's communicator immediately responded with the first few bars of... I KNOW that's a Touhou theme, but I can't place it...

Before I could figure it out, Ran opened her phone. A video display of her face popped up on the main screen for mine. Hm, now that I think of it, that's some amazingly good resolution on it. AND video quality.

I whistled. "Low-cost even when it sends video? Less than GPS? Impressive."

"Is it that difficult in the outer world?" Ran asked, her voice echoing through the phone as well.

"Well, I'm pretty sure it is, especially with that sort of detail." Paused. "... though, I guess if you take into account the satellites to set up modern GPS systems... hm."

"Satellites?"

... oh, right, Gensokyo's regulars wouldn't have much exposure to outer world technology, would they? "Basically, receiver-transmitter machines that get launched into orbit around the Earth and get signals from the ground bounced off them to distant locations."

... god damn, you actually think about that and you realize just how awesome it is. Hooray, science!

Ran seemed to agree, if with a fair bit more bewilderment. Her mouth was gaping open a bit through the communicator video, and...

... wait, having that open is pointless. She's right here.

I looked away from the screen and up at her, then snapped my communicator shut. "Yeah, it's pretty incredible if you think about it."

"The extents you've gone to without magic..." Ran mumbled. She shook her head. "And I thought making it to the Moon was impressive."

... hm. "... makes me wonder what happened to the Lunarians."

Ran looked away. "... who knows? Kikuri seems to have enough power to challenge them, but..."

... hm. Wonder if we'll ever run into them. And whether it'll be friendly... wouldn't they still be bitter with Yukari about that First Lunar War?

... now I'm curious.

... no, not now.

I shook my head. Lunarians are just a theoretical at this point. I still need to catch up on what's actually happened. And the implications.

... hm. What could go wrong with these communicators? I frowned at mine. Okay, from the top...

"... hmmmmm... registering for this thing was a little too easy. If someone we don't know finds one, then... mmm... gotta be careful not to make them change colors in public... can that be locked to make sure...?"

... I flipped my phone over. "And we may want to hide the Covenant logo... I mean, it's unlikely, but if anyone recognized it..."

"You seem quite worried, Midori-san." Ran cut in.

I looked up at her. "Unfortunately, I worry about most things." Back down at the phone.

... same design, but make sure to go over the logo?...

... update it?

No... still didn't have a design for that in mind...

... ah.

I focused for a moment. Again, that odd feeling. The phone's pattern didn't change this time, aside from the Covenant symbol being... covered? Replaced? - by a rainbow-colored Spiral monitor of sorts.

I grinned.

"Okay, that's solvable enough, I just need to bring it up during the meeting... hope I'll remember... can't have people suspicious about these..."

... "... obviously, we can't lose them, either. They look benign enough, you could get away with calling the interface 'state of the art,' but the features..."

I trailed off. "... of course, that also brings up how we even got so many 'state of the art' cellphones... I'm not even sure just money would..."

Money...? Oh, of course!

I snapped my fingers. "Ah! We could just say it was Saniwa being insane and giving away even more as part of his insane pet project to revive the shrine!"

... speaking of reviving the shrine.

I finally stopped musing to myself and looked over at Ran again. By now, Chen was standing beside her, both of them giving me a fairly dubious (http://img148.imageshack.us/img148/7333/eyebrow.png) look.

"Ah... I talk to myself too much, don't I?"

Ran grimaced a little. "To be frank... I believe it's more simply thinking too much."

I grinned. "I'm afraid that's the point." Shook my head. "On the upside, it's led me to another question to ask."

Ran paused a moment, then nodded. "Very well."

"I think Sho mentioned something about having a reason to make the shrine popular? Aside from public indignation?"

"Faith?"

"Yeah, that. Any more details on that?"

Ran shook her head. "Not many. Satori said that faith in the shrine from others would improve the mana generator's production, but I haven't heard any other details."

I frowned. "Define 'faith.'"

Not-Tenko frowned back at my question, though more out of puzzlement. "... ah... a strong belief in something, such as gods?"

I shook my head. "No, no... what 'faith' means for boosting the generator. Is it popularity? Amount of visitors? Donations?"

Chen snerked back a laugh... and I had to fight a smirk myself. Oh, poor Armpits.

But I went on. "... trust in the shrine staff? Explicit belief in... whatever god the shrine stands for?..."

I trailed off... dare I?

"... belief in the ideas the shrine stands for... or that the generator stands for..."

I grabbed at the Drill under my gi-top.

I should have thought of that alternative! Spiral or otherwise... maybe it was reacting to me so much because I tried to believe in what the Covenant stood for...

...... I wonder if the main generator here would react to it... or me...

... no... no, another time.

I shook my head.

"Midori-oneechan...?"

I grinned at Chen. "Thinking too much, again. This Covenant stuff is... really interesting to me."

A silence.

Ran smirked a little. "'Our spiral?'"

A small shiver crossed my back.

"... yeah."

Another pause. After a moment Ran coughed and went on. "... regardless. I'm not certain what sort of 'faith' the generator is supposed to operate on, but it seems the others are confident that promoting the shrine would improve it."

I managed to recover my composure (and shooed away the temptation of a futae no kiwami reference), and nodded. "Yeah... it's probably worth trying." Frowned. "The problem is, will it be worthwhile? The better known the shrine is, the more likely Kikuri's going to stop by to investigate again. Hell, given how 'subtle' that entrance to the Underground was, every visitor could be a random security breach if we're sloppy or slip up. But... if this 'faith' boosts the generator enough to be worth the risk..."

I shook my head. "I guess that would be the thing to find out."

Ran tilted her head at me. "Are you... certain we'd be all right without gathering 'faith?'"

"We've survived, and more mana wouldn't exactly help us if we all die." I pointed out, bluntly. "What the generator and base have already helped us with is enormous. The problem with faith-gathering is the risk of losing what we've already gained, more than giving up on the potential for having more."

... heh. Faith-gathering. Sanae memes.

... christ, what is wrong with me.

Not-Tenko frowned. "... and that would be enough to let us recover fully?"

I scratched my chin. "Mmm... not as quickly, but I get the impression that a lot of the crew is developing fast. Even if we don't pump up that generator more, we might actually get into fighting condition without further help if we work at it." Pause. "Or get lucky, like that Hiroziwan--"

"Hirozawa."

I nodded. "Right, right. Or apparently bump up our own supernatural abilities regardless. Thing is, we may not NEED it. It would help, but is it worth the risk...?"

Ran glanced away, thoughtful. "... and is it safer to take longer building our strength?..."

Silence. I smirked, despite my defeat. "... you got me there. Whatever the case, it's going to be a hell of a balancing act... maybe hold off on major faith-gathering until we're in respectable shape on our own...?"

My musing was cut off by a small cacophony of piano noises. Ran's phone was going off again, something more familiar was coming from Chen's, and my own was... that one's REALLY familiar, what is...

I pulled it up to my ear as it continued going off. Rolling, upbeat trumpets? Wait, isn't that...

"Nitori's theme?"

"Ah, h, hello, Reimu-san?" Chen called out. She must have answered hers.

Huh, easy conference calls, too? Excellent.

I flipped my phone open to see Reimu glaring out of it. "Where are you guys?! I was hoping to find you on the way out!!"

"I thought you said you'd call."

"I thought you'd go outside!"

Sounds like she'd recovered from that popsicle guilt trip.

But.

"You do realize I'm basically a hikkikomori, right?"

... she glanced away, scowling. "... shut up."

"We had a lot to talk about, Reimu-san." Ran provided, a bit more level-headed about the matter.

Armpits turned back to the 'camera'. Frowned for a moment. Shook her head. "Whatever. We're getting started. I have... willing participants this time."

"Aside from us?" I quipped.

"Yes." Exasperation. "Now get yourselves over to the waterfall up the hill!"

I blinked. "Waterfall?"

I didn't get an answer, because Reimu had apparently hung up. Bloody hell.

... waterfall? For miko training? If stereotype memory serves, wouldn't that mean meditating under one, or something?

... this could be unpleasant.

My thoughts were interrupted by a muffled... squeaking noise? No, a catlike sob...?

... crap. Chen and water don't mix.

Ran was already hugging and comforting her. That explains the muffling.

"Shh, Chen, it's all right, it's all right. I'm not going to let her force you into the water." Kyuubi soothed.

"Damn straight." I agreed. The two looked up at me. "If Reimu doesn't let you have a mulligan on this part, for obvious reasons, I'll kick her between the legs."

Chen's eyes shone a little, behind the quiet tears. She... liked that line, didn't she?

... damnit. Mixed blessing.

... and come to think of it. "... well, maybe not a full mulligan. But more than a few splashes of water would probably be asking too much."

Ran frowned. "You... know us well from the 'Touhou' of the outer world, right?"

She's implying something there. What am I forgetting?

Oh.

"Shikigami possession?"

She nodded.

That's right, water removed Chen's shikigami possession, according to that... I think it was Akyu article.

... do we have Akyu? Bah, whatever.

... but...

"... are you sure that's going to happen?" I asked, "Things seem... different in the outer world. I'm pretty sure some of the other youkai have had... mechanics changes, for lack of a better term. Remi's been out in the sun without flinching, hasn't she?"

Ran scowled. "A shikigami link is not inherent to youkai. This is a different matter."

I frowned. "... true. It's closer to a... magic spell? ... like the one for your tails?"

Ran was a little angry at what I'd implied. "It's still active. Yukari-sama found a way to use hers to... help me with mana needs."

... and that had some interesting implications, too.

"I wonder how those interact with the mana link to me..." I mused.

Ran almost growled at me. "I'm not sure. But I would prefer not to risk losing one so easily."

... we just had to get into this argument, didn't we? And so soon after I'd tried to make up with her...

... no, I still covered the first half of it. Now I have to find some way to work out the problems with Chen's eager affection.

... speaking of which, there's an idea.

I leaned over a little to get a better look at Chen, still clinging to Ran's side. "Chen?"

She looked up at me, teary-eyed.

"What do you think?"

"Ah... ah?!"

She was a little surprised that I'd asked, and glanced between me and Ran.

... nervously.

"... maybe you'd rather not decide?" I suggested.

"Of course." Ran replied, almost growling, "There's no need to put so much pressure on her."

... hmph. Pressure on someone to think for themselves? We're... going to be in disagreement for a while, I see.

Overprotectiveness can be a nasty thing.

... god, this is going to be difficult.

"Uh, uhm..."

Chen had her head down now, almost hiding behind Ran's miko skirt. Damn, always so cute.

"I... I think..." She squeezed Ran's waist tighter for a moment. "I think I... want to try."

Oh dear.

... why did I open my goddamned mouth.

"Chen!" Ran gasped, "Are you sure?! It might..."

"Ran-shama..."

This had to be so tough for Chen. And I'm... I'm the one causing it.

Shit. One stupid point about how stubborn to be about Chen's protection from water and I tear everything down. Stupid, stupid, stup--

Stop that.

"Ran-shama... it... never really hurt me before. Water really scares me, but even... even when the fairies managed to splash me in a prank, I didn't actually get hurt..."

"But Chen, it might be worse this time!" Ran said, "Magic is weak in the outer world! Our shikigami link reformed easily in Gensokyo, but here..."

Chen shook her head, timidly, her shoulders shaking. "I... I know. B... but I think someone's going to splash me anyway..."

"Don't be afraid, Chen, I won't let them!"

... "I'm afraid nobody's perfect." I pointed out.

Ran's head snapped up so she could glare daggers at me. I flinched back.

"An... and if I'm going to get splashed, I..." she squeezed Ran tighter, "I want to be ready for it... and to have Ran-shama there if something goes wrong..."

.........

Glory be, by the blood of my nose, lip, and hand, to the mighty name of--

"CHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEN! (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Jip6DJC7qZA&feature=related)"

-----
Inn Halls, Saniwa Shrine, ~6:05 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, some Reimu: E-mouse, tangential MTG

It took us a good while to recover from that line. I swear the shikigami were squealing with joy behind me as I leaned against the other wall and mopped up my nosebleed.

I'm going to have to start carrying a blood-red handkerchief. A big one.

On the upside, Chen had decisively settled the waterfall problem, in beautiful form that, with luck, would not leave Ran furious at me about the matter.

With luck.

At long last, my nosebleed dried up. I wondered how much was left in my body at this point. But I guess after going through Gensokyo and experiencing the moe/sexual nosebleed phenomenon without disaster, maybe I just shouldn't worry about it.

... either way.

"So..." I said, quietly. The shikigamis' sounds of ecstatic affection faded. "I, uh, I think we've left Reimu waiting long enough."

"Ah... y-you're right, we have." Ran replied. "It was... up the hill behind the shrine, right?"

I nodded. "Yeah."

Chen detached herself from her foxmaster and pointed down the hall, a look of... forced determination on her face. "Let's go!!"

She marched off down the hall, looking a little stiff. Her tails were curled a little unnaturally, for that matter.

... she's still scared.

Ran sighed happily, and finished dabbing at her nose. She gave me a distant smile, and walked off after Chen.

I followed suit, just as Chen rounded the corner. Not worrisome, the path out's pretty straightforward, and she should be easy enough to catch up with...

"Midori-oneechan!"

...?

"Chen?"

"Midori-oneechan, come quick!"

I raised an eyebrow at Ran and jogged over to the corner. I turned to look over the hall where Chen had turned down, an--

"OOF!" WHUD!

"Midori-san?!"

Wh... what just happened? Some small person just rammed into me in a flying tackle... now it's sitting on my belly, and--

"Ah! AH! Stoppit!"

Apparently, the inexplicable blonde grade-schooler had decided that the correct follow-up to a flying tackle was to grab the victim's breasts. I objected by shoving her arms out of the way, but I couldn't squirm out from under her quite that easily. And hey, what's with the hospital gown?

Luckily, this was enough to make her stop, at least for the moment. She pouted, crossed her arms over her chest, and looked down the hall where I'd come from... no, up at Ran, probably?

"Ran-babaa!" she cried, "Why'd you put her in a sarashi?!"
(-'babaa' is a name ending for 'grandmother' or 'elderly female,' localizable as 'auntie' or 'old lady (http://danbooru.donmai.us/pool/show/783).')
........... this girl was acting much too familiar, even if she looked like she was eight.

I turned my head to see Ran, who was looking rather... displeased at the child sitting on my chest.

"Then they're no fun to play with!"

"This is Yukari, isn't it." I 'asked.'

"Yes, unfortunately." Ran replied.

"Ran-babaaaa!" Yukari(n) whined, "Why'd you have to give it awaaaaay!"

... I reached up and grabbed loli-Yukari's cheeks. Pulled on them a little. "Now you're just being a bitch." Ran doesn't need to have 'OLD☆LADY' jabs added to her plate right now, thank you very much.

Yukarin squeaked, and tears welled up in her eyes. She looked down at me with absolutely perfect puppy-dog eyes, and slurred out an adorable "G... ghomen nyashai..."

I was reminded of the greater difficulty of dealing with nosebleeds when lying on one's back.

"Are you trying to make me anemic?" I asked.

Yukarin just grinned.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on August 27, 2009, 09:47:17 PM
OOC: And...I'm finally done. I wanted to add a few more scenes with Jan, Hiroko, Gpop, and others but the others are clamouring for me to post this. So my apologies, perhaps another time. That said, here is the gigantor post everyone has been waiting for.

Saniwa Inn, ~4:55 AM, Day 5 [/u]
Participants: Team NUKE-POWAH 6 (Chloe and Okuu)

A few things went through Chloe's mind as she slowly stirred, stretched, and yawned while keeping her eyes comfortably closed - how soft the futon was, how she hadn't slept in a proper bed in ages, how she dreaded the fact that she'd have to hit the road again in a bit....and how soft and warm this thing touching up against her waAAAAAAAAAAH!

She leapt out from under her blanket and scrabbled up against the wall in surprise. Wh-what was that soft thing? I-it was like a giant marshmallow...all squishy and...

?

There were TWO giant marshmallow soft things....

Well, ok, they weren't 'giant', not so much, but Chloe couldn't help but think so, comparing them to what she was used with (i.e. her own).

?Unnnggg?? The marshmallows rose up under the blankets, causing Chloe to flatten herself further into the wall.

The blanket slid off a set of well-defined curves and a cascade of silky, raven-black hair. A pair of drowsy, fiery ruby-red eyes stared out of the mess of black hair around the room, before finally alighting on her.

Chloe jumped as the creature stretched luxuriantly and yawned.

??.Ryoji?.you shrunk?and your hair turned all shiny white?.? She murmured drowsily.

??I-I?m n-not?wh-whoever that was?? Chloe managed as she slowly got over her initial shock. ?I-I?m Chloe?? She added, helpfully. ?Sh-she?s so beautiful?? She thought, blushing a little as the girl yawned once more. ??this mana signature?she?s the raven from yesterday???

??Hmm?? The girl squinted at Chloe. ??.aren?t you a little too?little, to be a yakuza??

??but I?m not a yakuza?? Chloe smiled nervously, sweatdropping a little.

?Oh?hmm?? The girl frowned, seemingly thinking hard. ??does that mean you?re a youkai??

?N-no?? Chloe shook her head.

?You?re neither youkai nor yakuza?? the girl?s frown deepened. ??what else could you be???

?You know?the world isn?t only made up of youkai and yakuza?? Chloe

?I know! So you?re yagyou (baseball)!? a light of understanding dawned on her face.

??how can I be baseball??? Chloe sweat-waterfalled.

?So?what are you??? The girl asked, seemingly perplexed by Chloe?s existence.

?M-me? W-well?I?m?Chloe, I guess?? Chloe said.

??A Chloe??? The girl repeated, weighing the idea a little. ? ?never seen one of those before??

?I?m not ?a Chloe??? Chloe giggled. ?I?m a human.?

??? The girl seemed to become increasingly confused. ??so you?re Chloe but you?re not a Chloe??

?My name is Chloe. And I am a human.? Chloe explained patiently.

?So you?re a human?named Chloe?? The girl nodded. ?Hmm hmm?so what?s a human??

??.the yakuza were human.? Chloe said, after a thought.

??so you?re a yakuza?? The girl concluded.

??err?.no?? Chloe sighed. ?All yakuza are human?.but not all humans are yakuza?.?

?Hmmm?.? The girl?s eyebrows screwed up in concentration as she tried hard to process this. ?Hmmmm?.?

?What?s your name?? Chloe asked.

??Ryoji, you baka, you already know my name. It?s Utsuho! Utsuho! Otherwise known as Okuu!? The girl giggled. ??speaking of which, Ryoji, you shrunk and your hair turned all white??

??? Chloe facepalmed. ?Back to square one. Well?at least I know your name.?

?Hmmm?? Okuu still seemed as if she was working out something highly complicated.

??hungry?? Chloe asked.

?Yes.? Okuu nodded, without hesitation.

?At least you know your stomach.? Chloe sighed. ?Let?s get you dressed up at least. We can?t have you going around like that.? She looked around for something suitable and found a set of miko uniforms. ?These?ll do?for me too??

?These aren?t?.mine?? Okuu said, holding up a Sarashi as if it was some foreign alien being.

?Well, you?ll have to make do with it?? Chloe sighed. ??and those go on the bottom?? She pointed out as Okuu tried to pull a dark green hakama over her head. ?And I think those go around?.oh dear?? She sighed, as Okuu looked up from chewing the Sarashi cloth.

After a few long minutes of struggling, Chloe finally got Okuu decently dressed?

?Come on then, let?s find out if?? Chloe began, before she was interrupted by a yinyang orb descending before her face. ??oh??

?Oh, you?re awake?? The yinyang orb asked.

?Th-those orbs?? Okuu rose up in anger. ?I remember those! DESTROY!?

?W-w-waaaaait!? the orb squeaked.

SMASH?

?eeeeeeeeeeeeeeep~? The orb?s squeak died away in a Doppler drop as it flew spiraling out into the corridor before bouncing up and down the walls and ceilings on its way to god knows where.

??.oh no?I don?t think you should have done that?? Chloe said.

?Why do you think so?? Okuu asked.

??? Chloe pointed behind her at the huge mass of angry yinyang balls that filled the corridor, eager to avenge its comrade.

??.sorry?? Okuu ventured.

?Oh my Lady Elemia?.RUN!? Chloe shouted, pulling Okuu into a mad dash for survival.

========

The hall-like corridor in front of the infirmary, medical block, Covenant Underground, ~5.25 AM, Day 5 [/u]
Participants: Everyone, mostly

The hall was bustling and alive with cries, giggles, laughter, ?d?awww?s, and rampant glomps and nuzzling as Chloe finally arrived with Okuu, panting a little from their brief escapade with the yinyang orbs.

Everywhere they looked they saw groups of girls clustering around young children of varying ages. The only thing consistent between them was the fact that they were being showered with lots and lots of love. The moe-meter had obviously snapped as it went over 9000.

??I wonder what?s going on??? Chloe asked, looking around.

All was not love and kisses, however. A certain miko was becoming increasingly irritable as order drained through her fingers like donations on a hot summer day.

?Alex, while on impulse that may have seemed like a good idea...? Reimu began, looking rather irritable. ?...those pills may have proven strategically important in the long-run. I'm sure Mitaka would have thought so.?

?Oh yeah?? Alex raised a quizzical eyebrow. ?And where is he now? Or she, rather? In diapers, that's where.?

?Your flagrant disregard for other people's possessions, whether it be their pills or their lives...is rather disturbing...? Eirin said.

?Anyhow, I only ask that you be careful with such decisions in the future, especially when it might affect the entire team.? Reimu warned.

?Tch?? Alex turned away, haughtily. ?You don?t need me for miko training right? I?m a guy after all. ?

?Do what you will.? Reimu snapped, turning away, only to bump into Marisa.

?By the way, we need a new team leaders to take over for a whiles daze.? Marisa said, snuggling a baby Miyo. ?I somehow doubt baby Miyo-chan can talks yets, let alone leads daze. What about its, Reimus? You up to its ze??

?Aaagh!? Reimu muffled a cry of exasperation, before taking a deep breath. ?Well...since Mitaka's essentially out of commission for a while...? Reimu sighed in defeat.

?Miii?? Miyo whined, pulling on Marisa?s collar. ?Miioooo~??

?Uh oh! She?s going to?!? Alice ducked behind Shinki.

?No, no, that?s not it.? Shinki smiled as Miyo continued going ?Miii~ Miii~?.

?How do you know?? Alice asked. ?She might be trying to ambush us when we?re not aware!?

?You?re going to have to learn her tells.? Shinki said with a knowing smile. ?You?ve learned that she doesn?t exactly tell you when she needs to wee-wee~. Now she?s telling you something which means it?s most likely something else.?

??.can you please tell me what you need, Miyo-chan?? Reimu pleaded, taking Miyo from Marisa and holding her up. ??just spare me the pain, please??

?Mii~ Mii~? Miyo repeated.

??so?what does ?Mii~ Miii~? mean?? Alice asked, wearing a rather tired expression.

??well?if isn?t the potty?food perhaps ze?? Marisa suggested.

Baby Miyo was gazing at Reimu?s chest, her expression a mix of curiosity, interest, and disappointment.

??please?.don?t look at me like that?? Reimu grimaced, sighing in defeat. ?I know they?re not Mount Fuji, but I?m trying hard, you know?.Ummm?Marisa perhaps??

?Nuh uh, don?t look at mes daze?? Marisa shook her head. ?As much as I hates to admit its, does it look like I haves the assets?? She asked, gesturing at her general lack of chest topography. 

??.I don?t think my mother was that thorough with my anatomy?.? Ruukoto shook her head, nervously. Besides, her chest?s landscape was as uninteresting as Marisa and Reimu?s.

?Have you tried?? Marisa asked, raising an quizzical eyebrow.

?N-no! B-but?? Ruukoto faltered, blushing a deep red.

Marisa and Reimu both turned to look at Suika?.then shook their heads, sighing. That one was a lost cause.

?H-hey! N-no call for thats!? Suika protested.

?Thus the sayings, ?as flat as an onis? ze? Marisa sighed.

?That leaves?.? They all turned to Alice.

?Wh-what??? Alice asked, nervously, while looking around at the group who were now eyeing Alice?s chest intently. ?H-hey?I-I d-don?t??

??.? The team advanced on her, causing her to take a huge step backwards.

?She?s always wearing the cape?? Reimu pointed out as they moved in on Alice.

?Yeahs?.never really see much of hers?? Suika nodded as they closed in.

?Come ons, Alice, this is an emergencies ze.? Marisa said, as the circle tightened around Alice.

?Yes, Miyo-chan hasn?t had breakfast yet desu. She must be really hungry desu.? Ruukoto said, cornering Alice into a wall.

?N-no! I-I d-don?t?n-no?p-please?N-NO!?.m-m-mommy! MOMMY!? Alice?s cries fell on deaf ears as four crazed mothers descended upon her like starved vultures.

??the friendship of women is fickle at best?? Yuyuko chuckled, watching.

?Ara ara?? Shinki smiled a rather amused smile as team FUBAR dogpiled one of their own. ?Well, you could always feed her formula.?

?WHAT?S THAT?!? Everyone looked up, their hands frozen mid-grope.

?Baby milk.? Eirin said, strolling up with a tray. ?But we don?t have any, so you?ll have to do with our store of fresh milk. We don?t have any baby bottles either, but these should do.? She said, handing over vet feeding bottles full of milk. ?I think the Covenant nurses used these to hand-feed the beast-type youkai when they?re receiving hospital care in animal form.?

?Does that mean I?m saved??? Alice breathed a sigh of relief as everyone?s attentions left her breasts and focused upon the new milk bottles.

There was tension as Reimu slowly inched the bottle?s tip towards baby Miyo. ?W-will she take it??

Everyone held their breaths as the tip met Miyo?s lips. And then?

?Miyo took the tip into her mouth and began gulping down, seemingly content. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, watching as baby Miyo was fed milk for the first time.

?She looks like she?s enjoying its ze.? Marisa said as Reimu held the bottle for baby Miyo. ?Oh?Can?t lose this.? Marisa strapped Mitaka's pocket communicator to baby Miyo's forearm. A new application popped up on the screen upon contact.

?...Infant Observation Network, or ION for short...? Alice blinked, as she noticed a similar application pop up on her own communicator. ?...the Covenant made a system for watching babies??

?Cause they?re made of loves, daze~? Marisa gave a thumbs-up.

??..? Alice?s eyebrows twitched. ??th-then?why not sooner??? She sighed in exasperation. ?This is?like?like an early warning system for enemy attacks??

Just then, another display appeared on the screen featuring a number of status bars. ?It tells you how hungry she is, how dirty her diaper is, amongst other things desu.? Ruukoto said. ?Convenient.?

?Well, can you take care of the rest, Ruukoto?? Reimu asked, reluctantly handing Miyo to Ruukoto along with her bottle. ?I need to start up miko training.? She said, with a hint of dread.

The following is a co-post made using a chat RP with Anthony, TranceHime, . Narrative and additional dialogue was written by MTG.

Reimu strode up and, with a deft leap, leapt atop the tank's front, before turning around to face the crowd.

??Chiyuri?.a little help?? Reimu whispered aside to Chiyuri.

??Ignorant Technophobe?? Chiyuri sighed, taking Reimu?s arm and inputting a few commands.

Reimu cleared her throat once more as her voice was magnified a manifold with the help of a little covenant magic. ?Ok, clean out your ears and listen up, ladies and lolies alike!? Reimu shouted through her communicator. ?Never mind what you went through yesterday, today's miko training is a completely different beast!?

?You hear that? Mokou chuckled mockingly under her breath aside to Kaguya. ?NEETs should leave before they poke themselves with the big scary gohei.?

?Oh really?? Kaguya raised an eyebrow. ?I thought those were for swatting over-sized fireflies. Besides, wouldn?t all the holy water give you a bit of a cold??

??can someone spray some water on those two?? Alice asked, nodding at the rather violent cat-fight that had broken out.
 
?Oh...it's that one miko...Reimu I think....? Anthony-ko, otherwise known as ?Ana? now, murmured quietly to herself. He had been shunted down here after his rather sudden feminization and capture ??and I don't know what they did for training yesterday...? She added to herself. Little did she know that she had been saved a greater indignity.

?Being a miko isn't a contest of charm or cuteness....it's a contest of skill.? Reimu continued her speech. ?Pure and simple! And the prize for victory is survival, the consequence of defeat is DEATH.?

??thats all?...I'll take it on then, I can do anything if I put my mind up to it!? Ana nodded to herself. ?....but the death part.....? She murmured, unsure. Meanwhile, the Kaguya-Mokou ball rolled behind her.

??Ruu-Ruu?where?s Miyo-yo?? Suika asked, looking around.

?I thought you had her, Suika-san, desu?? Ruukoto replied, suddenly becoming worried.

??and I thought you had hers?? Suika looked around nervously.

At that point, the girl Anthony had seen in passing earlier arrived and stood beside her, a blonde-haired fairy by her side. Amarillo?was it? But Ana was a bit too busy shaking at the thought of death to pay much attention.

?Yesterday?s training only prepared you for the best of what you can expect of life here in the outside world! Today's training will prepare you for the worst!? Reimu declared.

?It won't be that serious....? Amarillo murmured to herself, in reassurance. ?At least for me?? Lily White, meanwhile, was a bit too busy watching, with nervous apprehension, the fight between Mokou and Kaguya as it went on to engulf poor Reisen and Shizuha in the crossfire.

?You know about those shadows!? Reimu continued, reminding everyone of the beastly memories that haunt the pockets of residual dark mana. ?You survived them once! But that was pure luck!?

??wait...what shadows?? Ana asked, having never experienced the shadow menace for herself. ?I wasn't here for whatever those things were...?

?We'll be encountering more and more of them as more and more sanctuaries collapse!? Reimu pointed out, ignoring the fact that Kaguya and Mokou?s fight had taken them inside the clinic.

?I think there will be a way to purify them?? Amarillo said to herself. Lily White looked up to her, her fearful expression turning to one of hope.  ??but that will sure need a lot of energy for that.? Amarillo added.

As if in answer, Reimu said ?And the most effective way for us to deal with them is this...miko exorcism! Cheap, simple, not mana expensive at all, and even environment-friendly! Order your very own starter miko-set today, and get a discount on your first gohei, a pack of custom paper talismans, and....?

?Hey, Hey.. ? Amarillo began, as Reimu went off on a her own profitable tangent. ??don't make it seems like an advertisement??

Thankfully, Reimu?s sales pitch was cut short by Alice thwapping her on the head with a book. ?Reimu??

?auh...come on...I'm just....? Reimu groaned, nursing a sore spot on her head. She faltered under Alice?s threatening glare and the apparent hardness of her book. ?oh, fine...spoil sport...?

?miko exorcism...pff..I could probably take them...if I wasn't freaking a loli...? Ana-chan, cute innocent-looking miko-in-training, declared toughly in her squeaky loli voice.

?Don't worry Ana-chan, I'm sure you can do it.? Letty patted Ana encouragingly on the shoulder.

?O-ok...? Ana murmured, blushing a little.

?Stingy puppetteer...? Reimu muttered, causing Alice to close her book with a threatening snap.

?What am I doing here?? Hirowaza asked the world in general. ?How did I get here? What??

?Miyo-yo??? Suika whispered urgently, crawling along and lifting a few skirts along her way, causing a few shrieks here and there.

?Miyo-chaaa~n?? Ruukoto popped out of the tank?s hatch and called out.

?Ah! There she is!? Suika pointed up at the tank?s barrel. Sure enough, Baby Miyo was perched comfortably inside it, cooing happily down at Suika.

?Mama Ui~ka?? Miyo cooed.

?W-wait right theres, Miyo-yo!? Suika cried, scrabbling up the tank. ?Mama Suika is comings!?

?Shall I help you get her out of there?? ThirtyFour asked, taking hold of the firing lever. ?I?ll have her out so fast her diaper won?t know what hit it.?

?W-wait! P-please d-don?t do that desu!? Ruukoto gasped.

?Incendiary or armour-piercing?? Rika asked.

?NOOOOOOOOOO DESU!? Ruukoto yelped, kicking Rika in the head. A heavy, hollow thud reverberated from inside the tank.

?Also, we have one more trump card to teach you all.? Reimu coughed, removing the awkwardness in one go. ?You saw what Sanae and I are capable of. With a little help from Covenant tech, you can easily do the same. And through today?s training, we?ll teach you how.?

?So thats what those loud noises were...? Ana murmured to herself.

?Do you have her desu?? Ruukoto asked as she inched along the main gun?s top, hugging it for dear life.

??UNNNNNNNNNNNGGHHH!? Suika heaved as she pulled on the giggling toddler. ??no use?she?s as stucks as a yukkuri in Yuyu?s mouths??

?Keep trying desuuu~!? Ruukoto wailed desperately as the loud clank of a live round filling up the chamber resounded behind them.

?N-no need to tell mes twice! C?mon, Miyo-yo! UUUUUUNNNNNNGH!? Suika grunted. A loud, wet pop punctuated the speech as Suika pulled baby Miyo out of the turret.

Many eyes followed baby Miyo?s arch until she finally landed quite harmlessly in Marisa?s hands.

?....obviously some of you aren't up to it.? Reimu said, pacing up and down the tank, drill-sergeant-like. ??the way you were all so eager to get away from training this morning?so I'll be generous, yes, I can be generous, Marisa.? She added, as Marisa tapped her on the shoulder.

?...Why am I here again?? Hirowaza murmured to herself again, still seemingly lost. 

?Do you choose?.what is it Marisa?? Reimu?s rather impressiove oration was cut off abruptly by Marisa?s persistent tapping. She turned to face her black-white friend with a glare to stare down death?only to be met by baby Miyo?s happy gurgling.

?Mama-Re-MooMoo?? Baby Miyo gurgled.

Reimu melted. ?Umm?wh-what does she want??? Reimu asked.

?I think she wants what she just saids ze.? Marisa said, handing Miyo to Reimu.

?Fine?? Reimu sighed, taking the bouncing toddler into her arms, before continuing, ?Do you choose victory?! Or do you choose CERTAIN DEATH?!? She shouted while awkwardly bouncing Miyo in her arms.

??.y?know, that was so lame it was awesome.? Chiyuri murmured aside to Rika.

 ?Those of you who choose victory, follow me and prepare for a training regime from hell!? Reimu shouted.

?Miiiiii~!? Miyo cried excitedly.

?Anyone OTHER than the cute little baby, perhaps?!? Reimu added, hoisting Miyo up a bit, causing her to coo happily.

??..? The crowd was silent?.save perhaps the sound of Keine pouring a bucket of cold water over Mokou and Kaguya. 

??.I think Miyo wants?something elses, daze?? Marisa pointed out nervously as Miyo put on a rather concentrated expression.

??what is it??? Reimu asked, looking down at baby Miyo.

A sound, reminiscent of a air blowing past a wet balloon was magnified manifold by the megaphone function, echoing deep into the ruins like a proud fanfare.

 Miyo suddenly looked happily relieved. ??oh no?? Reimu whimpered, biting her quivering lips.

5 communicators simultaneously gave out alert signals, indicating the need for a major diaper change.

??is she wearing diapers?? Chiyuri asked.

??.no?? Alice facepalmed.

??.cleanup, aisle 7.? Chiyuri called out, twirling a finger in the air.

??.Can I helps, Reimus??? Marisa asked sheepishly.

?Nobody can help me now?? Reimu was shaking. ?Nobody?.? She held onto Miyo tight and lifted her teary eyes to the crowd, eyebrows knitted together in an expression of fierce teary determination ?Those of you who wish to crawl back into your futons and sleep...remember, you can sleep all you want when you're DEAD!?


??.?

?????..?

??????????..? The crowd had gone even more silent?.save perhaps the sound of Kaguya and Mokou gasping and chattering from the cold. 

Hirowaza was glaring, mostly at Reimu, but partly at the distraction that was Miyo, who was now blowing bubbles at the crowd.

?Now, who's with me?!? Reimu asked the crowd. 

?Screw it, more training, I'm used to this...but I don't know about my new body....might as well push it.?  Ana declared determinedly, earning him a warm nod of approval from Letty.

Reimu gingerly leapt off the tank and turned off the megaphone function before carefully handing baby Miyo to a rather unsure-looking Ruukoto who immediately went off with Alice to consult Shinki on the arts of infant waste disposal.

?Those of you prepared for hell, follow me!? Reimu shouted, as she gestured for Suika to pick up a new miko outfit for her. 

?I'm interested? Amarillo said.

?I don't need it.? Hirowaza huffed, crossing her arms.

 ?...and if you do, you'd better be dressed for it! I accept nothing but 100% miko garb!? Reimu added, taking the fresh new miko outfit from Suika.

?So?probably not something smeared in poop then?? Sanae chuckled goodnaturedly.

?Oh, be quiet.? Reimu huffed. ?At least your partner?s well taken care of.?

?Hmm, yes, doesn?t seem like I?m needed much.? Sanae nodded over at where Koishi was fawning over Gpop.

?Why don?t you join our team then?? Reimu asked, raising an eyebrow. ?Two mikos are better than one, as much as I hate to admit it.?

??..? Sanae merely smiled and left without a word to lead the others out of the ruins.

?I'm ready then...? Ana nodded, still shaking a little.
 
?Well, seems I don't need it.? Amarillo said to herself, suddenly changing her mind.

?Eh??? Lily blinked.

 ?hey, hey, Reimus, that was a bit over the tops, daze...? Marisa said,  hopping off the tank and landing next to Reimu as she pulled off her soiled gi.

?This is important. There'll be more shadows soon enough.? Reimu said.

?Isn?t there a catchier name for thems ze?? Marisa asked. ?Y?know, like avengers, or nachtwanderlieds, or something like thats.?

?Doesn?t matter what we call them.? Reimu said, turning away as she pulled on her new gi. ?You can call them candypuffs for all I care. Doesn?t change the fact that they can kill us AND end all existence too.?

?At least it makes them sounds less scaries ze.? Marisa pointed out as Ruukoto came up to her with a pile of miko outfits. ??does this come in blacks ze??

??but I'd like to see the source of power so why not.? Amarillo added to herself with her chin in her hands.

?Eh eh eh?? Lily cocked her head to one side. 

?Especially when I finished my "test"? Amarillo nodded to herself.

??.? Lily was properly confused by this point. 

?Red. I want red!? Mokou shouted as she wrestled with Mokou over a red miko outfit.

?No! That?s mine!? Kaguya wrestled Mokou

A path leading up the hill behind the shrine, ~5.45 AM, Day 5 [/u]
Participants: Everyone

The trees whispered overhead as a crisp morning spring breeze blew through the first of the season?s leaves. Early bird songs filled the cool air. Fresh dew dripped on the group as they walked up the hill in small groups behind Reimu. Annoyed and irritated as they were, it was really difficult to maintain any anger while surrounded by such beauty.

?I have my own methods of exorcism.? Hirowaza said, folding her arms haughtily as she trudged along behind Meira. 

?Same here.? Amarillo nodded.
 
?damnit....my legs...can't do as much since they're so small...? Ana muttered to herself.

?I can carry you if you like.? Letty smiled down at Ana as she walked along beside her, a little behind, almost protective.

?N-no, no need?? A rosy blush rose up in Ana?s cheeks despite the biting cold. ?I?m?.I?m a guy, after all?.?

?Doesn?t mean you have to do everything alone, right?? Letty said, in a tone that reverberated and filled up Ana?s heart from the bottom up. ?Then give me your hand~?

??tch?? Ana muttered under her breath, but put her hand in Letty?s anyway. It was warm?despite Letty?s nature.

Just in front of them?.

?Shokoooo-chaaaan~?? Yuyuko moaned, clutching onto Shoko from behind.

?Awawa~!? Shoko gasped, flustered as his head sank backwards into Yuyuko?s now rather deflated bossom. While the loss of mass was lamentable, this new, fresh springiness is?.

Shoko blushed a deep red.

?I?m sooooo huuungry~? Yuyuko moaned again, hanging and putting her entire loli weight on Shoko?s shoulders.

?Don?t eat me~? Shoko trilled. 

?I might just~? Yuyuko giggled. ?Children must eat to grow healthily~.?

Youmu simply sighed as she trudged along behind the two, covering her head as best as she can under a warm hood, doing her best to remain inconspicuous lest she get ropped into something nasty?.again?

The sound of thundering water filled the air in the distance. It was almost a soft whisper, a caress, refreshing and majestic.

?There?s a waterfall here desu?? Ruukoto asked.

?A waterfall will be good for me.? Amarillo observed.

?Ehehehehe~? Lily ran circles around  Amarillo, giggling happily, her breath coming out in cheery little puffs.

?You seem quite cheerful, Lily.? Amarillo commented as she placed her hands in her sleeves.

?It?s spring~! It?s spring~!? Lily skipped high and danced a happy little dance at the front of the group.

?Certainly is.? Sanae nodded. ?It?ll be time for the Spring Festival soon.?

?Oneechan?.what?s a fast-chief-all??? Flandre tugged on Zei?s sleeve and look up into her face, curious.

Yuyuko grinned a wide grin as she leaned in front of Flan?s face as if about to impart some deep secret. ?Flan-chan, A Fast Chief Hall is a?.? Yuyuko began. 

??.King J-der mobile police chief force?? Ana murmured, seemingly lost in a daydream.

??.a place where delicious food is made very, very fast, usually in a hallway?? Etch said, seemingly deep in thought.

??.Pizza?.? Zei drooled.

?So it?s a Mobile Fast Food Pizza Police Force Hall, you see~? Shoko said with a sagely nod.

??.woooow?? Flandre cocked her head to one side while cooing in awe.

?Yes, exactly, exactly~? Yuyuko nodded with a bright smile.

?You two?.? Sakuya growled, towering over them impressively. ??just what are you teaching the young mistress?.?!?

?Uh oh, Sakuya-san, don?t eat us, please~!? Yuyuko giggled childishly, running ahead and tugging Shoko along. ?Run, Shoko-chan, run~!?

?Ahahahaha~!? Shoko just laughed and let herself be tugged along after Yuyuko.

?Zei-sama!? Sakuya turned on Zei, her eyes set with an impressive glare. ?As the young mistress? adopted elder brother, you have the responsibility to make sure she is taught and taught well! I will not stand still while such?.such silliness is inflicted upon the Scarlet Family!?

??.? Zei raised a finger and pointed over at Remilia?

?T-this is c-cold?w-why d-do m-miko f-feel t-t-the need to sh-show off t-their a-armpits, a-anyway?? Remilia muttered.

?What are you talking about, it's not even cold?? Ana said, waving her arms in the air and allowing the world full view of her armpits.

?Well, the Mistress is ....cold blooded?? Kajira suggested, uncertainly. ?Of course it?s cold for her??

?Hahaha, very funny Kajiro....? Remilia gave a sarcastic little laugh.

?Cold blooded?? Ana asked, confused. ?What is she, a reptile?

?New kid, want me to show you how cold-blooded I can be?? Remilia raised a threatening eyebrow at Ana.

?Well...i'd imagine being undead...ish would warrant being cold...?? Kajira said.

?Being undead would warrant not being able to feel the cold at all.? Hiroko said, walking past.

?Wait...undead?...? Ana cocked her head to one side. ?Wait...she isn't....a...v-v-vampire, is she?!? She gasped, reaching the conclusion rather quickly.

?No, of course not.? Kajira replied hastily, a little nervously. ?Just...kidding around??

?....good t-then....? Ana nodded, shivering a little. Whether it was from the cold or the thought of vampires, nobody could tell. It earned her a tighter hug from Letty all the same.

?Kajiro! It's cold!? Remilia whined, shivering. ?And my feet hurt!?

?Nevermind.? Kajira smiled, patting Remilia?s head. ?The sooner we get this done the quicker we can get some hot choco. How does that sound eh??

?H-hot ch-choco...?? Remilia?s eyes went out of focus at the thought. ?h-hmmph...bribing me, are you?? She pouted, snapping back to a choco-less reality as she hastily wiped away the little trail of drool hanging from her lips.

?Just a ....suggestion mistress? Kajira said.

?Well....it'd better be really good...it'd better be your hot choco, Kojiro~? Remilia snapped, folding her arms haughtily, blushing a little at her own words.

?I intend to make it personally, Remi, dun worry, hehe.? Kajira chuckled, blushing somewhat as well.

??.? Zei turned back to Sakuya. ?Well???

??.I get your point?? Sakuya sighed in defeat. ?But still! What little properness there is left must be preserved!?

?Fine. Whatever. Anyway?? Zei turned to Flandre. ?Flandre, festivals are like July 4th, 'cept that there's a lot of games involved, food, different kinds of stalls, and there's more fun than anything else you could ever possibly do. No Yuyuko, it's not only about food, it's about trying to celebrate something or..whatever..'

?Hoooo~? Flandre cooed in awe?before cocking her head in the other direction. ?Hohe~?.ne, ne, Zei-neechan?.what?s July 4th??

Zei sighed and facepalmed.

??.work hard, Zei-neechan~? Owlbear patted Zei on the shoulder as she passed by.

?July fourth? I guess it's national Danmaku day in the United States...? Etch said, after a thought.

Zei cleared her throat before beginning, ?July 4th is like how we Americans celebrate OUR independence day by holding a parade and shooting fireworks at the night of the day, Flandre. Trust me, you're going to probably see that at the middle or end of the festival or so..?

?Oh yeah, that's when they celebrate that time Will Smith saved the world from alien invasion~? Toshiro said. He quickly shrunk under the glares he received from all the yanks in the group. ?Ouch!? He cried as Ana smacked him on the head with her gohei.

?Gohei use #1 ? to cleanse impurities.? Ana said.

?Hoeee~? Flandre nodded sagely, imitating Shoko from earlier. Suddenly she perked up and cocked her head to one side again. ??.Zei-neechan?.what are the United States???

??? Zei took a deep breath before continuing, 'The United States is a country outside of Gensokyo, WAY OVER THERE, EAST OF HERE,? She said, pointing off into the distance.

?Whoaaaayyy!? Flandre followed Zei?s finger with excitement. ?How far away? This far?? She raised her hands to her chest.

?Farther.? Zei said.

?Thiiiiiis far?? Flandre asked, stretching her arms as far as they could go.

?Farther.? Zei said.

?Thiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiis?.? Flandre ran from Zei, up to Pearl who smiled warmly at the back of the group. ??far??

??a LOT farther.? Zei chuckled.

??oh, and newsflash, big bro, ?East? is over there.? Jalal said, pointing. ?The approaching sunrise is a good clue.?

?Doh?? Zei muttered, before turning back to Flandre. ?It?s where I live. Over there, we do all kinds of stuff that is different than here, say that we have the internet, 4chan, a touhou database, fanbase, etc.'

?You realize you?re digging a deeper and deeper hole?? Hirowaza raised an eyebrow.

?And filling it up with more and more crap?? Meira added.

?Wow, Zei-neechan, you sure do know a lot!? Flandre said excitedly, seemingly impressed. ??.what?s 4chan??

Zei facepalmed, majorly.

?4chan? Let me sho-?? Etch began, before receiving a huge elbow in the ribs from Zei, sending her teetering sideways into Nitori, who blushed madly while teetering into Momiji, who gave out a bark of surprise while teetering into Akyu, who teetered sideways into?thin air, causing the entire line to fall over like

?We didn?t see anything.? Zei said, marching on, covering Flandre?s eyes to hide the compromising situation Etch found herself in, with her pinning Nitori, Akyu and Momiji down onto the ground..

?A-ah, I-I?m sorry!? Etch?s attempts at rectifying the situation only worsened things, eliciting gasps and cries from the three girls.

?EEEEEEEEEEEETCH!? Taihou glowered over Etch with an equally wrathful Keine.

?Maa~ maa~?? Kajira said with a nervous smile in an attempt to defuse the situation.

?Yes, if you?re going to do that, at least do it somewhere decent and private!? Taihou shouted.

?W-wait! They shouldn?t be doing indecent things like that to begin with!? Keine pointed out.

?Yaaaa~y! Parties!? Suika cheered, bobbing up and down with baby Miyo sitting atop her head.

?Miuuuuuu~!? baby Miyo cheered as well, flapping her oversized miko sleeves excitedly, despite not having a clue what was being discussed.

?Wh-wh-whoah desu~!? Ruukoto gasped, reaching forwards as Miyo teetered precariously on the edge of Suika?s white kitty-cap.

?Watch out.? Shinki lightly caught a giggling Miyo just as she slipped off Suika?s head. Ruukoto, meanwhile, fell, face first, in the dirt.

?Are you all right little miss?? Yumeko asked, kneeling by Ruukoto?s side to help her up.

?A-ah?y-y-yes desu~?? a reddish coloration rose up in Ruukoto?s reactive bio-armour cheeks as she looked up into Yumeko?s stern yet concerned face. ?S-s-she m-m-must b-be t-the e-epitome o-of m-maids desu!? She squeaked inwardly.

?What?s this?! Some sort of maid resonance?!? Aya asked, jumping atop Momiji?s back and taking photographs wildly.

?A-aaaaah!? Momiji gasped, teetering sideways into Etch, who managed to somehow fall on top of her, Akyu and Nitori once more.

?EEEEEEEEEETCH!? Keine and Sakuya glared down upon the pile of assorted limbs and focused down on Etch who, somehow, by some sort of godly power, managed to grope all three girls all at the same despite only having two hands.

?Seriously, that kappa should assert more control over her pet.? Remilia huffed, not noticing Ana slowly coming closer to her, so close that she could feel Ana?s heat radiating off her.

?I see these two are together?? Ana thought to herself mischievously. ?I don't see what you two are complaining about, it's still pretty warm for me!? She declared heartily.

Kajira cleared her throat, before saying ?Ya know, I'm a little cold too?? as she inserted herself between Remilia and Ana. ?I dunno, this mountain air is kinda chilly?? She said, pressing up against Remilia.

?..just a bunch of pansies too used to summer...? Ana sighed inwardly.

?A-ah, Koji! What're you doing...?? Remilia blushed madly as she felt Kajira beside her.

?J-just keeping you warm is all.? Kajira said, wrapping a part of her scarf around Remilia?s neck. ?There ya go??

?I-it?s warm?? Remilia murmured, closing her eyes as she takes in the warmth. ??this is Kaji?s warmth?a-and t-this scent?? She whispered, blushing a little.

?love birds are love birds...? Ana chuckled to herself as she decided to give the two some space.

?Hehe?? Kajira chuckled.

?h-hey...I-I'm j-just blushing because it's warm.....a-and I-I'm o-only agreeing to this cause it's cold!? Remilia declared indignantly. ?Y-you?d better not be getting any ideas!?

?I understand Remi. I understand c-completely? Kajira nodded, nervously, with a hint of a grin on her face.

The grin quickly turned into an ?o? of surprise as Remilia tripped over Genji, pulling Kajira down with her by her scarf. ?auuuu....wrah!!? Kajira managed to fall on top of Remilia in ye-olde compromising situation.

?Oh great, look what you did Genjii, you old coot...? Ana sighed upon noticing the two on the ground.

Remilia stared into Kajira?s face, seemingly mesmerized for what seemed like a long time?before she face exploded in a fiery blush as she let off a huge puff of steam. ?W-wh-what're you doing, baka Koji!? She shrieked.

?Aauuu.....what happened?eh?? She looked down and noticed where her hands were. ?EH?!?

?KAAAJIIIRRAAAAAA-SAMAAA!? Sakuya and Taihou loomed over the two, the fires of hell burning behind them and within their eyes, casting ominous shadows of death across their faces. ?What do you think you?re doing to our MISTRESS?!?

Kajira was blurting out a stream of incoherent babble as she turns over frantically and leaps up onto her feet. Unfortunately, that also meant Remilia got dragged along the ground by her scarf as Kajira pulled the rather sudden maneuver.

?SHMFAAABBABBLERRRUUPPPUUUFUUUUUU!? Remilia gagged.

?Pffff hahahaha?? Ana snickered, trying her best to stifle a laugh.

?Ahhh! I'm sorry!? Kajira gasped, kneeling by her and holding her up. ?I-we-I tripped. I didn't pay attention. I'm sorry please forgive me??

Remilia turned away, her pout hidden by her scarf. ?Mouuu~??

?L-lets continue on. we mustn't g-get left b-behind.? Kajira said, nervously.

??.? Remilia turned away further. ??....carry me....? She muttered under her breath.

?E-eh? What?!? Kajira blinked.

?I said 'carry me', baka Koji!? Remilia barked, blushing madly.

?Eh? Bu-right away ma'am!? Kajira stammered, quickly picking up Remilia into her arms and holding her close. Remilia blushed madly, letting off puffs of steam, as she did her best to hide her face behind the thick, wooly scarf.

?...I wish I could be carried...bah I can go up on my own two legs?? Ana muttered under her breath, chanelling Parsee. ??dammit again, my legs are too short??

?Who?s a cute little girl~?? Shinki tapped Miyo?s nose lovingly, causing her to laugh playfully. ?You?re the cute little girl, yes you are, yes you are~? She cooed to Miyo. ??Owlbear?can we have one, please~?? She asked, turning to loli Owlbear.

?Fumu Fumu?? Owlbear grunted in man-speak (which came out as cute little squeaks) as she downed a bottle of Red Bull, one hand on her little hips, legs apart.

??.I believe she said ?sure, let me fetch you a catalogue.? Etch said.

??? Shinki turned her radiant smile on Etch like a lighthouse.

?Well, I am fluent in mumblese, Man-Speak, urbanite, and jive, as well as many other languages? Etch explained.

?That?s impressive, Etch-san!? Momiji nodded with approval.

Shinki turned her warm, beaming smile on Owlbear once more. ??.dear, we?re getting divorced.?

?FUMU?!? Owlbear?s eyes bulged as she pulled a double-take, ducking into a form reminiscent of an Ancient Egyptian attempting Capoeira.

?I think she said?.? Etch began, but before she could finish it, her mouth was rather deformed due to her jaws colliding painfully with a speeding fist.

?GEKIDO PUUUUUUUUUUNCH!? A squeaky bear-like roar echoed across the hills, causing birds and a rather deformed human shape take flight into the clear, cloudless spring skies.

??.?bring it ooooooooooooooooooooooon~?? Etch?s voice trailed off into the distance as one last sparkle punctuated her passing, never to be seen again.

?EEEETCH!? Nitori and Akyu cried up at the sky.

??.his Etch-y spirit will live on within us all?? Momiji sighed.

??n-no, what?s more important is, if she leaves the shrine area, we all die!? Akyu pointed out.

??.?

?A little final there, narrator.? McWallace commented. ?We?re not supposed to go around killing off characters, right??

?You think so? But?ah, wait, I must now describe Etch?s return.

?The return of Etch?? Madness blinked. ?What???

Etch came screaming down to land on?.

?what has probably become her favourite landing spot?

?EEEEEEEEEEETCH!? Raw flames flickered in Keine and Sakuya?s eyes as they bored daggers into Etch with their glares.

?What?!? Etch asked, from where she lie atop her three partners.

 If we can open the shrine in time we?ll have many, many visitors.? Reimu said. ?Wouldn?t that be nice? Another festival? Just like back in Gensokyo??

Everyone cheered at this, at the thought of good old times long gone by reborn.

It was almost wondrous to behold, something the that hasn?t been seen on the hill in a long, long time. A line of mikos, all marching together as one, united in purpose and will (somewhat). They held onto each other, guided one another, helped one another across cracks and obstacles, and generally pushed each other on up the hill, laughing and smiling all the way.

It was serene. It was peaceful. It was invigorating and rejuvenating. It was almost like?.

?Gensokyo?

As they rounded one final corner, the trees seemingly parted to reveal a clearing surrounding waterfall, towering majestically at about 3 stories high. The water frothed at its foot, giving out a fine mist, before it flowed cold and clear out in a stony river. Opposite them, the clearing gave away to a magnificent view of Lake Suwa stretching up to the snow-capped mountains beyond and the small town of Karuisuwa that hugged it below.

Just a short way down the river was a jetty-like platform made of bamboo that extended over the rushing water.

?Hmm, just as I thought?? Amarillo murmured. ?This equals half of a forest.? She observed, taking in the surroundings.

??.what is she??? Toshiro asked from the back of the group.

?Time traveler.? Owlbear said. ?Esper, Alien and Slider too.?

??wow?? Toshiro blinked. ??I know somebody who would love to meet her.?

?Lily, Check the monitor.? Amarillo asked Lily, who promptly yet clumsily looked through her pocket communicator.

?Wow?so you knows how to work that things?? Suika asked, looking over Lily?s shoulder.

?N-not r-really?? Lily admitted nervously. ??is it this?or this??? She pressed a few random buttons.

?Beep?Thank you for pressing the Covenant TX-77, v.8.4 Communicator?s BIG RED BUTTON ?.? The communicator announced coolly. ?Self destruct sequence initiated. This unit will self-destruct in T minus 20 seconds and counting. Thank you for using the Covenant TX-77. Have a very pleasant day~.?

??.what does?that means??? Suika asked, frowning, as Lily?s communicator began to beep ominously.

?Means it?s gonna go Kablooey ze.? Marisa pointed out as the beeps? tempo quickened.

?eeeeeeeep~!? Lily squeaked. ?G-g-get if off me!?

Amarillo sighed as she pressed a few buttons, causing the count-down timer to wind down. ??.it?s safe to come out now?? She said to the clearing in general?.which has somehow become devoid of any signs of life besides Reimu, Marisa, Lily, and Amarillo.

?Are we playing hide-and-seek, Zei-neechan?? Flandre asked as Zei peeked out from behind the log they had taken cover behind.

?No, Flan-chan, it?s a game called ?Run away from the big ominous ticking thing?.? Zei said, eyeing Lily?s communicator carefully.

?Oooh! Oooh! What do we get if we win?? Flandre asked, excitedly.

?We don?t end up lining a crater.? Zei said.

?These are bombs?!? Gpop looked down at his communicator, eyes wide.

?Amongst other things it seems?? Satori said.

?Exciting~?? Yuyuko petted her own communicator. ?I wonder if it has a refrigerator installed too??

??.suddenly, I don?t want one?? Ana murmured from where she hid underneath a bush.

?Ah, jeez, stop screwing around you people and come over here?? Reimu sighed, scratching her head in exasperation. ??getting scared of a wristwatch?tch??

??.?

?Gpop??? Reimu called out, a dark expression on her face. ?Yes, I noticed you?re missing. When you?re done with Koishi, you can come out of that bush. Being a miko is all about preserving some chastity?even if it?s only for one morning?? She cleared her throat politely.

?oh...it's this water fall...I remember training here before....but only  for strengthing myself...not for this miko stuff? Ana thought aloud as she emerged into the clearing with everyone else.

?Dekimashita! Mitte mitte~? (done! Lookie lookie!)? Lily finally got the right application running and showed the monitor to Amarillo, pointing to the mana output line.

?Hmm, just as I thought.? Amarillo nodded. ?This place is flowing natural energy. The leylines must all be feeding into that keystone.?

?Ne?that girl really is weird?? Toshiro murmured.

?Which one? The miko, the miko, or the miko?? Gpop asked, snidely.

?Right, anyone know what cold water ablutions are?? Reimu asked, looking about the crowd.

?I didn't notice this other stuff before...? Ana murmured, looking at the array of buckets.

?Never seen a bucket before?? Hirowaza smirked.

??what??? Ana raised an eyebrow, but Letty placed a hand on her shoulder while giving her a kind smile. ?L-Letty???

?Answer the nice miko-san, Ana-chan.? Letty said, nodding at Reimu.

?...not exactly....? Ana admitted, giving Hirowaza a dark sidelong glance.

Amarillo raised her hand. ?It's a kind of training.? She answered. ?which is used to trigger one's pontential and enhance their concentration?

?Points to Amarillo.? Keine nodded with approval.

Hirowaza didn?t seem amused at all.

?As expected of our team's fairy expert.? Reimu said.

 ?Well, that was used in the training of some people in my Time-Space-Frame.? Amarillo said.

?Ah, so you know what it involves.? Reimu nodded at Amarillo.

?You seem sure of yourselves.? Hirowaza muttered darkly, crossing her arms again.

?Off course. 37 generations of Hakurei have done this so off course we're sure of ourselves.? Reimu answered.

?Yes... yes you are.? Hirowaza rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath, ?Arrogant twerp.?

She almost jumped as she felt a soft pat on her shoulder. ?Don?t mind hers ze.? Marisa winked down at her. ?It?s not often she gets to show people how difficult it is being a miko.?

?She is sure of herself, but then, she is supposed to be a miko...? Ana pointed out to Hirowaza.

?Now, pick up a bucket?? Reimu began as she knelt on the wooden jetty. ?Dip it in and get some water....? She said, dipping it into the cold stream. ?like so?and??
 
Hirowaza rolled his eyes, seemingly aware of the procedure.

??are you ok?? Chloe asked. ?You seem ill??

This earned her a death glare from Hirowaza, causing her to squeak and hide behind Okuu.

A splash rang out in the cold morning air as Reimu upended the tub of water on herself, drenching herself thoroughly in freezing cold water. She gave out a little gasp as the biting cold stabbed at her skin through her miko outfit.

?....what?!? Alice gasped. ?You want us to do THAT?!?

?Thats all?...? Ana asked, ?That?s easy then.? She said confidently, earning her a smile of approval from Letty.

?Oooh?confident are we, dear girl?? Genji chuckled. ?The water?s only barely above freezing, you know??

?Yeah, as I thought.? Amarillo nodded knowingly.

?That's all.? Hirowaza shrugged.

?Y-you can't be s-serious?!? Alice gasped.

?If you're unable to handle the cold, you could get sick.? Hirowaza chuckled.

?...that water's got to be....almost ice!? Alice gasped.

?It is harder than it seems desu. But compared to what comes after, this is still very mild.? Ruukoto said.

?What?s wrong, cold feet?? Hirowaza smirked.

(Since Hirowaza has become badass and Ana is made of hotblood, let?s have a little rivalry, forgive the pun)

Ana scowled as she marched up and kicked a bucket up into the air before catching it in one hand. ?Watch me.? Without a moment of hesitance she knelt by the jetty, filled her bucket and drenched herself all in one go.

?Oh dear?do be careful, Ana-chan. I wouldn?t want you to get ill?? Letty began.

?Not even chilly...? Ana scoffed, aiming a triumphant smirk at Hirowaza. ?This....is nothing like the water of lake michigan...?

?It depends on your natural tolerance to the cold.? Hirowaza shrugged. ?They say idiots don?t feel any cold.?

?What was that?!? Steam rose off Ana?s skin.

?Case in point.? Hirowaza nodded at Ana.

?I haven?t seen YOU do anything of the sort!? Ana huffed, throwing her wet hair out of her face. ?I hear scaredy-cats can?t take water.?

?Oh really??? Hirowaza raised an eyebrow as she filled up her own bucket while secretly using linking ice to fill it up with ice, tipping it a little just so Ana could see. He knelt down and drenched himself.

Sparks flew out between Ana?s and Hirowaza?s eyes for a moment as they glared at each other.

?Tch?this isn?t helping me much...? Ana muttered. ?It isn't even cold to me...?

?I can put more ice in there if you'd like.? Hirowaza offered.

The sparks intensified as the ?cold war? peaked?.

?.before the two suddenly broke grins.

?Heh, thanks?? Ana raised her bucket to Hirowaza, who cast linking ice on the cold water in it. ?This should at least have a slight chill.? She said, drenching herself.

Hirowaza simply smirked.

?Thanks for the ice...uh...you're Hirowaza right?? Ana asked.

?Yep. 9 years old.? Hirowaza nodded. ?And you?re Ana, the new kid.?

?About 7 years old here.? Ana said, with a bright grin.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on August 27, 2009, 09:50:38 PM
OOC: Oh, another note, I cut out 5 personal scenes for Team FUBAR and one scene for Rika, Nitori and team Makai, as well as a group scene involving the meeting in the ruins and another private meeting involving the girls only....as they weren't done yet....*sigh*...again, later...now to get the story moving...

The two grabbed each other?s hands and did a BRO-handshake, their girlish faces sporting boyish grins.

??.did something happen there?? Meira raised an eyebrow.

?Yes, indeed.? Letty was smiling a knowing smile. ?I think they just became friends.?

??.weren?t they biting at each other?s necks just a second ago?? Meira cocked her head to one side, confused. ?I don?t?get them??

?Some things run deeper than words.? Letty smiled warmly.

(OOC: Hirowaza and Ana, where badass and hotblood collide and resonate)

?7 years old, you say?? Hirowaza sighed. ?For you, it can probably could be rectified. I'm stuck like this for life.?

?how is that?...? Ana asked.

?It's a complicated story, but long story told short, I underwent reincarnation.? Hirowaza shrugged.

?Umuuuuu?.? Mokou glared at her bucketful of cold water, as if trying to heat it up through sheer embarrassment.

?Something wrong, little grilled bird?? Kaguya smirked as she knelt beside her and, without a moment?s hesitation, drenched herself. ?Scared of the little tub of water???

??.N-no way!? Mokou snapped as she grabbed her bucket with willful determination. ?Rather, shouldn?t the fragile little NEET princess go somewhere warmer? You know, like HELL??

And so their water drenching contest began?

?Alice, as long as you are getting used to it, icy water won't hurt your much.? Amarillo said, picking up her own bucket and filling it up with icy water. ?Well, at least it was refreshing this time.?

?....r-really?? Alice was already shaking like an earthquake. ?Y-you sure about that?? Meanwhile, behind her, Mokou and Kaguya were emptying buckets over themselves at inhuman speeds.

?Yeah.? Amarillo nodded. ?In my frame, there are crazy people who are use Liquid Nitrogen for that.? She added as she drenched herself. ?Yes, crazier than those two.? She nodded at Kaguya and Mokou.

?Th-that?s completely ludicrous!? Alice shook her head violently.

?I knew she was weird!? Toshiro gasped as Yamame trotted past with her bucket on her head. 

?See, there is nothing wrong here.? Amarillo said, pushing her wet hair back out of her face as she dipped the bucket again. ?And in case you don't know, a room of low temperature cooled by Liquid Nitrogen is almost -50 C Degrees.? She added. ??though it seems there are people who can?t even stand this much..? She nodded over at Mokou who was gasping and swooning from the cold. Kaguya, meanwhile, was giggling happily while emptying another bucket over herself.

??Kaguya-san?.is this your rabbit??? Keine asked, towering over Kaguya while holding up a crying, apologetic Reisen by her collar. Steam rose up from the little kettle she held limply in one hand.

?Y-you c-cheat!? Kaguya gasped, before Mokou could even cry out. ?I?m ashamed of you, Inaba! How could you shame my name by cheating during miko training! You know full well that miko training is for your own benefit!?

??.I-I t-th-thought th-there w-w-was something f-f-fishy?.? Mokou grabbed Kaguya?s last bucket and felt the water. ?I-IT?S WARM!?

??P-Preposterous!? Kaguya gasped.

?T-the p-point of this exercise is to purify yourself for exorcisms and build up your focus. You see, only the pure of heart and mind can perform exorcisms? Reimu said, shivering somewhat, as Mokou jumped on Kaguya and proceeded to throttle her.

?I see?? Ana nodded, while the Mokou and Kaguya ball rolled behind her. ??.why do I feel impure intents from behind me??

?W-when you're done with that....? Reimu said. ??y-you can either meditate and focus your mind... or...i-if you're up to it....m-meditate under the waterfall...?

Hirowaza sighed as she got up and looked towards Reimu. Ana followed her gaze.

?You couldn't handle it?? Hirowaza raised an eyebrow.

 ??.? Reimu sighed. ??freaks?? She murmured under her breath before going off to sit beneath the surging falls with her hands locked in a hand-seal.

?Well...I'm gonna go for under the waterfall...? Ana said.

?Don?t overdo it, Ana-chan.? Letty said as she picked up her own bucket.

?I won?t.? Ana replied as she went to join Hirowaza under the waterfall.

?This...is a little harder...that usual...since I'm not as strong....as I was...but I can take it.? Ana thought to herself as she felt the ice cold water pound down on her head from above.

?...are you people insane...?? Alice asked, rather concerned.

?This...isn't too bad at all.? Ana said, putting her hands together like Reimu. ?I wish it was winter though...then it would feel better...?

??.I?ll show you winter?if you survive that long?? Reimu muttered under her breath.

?Phwaaaaaah! T-this is fun!? Suika gasped, giggling madly as she dripped wet under her bucket. ?Marisa! Marisa! Try it! Try it! It's so refreshing!?
 
?Sure sures daze!? Marisa nodded, drenching herself too. ?Whoah! It?s freezings ze!?

??wait?Suika-san?aren?t you supposed to be taking care of Miyo-chan??? Ruukoto asked as she finished drenching herself a third time.

??what?? Suika looked around, in panic. ?M-Miyo-yo disappeared again!?

Hirowaza sighed as he fidgeted a little under the torrent of cold water. A sheen of light enveloped him, encasing his skin with ice using his ?FROZEN? skill. The sound of the commotion left behind in the wake of baby Miyo?s disappearance was dulled out by the ice.

?Oohh, thats cool, how did you do that?? Ana asked, as Yuyuko leapt across the stones under the waterhall behind Ana, giggling.

?Training. My skills.? Hirowaza shrugged, offhandedly, as Shoko ran after Yuyuko, giggling madly. 

?Cool?? Ana nodded. ?That would be nice to have. It always feels hot for me. It's...some sort of medical condition...at least thats what some doctors say?but then...they also said it should have killed me...? She explained as little Youmu climbed from stone to stone, shaking in fear, trying her best to keep up with Shoko and Yuyuko. Kogasa trembled gently, strapped securely to Youmu?s back in umbrella form.

?At the appropriate time, this encasing ice will break. And that is when I will finish.? Hirowaza said, as Suika ran past behind her, calling out desperately for Miyo. Reimu opened her eyes in surprise and, after a hurried, panicked talk with Suika, ran off, presumably in search of the errant baby.

??either way, I'm sorta a F.U. to medical science. Honestly...this water feels like it's luke warm to me.? Ana said, as Genji floated past them with Cirno, Daiyousei, and the three mischievous fairies sitting atop his back, crying out excitedly, waiving their little gohei around. ?It really bites when it gets hotter in the summer...? She said.

?I can imagine.? Hirowaza nodded. ?I hate the heat as well. But I'm used to it. Gives me an excuse to dish out the less modest clothing of mine.? He said, as a shivering, coughing, sneezing Mokou came over to sit under the waterfall just a little way away, with a worried Keine trying to hold her back.?It's... for my own reasons that I do that.? Hirowaza said. 

?I'm, not questioning your clothing choices... ? Ana said. ?The only way for me to cool down during the summer is in the freezer in my cabin...? Mokou was giving Kaguya a triumphant smirk?or at least it would be if her teeth weren?t chattering like mad. ?I've...honestly try out different things...from time to time...? Ana continued. ?It...just kinda....interests me...?

Shatter marks ran across Hirowaza?s skin as the ice shell cracked. ?There's a lot I've been through. It depresses me.? He sighed, resting his chin in one hand. Meanwhile, behind her, Kaguya squared her shoulders and stepped underneath the waterfall, only to scream and leap out.

?Well...I don't know if this helps...but if you need someone to tell something...I'm here for you...? Ana said. Meanwhile, there was a loud splash, before an ice cube containing a stricken frozen Kaguya bobbed up to the surface and floated downstream.

??Yeah...  my previous body?? Hirowaza began. ?It was tainted...? He said, sighing. Meanwhile, the fairies sitting atop Genji had sailed next to the iced Kaguya and had begun poking it curiously with a stick, giggling all the while.

Hirowaza took a deep breath, bracing himself. ??It's too shameful for me to talk about.?

?I see.? Ana nodded. ?If you don't want to talk about it, I won't force you to...? The rather serious mood was rather disturbed by Mokou clutching her stomach while laughing her heart out, her teeth chattering all the while.

?I'm not worthy of being called a person anymore, so that is why I have been alone for most of my life. Well?that was until Meira-sama?? Hirowaza said as Keine whacked Mokou?s head.

?Well...I don't know what to say...? Ana admitted, seemingly at a loss. ?But...if you need another friend...I'm here for you...? Mokou, meanwhile, leapt in after Kaguya, presumably to save her?.

?I hope we get along.? Hirowaza said, looking around at Ana. A Mokou-cicle bobbed up to the surface and floated down the river alongside the Kaguya-cube.

?I'm sure of it.? Ana nodded, smiling encouragingly at Hirowaza. Meanwhile, Ria, Eirin, Taihou and Keine had leapt to Kaguya and Mokou?s rescue and had begun salvaging them from the river.

?I'm done.? Hirowaza said as he felt the ice shatter and melt into his skin. Meanwhile, Ruukoto was shouting at Marisa and Suika and pointing at something at the top of the waterfall.

?Well, I don't really think this training will help me...since it isn't cold at all...? Ana said, as Ruukoto shouted something about Miyo being atop the waterfall.

Hirowaza and Ana stepped out of the waterfall to look out into the distance, towards the snow-peaked mountains hugging lake Suwa.

?This view...it's really nice...? Ana said.

Everyone else were busy either meditating, throwing water at each other, admiring the new Kaguya and Mokou ice sculptures, or watching and betting on who would reach baby Miyo atop the waterfall first, Suika or Marisa?who were both now scrabbling and climbing the waterfall against the current in a desperate attempt to save baby Miyo. Sanae was nervously trying to bring order to the chaos but failing miserably. Her comrade-in-arms, Reimu, was nowhere to be seen.

?....w-we have to d-do what?!? Remilia did a double take as Sanae tried to explain the concept to her.

?Drench yourselves in cold water with these buckets.? Sanae said, pointing at the buckets. ?The point is to purify yourself and focus your minds. Focus is exceptionally important for what we?re about to teach you, you see.?

?N-no way! Purify?! I?m a vampire!? Remilia gasped. ?We?re born impure!? The crowd behind her gasped as Ruukoto fired her rocket punch high above the waterfall to grapple onto something solid up above. Baby Miyo followed its trajectory with interest, cooing happily.

?So are all humans.? Sanae shrugged. ?One way or another, you?re human now.? Sanae said. The crowd cheered as Reimu zipped to the top of the waterfall while holding onto Ruukoto?s back, quickly overtaking Marisa and Suika.

Kajira watched with a smile as Rumia and Minoriko giggled, giddy from drenching themselves in ice cold water. ?Peace between humans and non-humans?the covenant?? he thought to himself.

?Mama Re-moo-moo?Mama RooRoo?? Miyo cooed, reaching out as she saw her two mommies rush up towards her. The crowd gasped as Miyo slipped forwards and plummeted earthwards.

?T-there's n-no way I can d-do that!? Remilia shook her head vigorously. ?I-it's cold enough as it is!?

?Ahh that was kinda refreshing~? Ana said, walking up to Kajira and Remilia, still seemingly drenched in cold water. ?Though not cold enough for me. So are you scared of a little bit of water?? She asked.

?So you WANTED it to be colder?? Kajira asked in disbelief. The crowd cheered once more as Reimu leapt forwards off Ruukoto and caught baby Miyo out of the air, before somersaulting over the waterfall and landing lightly. She gave baby Miyo a reproachful look as she nuzzled her forehead against hers.

?Yep.? Ana nodded, grinning, earning him a blank stare from Kajira. ?Is there something wrong with it being colder?? Ana asked, cocking her head to one side. Behind her, Suika and Marisa fell into the foot of the waterfall and floated up calmly to the surface, seemingly relieved that baby Miyo was safe.

?N-no? not....really?? Kajira scratched his chin as he sweatdropped a little. ?Well, lets get this outta the way then?? Kajira said, kneeling down and handing Remilia a bucket of water. He took a deep breath, his face locked into an expression of fierce concentration and determination, before shouting, ?SPLASH ME!?

?M-me?!? Remilia asked in disbelief. ?Y-you're insane! T-this is freezing! Y-you'll die!?

?Freezing? pfff it barely has a chill.? Ana shrugged, looking rather smug.

?I-it...won't hurt or anything Remi?? Kajira?s tears were flowing like a waterfall down his cheeks. Whether it was from fear or happiness, nobody could tell.

?I-if y-you're going to do this then...I-I'm doing it with you!? Remilia declared as she knelt beside Kajira, holding the bucket of water over them both. She screwed her eyes tight, her body trembling all the while. ?T-The Scarlet Devil never leaves her servants to die alone!?

?Uhh okay?? Kajira closed his eyes as well, nervously. The bucket shook overhead, its water slopping everywhere.

Remilia suddenly felt a gentle pat on her back. ?Its okay. We won't die.? She heard Kajira say encouragingly. ?Just tip it over slowly... its...just like taking a bath..with cold water??

?GET ON WITH IT ALREADY!? Ana shouted, splashing them both impatiently. ?God, it's not that much of a big deal...?

?WRAAAAAAHHHH!? Kajira cried, losing control over her mana. Remilia?s thin, leathery black wings suddenly unfolded out of thin air behind her from the sudden mana burst.

?eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeek~!? Remilia gasped from both the cold and the sudden sting as her skin suddenly became sensitive to sunlight.

?...!!!? Ana did a double take. ?W-w-wait... a-a-are t-those... v-v-vampire w-w-wings?!? She gasped, shaking in fear.

?Why'd you do that?! I was so not ready!? Kajira cried out, irritated, as he shook his head.

?E-eeeep~!? Remilia squeaked as steam rose off her smouldering skin. ?K-Kaji!!!?

?S-s-she is a vampire!? Ana cried, noticing Remilia burn up in sunlight. She quickly sought out Letty and ran to hide behind her.

?Ara ara?? Letty smiled, patting Ana on the head as she peeked out from behind Letty.

Sanae, meanwhile, had taken the initiative to hold a bucket over Remilia as a temporary measure. ?Jeez, you people??

?ah crap....oh well she was gonna find out eventually?.? Kajira murmured to herself, before looking around at Remilia and noticing the rising steam. ?Ah, double crap!? He gasped, as he quickly brought his mana outflow back under control. Remilia?s wings seemingly evaporated into thin air with the last of the fumes as her skin went back to normal.

Remilia gasped unsteadily as she slowly regained her composure.

?Vampiresdon'texistvampiresdon'texistvampiesdon'texist?? Ana repeated over and over, as if repeating it enough times might make it come true.

?S-s-so scary?? Remilia was trembling violently. ?C-cold w-water's s-so s-scary...? She looked up at Kajira, her face stricken in fear.

?There there?? Kajira said soothingly as she picked up Remilia in her arms and carried her over to somewhere shaded for comfort. ?Are you alright Remilia?? She asked as she set Remilia down under the shade of a tree, taking care to hold up her head gently.

Remilia?s eyes opened slowly. ?K-Kajira....y-you're a-alive....? She breathed a whisper of relief. ?T-the c-cold water didn't kill you.... I-I'm g-glad....? She whispered, raising a shaky hand towards Kajira?s. ?I-it's s-so cold....a-and y-yet....y-you're s-so warm...?

Kajira blinked, her cheeks picking up a rosy tint despite the cold. ?...yeah of course. a little cold water won't hurt....? He chuckled, before turning away and sneezing rather violently. ?Aaauu..well that was lame?? His eyes twirled, his head spinning a little from the cold.

?...Kaji....I...I'm s-sorry....t-the truth is...I....I...? Remilia whispered, slowly reaching out for Kajira?s face.

?....cold water's not lethal you know....? Sanae pointed out, deadpan. Remilia blushed a deep, deep red, as fumes of vapour rose off her steaming hot face.

?I-it isn't....?? Remilia blurted. ?B-but I-I a-almost?i-it b-burned a-and.......? She stammered incoherently, before a dark look overtook her.

?....y-you....? She growled, looking up at Kaji darkly.

?Y-yes??? Kajira gulped.

?KAAAAJJJIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!? Remilia shrieked. ?J-just what were you trying to make a lady say?!? She demanded, hotly. ?Baka Kaji! I hate you! I HATE YOU!? She shouted, pummeling Kajira?s chest with her little fists.

?Eh?! What did i do?? Kajira asked, confused. ?I didn't do anything?? She turned on Ana. ?Ana why'd you splash us! That was uncalled for!?

Ana hid once more behind Letty, trembling. Letty simply smiled as she patted Ana reassuringly while nodding apologetically at Kajira. ?Sorry, Ana-chan?s a little rash, but she didn?t mean any harm??

?D-don't try to put the blame on someone else!? Remilia continued on with her little tantrum.

?theyaren'trealtheydon'texisttheywon'thurtmeI'llbeperfectlyfine? Ana muttered incoherently under her breath as she hid under a bucket behind Letty, doing a perfect Genji imitation.

?But I-we wasn't ready! We didn't even know someone would do that.? Kajira tried to reason, but Remilia seemed far beyond reasoning.

?bakabakabakabakabaka!? Remilia cried, pummeling Kajira on. There was little strength behind her fists however as she had but the strength of an 8-9 year old.

??.she?s not concerned about the splashing or the burning?? Sanae sighed.

?Eh? What then?? Kajira asked. ?Wh-what else happened, M-mistress??

??.jeez?even after turning into women, men are still dense?? Sanae shook her head in despair.

?ok..all you saw was just your imagination, nothing else...thats all it was...yea, nothing at all?? A muffled voice echoed inside the wooden bucket Ana was under.

?.....well your fine now.......*sigh*....that's what matters most.? Kajira said, hugging Remilia tight.

Remilia blushed even more as steam rose up in puffs from her ears.

?uuuuuuuuuuu~!? She turned her glare on Ana as she slowly peeked out from under her bucket. ?Y-you! You almost killed us! A-and y-you made me almost say.....? Her voice trailed off into nothing as her all the blood inside her went up to her face, causing her usually pale skin to turn beet red.

?...its over mi'lady...lets not think about it...? Kajira said, comfortingly, as she ran her hand through Remilia?s sodden hair.

?How do you die from a bit of water...?? Ana asked, raising an eyebrow.

?AAAAAAAAAAAAH! I'll kill you! I swear on the Scarlet Devil name, I'll kill you!? Remilia declared, leaping out. If it weren?t for the fact that Kajira had her arms around her, she?d probably have her own around Ana?s throat by now. ?Let me go, Kaji! I want to rip her apart and use her as my new gohei!?

?Do you really want to take me on?? Ana asked, raising her gohei like a sword. Just a distance away, Yamame was struggling against a raging kitty-Orin.

?Calm down...calm down...I?ll get to making that hot-choco soon...? Kajira said with a disarming smile as he tickled Remi?s backside right between where her wings would normally be.

?Bribes wont' work on the Scarle......hot choco?? Remi perked up and ceased struggling almost instantly. A loud ?meow? of rage rang out across the clearing as, Yamame, tired of having her face used as a scratch post, dunked kitty-Orin in a bucket of water.

?...so easily distracted...? Ana muttered with disdain. ?I never liked hot choco anyways?it always burned my tongue??

?Did someone say burn?!? Tenshi looked up from where she was watching Orin?s predicament. Meanwhile, four upside-down buckets were slowly creeping along towards where Alex sat on a rock, staring at another rock disinterestedly.

Remi purred a little as she calmed down into a completely docile state under Kajira?s caressing. The four buckets froze just as Alex looked around.

?And BING! Kajira-chan has mastered the art of Remilia-taming!? Rika announced, RPG-style, much to the giggling amusement of Rin and Chiyuri as they walked past, buckets in hand. The four buckets had closed in on Alex again, freezing just as he turned around once more.

Ana slowly lowered her gohei, noticing that the danger seems to have passed. Alex had stood up to inspect the buckets.

?Wouldn't you like something warm and tasty and marshmellowy?? Kajira asked, running her fingers through Remilia?s hair. Alex had picked up one of the buckets, only to find nothing underneath it.

?Hmmmm~? Remilia murmured, seemingly lost in bliss. Alex leapt backwards in surprise as the buckets rearranged themselves on the ground.

?I would prefer a coca-cola...? Ana sighed. ?Nice and cold?? Alex, meanwhile, was slowly building up frustration as the buckets continuously rearranged themselves each time he picked up an empty bucket.

?Haven't had one since...probably earlier today....? Ana said, as Alex kicked all the buckets into the air?.only to find nothing underneath them. He scratched his head, puzzled, as he looked around?until all four buckets crashed down on him from above, crushing him down to the ground. Four, amused little giggles came out of all four buckets as Sunny, Star, Luna and Cirno uncovered themselves and cheered at their victory as they sat atop Alex?s back.

?Nobody was asking you. Now go back to work before you get yourself killed.? Keine said, walking past with a pile of wood in her arms for the little campfire that had been set up on one side of the clearing. Alex was chasing the four excited fairies across the clearing, clearly angered.

?GYAAAAAAAAAAAH!? Alice?s shriek rang clear across clearing.

?...What...?? Hirowaza and Ana looked around to see Alice, drenched, her trembling arms holding up an empty bucket.

?Alice-san, are you alright?? Hirowaza asked. Lily White, Lily Black and Daiyousei were watching Alex?s pursuit of the four fairies with a mixture of interest, amusement, and worry.

?b-b-b-brrrrrrrr?.? Alice?s teeth were chattering like mad. ?W-wh-what s-s-sort of t-t-t-torture is th-this?! T-T-This i-is inhumane! E-E-E-Evil I-I tell you!?

?You're getting cold just becaue of that?? Ana asked, trying to fight down a chuckle. ?Try diving into lake michigan in the dead of winter...?

?Wh-wh-what s-sort of m-m-monsters are you?!? Alice demanded. Down in the river, Flandre and little loli Owlbear were cheering excitedly as they sailed down the stream, sitting in their own little buckets.

?This new body does feel weird...? Hirowaza said.

?I'm a michigander, thats what I am...? Ana said, proudly, arms crossed. Zei, Reisen, Mai and Luize?s cries filled the air as they ran down the stream after Flandre and Owlbear.

?Alice-san is delicate. I wouldn't hold it against her if she had trouble resisting the freeze of that waterfall.? Hirowaza said, shaking her head as if it was a lost cause.

?Oh, well, I would expect that...? Ana nodded in agreement. ?Are you ok Hirowaza?? Ana asked, noticing that Hirowaza seemed to be fumbling about her person.

?My chest feels slightly heavy.? Hirowaza replied. ?It seems there's something wrong...?

?You okays, Alice, ze?? Marisa came up and asked as she dried her soaked blonde hair with a warm, fluffy towel.

?O-okay?! O-O-OKAY?!? Alice demanded. ?W-w-what d-d-does it l-l-look like t-to you?!?

?Oh well... it's still early. Maybe the changes are something I'm not used to.? Hirowaza shrugged. ?Also, I'm quite concerned about Alice-san.?

?....you look like you needs a hugs, daze? Marisa said with an appraising look.

?N-N-Nonsense!? Alice shrugged it off, a nervous blush on her face.

?Yea...Alice does look really cold...? Ana nodded in agreement.

?A-A-And j-just to p-prove it, I-I'l sta-stand u-u-underneath th-the w-waterfall!? Alice declared indignantly, before stomping off towards the waterfall.

?I wouldn't do that in your condition?? Ana began, but Alice was already out of earshot. ?...she's gonna get sick?? Ana said, as Alice stepped underneath the waterfall.

And just as expected, Alice was rapidly encased in a huge block of ice, before slowly tilting forwards and falling into the water with an almighty splash.

?Knew it...? Ana sighed.

?Alice!? Marisa cried out as the Alice-cicle began floating down the stream.

?A-Alice!? Reimu looked up from where she was lecturing ThirtyFour and Rika.

?Saved!? ThirtyFour wheezed a sigh of relief.

?What the?!? Hirowaza blinked.

?Alice-san!? Ruukoto cried, with an excited baby Miyo in her arms.

?Ali-Mama~!? Miyo cried excitedly, waving her arms about as Alice sailed by.

?I think we should go after her...? Ana pointed out the obvious.

?Ali-Ali's going away!? Suika shouted as she ran alongside the block of ice.

?I shall go to her.? Hirowaza said as she took a running leap into the clear icy water. The biting bitterness quickly swallowed him whole, but his new body was more than enough to withstand it. As he swam he noticed two more figures dive in a cloud of bubbles alongside him and quickly recognized them to be Marisa and Reimu. All three swam onwards towards the Alice-cicle and grab onto it.

?Ana-san!? Ruukoto shouted from the opposite shore. ?Hold onto me!?

?Huh? How?? Ana asked as she ran on alongside the block of ice, but her question was quickly answered as Ruukoto fired her rocket punch towards Ana. Ana reached out a little and quickly grasped the mechanical hand and held on tight.

Reimu and Hirowaza managed to grab hold onto the steel cable extending across the stream and with its help the three managed to get the Alice-cicle over to Ana?s side of the river.

?...Ah, geez... she's freezing. She shouldn't have done that.? Hirowaza muttered as they pulled Alice over to the small campfire that had been lit up to warm up Kaguya, Mokou, and the others who had fallen in the river. They were sitting on a few fallen logs in front of the shrine-like gazebo structure, all clustered around the convenient little campfire. ?Bright Fire!? Hirowaza snapped his fingers and caused the campfire to burst into life to provide a bit more warmth.

?Eeep!? Ana squeaked, jumping back from the sudden burst of flame. ?Sorry, I...get startled easly...by fire....?

?Ana-san, you should stay back. I apologize for that. But it is necessary. Alice-san needs warmth quickly.? Hirowaza said, pushing the Alice-cicle closer to the fire before taking a seat beside Meira.

?Ok then...? Ana nodded, backing away from the fire a little. Letty held onto her shoulders comfortingly. ?I think...she's getting better...? She said, nodding at Alice. ?I'll...just wait over here for now...? She said as Letty took her to sit down by a tree to one side.

A silence fell on the group, filled only by the rushing of the waterfall, the gentle gurgle of the babbling stream, and the morning song of birds amongst the whispering trees. The sky was brightening up to the east, as the first rays of light rose high up into the sky. The sun was just behind the Yatsugatake Mountain range, just waiting to rise.

?There?s onigiri for everyone.? Sanae said, passing out onigiri (nori-wrapped riceballs) wrapped carefully in fresh leaves. ?A little snack before we have breakfast later.?

?Oh, thanks, Sanae!?

?Baka Alice...? Marisa muttered, as Hirowaza and Eirin inspected Alice?s condition.

?Alice just needs more training.? Amarillo said from where she sat by the fire with Lily.

?Let's toss her into the hot spring!? Suika suggested excitedly.

?That would be foolish. Heating her up suddenly would cause all her blood vessels to dilate suddenly and explode.? Reimu said.

?...What Reimu said is a gross exaggeration, but heating her up when she's still cold like this is not a good idea.? Hirowaza observed, sitting back on his log.

?Yea, if you quickly go from really cold water to really hot, it feels alot more intense than usual? Ana nodded in agreement. ?Basically, it would feel like burning...?

?It's like washing a wine glass with cool water when it's been heated with fire. It breaks.? Hirowaza said, causing the others gathered around the fire to flinch in fear.

?Ok, I'll go make sure nobody else does anything stupid like that.? Reimu said. ?Don't want to fish out more dead bodies...?

?Reimu-neesama asks that you check your communicator synchrographs for any changes desu. They may be minute, but you should see some changes desu.? Ruukoto said.

?Ok then...? Ana nodded. ?Wait.... I never actually got one... I'm...one of the new people...?

?Ah, yes, Reimu-neesama did tell me about you desu.? Ruukoto nodded, fishing inside her robes. ?Here, your own communicator.? She said, handing a set to Ana. ??And one for every member of your team desu.?

?Thanks? Ana nodded appreciatively at Ruukoto, causing Ruukoto to blush a little in embarrassment. ?I remember someone saying how to work this now...? She said, focusing on her communicator, causing it to change into a rather eye-shocking yellow and blue design and play the Michigan anthem as its ring tone. ?This is pretty nice, I'm gonna go take the other two to letty and genji now.?

?Hmm... I suppose I see something. It's higher, a little... but this graph isn't telling me much that I don't already know...? Hirowaza said, nodding at his communicator.

Reimu returned, dragging a sopping wet Suika behind her. ?Ah, it's warmer here...? She noted, shivering from the cold. ??and what on earth is that music???

?It's the theme of the state of Michigan.? Ana said, proudly. ?It's where I'm from.?

?...by the way, why didn?t any of you wear your sarashis?? Reimu asked, raising an eyebrow.

??.what?s a sarashi??? Gpop and Koishi asked almost simultaneously.

Reimu facepalmed. ?....There was a stretch of cloth that came with your miko packs??

??.Which is for??? Gpop asked. Alex ran past, still running after the four little fairies.

Reimu sighed, nodding at Koishi. ??it?s see-through when it?s wet.? She pointed out.

??? Everyone looked at one another. The overall temperature rose by a few degrees as puffs of steam rose up from the myriad of blushing faces.

?You see, a sarashi is almost invisible under wet clothing.? Sanae pointed out her own chest which was decently covered by the layers upon layers of sarashi wrapping.

?...just what is that black thing you?re wearing?? Reimu asked, nodding at the black material visible under the wet cloth.

??lingerie??? Koishi replied, smiling sheepishly, causing Gpop to explode from a nosebleed. Everyone else leaned in a little to take a peek.

?Oh dear?and he has less blood as a kid too?? Satori sighed.

?Mikos wear bloomers.? Reimu pointed out with a frown.

?No, dear Reimu?.mikos wear panties?? Sanae said, with a patient smile.

??.bloomers?? Reimu said, turning her glare on Sanae.

?Panties!? Sanae was rather strangely stubborn on this.

?Bloomers!? Reimu leaned in until their foreheads were just mere cms away.

?PANTIES!? Sanae declared in a burst of fanaticism as she rammed her forehead into Reimu?s.

?Bloomers!? ?Panties!? ?Bloomers!? ?Panties!? ?Bloomers!? ?Panties!? They forehead-wrestled back and forth.

??FUNDOSHI!? Little Owlbear declared, standing proudly with legs apart, hands crossed, a huge triumphant grin on her face.

??.? Everyone stared at Owlbear, jaws agape.

??t-too much information there?? Amarillo sweatdropped.

?COMMANDO!? ThirtyFour-chan declared, breaking out a would-be manly pose if only she weren?t 4 feet tall with oversized sleeves.

Everyone had frozen stock-still, horrified, jaws digging holes into the ground.

??e-even when?y-you?re a guy?? Gpop asked, sputtering.

?YES!? ThirtyFour declared.

?Like real men do.? McWallace nodded approvingly.

?Et tu, McWallace?!? Etch gasped.

?Well?.? McWallace gave a hinting smile.

Everyone wretched at the thought.

??.Zei-neechan, what?s cow-man-doo?? Flandre asked, pulling on Zei?s sleeves.

?Well, Flandre-chan, you see, it?s when a man takes some doo-doo and, with a cow, he?.? Etch began, before she was silenced by an elbow to the face from Zei.

?AAAAGH!MYNOSEMYNOSEMYNOSE!? Etch cried, rolling on the floor.

?It?s when a cow and a man goes potty together.? McWallace declared, one foot up on a log, as he looked away into the distance. ?It is when a man gets in touch with nature and sees the deepest of the deep??

?Shut up and die in hellfire.? Zei said, taking care to close Flandre?s ears first. ?A commando...as ThirtyFour just said, is basically someone in charge or someone plain manly to say a broad statement like that.? He explained.

?Ooooh?? Flandre nodded, understanding. ?Then, then, Flandre wants to be a commando too!?

?Well, you see, first you have to?.? Etch began, before he was silenced by another elbow from Zei, this time to the groin.



?Oh, pretty...? Suika suddenly said, waving excitedly as the sun suddenly cleared the peaks and rose up, lighting up the dawn sky with fiery orange and yellow. The light gently flooded across the valley, lighting up Lake Suwa and setting it ablaze with colour.

?That is really nice.? Ana nodded in agreement.

?Yes indeedy, daze.? Marisa nodded.

Everyone in the clearing paused amidst their activities to look up at the sunrise as it rose up, lighting everyone up.

Hirowaza sighed, sitting at the edge of the group, smiling solemnly as he gazed idly at the sunrise.

?....I hope we get an opportunity to enjoy the sunrise peacefully soon...? Reimu said.

?Yeah, same heres, daze.? Marisa nodded.

?That would be nice, desu...? Ruukoto agreed.

?Not much of that on my Time-Space Frame.? Amarillo sighed wistfully. ?The sunrise, I mean.?

Everyone watched in awed silence as the light flooded across the empty fields and grasslands surrounding the little town of Karuisuwa.

?Well, I'm done.? Hirowaza declared, standing up. ?I have no purpose here.?

?You don't need to go now...ust hang out here with us.? Ana said, to a chorus of ?don?t be a spoilsport, Hirowaza?, and ?party pooper!?, and ?just stay, dammit!?.

?What use am I here?? Hirowaza asked.

?Oh god, emo mode?? Rika sighed. ? Look, kid, you don?t need a reason to hang out!? She said. ?You?re a man, right?! MEN HANG OUT!?

??.you?re a girl?? ThirtyFour pointed out as she muched through her fourth onigiri.

?You don't need a purpose or anything like that...? Ana smiled encouragingly.

?Well, you can stay there so if someone faints during training you can carry her back.? Amarillo, the practical, pointed out. ?I alone won't be able to carry a fully grown girl.?

?Yeah, we?re here for each other after all.? Chiyuri grinned a wide grin.

?I don't have any presence at all.? Hirowaza sighed. ?It's depressing.?

?Despite the fact that you had far more screen time in this post than anyone else aside from Ana?? McWallace asked, earning him a jab from Eirin.

?Stop saying weird things like that.? Eirin muttered.

?Don't get like that Hirowaza.? Ana said. ?You got us... You got friends.... so cheer up.? She smiled up at Hirowaza.

?We?re team Gensokyo after all!? Owlbear declared, doing her Makai Overlord pose again.

?Yes, yes!? Marisa nodded, excitedly. ?We?re nakama!?

??na?kama?? Chloe murmured from where she sat to one side with Okuu. ??comrades???

?I hope so...? Hirowaza said, uncertainly. ?There's something off about this body??

?I don?t get stupid things like that, being the genius that I am!? Cirno declared. ?We stick together for our friends! How is that difficult to understand?!?

?SO WHY ARE WE THE ONLY ONES STILL RUNNING?!? Sunny cried as the three mischievous fairies ran past with Alex still on their tails.

?I don't know if I could help...? Ana admitted. ?I don't know too much about medical... only mechanical??

?Hmm, I don't think you are someone like me right?? Amarillo said. ?This body of mine is something between a program and artifical fresh??

?Whoah! So you?re something like a cyborg!? Toshiro gasped. ?I thought those only existed in comic books!?

??.I?m not a cyborg?? Amarillo sweatdropped. ?I?m not something that primitive??

?Welcome to our world, Toshiro-kun.? Chiyuri smiled, patting Toshiro on the shoulder.

??.as I thought?she?s not entirely human?? Chloe murmured to herself. ??neither are a lot of these people??
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on August 27, 2009, 09:52:24 PM
?Amarillo dear, I am confidently sure I am different from all of you.? Hirowaza said. ?Ever since the Purge, I feel like my body has been overflowing with mana.?

?Well...maybe you should get checked up by that nurse...? Ana said, nodding over at Eirin who was a distance away, checking on a number of people still by the waterfall. ?Eirin was her name right??

??.she?s?like me?? Chloe murmured quietly, somewhat sadly. ??no nurse?no cure?nothing can help?such?cruel fate??

?Eirin-san is the one who got me into this predicament, handing me the drug that broke my previous body's mana inhibitors and caused me to become like this.? Hirowaza muttered bitterly. ?Though perhaps she would know a thing or two about why I feel like I have growths on my chest.?

?I'll go with you to make sure she doesn't do anything sneaky...? Ana offered kindly.

?One thing you can be sures of is?? Marisa said, patting Hirowaza on the shoulder. ??you?re humans ze.?

?Well, I'm sure myself that I'm a human, not a machine or something.? Amarillo said.

?Even if you aren?t, the Covenant welcomes one and all.? Shoko said.

?What matters is the soul, after all.? Yuyuko said, with an encouraging smile.

?Ahh~~ Eirin?? Amarillo sighed. ?She caused ENOUGH troubles for us. First with gender reversal, then age reversal...?

?I don't hold it aginst her...? Ana said, wisely. ?It really isn't her fault completly...?

?Is there anything that can reverse TIME?? Amarillo sighed, seemingly in exasperation at something, causing everyone to jump a little, surprised that the usually calm Amarillo could get so heated. ?Ahh, sorry, just some random rant?? She added in apology, seeing everyone?s surprised looks.

?Time? Go ask Taihou's wife.? Reimu said, passing out more onigiri. ?She'd know a thing or two about time. Either that or go see that Neet of a princess.?

?I don't want to get involved with anything related with time travel...? Ana said, picking up an offered onigiri. Luize was showing Koishi, Owlbear and Flandre how to stick their onigiri on sticks and roast them for added flavour.

?Time reversal?!? Renko gasped. ?T-tell me more! Are you telling me you people are capable of manipulating the flow of time?!?

?N-no way that?s possible, Renko-san?? Sanasan said, nervously. ??is it?? She added, unsure.

?As I said, go talk to the NEET or the maid.? Reimu shrugged.

?...My reincarnation is irreversible.? Hirowaza sighed. ?You should just be concerned for yourselves.?

?Don't take it seriously.? Ana said, soothingly. ?Yea, I'm sure it isn't something too bad...?

?This form is permanent, as far as I'm concerned.? Hirowaza said. Everyone else had started discussing the possibility of going out together during the day to hang out somewhere and let off steam. ?I'm not complaining. Just I feel really heavy there and I want to know what it is.? She said.

?The subject is complicated enough...? Ana said. Meanwhile, Hiroko roased an onigiri for a rather jealous Parsee.

?Man... could I possibly be growing...?? Hirowaza wondered as Renko dragged Sanasan away to talk to a rather bewildered Sakuya and a bemused Kaguya.

?Maybe...? Ana conceded, as Iku caved Tenshi for attempting to steal her roasted onigiri.

?That would be really weird...? Hirowaza said. Meanwhile, Rumia was demonstrating some sort of juggling trick with her onigiri, earning her much applause from her audience. Apparently, she hadn?t forgotten absolutely everything.

?Well...it wouldn't be the weirdest thing here...? Ana said, nodding at the assortment of weirdoes around them. Patchouli and Marisa were deep in discussion about the many possibilities that could be explored with the new mana generator while a crying Reisen was being comforted by Hiroko and Iku, much to Parsee?s jealousy.

?As I'm the only one who got nothing to do, I'll continue the training, Lily, watch out for the graph.? Amarillo said, finishing her last onigiri and standing up. ?That's far more humanly than a room fueled with Liquid Nitrogen.? She said, nodding at the waterfall.

Hirowaza simply sighed at Amarillo.

??a room filled with liquid nitrogen is far more humanly than Elemia-sama?? Chloe thought to herself, darkly.

?Yea...even to me...that sounds kinda insane...? Ana said.

?...Feh, that's not even insane if you only stand in that kind of room for 10 minutes or so.? Zei shrugged in a would-be manly manner if her little shoulders weren?t smaller than her face.

??do you realize how cold liquid nitrogen is?? Renko chuckled with a smirk. ?I run experiments with liquid nitrogen, kid. Get caught in a torrent of liquid nitrogen and you?d shatter like a sandcastle.?

?Err.. One of our special troop soldier once stayed in that room for 3 hours.? Amarillo said. ?And GA-05 once stayed in 2 hours fully naked.?

?2 hours standing fully naked in a room full of Liquid Nitrogen can?t be worse than surviving a human weapon for 72 hours.? Zei said.

?Oh, look, Taihou?s about to try her luck.? Mokou giggled, getting up and walking off to where Taihou stood by the waterfall. Kaguya quietly followed, an evil smirk on her face.

?W-wait?? Keine began, before Chiyuri put a hand on her shoulder, stopping her from getting up.

??There are times when we women simply?watch.? Chiyuri said in a very serious tone, before turning her attention to join everyone else in watching, expecting the very worst.

Taihou extended a foot tentatively into the waterfall but quickly retracts it, shivering violently. ?T-too c-cold! B-B-Brrrrr, I-I'll j-just pour the w-water from the f-f-fall and?? She began, before she was suddenly launched into the air, floating up in slowmotion for what felt like seconds, before eventually spashing into the stream.

?Ahahahahahaha!? Mokou burst out laughing.

?...Taihou...? Hirowaza murmured.

?She isn't gonna last that long...? Ana sighed, shaking her head in pity.

?Well, who knows.? Amarillo shrugged, as everyone began counting the seconds until Taihou re-emerged.

?Whaaah ! Cold, cold!? Taihou gasped, screaming in her high-pitched voice, breaking the water?s surface. ?Curse you Mokou-san!?

?Wahahahaa-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrgghh!? Mokou was suddenly launched into the air as well, this time by a headbutt from Kaguya.

Kaguya doubled up with laughter as Mokou turned into an icecube once more?.but her amusement was short-lived as Suika sent her flying into the river with a flying headbutt as well, falling in along with her, laughing. Kaguya quickly bobbed back up the surface as a stricken iceberg. 

?Stop fooling around and go meditate with Taihou under the fall?? Keine sighed as Hirowaza, Chiyuri, Marisa and Owlbear leapt into the water to join Suika in the rescue operation while Ruukoto extended her rocket punch to help get them out.

Taihou grasped Hirowaza?s hand and Hirowaza hauled him out of the water as the the others somehow got the two icebergs back to shore.

?And those girls had it comming...? Ana sighed as the icebergs were hauled back to the campfire by Ruukoto.

?You should, uh... Get ready first?? Hirowaza said as she helped Hirowaza back to the fire.

?People these days?.? Zei sighed, watching the waterfall. ?And it's not even nice to get pushed into a waterfall.?

?Tell me about it.? Hirowaza shrugged, helping Hirowaza onto a log by the fire.

?...Using cruel ways to train... yeah.? Amarillo said, picking up another onigiri. Gpop was feeding Koishi her onigiri by hand lovingly. Parsee watched, intensely jealous.

?This is far from cruel... Nothing compared to what I've gone through.? Hirowaza muttered. Hiroko had placed a comforting hand on Parsee?s shoulder while offering her an onigiri kindly. 

??it?s always ?I? ?me? and ?myself? isn?t it?? Alice sighed, rolling her eyeballs. ??you?re not the only one suffering??

??it?s the fastest way to gain lots of focus though.? Sanae said, meekly.

?Hey, you okays , Taihou?? Marisa asked.

?Yes I am fine, just soaked. So much for my morning shower. Where is Meira and Sakuya? Can't see them here.? Taihou said, lifting her hair out of her eyes.

?Come, come warm yourself a littles by the fires until you're readies to continues, daze.? Marisa said, gesturing at the fire.

?Wasn't Sakuya with yous, daze?? Marisa asked.

?She was with Meira talking about going to bath just around the corner of the fall.? Taihou said. ?I'll get that phoenix girl when I am back in full size and form.? He muttered at the Mokou-cicle.

?...why do you call her the phoenix girl anyways??  Ana asked.

?Because she calls me an ero-butler aswell.? Taihou muttered, shivering, not realizing the crux of Ana?s curiosity.

?Ero-butler?? Zei blinked.

?No....I don't mean why you give her a nick name, I mean why that nick name...? Ana asked.

?The phoenix girl is so-called because she supposedly posesses the power of the legendary phoenix.? Taihou said.

??are you sure that?s not just because one of her spellcards is named after the phoenix??? Alice asked.

Taihou suddenly gave a very violent sneeze. ?Oh no, I think I am catching a cold.? Taihou murmured, sniffling.

?Oh, a cold? Heres, heres ze.? Marisa said, passing a jar of dried mushrooms to Taihou. ?My homemade kirisame-no-kinoko brands cold remedys daze!?

?More shady medicines Marisa-san?? Taihou asked, seeming a little uncomfortable as he accepted the jar.

?Hahaha, I'm not Eirins, daze!? Marisa laughed off the comment.

?I don't need it, I never get a cold...? Ana said, refusing the jar, before returning to a state of deep thought.

?Wait, what kind of mushrooms are these? Isn't that dangerous?? Taihou asked, still suspicious.

?This comes with the Kirisame seals ze!? Marisa pointed out with a disarming grin. ?No worries, no worries daze. Uh oh...Eirin's passing out somethings too daze...I'll go check?? Marisa said, getting up to check on Eirin.

?I'll pass thank you.? Taihou shook his head, setting the jar aside.

Zei took the opportunity while Marisa was away to take the jar into her own hands. ?It's just some ordinary shrooms, how bad can it be??

Mokou, meanwhile, was complaining and whining as she sat on the receiving end of one of Keine?s famous long-winded lectures.

?Cold remedy? I don't need it. I'll be fine.? Hirowaza waved aside the remedy.

?Don?t come crying to me when you?re sick and dying, kid.? Meira said.

?Heh, I won?t.? Hirowaza chuckled.

?Yea..I honestly like shrooms...? Ana said. ?I've made some good stews with them...?

?So you can cook?? Sanasan asked. ?Good. We need proper cooks here.? He grimaced, remembering yesterday?s chaos in the kitchen.

??? Zei took out one of the remedy mushrooms, quickly shot a glance at Marisa to make sure she was still busy with Eirin, and and threw it into the fire. The fire suddenly burst up 5 feet into the air with an almighty WHOOMPH! Zei cursed something that would have been a plague on Flandre?s ears if only she wasn?t mesmerized by the roaring flames. The puff of smoke rose high up into the air, forming what looked like a deadly skull for a fraction of a second.

?EEEP!? Ana squeaked, cowering behind Zei. Parsee was lamenting the passing of her roast onigiri. She looked at the burnt ashes hanging limply at the end of her stick mournfully.

?That is one strange-as-shit shroom...? Zei muttered. ??AND deadly!?

?I don't think that's safe to consume...? Hirowaza pointed out the obvious. Hiroko kindly picked up another onigiri for Parsee and stuck it at the end of a stick for her, ready for another try.

?You almost killed us you know?? Taihou murmured, in shock.

Zei chose prudence. He went off to the cliff and tossed it over. ?Down the hatch it goes.?

?G-g-good thing...w-we didn't....e-e-eat that....? Ana squeaked, still cowering behind Letty.

?Good job.? Taihou nodded with approval.

?I'm...not a fan of shrooms.? Zei shrugged. ?Just don't like the taste of 'em.?

?You know it was quite the horror this morning.? Taihou said as the group slowly settled down again and returned to warming themselves up and roasting and eating more onigiri. The increased warmth was quite welcome, in fact. ?Reimu-san went quite berserk . . .? He said.

?Is that so?? Zei asked, preparing another onigiri on a stick for Flandre, who was in a rather animated discussion with Suika.

?Zei...you were there?? Marisa pointed out, sweatdropping.

?That shrinemaiden is really going to get it if she continues this? Mokou muttered, sitting down once more. Luckily (mostly for Mokou), Reimu was away with Marisa, lecturing Eirin on drug ethics.

?Reimu..was kinda crazy this morning when I got here....? Ana agreed, shivering a little at the memory. ?She's...the reason why I'm a girl...?

??you mean?you?re not really a girl?? Owlbear raised an eyebrow.

?N-no!? Ana declared, indignant.

??well then, neither are a lot of us.? Owlbear said with a wide grin. ?Welcome to the club.?

??.I?m a girl?right??? Okuu asked.

??yes, you are, Okuu-san?? Chloe sighed, patting Okuu?s shoulder.

??it?s for your own good, you know?? Sanae sighed.

?Umm umm...Reimu-neesama j-just wanted to get everyone together...? Ruukoto stammered, speaking up in the defense of her oneesama.

?She could have just asked me then...? Ana muttered darkly. ??not freaking drug me and take me off?bloody...freaking...drugs...?

?To be fair, your narrator did that to you?or rather, made Reimu do that to you.? McWallace said, chomping down another onigiri. This earned him a few weird looks.

?Over my dead body if she's gonna be like that.? Zei muttered.

?I don't like that Shrine Maiden very much.? Hirowaza agreed.

?B-but s-she means well, I'm sure, desu...? Ruukoto said, nervously.

?Means well, if she did, she wouldn't have done that...? Ana sighed.

?Look?? Alice stood up, seemingly fed up. ??What have each of you done so far? A lot, I?m sure. You?ve saved some of us, probably took part in a few fights, risked your necks, suffered like hell, sure.? Alice rolled her eyes. ?But who warned you all of Gensokyo?s imminent collapse? Who held the gate open for everyone to escape till the very last minute? Who risked her very life to allow everyone to escape safely onboard that blasted ship?!? She asked every one of them. ?It wasn?t me. It wasn?t you. It was my dear friend, Reimu! Do you know how long she has gone without sleep to think up ways to allow us to fight?! I don?t know what this training is for, but whatever it is, it?s for our survival! Don?t forget that we?re fighting a war here! A war against someone or something who wants to wipe us all out! Compared to that?.you think this is unbearable?! Why don?t you go hand yourself to those people in black and see if they treat you any better! Now stop bad mouthing my friend! She?s done enough for you all already! Show some gratitude!? Alice shouted hotly. ??Grrr?you people?I swear, it?s all ?I?, ?me?, and ?myself? with all of you! And we?re supposed to be a ?team??! I?ve had it!? She stormed off, fuming.

??.oh dear?? Shinki murmured, getting up. However, Owlbear held onto her before she could rush off. ?Owlbear???

??she needs time alone?? Owlbear said, rather wisely.

Everyone fell silent, not knowing what to say. A few times people opened their mouths to say something, but quickly closed them again. The heavy atmosphere persisted for a while until?

?Hmmm...it really is peaceful here...? Chloe commented.

?Oh, you're that girl I met last night...? Ana said, glad for someone to talk to. ?Chloe was it??

?Ah? Y-yeah, that's right. Umm?I apologize?but I don't remember seeing you there last night... then again, it was dark...hmmm....? Chloe cocked her head from side to side as she gave Ana an appraising look.

?Well, I could understand...you not noticing me... it's because of a few...things happened... and I'm now like this....? Ana admitted, a little nervously. ?if you want to know...I'm Anthony...or at least I was... and due...to some things happening here....now I'm basically a 7 year old loli...? He explained.

?Ah...a-all right...? Chloe nodded understandingly. ?A-actually, how did it happen?? She asked, seemingly interested.

?Hmm, who is she?? Amarillo asked. ?Woaah.. Now I felt cold?? She suddenly shivered. ?oh well, gotta concentrate...?

?Basically...shady drugs...? Ana answered, nervously. ?I know it's weird... but I'm doing my best to deal with it now...?

?Oh? Where from?? Chloe asked, becoming more and more curious.

?Eirin's clinic...? Ana answered, before asking, rather suspiciously, ?Why are you asking???

?Ahaha, well...umm...just curious...? Chloe said, trying to sound offhand. ?Ah, I think I'll have another go at the waterfalls! Come on, Okuu!? She said, dragging Okuu away. ?Thanks! I appreciate it!? she added. ?It was a pleasure speaking to you, Anthony-kun!?

It wasn?t long before Reimu finally called off the break and brought everyone back to the centre of the clearing for another session of group meditation. Everyone knelt rather uncomfortably in the grass, doing their best to belay thoughts of sleep, food, or escape?but proper focus seemed to continuously evade them.

?Come now, focus!? Reimu ordered, pacing up and down the clearing. Despite having dried off and changed into dry sets of miko outfits, everyone was still feeling rather uncomfortable about meditating in the open air.

The late night basketball game and the general lack of sleep resulting from it weren?t any help either.

Reimu and Sanae performed purification rituals on everyone, gently patting their heads with their large ritual gohei, as they paced up and down the rows of meditating people.  Reimu added the occasional whack on those dozing off to give them a little incentive to stay awake.

?Owlbear! Stop harassing your wife and focus!? Reimu barked, whacking Owlbear on the head with her gohei.

?Myugu...Focusin?? Owlbear winced in pain.

?Tank boy! Tank girl! Are you two sneaking away?!? Reimu shouted, noticing Rika and ThirtyFour try to sneak away by ducking under a bush.

?So, we finally meet again, Shrine Maiden...? A mysterious voice echoed ominously across the clearing.

?Eh??? Reimu and everyone else looked around for the source of the voice.

?natural instincts and the arrogance the voice carried told everyone to look up?

?sure enough, they found a silhouetted standing proudly atop the waterfall, a finger pointing dramatically down at Reimu.

??she?s compensating for something?? Everyone agreed all at once.

Everyone was severely blinded by the intense light glinting off her outfit, which seemed to be fashioned out of road traffic accidents. It was as flashy as Las Vegas compressed onto a woman?s body. She almost outshone the rising sun behind her.

?perhaps, under a different light, it may pass off as some sort of armour?maybe even one worn by a defender of justice?.or perhaps an advertisement billboard for really flashy lingerie?

?Aha!  You thought you'd seen the last of me on the moon, didn't you?? The girl laughed in a would-be diabolical tone.

?....errr....? Reimu blinked. ?Who??

??dunnos ze?? Marisa shrugged.

?...Have...we met....?? Reimu frowned.

?Miss Yorihime, get down from there!  You look really silly!? Another voice rang out across the clearing, this one coming from another girl who stood by the waterfall?s foot, seemingly worried.

?You... Don't remember, Shrine Maiden?? The girl standing atop the waterfall asked, seemingly rather surprised.

?...whatever?? Amarillo shrugged. ?Continuing Focusing Session.? She said, going back to her meditation.

?.....errr...am I supposed to?? Reimu asked, her eyebrows furrowing in intense concentration.

?hmm... I don't recall that girl, yet...? Marx murmured to herself.

?Though I'm sure I wouldn't forget such a.....flashy personality....? Reimu said, cocking her head to one side in thought.

?Yeah, someone so tacky should sticks in our memories, daze.? Marisa nodded in agreement.

?Remember that time you went to the moon, Shrine Maiden?  That black-white witch was there with you, she should know about it too!? The girl pointed out.

?This must be one of those Sailor Moon bits, it's gotta be.? Owlbear said.

??oh dear?? Shinki said, rather worried. ?That girl could catch a cold, standing up there dressed like that??

?...Lunarians...? Amarillo murmured under her breath. ?I didn't realize the border of Gensokyo also extended to the moon.?

?Luna-what now?? Owlbear asked, raising an eyebrow. ?They?re not some crazy sect, are they??

?Oh, the moon...!? Reimu gasped, as if remembering something.

?Yeahs, that moon ze!? Marisa nodded.

?Still, who are you...?? Reimu asked.

?Yeah, what does the moon have to do with it, ze?? Marisa asked.

?Someone from the moon, huh?? Kaguya asked. ?hmm... she doesn't seem familiar...?

?Maybe it?s just the dress?? Eirin muttered, facepalming.

?I hope it's not another revenge thing.? Amarillo murmured, seemingly worried. ?In this state we had better not cause any arguing amongst ourselves??

?She's the leader of the Lunar Defence Corps, Yori-? The girl standing by the waterfall?s base began to introduce, before?

?Silence, Reisen!  I am no longer Yorihime!  I am now... Magical Warrior Lunablade!? the girl standing proud atop the waterfall declared as she struck a dramatic pose.

?She looks funny...? Cirno commented, to a chorus of laughter from her fellow fairies.

?Is she having back problems??? Alice asked. ?That?s a rather unnatural position to put one?s body in.?

?Yeah, she?s bending her arms all funny?? Mokou nodded.

??.maybe she needs a massage?? Gpop said, punching a palm.

?See I told you it was a Sailor Moon bit, so called that.? Owlbear said smugly.

?Heh...right.? Shinki chuckled.

?......What?!? Amarillo blinked in disbelief.

?No, there are no magical girls in gensokyo.... as far as I know?? Lily said.

?Yeah, looks like a common girl to me.? Amarillo shrugged. ?And the name Lunablade ..... I won't comment on it.? She said, mercifully.

?Yeah, you try being that flashy in Gensokyo?.you?re youkai food?? Taihou said.

?Maybe we can get an analysis on them...? Marx said, opening the dragonteeth?s barrel at the Lunarians. ?Analysis?...huh, out of range...? She tapped the dragonteeth, before looking up at the lunarians in awe. ??.t-their freak level?.i-it?s over 9000??

The girl standing by the waterfall, apparently named Reisen, facepalmed. A tall, caucassian boy standing beside her showed solidarity by facepalming alongside her.

Another girl standing by them, who shared Lunablade?s facial features but not her striking fashion sense, simply giggled.

?Shouldn't we stay out of the way, I mean, sure I'm strong, but Reimu can get pretty damn scary.? Cirno said, being surprisingly wise for this early in the morning.

?It should be fine, we just have to stay way away?? Kaguya said. ?Like, far behind in the opposite hill, sort of way away.?

?You... Seriously don't remember me?? Lunablade asked, a bit of worry creeping into her voice. She flinched in sheer annoyance.

?If it makes you feel better we don't even know you.? Owlbear said. Team Makai all nodded behind him in agreement.

?Ufufu, first Yukari, now this... This really isn't Yori's day, is it~?? The Lunablade-lookalike down below chuckled, amused.

?Don?t jump! Don?t jump! Don?t?ah?? Reisen cried, but to no avail.

?Hmmph!? Lunablade leapt off the high cliff edge, did a sommersault, before landing on the clearing floor?.

?.rather heavily?

??she did it?? Reisen and the boy both facepalmed majorly.

??.l-l-landing?s-s-s-success?? Lunablade stammered, gingerly testing her trembling knees. ??O-one m-moment please?? She turned away, bit her arm, and screamed one, long muffled scream, before straightening up and waving her hair out of her face.

?Shall I shoot her?? Ria asked, pulling out a large, scary gun and pointing it at Lunablade.

But Lunablade was just as fast. Before Ria could pull the trigger, she found a gleaming blade tip a centimeter away from her throat.

?Drop it.  NOW.? Lunablade barked.

?Marx, take the gun away.? Amarillo said. ?It's wrong to shoot Magical Girls.? She pointed out with a reproachful look.

?oh well, If you have business with Reimu, discuss it later. For now you better introduce yourself.? Amarillo said, making it clear from her stance that she didn?t need guns or swords to put either Lunablade or Marx in a world of pain.

?Ria, no!? Marx barked. ?We don't point guns at strange people.?

?Aw?? Ria sighed as she put her gun away, seeming a little sad.

?Yes. I'm from the moon, but even I don't know you.? Kaguya said.

??it?s the costume?the costume?? Eirin hid her face under a bucket and shook it in sheer embarrassment.

"She IS acting like an idiot, isn't she." Midori commented, dryly.

?Oh Kaguya, you were always such a kidder~? The Lunablade lookalike chuckled pleasantly.

?Oh?wait?if you?re Toyohime?then that?s?? Kaguya pointed at Lunablade.

?Yes.? The Lunablade lookalike, apparently called Toyohime, nodded with a smile.

Kaguya blanched in horror, before picking up a bucket and hiding her face under it. ??I-I still don?t know you people?? She lied. ?You?re not Lunarians. I?ve never seen you in my entire life.?

?...Either way, it would still be with your best interest to say what you really want with us...I have feeling this is getting nowhere fast.? Yumeko said, with a hint of a threat in her voice as she reached for her knife pouch strapped to her thighs.

?If you?re one of them, spit it out now!? Jan demanded, shielding Patchouli and Koakuma protectively.

?She's right, Lunablade.  Get to the point... If you even have one.? The boy accompanying them said. From the looks of things, he was their team leader.

?As of now, I'll pass that to Reimu, and I'll just watch.? Amarillo shrugged, making it clear and simple that anything funny won?t be tolerated.

?Wait?Lunablade?! THE LUNABLADE DAZE?!? Marisa gasped in disbelief.

?...you know her?? Reimu raised an eyebrow.

?S-She's....S-She's the defenders of love and peace ze!? Marisa pointed out in sheer disbelief. ?The one and only Protector of all innocents!?

?YOU of all people should remember me!  Don't you remember what I did to your precious... Giant... Magic... Laser thing?? Lunablade was almost pleading Marisa to remember.

?She?s the greatests, most loyal followers of the Lunarian Ways!? Marisa declared.

?Of course I am!? Lunablade said haughtily.

?...Oh, great Lunablade! I am your biggest fans ze! It's a great honours daze!? Marisa was so happy she seemed close to tears.

?Forever fighting for truth, justice and the Lunarian way!? Lunablade declared, proudly, as if reading something off the back of a cheap penny novel. Everyone felt an itch coming on from all the cheesiness.

?....you say I've met you? I-I would definitely remembers having met my role models, daze!? Marisa was jumping up and down in excitement.

A rosy-coloured tint rose up in Lunablade?s cheeks.

?You have a role model?!? Reimu asked in disbelief. ?Does that mean she's a thief?!?

?SHUSH! Do not insult the great lunablades ze!? Marisa gave Reimu a reproachful look.

?R-role model?  I.... I didn't know I had that big an impact on you...? Lunablade was rather taken aback.

The boy whispered aside to the girl named Reisen, ?She IS aware that the witch is BSing her, right??

?I... I don't really know... I think she may have gotten a little TOO into that show, though...? Reisen whispered back.

?C-Can I p-please have your a-autographs, d-daze? O-on my g-goggles daze?? Marisa pleaded, stars shimmering in her eyes as she took off and offered her goggles up for an autograph.

?Um... Sure thing!  Um... Nathanial!  Give me a pen!? She held out a hand imperiously to the boy accompanying them.

?Gah, I've almost had enough of her...? The boy, apparently named Nathanial, grumbled under his breath as he reached into one of his many pockets and produced a pen which he handed to Lunablade.

?...oh jeez....? Reimu facepalmed. ?Marisa, how come I've never heard of her then??

?Because you don't watch her save the worlds every Saturday mornings, daze!? Marisa pointed out, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

Owlbear, meanwhile, has decided to apply disgaea logic to the situation.

?The world is put in danger every Saturday morning?? Reimu asked, raising an eyebrow.

?YES DAZE!? Marisa exclaimed excitedly. ?Thus why the great Lunablade saves it every Saturday mornings daze!?

?The world is ALWAYS in danger, Shrine Maiden!  That's why heroes like me have to be constantly vigilant!? Lunablade declared.

?...oh wow...the evildoers in the outside world have better sense of planning than you gensokyo freaks.? Reimu said enviously, as she nodded over at Kaguya, Yuyuko and Remilia.

?Um... Is there anything in particular you'd like me to write for you?" Lunablade asked as she signed the goggles.

?U-Um...um...your motto, a-and then...and then.....? Marisa fidgeted nervously, blushing a deep red. ?....i-if y-you can sign it to...'my arch-nemesis, the Love-Coloured Witch, Marisa??

?To my arch-neme?what?? Lunablade blinked.

?Th-The truth is?.? Marisa took a deep breath, before bowing politely. ?I-I've a-always wanted to be y-your arch nemesis!? Marisa confessed, blurting it all out in one go.

?Mom....why aren't there any sane people in the world?? Alice asked Shinki.

?Because Alice, being crazy is easier...? Shinki replied with a loving smile.

??wha??? Reimu blinked.

?I wants to be an arch-nemesis tooos!? Suika declared, raising her hand.

?Um... Alright then~? Lunablade nodded, unsure.

?Heroes can't be heroes without defeating arch enemies...or Overlords?? Owlbear stood up, proudly, despite only being a few feet tall in her loli form.

?Owlbear...you can't mean...? Shinki gasped.

?That's right I'm wanna be here arch enemy too! It;s a demons job to beat Heroes!? Owlbear declared, pumping her little fists into the air.

?Um... You, uh, can't all be my arch-nemesis...? Lunablade said, getting rather nervous, seemingly somewhat overwhelmed.

Ruukoto hangs on in the rear, looking on worriedly while holding onto an excited baby Miyo.

?But...but...you're the great lunablades daze!? Marisa exclaimed excitedly. ?In episode 281 part 2b, You destroyed the 1000 skull-legionaires at the Lunarian Pass of Doom all by yourselfs ze!?

?W-w-well, yes, but... Uh...? Lunablade faltered.

?What's a few more arch-nemesis daze!? Marisa asked, jumping up and down in excitement.

Toyohime giggled, hiding her amusement behind her fan.

?My demonic visage must be really imposing to overwhelm such a hero~? Little Owlbear chuckled darkly as she stood proud, her little feet apart, hands crossed.

?...But you're not a demon...? Luize pointed out.

??and you?re a little?tiny?? Mai added.

?...It's the thought that counts Luize...Mai?? Owlbear said. ?Besides, don?t you know how small Laharl and Flonne are?!?

Suika was prancing happily around Lunablade alongside Marisa.

?Mom....I hate my team...? Alice said.

?Now now, I'm sure everything will calm down...eventually?? Shinki gave a rather questionable smile of reassurance.

?Soon you'll have ME as an arch-nemesis if you don't stop disturbing this meditation session!? Reimu declared to Lunablade.

Lunablade suddenly turned on Reimu and raised her sword up at her. ?YOU already are my arch-nemesis, Shrine Maiden!  Never forget that!?

?...I am?? Reimu blinked, before looking around at Yuyuko, Remilia, Kaguya, and the other big bosses present. ?You mean you're like that NEET who stole the moon, that hungry ghost who stole labour day, and that eco-disaster vampire??

?...The vampire I'll get to later...? Lunablade said.

?You're saying you've caused an equally ludicrous disaster?? Reimu raised an eyebrow. ?Let me guess, did you steal all the shiny and glittery things in the world to stick onto your costume??

?Or did you steal all the figurines in the world?? Or did you cause all chickens to lay square eggs?? Reimu asked.

?I did NOTHING!  You, the vampire, Yukari... You tried to conquer our beautiful utopia!? Lunablade accused hotly.

?But as for now, YOU are my nemesis, Shrine Maiden!  Ever since we fought on the moon, all I could think about is getting my revenge on Yukari and her lackeys, especially you!? Lunablade declared, ignoring Reimu?s words.

 ?Eh....we fought?? Reimu seemed to give this some thought ?Y'know, I'm sure I'd remember if I had been hit by your love love beam or whatever??

?R-Reimu?! Y-you had the h-honours of f-fighting the great Lunablades and you didn't tell mes daze?!? Marisa gasped in shock. ?H-how could yous?! I- I thought we were friends!"

?....we were?? Reimu blinked. ??so many revelations today??

?So that's what this is all about...? Nathanial nodded in understanding.

?How... How could you forget something like going to the moon of all places, Shrine Maiden!?  Are you stupid or something!?? Lunablade demanded in exasperation.

?Ah, I do remember going to the moon?And playing with some very colourful clowns there? and?? Reimu asked.

?W-why would the great Lunablades c-concern herselfs with the likes of us and our insignificant little journeys, daze?? Marisa asked, nervous.

?Yeah, it was just a sightseeing tour.? Reimu shrugged. ?We made friends with some weird natives... and that's it....?

?...I always miss the good tours...? Luize sighed.

Lunablade was fuming. ?Oh dear... This won't end well~? Toyohime said.

?You... You mean I've been obsessing over our fight all this time... And you don't... Even... Remember... It!?? Lunablade shouted.

?....I'm sure I would remember if I have fought you. You're dressed far more colourful than those clowns on the moon, and I remember them vaguely.? Reimu said. 

?Ah... Miss Yorihime... Please c-calm down...? The Reisen girl said worriedly.

?Off course she would remembers if she fought againsts the great Lunablades ze!? Marisa declared.

?We should step back, Miss Shinki...things are about to get...eventful...? Yumeko said prudently, gesturing for Shinki and Owlbear to move back.

?I... You... The nerve...? Lunablade was practically sputtering with anger.

?I have no part in this. Ruukoto, take baby Miyo back.? Alice said.

?Runablech...? Runablech! Runablech! Nyahaha~? Baby Miyo began to giggle and gurgle happily at Lunablade?s colourful costume.

?Fine then!  If you don't remember me, than I guess it must be due to the trauma caused by how badly I beat you!  Yes, that's it!? Lunablade laughed, crossing her arms triumphantly, seeming rather smug.
 
?....you beat me...? ....I've been beaten before...?? Reimu frowned as she tried to wrap her mind around this alien new concept.

?By mes daze?? Marisa asked.

?You don't count.? Reimu said, trying her best to remember past losses.?
 
?b-but....? Marisa was shocked.

?oh...don't tell me....you were that colourful clown we played with on the moon!? Reimu gasped as the realization hit her. ?I knew it! you have the same squishy nose!?

?Really??? Marisa asked, squinting at Lunablade.

?...What?? Lunablade was taken aback once more.

 ?...b-but...I-I thought she was the great Lunablade?? Marisa clawed at her dreams, desperate not to let go. ?That funny person we played with had two right hands??

?She's hiding her hands behind her back....? Reimu pointed out.

?Here they are!? Suika declared as she snuck up from behind Lunablade and held up her arms for display.

?....two right hands....? Reimu nodded in satisfaction.

?...t-two...right hands...? Marisa seemed shocked beyond belief.

?M-my... H-hands...? Lunablade looked utterly mortified.

?...Wait, she has two right hands?  Why didn't I notice that earlier?? Nathanial asked.

?It's probably better you didn't, Nate.  Yori... Kind of has a complex about her hands.? Toyohime sighed.

?Two...right hands...I don't get it...? Owlbear murmured.

?....she's more messed up than our prinnies, mom....? Alice commented.

?Indeed...it's rather sad really.? Shinki nodded.

?Ah...so you're...that girl....~? Reimu nodded in acknowledgement.

Lunablade made a pitiful attempt at hiding her hands as tears began to well up in her eyes. ?Y-y-you...?

?I honestly thought we were playing a local game that time....? Reimu admitted.

?me toos daze~? Marisa said.

?Hey...if it's any consolation, Marisa has two left feet.? Reimu said.

?H-hey, t-that's a secret, daze!? Marisa said nervously.

?...y-you what?!? Alice blinked in disbelief.

?....figure of speech, Alice...ze....? Marisa waived it aside.

Lunablade gripped her katana tightly as streams of tears ran down her cheeks. "Y-you... I... I... I w-won't forget this, Shrine Maiden!  When the time comes, I shall be the one to defeat you once and for all!" She declared through a torrent of tears. ?This insult will not go unpunished!?

?....u-umm....? Reimu fidgeted uncomfortably. ?don't cry....? She said, rather lamely. ?M-Marisa, what should I do...s-she's crying....?

?I-I don't knows ze....I-I've never seen g-grown up women cry, daze....? Marisa admitted.

?Do you want a manjuu?? Reimu tried bribery. ?A lolipop maybe? Marisa, get me Gpop.?

?....didn't she escape earlier...?? Marisa pointed out.

?WHAT?!? Reimu looked around the room and noted the apparent lack of Gpop.

A rather awkward silence descended upon the room, punctuated only by Lunablade?s sniffles.

?H-hey...we're having ice cream out in town after this....? Reimu finally said. ?would you...stop crying if we invited you??

?....we are?? Marisa asked.

?...we are....? Reimu nodded, gravely.

?...groovy ze.? Marisa said.

?groovy indeed? Reimu nodded.

?....ice...cream...?? Alice blinked.

?ICE CREAM!? Suika cheered.

?...F-f-fine then, but only if you never mention the... Hand-thing again.? Lunablade nodded in agreement, accepting the bribe.

?Miko?s promise.? Reimu said.

?Witch?s promise.? Marisa nodded along.

?....you realize that those promises count for jack? Alice said.

?And yet another crisis is solved by the miracle of ice cream...? Nathanial nodded with approval.

?...What?? Reisen asked.

?Nevermind? Nathanial shrugged.

?Ice Cream, Yay~? Owlbear said.

?And Zei, I can see you trying to escape?? Reimu aimed a glare at the far corner of the clearing where Zei was attempting to make an escape, prompting him to swear under his breath ?dammit?.

?I wasn't even trying to escape Reimu.? Zei said with an innocent smile. ?I was just....thinking about where the hell are we going to get Ice Cream.?

?I will hold you to your word... But if you break it, it shall be the last thing you ever do.? Lunablade said, sheathing her blade.

?Yuyuko would know.? Reimu said. ?She's cleared out the whole town two days ago.?

?Um... I think I might know a good place...? Nathanial volunteered.

?Really, yonder young man of respectable age?? Reimu asked, turning on Nathanial.

?Speak nows, or forever hold your peace daze.? Marisa said.

?Um... Y-y-yeah...? Nathanial nodded, nervously.

?And Flandre, no pulling on Reisen's ears?? Reimu aimed a glare at Flandre.

?Awww?? Flandre sighed.

?So, we have to ask Yuyu-sama for it?? Zei sighed. ?God knows where she's gonna put the icecre--...? She faltered, before falling silent.

?We're in a shrine, Zei?? Reimu raised a questioning eyebrow at Zei. ?It's a holy place.?

?Where we drink sake and party!? Suika cheered.

?I know that. Well?She might put the icecream in her huge...fan, ze.? Zei said, a tad nervous. ?Reimu, I might guess on this but Yuyu-sama..would hide it under that huge tree..called... uh... What was it called again, Marisa??

?....Saig-yummy Ice-cream-shi?? Marisa suggested, apparently still dazed by the thought of ice cream.

Zei facepalmed. ?...Wasn't it called Saigyou Ayakashi? Something like that?? Shizuha supplied, helpfully.

?Shizuha, I can see you trying to flip her skirt.? Reimu said.

?Wha-- I wasn't doing anything!? Shizuha gasped, raising her hands in the air.

?...Aren't you a little young for sake?? Nathanial asked Suika, rather alarmed at Suika?s apparent penchant for drink.

?Aren't you a little young for ice cream?? Suika asked Nathanial back.

?Didn't your mother ever tell you to respect your elders, little girl?? Nathanial asked, raising an eyebrow at Suika?s manners.

?Did your mother tell you?? Suika countered.

?She's older than you by far, even if she were a day.? Reimu pointed out. ?She was born the day your ancestors got their butts kicked out of the sea by the bigger fish.?

?...Oh, I see.? Nathanial nodded, understanding dawning upon him as he approached Suika and looked over her in fascination.

?Reimu's right...most of the people here are like ancient.? Owlbear pointed out.

?Hmmm... Interesting... If you're really that old, there's no way you can be human... Are you some kind of youkai?? Nathanial asked, obviously intensely fascinated.

?We ain?t no youkai!? Suika declared indignantly. ?I'm an oni! An oni! Don't forgets it!?

?Don't worry Suika, we won't forget it.? Zei said, smiling.

?Oh, a real oni?  How wonderful!? Nathanial was beside himself with glee, giddy like a schoolboy.

?The oni is off-limits, boy.? Reimu said, stepping in front of Nathanial rather protectively.

?I never thought I'd ever get to see an oni...?

?....Flandre....stop drooling on my head....and get off my back...? Alice muttered up at Flandre who was hanging onto Alice?s head.

?Flandre for god's sake...? Zei sighed.

??who?s god?? Flandre asked.

??.? Zei facepalmed?again?

?I know, Zei-neechan. Be polite..yeah yeah.? Flandre sighed, getting off Alice. ?Sorry?? She said, seeming earnestly apologetic.

?I'm Nathanial Theodore Wrist, but you can call me Nate.  What's your name, if I may be so honoured to know?? Nate offered his hand to Suika in a very gentlemanly fashion.

?Suika! Ibuki Suika! Put it there, mister!? Suika slapped her own hand against Nate?s and shook it vigorously.

?It's a pleasure to meet you, Miss Ibuki.? Nate nodded cordially at the little oni.

?Real men get to know each other through sake and fists!? Suika declared.

?...but Suika...you're not a man....? Alice pointed out, sweatdropping.

?Um... But I, uh, don't really drink...? Nate said, sweatdropping nervously.

??.what?? This earned him a weird look from Suika. ??and you call yourselfs a MAN?! You need some serious educations, mister!?

?That's one fancy name, I must say.? Owlbear said, nodding.

?Very frickin' fancy name.? Zei agreed.

?Oh wow, he's a real gentlemans daze?? Marisa said.

?Unlike our retard of a master?? Alice sighed.

?....hey, just so you know, Mitaka's very decent.? Reimu pointed out.

?Alice, that's quite harsh.? Zei said, reproachfully. ?You shouldn't be talking like that about him, otherwise he'll leave you in the future.?

?I wouldn?t mind.? Alice shrugged. ?He?d be doing us a real favour if he never came back too.?

?Back off, I saw him first.? Reisen II whispered to Marisa.

?I saw him seconds, yay mes ze.? Marisa whispered back, winking at Reisen II, before giggling a little. Zei chose to appropriately sweatdrop at this exchange.

?You... Just don't try anything with him.  Got it?? Reisen II did her best to make it sound threatening.

?Oooo Tension~? Yuki giggled.

?Oh...right, so that's how it is....? Marisa giggled with a knowing smile on her face.

?Ah, n-n-no, th-that's not what I, uh, m-meant!? Reisen II blushed profusely.

?I just happen to have this sure-fire-kills love potions...for a decent price...ze? Marisa offered, with a nudge and wink.

?Mari, I don't think that potion should be sold yet?? Zei said, worriedly.

?Hush! Nonsense....? Marisa waved Zei aside.

?EH?! What love potion?? Flandre gasped.

?...How much?? Reisen II asked, seemingly mesmerized by the love-pink-coloured bottle.

?How much do you haves ze?? Marisa, Master Merchant, asked, gleefully.

?If she can't pay, I'll pay for her.? Zei offered.

?Um... I only have 500 yen on me...? Reisen II admitted upon checking her pockets.

?Psh Demons don't need Love.? Owlbear scoffed, earning him a weird look from Shinki.

?I?m confiscating that.? Reimu declared, snatching the bottle from Marisa?s hands.

?E-eh?!? Marisa blinked at her empty hands. ?R-Reymoos?!?

??d-do you have more of that??? Reisen whispered aside to Marisa.

??well?I can whip ups another batchs for yous, ze?for a price?? Marisa whispered back.

??I?ll return with more cash then?? Reisen II said.

?Get back to your positions everyone. Yes, even you, Gpop.? Reimu said. ?Time to finish off with exorcism training.? Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as they were freed from meditation duty. ??you people might as well join.? Reimu nodded at the Lunarians.

?Wh-what?! But I?m anything but a miko!? Lunablade declared indignantly. ?Mikos are my sworn enemy! I would never?.?

??.I?m sorry?.are you perhaps under the impression that you were given a choice??? Reimu asked, raisin an eyebrow. ??now sit down. You might learn something valuable from this. Something you might be able to actually fight with?rather than that flimsy little butter knife.?

?You dare??!? Lunablade demanded drawing her blade.

With a snap of Reimu?s gohei on Lunablade?s hand, the blade fell with a clatter to the floor. ?...b-but?? Lunablade blinked.

??.without your mana, you have little to no fighting strength.? Reimu said, stooping down to pick up the blade and spun it to offer it back to Lunablade by the handle. ?Even those of you who used to rely on physical strength are now weaker than your average human being. Our bodies rely on mana that much. As such, to survive, we must use alternative methods of fighting. Thus today?s training.? She gestured around her. ?Focus is the first step towards overcoming your disadvantage in mana. And I am about to show you how.?

??come, Yori?? Toyohime pulled on Lunablade?s arm to sit down. ?We might learn something from this after all. There?s nothing to lose.?

??fine?? Lunablade muttered, taking her sister?s advice. ?But I?m going to tear that miko a new one later??

?While we?re at low fighting strength?? Reimu began. ?I urge you to use miko exorcism techniques to take on shadows.?

??so?you?re going to wave the gohei and throw talismans at them?? Hirowaza asked, mockingly.

?Heh, throw cold water at them, perhaps.? Zei chuckled.

??you can laugh when you find this actually saves your life.? Reimu snapped. ?Now these?? She said, showing them a row of small yinyang orbs the size of golfballs tied to a sash. ??these are compact demon-sealing orbs which Sanae, Keine, Eirin, Nitori, Rika and I created together using modified Covenant technology.? She picked up one of the orbs and squeezed it, causing it to enlarge into the size of a large apple.

?W-wait?t-that?s?!? Ana, Zei, Amarillo and Kajira gasped almost simultaneously.

??what??? Reimu asked, raising an eyebrow, while a few snickers and giggles broke out amongst the group.

??you get what?s happening??? Mokou asked Kaguya, who was doubled up with laughter.

?Y-y-yes?t-this is so rich!? She was in tears from the laughter.

?Now, how to take down a shadow.? Reimu said. ?Basically, first you either lure them into an area bounded by four paper talismans stuck onto walls, poles, rubbish bins, people, whatever?.? She said, demonstrating by having pulling Marisa into a square formed by Alice, Ruukoto, Sanae and Suika, each with a paper talisman stuck onto their chests. ?Either that or you pepper them with paper talismans and demon-sealing needles until they?ve been weakened.? She said, showing them an assortment of paper talismans and needles tipped with small yin-yang orbs. She then proceeded to plaster the paper talismans all over Marisa?s face.

?Ummm?.Reymoos?? Marisa?s face came out muffled from behind all the paper. ?You?we not gowing two shticks the needlesh in me, rightsh ze??

?STICK IT! STICK IT!? Tenshi cried, hyperventilating, before Iku pulled her down roughly back onto the ground.

?Then you throw the demon-sealing orb at them and, if all goes well, the shadow will be sealed away.? Reimu said, throwing the orb at Marisa?s head, eliciting an ?ouchies? of pain from her, before it bounced harmlessly across the floor.

??.this is so ripped off something?? Kajira said.

?Yeah.? Ana and Amarillo nodded in agreement.

?That?s the basics. As for HOW you pull it off?? Reimu looked around the group. ??that?ll depend on each of your teams. You?ll have to decide amongst yourselves how to go about ambushing and trapping shadows. Each team is unique. You?ll have to think up your own distinct styles. As for practice?there?s no better practice than the real thing, I suppose.?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on August 27, 2009, 10:15:28 PM
?You said something about some killer technique, right?? Taihou asked. ?Is this?it??

??Let me tell you a story?? Reimu began.

?Oh no?a bedtime story?? Zei groaned.

?Let me fetch my pillow and blankie.? Owlbear said.

?What does this have to do with the killer technique?? Taihou asked.

?A long time ago, back when all living beings honoured the sacred Covenant, there lived the greatest doctors to ever live?? Reimu began, ignoring them.

?A doctor for a protagonist?? Luize sighed. ?It?s never some tourist demon, is it??

??..go on?? Eirin nodded, intrigued.

??well, I say ?doctor?, but that?s a loose translation.? Reimu explained. ?The actual definition in this case is somebody who researches mana and looks after the mana and spiritual afflictions of humans and non-humans alike.?

?I can see we have no literal translation for something like that.? Jeremy nodded.

??now, these two doctors were humans living in the final days of the covenant. At the time, a mysterious illness had spread amongst the Covenant that only the humans were resistant against. The disease stopped all non-humans from recharging mana.? Reimu said. ?Now, these doctors were officers in the Covenant military serving onboard a mobile fortress and a ship?.in fact, they served onboard the very ship docked underneath us now, the Sky Ray.?

??.coincidence?? Jeremy raised an eyebrow.

?Wait, so that ship?s seriously a Covenant ship?? Etch asked.

?No, it?s mine.? Ria muttered, darkly.

?Prove it.? Chiyuri said.

?Gladly.? Ria unlocked the safety on her gun, making sure Chiyuri could hear the audible click.

?You want to go?? Chiyuri asked with a determined grin, raising her eyebrows as she unlocked the safety on her own gun.

?You?ll put someone?s eyes out.?

?This was crippling to the Covenant, who relied on mana for all their combat, weaponry and equipment, as well as day to day life. The two researched many mana-sharing techniques and created the first ?contract? systems that allowed non-humans to live on, reliant on human partners for mana which gave birth to the ?Linker? series of systems. In order to continue fighting, they developed techniques to allow them to charge up and amplify what little mana reserves they had from their contracts. The first of these was the Linker-MAD.?

?I remember you shouting something about the Linker-MAD during that fight.? Shoko said.

?Yes.? Reimu nodded. ?The Linker-Mana Amplification Drive, or linker-MAD for short. This is what I?m about to teach you today.?

?I like the name already?? Owlbear rubbed her fingers together excitedly. ?It has BADASS FRICKIN? OVERLORD written all over it!?

??Mutually Assured Destruction??? Renko suggested, dryly.

??a possibility?? Sanasan nodded, sighing.

?That said, I?m only beginning to grasp all this mana stuff.? Renko began. ?So?a potential fifth component to the universal powers?the key to completing the theory of everything??

?Hey, you know your stuff?? Chiyuri nodded with approval. ?Professor Okazaki was working on that, up till?? Her voice faltered, as her expression dropped.

??Professor?Okazaki??? Sanasan asked.

?Well?uhh?I could teach you a thing or two?? Chiyuri said, rallying, her grin quickly returning. ?You two are scientists, right? You seem too bright to be one of these folks.?

?Heck yes.? Renko nodded, with a determined grin, pulling Sanasan into a choke grip.

?Then stick with me.? Chiyuri grinned. ?I?ll show you how science does magic.?

?Right?? Reimu continued, nodding at Nitori, who took out her communicator and pressed a few buttons, causing it to project a large floating holographic display before the group, causing a few to coo in awe.

?All your communicators have this application thingy. It is called the Linker-RSA.? Nitori explained, pointing at the screen which showed a list of names and head-shot pictures of Etch, her, Momiji and Akyu, much like a contact list in a cellphone address book. However, unlike a cellphone, alongside the photographs were separate graphs for each person accompanied by a few numbers. ?This is the summary page. It shows you the condition of everyone in your group. The graph shows two things. The green line shows you your vitals. If it goes red and flat, you?re dead. That?s all you need to know. The blue line shows you your mental status, or your ?spirit??y?know, how crazy or stupid you are. The numbers on the side show you your synchronization percentage and your mana level, reduced to our cat standard devised by Patchouli.? She said, before touching Akyu?s picture, causing a new screen to appear showing what looked like Akyu?s profile. This screen had a bigger, higher resolution version of the graph, plus other details. ?This screen essentially shows you the same, plus a few more details like vital details ? pulse, blood pressure, hunger, fatigue, how badly you need to potty, etc.?

?Awawawawawa!? Akyu cried, standing up and waving her arms in front of the holographic screen, obscuring it. ?D-d-don?t show that!? She squeaked.

?This comes in useful when using the Linker-MAD.? Reimu said, as Nitori pressed another button, causing a new application to appear, this one labeled ?Linker-MAD?. ?During Linker-MAD, one person will activate the Mana Amplification Drive and begin charging mana. Basically, the person will accumulate all the mana he or she can produce or acquire from another person and amplify it a few times over.?

?That?s a lot?? Alice scoffed at baby Miyo.

?The mana charged up can then be used to power a single attack, say, a spellcard.? Reimu said, as the holographic screen began showing a replay from her earlier battle versus Mitaka, Shoko and Midori. It showed Reimu as she began charging mana for her spellcard. ?Only one person can efficiently charge up mana in a group, as in our current condition we?re drawing mana from only one person anyway.?

The screen shifted to show Sanae as she flew and fired danmaku at her opponents while protecting Reimu. ?The Linker RSA can then be used to link yourself to the mana charger.? Sanae explained. ?While linked, you can draw mana from the mana charger and use it for whatever you need it for, whether it be flying or fighting. Unfortunately, it wouldn?t nearly be enough to execute full spellcards. In battle, it would be best for those linked to fight to use the mana to protect the mana charger as best as they can.?

?This technique is a double-edged blade.? Sanae warned. ?While the mana is being charged the mana charger becomes extremely vulnerable. He or she must focus entirely on controlling the mana flow. One moment of distraction, whether its from personal thoughts and feelings, or getting hit by the enemy, and he or she will experience a mana backfire and end up in a ?critical down?.?

?Ah?thus the intense meditation training?? Amarillo said. ?To build up focus, no??

?Precisely.? Reimu nodded. ?A critical down can vary in severity depending on how much mana had been charged up. At low levels of mana, it would cause severe exhaustion at best, fainting at worst. At the level of mana required for full spellcards, the critical down can cause the charger to enter a coma-like state which?.theoretically, can only be reversed through a mind-dive.?

??more mind-dives?? Alice sighed, facepalming.

?Furthermore, all those linked will experience a mana backfire through the mana links, which would cause intense pain and possibly even injury.? Sanae said. ??we?re not sure what the full extent of ?intense pain and possible injury? entails?and honestly, we don?t want to find out.?

??I do?? Eirin said, earning her weird looks from everyone. ??what?? She asked. ??better prepared for the worst than getting caught in the rain, right??

?This is a very, very dangerous technique, and I urge you to only use it in times of great need.? Reimu said, seriously. ?Unless you want to risk dying a fool?s death for some petty reason, off course.?

??says the person who did it just to force people into miko training.? Jeremy said, dryly.

?That was a demonstration, using very low non-lethal levels of mana.? Reimu said, huffing haughtily. ?Performed by experts too.? She added as an afterthought. ?But even that much gave us serious pain.?

Everyone was whispering excitedly, seemingly eager to try out new things as soon as possible. Some even hoped for more shadows to appear soon.

Reimu cleared her throat impatiently. ?Before you try this or miko exorcism out in actual battle, I urge you all to practice using it first. We?ve unlocked the sparring room and training room underground. They are in the residential block. There are Yinyang orbs stationed everywhere so you can get one of them to guide you.?

?You sure they wont? kill us?? Jan asked, raising an eyebrow.

?No.? Reimu replied, with an exhausted sigh. ?There?ll also be one in the sparring room to give you directions and coaching on using the Linker-MAD and miko exorcism, or anything else you might need.?

?Cool, a sparring room!? Etch seemed rather excited for some reason.

??I see much potential here?? Ana nodded to herself.

?One last thing?? Reimu said, before the crowd got too wild again. ?Team linking.?

??that sounds cool?? Ana said.

?Go on. I?m intrigued.? Owlbear said.

?Remember how Sanae and I linked, despite being contracted to different partners? The Linker-MAD also allows you to link up people on different contracts, even entire teams together, for added firepower.?

?What?s more, one person can charge up mana on each team, increasing the rate of mana charging exponentially.? Sanae said, as the holographic screen blinked to show a graph with an exponential curve. ?Say, six people across six different teams charge up mana and link up together, the team members linked to them would be able to draw enough mana to allow full functionality. That is, flying and firing danmaku just like back in Gensokyo. However, spellcards should still only be executed by the mana charger. We?re not quite sure about the consequences if a linked person attempts a spellcard.?

?Cool!? Owlbear punched the air excitedly. ?We?re so forming team alliances, NOW!?

?Wow? like the power rangers ze!? Marisa exclaimed.

??what?? Reimu blinked.

?What on earth are those?? Alice asked.

?Are they edible?? Yuyuko asked.

?I call the name ?Miko Black!?? Marisa declared, striking a pose.

?Me! Me! I want to be something!? Flandre leapt up and down excitedly.

?You?re miko pink!? Marisa said.

?Yay! Yay! Miko pink!? Flandre cheered.

?I call Miko Orange!? Rika shouted, standing up abruptly.

?Hah! That makes me miko?? Owlbear began.

?BROWN!? Luize declared, before Owlbear could finish.

?W-what?? Owlbear gasped. ?B-but??

?That is a very owlbear-y colour, I must agree?? Shinki nodded.

??uhhh?? Owlbear bit her lip in defeat.

??Miko yellow for me then??? Amarillo asked.

?Miko blue! Miko blue!? Yuyuko leapt onto Shoko?s back and punched the air, causing Youmu to almost faint with worry.

?Miko purple! Miko purple!? Yukarin similarly leapt onto Midori?s back and waived her hands in the air excitedly, pulling off silly poses, eliciting blood-rushes from her loyal steed and her foxy companion.

?I?m Miko Peach!? Tenshi declared, stomping a log and crossing her arms.

?Peach isn?t a colour!? Zei shouted.

?Yes it is!? Tenshi replied indignantly.

?And I call Miko Obsidian!? Zei added, striking a pose. 

?Obsidian isn?t a colour either!? Ana pointed out. ?That said, I?m miko

?You?re miko violets, Patchy!? Marisa declared, pulling Patchouli onto her feet.

?E-eh?? Patchouli blinked. ?B-but th-that?s??

?No complaints ze!? Marisa said. ?No buts either!?

?Fuh?what silliness?? Mokou chuckled. ?Such childish things don?t interest??

?I want to be Miko Moon.? Kaguya said, flapping her miko sleeves wildly.

?No Sailor Moon ripoffs allowed!? Owlbear shouted.

?W-wait! I-I?? Mokou blushed a deep red. ?I-I want to be m-m-miko R-R-RED!?

??.but?just a moment ago you said it was childish and silly and?? Keine began.

?B-b-be quiet Keine!? Mokou snapped. ?A-a m-man must d-do w-what a man must do!?

??but you?re a girl?? Keine pointed out, deadpan.

?Miko Green here?? Yukarin raised Midori?s arm up against her will with a giggle.

?Will you stop with that joke already??? Midori sighed.

?If there?s a miko Moon, then there can be a Miko Sun!? Sunny Milk declared. ?And Miko Sapphire!? She added, raising Star Sapphire?s arm.

?Tch?what is this?I don?t even?? Star muttered.

?That makes me Miko Luna??? Luna Child giggled.

?But Luna?s the moon. We already have the moon.? Amarillo pointed out.

?Miko white! Miko white!? Lily white cried excitedly, not really understanding what was going on.

?Then I?m miko sake!? Suika announced.

??there?s such a thing??? Alice sweatdropped majorly.

?And miko robo!? Suika added, thrusting Ruukoto?s arm into the air.

?Anou?sono?auuu?? Ruukoto blushed nervously.

?And miko-miko!? Suika added, using her other hand to raise Reimu?s arm into the air.

??what?? Reimu blinked. ?Don?t just repeat it??

?That makes her an average miko, huh?? Shoko giggled.

?Alice is Miko Rainbows ze!? Marisa declared.

?Wh-what?!? Alice blushed as Marisa grabbed Alice and pulled her to the center of the group of miko rangers.

??then I?m just Lunablade?? Lunablade declared, whipping out her blade and raising it into the air dramatically.

?Then?? Marisa shouted, taking center-stage. ?Miko-Rangers, assemble!?

?In the name of Justice?!? Kaguya called out, striking the flying crane pose.

??Love!? Marisa shouted. ?C?mon, Patchy, say somethings ze!?

??Peace and quiet?? Patchouli muttered reluctantly.

??Equality!? Owlbear declared, pulling a pose reminiscent of an Egyptian attempting capoeira once more.

??Fun!? Flandre waved her hands into a pose.

?I want to be in the center!? Tenshi shoved Marisa out of the way, before striking her pose. ??Peaches!? She added to the slogan.

?What, peaches?? Zei blinked.

??.the Covenant??? Midori suggested.

?Lolis!? Yukarin declared.

?Donuts!? Yuyuko leapt up and down.

?Brotherhood!? Zei declared.

?Friendship?? Alice murmured, mostly to herself.

?Hotblood?? Ana said, tightening a fist.

?Otakus?? Kaguya nodded with approval.

?Vengeance?? Mokou growled at Kaguya.

??.that?s not very nice?? Amarillo sighed. ?Well, Peace, Passion, Potential off course~?

??.I?m jealous?? Parsee muttered.

??Truth?? Nate said, without hesitation.

??.cleanliness?? Ruukoto suggested.

?Love!? Gpop shouted.

?We already have ?Love?!? Zei pointed out.

??then?MOE! HNNNNNNGGGGGGG!? Gpop declared. ?That, AND KOISHI?S SMILE!?

??pain?? Tenshi murmured, mostly to herself.

??Mistress?? Sakuya murmured.

?SAKE!? Suika cheered.

?Spring! Spring!? Lily declared.

??a hard boiled egg?? Reimu murmured, longingly.

??and the Lunarian way!? Lunablade ended.

??are you all done screwing around yet??? Reimu sighed as the chatter and excitement neared explosion point.

?So, what you should take away from today?s training session is a knowledge of how to train to build up focus, use miko-style exorcism to clean up shadows, as well as how to execute the Linker-MAD.? Reimu summarized. ?Just remember to practice and you should be fine. As for other miko stuff, that?s just less important ritualistic stuff that we?ll cover on the job when we re-open the shrine. With that, I announce today?s session of miko training over.? Reimu said, nodding at the group. ?You?re all free to do what you like for the rest of the day.? This was met with a roar of approval from the group.

?Just make sure not to forget to take a bath first lest you get sick?oh and don?f forget to stick together in groups of at least two teams when you go out.? Reimu warned, before everyone got too excited. ?Keep an eye on your communicators. Also, some of you didn?t complete your shopping the other day. The shrine and inn also needs some more supplies. So be sure to pick up some money before you go out. Oh, and wear your miko uniforms too. Let?s advertise a little?but don?t go wild. We don?t want those agents on our tails again.?

?Ah, yes, about the communicators?? Midori suddenly pipped up. ?Everyone, please hide the covenant symbols?.just as a precaution??

??what?re you waiting for? More miko training?? Reimu asked the group, ?Now go! Before I change my mind. And some of us are gathering for lunch and ice cream in the market Avenue at 12. That?s noon for those of you who can?t tell time!?
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on August 28, 2009, 06:15:00 AM
5:00 PM day 5 Graveyard Fusion Laboratory


Ghandi sipped his Earl Grey as his fellow scientists prepared for the next batch of fusions.

He felt optimistic about his new processes and was eager to test them out. He decided that the next test would be a fusion between youkai and an inanimate object.

"We shall now begin the object fusion experiment. Bring out the device!" he called out. The device was placed in the left cage.

"I still don't see why we had to use the one in MY room," a scientist grumbled.

"Don't you see, this is in pursuit of knowledge!"

"But why the one from MY room?!?"

"Yours had the energy most suited to this fusion. Now bring out the youkai!"

A Mokou yukkuri was placed in the right cage.

"Now begin the experiment!"

The occupied cages rose to the top once more as electricity crackled around them. The device and the Mokou yukkuri were fused into one.

"Let us test the device to see how well it performs. You, sir, shall test the device in question."

"Why me?!?" yelled the scientist in question as the device was carried out of the cage.

"It is, afterall, from your room. I don't see what the problem is."

"I'll put--!"

"Yes, your special Lunch should be kicking in now."

The scientist grumbled as he undid his belt, but before he sat down, he yelled, "Some privacy would be nice!"

"Your demand has been anticipated," Ghandi said as he pushed a button to surround the unfortunate soul with walls.

That surrounded guy began grunting with effort as he made good use of the device, but that grunting was interrupted with a yell of surprise and pain. The walls came down to reveal the man, rather shocked, his lab coat burning quietly.

"Go get a new lab coat, that one is no longer fit for use. And write report on the device's function."

"No shit it's not fit for use..." the unfortunate scientist grumbled as he walked away with an unusual gait.

"Now prepare the cages for the next experiment."

-----
intermission

Scientist's report(an excerpt)

A toilet that was modified through fusion with a white-haired yukkuri was tested. It seemed to work normally for 5 seconds, after which it shot fire out .5 m high. The flame was not fatal to the user.

-----

While the cages were prepared, Ghandi drew numbers from a hat to determine the next subjects. The numbers he drew were 1 and 6819524.

"Bring out subjects 1 and 6819524!" He called out, "Is there something wrong Isaac? No? then we shall continue with the sacrifice experiment."

Maribel was scar-...actually, she was a bit jaded about near-death experiences. But the other subject disturbed her even in her jaded state. She had heard the whispers among her fellow inmates. That youkai were being fused together to make new ones.

Subject 6819524 was a large phallic thing on a wooden chariot, the demon lord Mara. "A maiden sacrifice? How wonderful. Hopefully this one won't be as frigid as that summoner. I will enjoy you for your entire afterlife," is what he(?) said as he(?) rolled royally into the right cage.

The idea of being sacrificed to this...thing was...horrifying to say the least. She had kept the hope of release in death, but the creature's taunting stripped even that. She couldn't put up any resistance as she was loaded into the left cage.

"Isaac are you ready with the notes? Begin recording: Sacrifice fusion experiment 1."

Maribel cowered as far away from the demonlord as she could. She clutched the cage's bars so hard that her knuckles turn white from the effort.

 
The cages rose. Maribel's hands were covered in sweat. The cages smashed together. The bars that were touching each other dissappeared. A force pulled Mara and Maribel closer and closer. "Oh yeah! Here it comes, baby! Come to daddy!" Mara called out.

"NOOOOOO!"  Maribel screamed and blacked out as she lost her grip.

...

Maribel awoke. She was...dead? alive? She was in a large cage falling to the ground. She felt stronger. Much stronger. She saw the scientists who had wronged her on the other side of the bars. Rage built inside her. Such rage she attempted to rip through the bars and attack. She succeeded...on the ripping through the bars.

As she ripped through the bars, Ghandi calmly said, "Isaac. The button."

Maribel collapsed in an instant. Her eyes were rolled up and her face was red. as she lay there panting, the scientists prepared for the next experiment.

"Isaac, bring subject one to the cell. I'll have to send out a memo now that we have gotten sacrifice fusions down."

-------

The memo

To all RAI personnel:

The fusion laboratory is now fully operational. Here you can fuse two supernaturals to create a new one. Or fuse a supernatural into an object to alter the object's performance. Or sacrifice a supernatural to power up another. We welcome your requests as we are dedicated to
improving your combat performance.

Please be aware, however, that this technique is not perfect and accidents can happen. Also be aware the stronger the supernatural you create, the more energy it will require. Even so, fusing two supernaturals that are bonded to you will reduce your overall load.

Please fill out the order forms available at the lounge or at the fusion laboratory and we'll get to it.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Rabbit on August 28, 2009, 09:30:25 PM
(OOC: Thus, with this post, I return to wall-of-text land.  I hope to promote a quality over quantity style that will prove to be as interesting as it is productive.  Blah blah blah.  Nah, I'm just joking, walls of text are cool in moderation.)

Indeterminate Location
11:00 PM Day 4

The light flickered slightly.  It wouldn't be long before it guttered out completely like a spent candle and Ben would have to put in a request for a replacement.  There was little else he could do.  Yumemi was sitting at a drafting table drawing up plans for whatever latest project RAI Force 1 had cooked up for her to do.  Ben hissed in irritation and felt like breaking something, anything to vent his frustration at being confined to these quarters.  The discovery by RAI Force command that Yumemi was a genius-level scientist combined with his recent (terrible) combat potential assessments had lead to him being confined to a support position far from the front lines and any real chance to do anything meaningful.  They could not annul his contract with her or they would have done so and it would be wasteful to simply dispose of a source of mana.  That, Ben assumed, was the only thing that was keeping him alive so far.  But what else could he do?  He propped his body up into a sitting position, trying to shake off the lethargy that had overtaken him in recent days.

Yumemi's skin had taken on a ghostly pallour.  Ben never went out into the sun if he could avoid it but even his skin was nowhere near as white as hers now was.  He had first attributed this to not being allowed to leave except on rare occasions but when she started to collapse at random times Ben began to suspect that something else was the cause.  He had filed a report with command but nothing had been done so far.  Did it get lost due to some kind of bureaucratic oversight?  Were his concerns merely a low priority now that he had been transferred to R&D, his combat potential determined to be merely average by the most generous standards?  That would never be known now.  Perhaps the one bright spot in this menial existence was that the empty feeling that he had experienced since the contract with Yumemi had been formed had all but disappeared, though he could never explain what had caused it in the first place.  He got off the cot and walked up to the drafting table where his partner was hard at work.  As a genius-level scientist, she needed capable help; help he could not provide and so any attempt to involve himself in her work would end up with him getting in the way.  Still, there was no harm in looking.

The design was labelled "Black Hole Projector".  It didn't make sense at all.  One does not simply project black holes.  At least that was what they taught him back in grade-school physics.  But somehow Yumemi believed it could be done.  Ben did not understand how, but then again that was one of the many things he did not truly understand about his partner.  Thinking back, had he ever taken the time to truly get to know her?  The answer hung in the air silently without him even having to think about it, and now she was dying.  He could not explain how he knew this but everything about her current condition made her seem weaker and weaker.  If she continued like this then there was only one logical outcome, and continue she would.  Ben knew because he was the one who had put her into this mess - reporting her capabilities as he discovered them and causing Command to enforce their contract.  She would work or she would die.  Even if she did not necessarily want to produce weapons there was no other alternative.

But now she was dying anyway and Ben felt there was nothing he could do.

There was a click as the lock on the door was undone.  Ben watched as the door creaked open and a man he had never seen before walked in.  The guy was around his age, he noted, but he had a sort of intensity in his eyes that Ben knew he never had.

"Tell the senior gearheads that we're working as fast as we can here.  Give us more time.  Can't you see she's ill?"

Ben mustered all the righteous indignation he could.  He could not do anything for her but Yumemi was his partner and he'd be damned if he didn't look out for her interests when an opportunity literally walked through the door.  The other guy didn't seem impressed though.  In fact his look suggested pity more than anything else.  Ben frowned.  An uncomfortable silence settled on the room, punctuated only by the scratching of a pencil.  He suddenly became very aware of the grey walls surrounding him, leaving him with nowhere to run.

"I know she's ill", the newcomer stated matter-of-factly, "and I'm here to take care of that."

Ben's eyes lit up, "So they finally found the cause?  Can you cure her?"

"Yeah.  But I'm going to need your help."

"Absolutely", he answered, almost too quickly, "Just tell me what needs to be done and I'll do it.  Whatever it takes."

The stranger nodded, "Then die."

A glint of silver was all Ben saw as the stranger raised his hand and brought it down hard on his neck.  Pain lanced through his neck and head and he would have screamed, but for the hand that had clamped around his mouth with surprising strength.  He knew that no one would hear him and the things they had done to Yumemi...she wouldn't stop her drawings for a moment.  The pain was fading.  Uh oh, not good.  Pain meant life.  Lack of pain...meant that he was going under.  He could feel something warm flowing down the side of his body from a cold spot in the side of his neck.  Everything was getting darker and he saw the stranger stand up.

"I'm sorry, but it was the only way.  Nothing personal."

Oh.  So he was the cause of her illness after all.  He remembered hearing the other researchers talking about an anomaly, the so-called Pariah gene encoded into his DNA structure.  Could that have been it?  Well, he thought, I guess in the end I was just a burden after all.  Maybe it was better that it ended this way.

A tear collected in the corner of his eye, for the first and last time in a decade.

Soran extracted the knife from his victim and watched as the physical signs of the contract faded.  If what he read in the stolen reports was correct, this man was a soulless wretch that wouldn't even register in other peoples' minds, but who would consume mana in order to feed his own emptiness.  Disgusting, killing his partner slowly like that.  Soran crossed the room quickly.  There wasn't much time.  His hand brushed gently against her shoulder.

"Are you there?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on August 29, 2009, 10:05:26 PM
Somewhere within the Graveyard
Featuring a Mysterious Duo, Lotus and Heianko, as well as Miguel's team and Team Lucky Strike
11.15 PM Day 4

"Where on earth did that boy go?" A girl with long, blonde hair muttered as she strode down the bright metal corridors of the graveyard, her rather ornate black and white dress billowing out behind her in her wake. "We let him out and take our eyes off him for just one moment..." The huge corridors were alive with activity as people and vehicles rushed in the opposite direction, as if in a hurry to leave.

"Just why do we have to save him?" A small, red-haired girl in a simple black one-piece dress said as she hurried alongside her.

"He was next on the list." The blond explained as they flashed their IDs while passing another security check point. "...it doesn't matter. We'll find him soon. More importantly, we must get to this girl, Okazaki Yumemi. They plan on moving her next."

"They are really abandoning this base, huh?" The red-head asked.

"I'm not too sure." The blond said. "It's odd that they've moved so much personnel and equipment out and yet left a lot of their prized subjects and all their mana generators behind."

"You're going to save them all?" The red-head asked, suddenly worried, as container trucks rumbled past them, accompanied by motorcycle escorts.

"....I can't..." The blond said, seeming somewhat sad. "...but...a lot of them are beyond saving anyway..." She gritted her teeth bitterly. "...I only know that Kikuri ordered this...which means she's planning something..."

"...they don't give us bottom-feeders much information, do they?" The red-head sighed. "So much paranoia...these humans..."

"Picking up a higher profile agent to impersonate would have been more dangerous." The blonde said. "These disguises have served their purpose. We have saved as many as we can. Continuing any longer would be rather risky. Besides...I'm running out of mana...we must find ourselves stable partners soon..."

The blond paused for a moment as she looked around. Satisfied that the coast was clear, she leaned in close to her little partner. ?Listen?is the audio concealment spell still holding up??

?I suppose so.? The little red-head nodded.

?Good, now listen well. If anything happens, you escape, is that understood?? The blond said.

??wh-what?? The red-head gasped. ?I won?t survive an hour on my own!?

?I?ve given you a large portion of the last bit of mana I have.? The blond said. ?It should last you a day. The moment you get out, head to the shrine on the edge of town. There are? ?friends? hiding out there right now. Find a good partner and lay low for a while.?

??.b-but?? The red-head murmured. "Wh-what about..."

?That is only if something happens.? The blond said, with a reassuring smile. ?We never know when we might be found out so??

They rushed on in silence for a while. None of the teams of scientists, soldiers or engineers walking past seemed to take much notice of them. They all seemed far too preoccupied with making haste in getting somewhere.

"Ne, ne, why do we have to save this girl?" The red-head suddenly asked, breaking their awkward silence.

"The ships need captains." The dark-brown-haired girl said, picking up a cellphone and speed-dialing a number. "Until we find Murasa, this girl is our best hope.....these outsider gadgets will take some getting used to..." They made another turn and walked down another hallway as a group of scientists rushed past with trolleys of goods.

"Oh, good, you people are still alive..." Miguel suddenly pulled out of a line of rushing scientists to join them. Lyrica and Lunasa followed close behind him, matching his long, hurried strides by jogging a little.

??I was just about to call you, Mig.? The blond said, pocketing her phone. ?I thought you had moved into Karuisuwa for good.?

?They asked me to pick up a few things.? Miguel explained, looking around at the rushing people. ??.what on earth is going on?

?They?re moving a lot of key personnel and research out.? The blond explained briefly. ?But I don?t know anymore than you. They don?t seem too eager to share much with us.?

"Something odd's going on in town too.? Miguel said. ?Our good friends in smart uniforms are leaving town. The fanatics have found us.?

"We know." The blond said, understanding what Miguel said to mean ?the military?s leaving the area, the Elemians have found them?. "Look, more importantly, we have some friends coming to stay over.?

??that can be arranged.? Miguel said. ?I just don?t know how much longer before the pot boils.?

?Thanks, Mig.? The blond nodded with a smile.

?Agent Lotus, Agent Heianko?? A voice came over their communicators. ?Agent Ben?s mana signature has gone silent. There was a security breach in his holding cell. We fear he has been compromised. All security feeds in the area are lost. Ascertain the situation and secure subject no. 77.?

??.? The two looked at one another, before looking around at Miguel who had received a similar order.

??oh dear?? The blond, apparently named ?Lotus?, sighed. ?I have?.an idea of where our boy is??

??.Don?t tell me you lost the guy you were trying to help escape?? Miguel facepalmed.

?Not lost?.just?misplaced?? The red-head, apparently named Heianko, sighed.

Together they quickly hurried on until they reached the holding cell in question.

??Shinjiro-san??? They found Shinjiro inspecting a body lying in a pool of blood.

??that guy?s so dead it isn?t even funny?? Heianko commented. Lunasa and Lyrica gave the body rather blank looks of curiosity, cocking their heads in opposite directions.

?He?s dead.? Shinjiro said, standing up. ?Whoever did this also took subject 77.?

??Ben?!? Miguel hurried over and knelt down by the body, his face a riddle of disbelief. ??.no way??

Yuugi merely shook her head. ?He?s gone. Let him rest.? She said, bitterly.

?It was no great loss.? Shinjiro shook his head as he pocketed his hands. ?The pathetic wretch was no use as anything more than a mana battery.?

??he was?my first friend here?? Miguel muttered, taking off his jacket to respectfully cover the former Rai agent?s face. ??even if it was only a short period??

??Mig?? Lotus murmured, laying a hand down on his shoulder comfortingly.

?The body and blood?s still warm.? Shinjiro said. ?The culprit isn?t far. Plus he?s escaping with a captive. It?d slow him down some.?

??.? Lotus nodded silently to Miguel, before straightening up. ?Shinjiro-san, you go watch the main entrance. Miguel and his team will search the research block. I will search this block and go on to cover the back entrance.?

??.? Shinjiro seemed to give this some thought before speaking up. ?I will search this block and cover the back entrance. You watch the main entrance.? He nodded at Lotus, a glint of distrust in his eyes.

?As you wish.? Lotus nodded as Shinjiro swept out swiftly with a swish of his cloak. Tewi and Yuugi gave them one last worried glance before following suite.

??is that ok?? Miguel asked.

?I want him to watch the back entrance.? Lotus said, with a mischievous little smile.

??I?m still?not sure about helping this boy?? Miguel said uncertainly. ??.if he really was the one who killed Ben??

??he perceived it as the only way to save Yumemi.? Lotus said, bitterly. ?...it can?t be helped. Yumemi would have died in Ben?s hands.?

?Still?.there must have been another way?? Miguel muttered darkly. ??Lotus-san?I?m no longer sure?what I should be doing anymore??

?Do what you think is right.? Lotus said, giving him an encouraging smile. ?Never, ever let your heart regret not having done the right thing, no matter what it is.?

??.? Miguel nodded silently.

?This is where we part ways for now.? Lotus said, turning to leave. ??have faith, Miguel. Never doubt yourself. Even if your justice should bring you to face me in battle one day, never question it. Never regret it.? Lotus gave him one last smile before leaving.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on August 30, 2009, 03:13:05 AM
The hall-like corridor in front of the infirmary, medical block, Covenant Underground, ~5.25 AM, Day 5
(A little before Reimu calls for Miko Training)

Pearl and the others were sitting in the area where all the new lolis were born. There was some "awwww how cute! <3" and some " OMGWTF!!??" going on as well.  A small mix of that was seen in Pearl's and Kojiro-now Kjiri's teams as well.

Remilia: how the hell does that red-white expect anyone to work under these conditions?! its stressing and unacceptable!

Pearl: shhhh... don't be so loud Remy, Kijiri is sound asleep ^_^

Kijiri: ...........*still knocked out from the lolification pill+ran out of energy to manipulate*

Elly: well she is cute.....but what's gonna happen now?

Minoriko and Rumia poked at Kijiri's face saying how cute she looked.

Remilia: *bats their hands away* stop that! this is serious! We can't expect to do anything in states like this!

Pearl: teehee. Remilia-chan, you say that but you haven't let go of her yet. (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/493872). your enjoying this the most aren't you dear?

Remilia was taken aback by this and blushed a bit.

Remi: o-of course not! Its not like i care that he's-she's a pipsqueak now but we can't be expected to work much less survive in such unfavorable conditions!

Pearl: fufufu. You worry too much young mistress, my dad and I have been though many battles in the past, such a handicap like this isn't too much to handle *pats her head*. Besides it looks like a lot of them are still able to work. I'm sure we can pull it off.

Remi: .....hmph < I still don't like this not one bit > *she holds Kijiri firmly and looks at her new loli'ed body*

Kijiri:a-aauu...........

Pearl: *squeals* so cute <3 she's so small and huggable

Remi: .....< now that i think about it....Koji is about my size now... >

Her cheeks turned a little tinted at the thought of being the same height. It didn't occur to her that being shorter was a sorta hindrance just now. Her thoughts were interrupted however when Reimu took a stand to announce her plans to start Miko Training

*Reimu's declaration of Miko training end*

Minoriko: she's as pushy as ever =_= she really wants us all to move out despite what happened?

Rumia: pushy pushy red-white. she's no fun....

Elly: well giving the fact that most of them still have mature minds despite being turned to kids i guess its still fine.

Remi: its still unacceptable!  < if only i had my ability working! this is ridiculous! >

Remi was squeezing Kijiri's head as her arms were wrapped around her head. finally waking her up

Kijiri: o-ow...*wakes up and looks up at Remi's face* ahhh...remi you look so...beautiful *is still half-sleep/out of it*

Remilia taken aback yet again punch Kijiri in the cheek

Remi: i-idiot! get up!

Kijiri: ow ow! *holds cheek and sits up* Why'd the violence...I just woke up *yawns*...I feel like i was sleeping forever...~_~

Pearl: ah, you should be sleeping more too. what happen to the negative drawback of using your energy?

Kijiri: *stands up* i-i dunno. I thought i'd be out for much longer too.....

She extends her hand to Remilia to help her up and she hesitantly took it.

Kijiri:....ara?

When their hands met she noticed a difference in hand sizes and helped her up. Then she noticed that she was about the same height as well!

Kijiri: *blink blink* Remi...did you get taller?

All she could do was sigh exasperatingly, the others chuckled a little. Kijiri looked at Pearl and noticed that she was taller now and so was Elly, and Minory and Rumia seem to have gotten taller as well. Then it hit her.


Kijiri: ohhhh I shrunk? yeah..that's right...I ate something rumia gave me sleepily. Ah crud. *looks at clothes* yeah they definitely don't fit at all....What are we to do?

Remilia: that pushy red-whites wishes to continue carrying out her plans to train us that's what.

Kijiri: ara? Then we should get a move on that we should.

Remi: WHAT?! We were trying to get away from doing this absurd task! How the hell do you expect to get anything done like that!? Its ludicrous!

Kijiri gave Remi a smile.

Kijiri: it is rather ridiculous isn't it? Facts are facts that this isn't a favorable situation for us....however, we can't hide forever mistress...that we can't. Instead we should take this moment where we are in an unfavorable situation and turn it into a strength. I always believed that no matter what happens you can pull through something if you put your mind to it. I honestly don't like this at all either...First turning into a female thanks to those fairies and then without thinking took some of Eirin's medicine that turned me into a little girl...None of us are too happy, although it seems that some of us don't mind it all *looks at Shoko and Yuyuko playing around*   We can't afford more silly accidents, we should prepare whilst we can that we should.

Minoriko: yes...she's right we can't continue to complain about things like this. That's all we've been doing since we got out of Gensokyo. Its been 5 days since our world collapsed and we need to really think about what we can do...despite being in the situations we are in.

Remilia was rather hesitant on the current situation all she could do was sigh

Kijiri: *rubs her cheek* don't worry mistress. I'm sure things will look up for us soon. First things first wake Komachi up! She's been sleep(walking) ever since we found her!

Elly: I'VE BEEN TRYING! This person refuses to wake up no matter how much i shake and hit her! its no use!

The group looked at Komachi as she laid against the wall sleeping with bubbles coming from her nose. Typical

.......


Kijiri: I got an idea *she grabs a wakizashi that is at her knee (would be waist but clothes don't fit) and gives it to Pearl*

Pearl: ara? what am i to do with this?

Kijiri: go to Komachi and hit her on the head with it and say *whisper whisper*

Pearl: that...will work?

Kijiri: seems like it would.

Pearl: *sweatdrops* uhh okay?

Pearl stands in front of Komachi and with a deep breath....

Pearl: KOMACHI STOP SLACKING OFF! *smacks her on her head*

Komachi: KYAN! I'M SORRY EIKI-SAMA I'LL.....get...back to...work?

Kijiri: *sighs exasperatedly* well i thought that would work

Komachi: where are we? I thought we were in our rooms sleeping?

Remilia: *exasperated as well* Explain it to the slacker later, we better move on! = =



Some time after they get to the miko changing rooms and get in gear finally....and Komachi is brought up to speed much to her dismay (like no one else is in dismay really...)

Remilia got her outfit on without too much trouble (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/96040/blood-cosplay-detached_sleeves-fang-hakurei_reimu-) (OOC: sucks really...I can only find Remilia in a miko outfit....can't find one for any of my other teammates -_-)

Remi: this thing is much too loose! how can anyone wear this so openly?

Kijiri: ahh* but the red fits you so nicely Remilia! Really it looks good on you that it does. ^_^

Remi blushed a bit at that. Though she didn't like it even though Reimu wears it all the time.

Pearl: do you need help putting on the sarashi mistress?

Remi: A what?

Komachi: *already in 'uniform'* This *pulls open her outfit to reveal her sarashi* its a wrap-around for your chest. ya know, like a bra?

Rumia: bra?

Remi: eh?!  we have to put those on as well?!

Pearl: teehee don't be so fickle Remi-chan I'll help you put it on.

Kijiri: *relieved* please do then *a little flustered* < glad that komachi and Pearl already know how to do this kinda thing as well >

Elly: aauuu this is complicated! ;_;

Komachi: hahah nah its no sweat this is easy once you do it a few times. I could do it in my sleep.

Elly: .... < I bet you could do a lot of things in your sleep =_=+ >

A path leading up the hill behind the shrine, ~5.45 AM, Day 5

After everyone is geared up in shrine maiden outfits all the teams pull together and head out. It was still early morning and the mountain and river air was nippy cold


*The walking scene with Kijiri and Remi in MTG's post* (OOC: that part was RP'ed in the Saniwa chat since that happened between just me and Remi lets see what the others were doing as well shall we?)


Minory and Rumia were singing songs together, bits and bits of Rumia's memory was coming back as she was exposed to things naturally.

Komachi: maaaan this blows! I'd rather by working than doing all of this miko training. I'm a shinigami not a human ~_~

Pearl: ara? your a shinigami? wow I didn't know there were those types of beings in Gensokyo too! I so wanna go there now ;_;

Komachi: oh yeah *kinda cheery* I'm one of the best shinigami for the afterlife.  But I tend to slack off more than i should because i take my ability for granted... *sweatdrops*

Elly: what ability do you have?

Komachi: i can manipulate any distance. its great for combat and ferrying souls to the afterlife.

Pearl: ooooooh interesting.

Komachi: yeah it is. problem is after a while of doing it the job gets boring fast. so i do a lot of work at once and then get bored easily. I used to meet my quota with days to spare it was so easy *smug*

Elly: so...you started slacking as a result?

Komachi: yup...*sweatdrops* since i had so much time to spare a lot of the other shinigamis would pay me extra to pick up their slack but then they started to get tricky and underhanded. Making me do most of their work in my "freetime". I started to hate my ability since then.

Pearl: awww...that's horrible that's-*sees Kijiri put her scarf around Remi's neck*-so cute!!! Didja see? awww!

Komachi: ahhaha. Two little lovebirds at 12 o'clock sarge. That little vampire is a fiesty one ain't she?

They then watch as they tripped over Genji and then get back up with Kijiri carrying Remilia in her arms instead. Pearl was estatic and Komachi was howling in laughter with Ana-chan who was btween the groups. Elly too gave a little snicker.

Minory: *pouts* that selfish little brat.....i wanna be carried too...

Rumia: :D

Rumia, upon hearing Minory's little wish, abruptly picked up Minoriko and carried her along the way instead.

Minory: gah! what are you doing?! >_<

Rumia: I'm doing what Mino-san wanted :D

Minory: n-no! put me down, down now! before we-*slipped up and fell*

Kijiri was carrying Remilia rather cautiously watching every step to make sure she doesn't fall like them. 

Kijiri: < m-man...that was embarrassing! I hope Remilia isn't too upset...Though...this is the first time in a long while i've carried her...Wait I'm her size now. i swear it feels like she's gotten bigger ^_^ I kind alike being the same size as her. >

Remi: < i can't think straight like this! grrr this is upsetting and unacceptable! How come I get like this when I'm close to him... I'll get that trashy Lunarian next chance i get i swear! I must...calm down i can't let the others see...me like this! >

Komachi: *yawn* are we there yet?

Pearl: *chuckles a little* oh tell me more about your work Komachi-san

Komachi: ara? uhh okay...where did we leave off again?

Elly: you said your co-workers used you or something like that?

Komachi: oh yeah *pats hands* That's right. I was thinking about quitting my job since it was gettin rather rough trying to deny most of them all the time. We even got into a lot of bad fights. I'm glad for my ability there. I could make it so they could hardly reach me at times hehe

Elly: oh wow...did you win? how many were there?

Komachi: hmmm about 20 of em i think

Pearl: ohhh i love multi-man brawls! ^_^

Komachi: yeah i know rite? fun times. But this one wasn't. I was beat pretty bad after that. But i was tired of them trying to use my ability for their own lazy benefits.

Pearl: that's too bad...you coulda been the best shinigami there was.

Komachi: well things did get better. the yama who had jurisdiction of the shinigami noticed my abilities and how dangerous they were. *sigh*  some of them wanted to fire me but others thought i would be a great leader and wanted to make me a Yama as well. But such a position would have required a lot of work that i wasn't too willing to do... After they talked about it Lord Shikieiki was appointed the Yama of Gensokyo, and with much charisma took me as her worker. It solved a lot of problems.

Pearl: Ohhhh. Gensokyo has its own Yama?

Komachi: yup. I didn't mind working for her at all since that would mean I wouldn't have to deal with the other shinigami who i used to see a lot. So along with Lord Shikieiki I went to Gensokyo. But man Gensokyo's a fricking sweet place i get distracted from work a lot and get tired out easily there. Even I can't keep up (OOC: excuses excuses)

Elly: ufufu. well Gensokyo is indeed lively. I can't wait to get back there.

Komachi: yeah....me too.... < Shikieki-sama...I hope your okay and safe somewhere too...just don't lecture anyone to death till i find you... >

Elly:  < ....lively...Even Mistress Yuka was lively sometimes....even if she wasn't too lively nor did we get many to any visitors...she was still my master....I hope she's okay too. >

The girls continued to ponder their loved ones that they were seperated from and even some of the people they hated and wanted to see again. Kijiri continued to carry Remilia up the stairs to the training destination and Remilia stayed silent trying to stay calm and keep her composure and former state of being.
Rumia and Minoriko played together as they traveled and Pearl, Elly, and Komachi chatted more

After a little bit more time. Everyone arrived at the waterfall to train....

 
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Rabbit on August 30, 2009, 05:40:38 AM
Somewhere in the Graveyard
11:07 PM

"Are you...there?"

The question reverberated in the back of her mind from a long distance away, like it was coming from a broken transmitter.  Too much interference, she would need to readjust it for a stronger signal.

"Are you there?" the voice repeated insistently.

Chiyuri?  No, it was a male voice.  There was something on her shoulder, a hand.  But she had to work or they would withold the infusion...she had no time to look up.  If the project wasn't completed they would have no use for her and then she would never see Chiyuri or her home again.  Yet...something here was different...the dragging feeling that had persisted over the past few months was gone.  She almost didn't notice because she had become so immersed in her work but Yumemi now realised that it was related to the drain on her vital energy from the link with her partner.  The drain was now gone, which meant...

Yumemi dared to look behind her and saw the corpse of her former partner lying on the floor in a pool of his own blood.

Yet the only thing she could do was stare.

"Don't scream", the voice said again, "please.  If you do we'll be found out and they'll put you through the processors again."

Anything she could have said was silenced by that thought.  Still she felt compelled to respond, "You...killed him?"

It was the first time she was able to look up and see who this assailant was.  Had he come to kill her too?  Was her time finally up?

"It was the only way.  I'm sorry.  More importantly there's no time and they're going to transfer you to another facility soon.  We have to get you out of here and find treatment before you die."

"Wh-why should I trust you?  You murdered a human in cold blood right in front of me."  Yumemi's logical faculties were starting to return slowly and despite her weakened state, she was still perfectly capable of analysing a potentially dangerous situation."

"Simple, you can't.  You'll just have to believe in good faith that I'm trying to escape this place and that I can't do it alone.  I need powerful allies and after going through the personnel files, it seems that you are one of the few left.  What would I have to gain from killing you too?  Plus you were dying and I couldn't just...look, we don't have time for an extended debate on altruism, alright?  We need to get out of here before my...colleagues get here.  Can you stand?"

Yumemi tried uncertainly, using the chair as a support.  She felt a little stronger but not much.  "I-I think so."

"Good, then let's get out of here.  By the way, my name's Soran.  We should know each other at least a little bit if we're going to be cooperating."

"You assume too much."

Well, well...  Soran, you've gotten soft.  Taking such unnecessary risks; you could have been discovered.

"It was necessary.  I need allies here", Soran murmured.

They had started talking in his mind now.  It seemed that after those two twins had urged him to find a way to escape from the RAI Force installation they decided to intervene more directly.  Dreams were a window into the psyche, he supposed, but otherwise he had no explanation for how they could be doing that.  Now they were urging him to run and ditch this poor girl to die.

That makes sense...we'll overlook this one incident but please try to remember that we only have your best interests at heart.  Don't make it difficult for us to protect you.  The twins gave the psychic equivalent of a sigh and Soran could feel their disapproval as he ran.  Well then, it can't be helped.  We will provide you with the knowledge and open the necessary channels in your body to allow you to supply her with mana, but it will take some time.  Be sure to keep her alive until then.

"Wait, you can do that?" Soran almost raised his voice in disbelief.  But if he started talking to thin air people would think he was insane.

That's not important right now, and all will be explained later.  Right now you have to get out of here and go find those two girls.  Do not fumble these arrangements now.  Go right.

Soran ducked to the right through an open door.  A minute later a group of lab techs ran by, presumably on some sort of errand related to the impending evacuation.  The warning had come early enough that they hadn't seen him - or Yumemi - in the corridor.  In the ensuing confusion he had hauled her very suddenly to the side and she was now lying prone on the floor, her strawberry hair strewn across her face.  Slowly she pulled herself up but didn't make any attempt to fix it.  Her eyes were still blank.  Was she really that far gone?  This can't just have been the result of the Pariah gene.

"S-sorry about that", he said, "let's keep going."

A pretty little doll, isn't she?

"Shut up."

They continued to run, taking a circuitous route through the hallways to avoid major pockets of activity.  Even Soran began to lose track of where they were going after awhile and increasingly started to rely on the guidance of his twin guardian angels.  Well, one angel and one maid anyway.

The ordained meeting place was just- wait.  Someone approaches with hostile intent.  Get rid of them!

Soran skidded to a halt and took cover around a nearby corner.  The knife was in his hand, a curious ornate thing that seemed completely out of place with the lab he found it in.  Rather than manufactured, it showed craftsmanship that wasn't consistent with any culture Soran had ever read about.  As the footsteps approached, he tried to steady his breathing.  He was no killer so the element of surprise would be his best bet.  As the person passed by he raised the knife and leaped without hesitation...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on August 30, 2009, 10:09:02 AM
Somewhere within the Graveyard
Featuring Miguel's Team
11.12 PM Day 4

"Never question...my own justice..." Miguel stared down at Ben's body, before closing his eyes in deep contemplation. "...Lyrica, Lunasa....what should...I do...?"

Lyrica and Lunasa simply grasped his shirt sleeves and looked up at him. "...Lyrica...Believe..." Lyrica murmured one of the few words Miguel had managed to teach her.

"...Lunasa...trust..." Lunasa murmured another word out of her extremely small but slowly expanding vocabulary.

"...." Miguel sighed, smiling at the two. His justice...didn't lie here, not with RAI, that much he knew.

...That woman....the woman who gave him this...He fingered the two daggers in his pockets....that woman had told him the same thing. What was her name...?

...Kokushou? ...Akiko? ....Kokuri? ....well, something like that...

She had told him that there would come a time when he would feel the need to find his own purpose...and that these artifacts would help...

But those without power cannot hope to achieve any purpose. If he remained like this, he would sooner or later end up being used by RAI until they deem him no longer useful...and end up just like Ben...

...no, he won't end here. There had to be more meaning to everything that has happened so far....he wasn't going to end in a pitiful fool's death, not here, not in this hellhole...

"Lunasa, Lyrica....Ben...." He took a deep breath. "...I've decided..."

The laboratory block, Somewhere within the Graveyard
Featuring Miguel's Team
11.25 PM Day 4

"...Let's call it a day..." Ghandi yawned, stretching a little as he marvelled at his creation, the centerpiece of the Fusion Lab, the Fusion Reactor Column itself. "...science and art cannot be rushed." He chuckled to himself as he gloated over the nearby test subject cages wherein the next batch of victims cowered in fear.

"...even in the face of hot lead?" A voice asked from behind. Ghandi felt the sting of cold steel pressed up against the back of his neck, right at where his vertebral column was most vulnerable.

"Hmmm...someone's out of bed late..." Ghandi's mouth stretched into a wide, amused grin, contorting his already twisted visage even further. "...naughty naughty..." He clicked his tongue in a disapproving manner.

"I've read through your research material." The voice's owner walked around to look Ghandi in the face, gun still pointed at his head, just beyond his reach.

"...oh, if it isn't the little rookie, Miguel..." Ghandi's grin spread even further. "We at RAI do everything we can for our agents. You know you simply have to ask."

"That thing can make me stronger, right?" Miguel nodded at the reactor column.

"...yes, indirectly..." Ghandi nodded. "You have twins for partners, no? I've always wondered what would happen if, say, we take your partners and..."

"Not them." Miguel snapped, unlocking the safety threateningly. "Touch them and you can do all the wondering you like in a casket."

"...oh?" Ghandi raised an eyebrow. "How else do you expect me to perform a fusion? You can't expect me to do it with thin air..."

"Me." Miguel said. "Use me."

"...what?" Ghandi's smile grew even further as his lips parted into a twisted 'o' of surprise. "Ohoho, brave as that is, I'm afraid you can't. You see, you're not a medium, and...."

"....Use these as the medium." Miguel said, showing Ghandi the twin daggers. "I will personally take part in the fusion."

"....well well..." Ghandi blinked. "I'm flattered that you have so much trust in my work, but..."

"No, not you." Miguel said. "And definitely not your twisted work."

"Oh, what twisted insanity could possibly lead you attempt such rash foolhardiness?" Ghandi asked, seemingly curious as he spun to and thro in his office chair.

"Fate." Miguel said. "If I'm truly destined for something, if my justice truly really means something then I won't simply end here. I will gain what I need to fulfill my purpose."

"Oho...I never thought I'd hear such idiocy outside a cheesy saturday morning anime." Ghandi shrugged. "So, you're saying you're willfully volunteering for the project...?"

"Just get it done." Miguel said. "My partners will keep an eye on you in the meantime. If you try anything funny..."

"Oh, they won't be doing much of that." Ghandi smiled.

"...w-what?" Miguel realized his folly and quickly turned around....but too late...Isaac had already buried the taser in his guts and squeezed the trigger.

'I-I'm s-sorry...' He thought, wallowing deep in regret, as he blacked out almost immediately.

"....load him into the fusion reactor." Ghandi said. "Oh, and the daggers."

"You're listening to his requests?" Isaac asked. "...even if his loyalties obviously do not lie with RAI?"

"Do I look like I give a rat's ass about RAI?" Ghandi was bouncing off the tips of his heels as Lunasa and Lyrica rushed over to Miguel, looking utterly distraught, before looking around helplessly at their captors. "All I care about is creating masterpieces. And the boy's idea was brilliant! To use these daggers as fusion mediums for himself....he would avoid the danger of the fusion partners taking over his mind as the daggers would simply absorb them...and thus by proxy, by absorbing the daggers, he would take control over them. He would become the perfect living weapon! Now, break out all the subjects inside Vault 7. I want them all fused."

"...his partners?" Isaac nodded at Lunasa and Lyrica.

"...shove them in as well." Ghandi waved his hand airily. "Can't waste good ingredients now, can we? Let's get cracking. If we hurry, we can set him on that escapee before he leaves the compound."

"....escapee?" Isaac blinked. "What?"

"Just do as I say." Ghandi giggled. "Oh, Soran will be in for a surprise..."

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on August 30, 2009, 12:37:06 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on August 30, 2009, 06:12:27 PM
Somewhere within the Graveyard
Featuring Miguel's Team (Team Lyrical Musical), Anthony's RAI team (Team ROCKIN' GOTHIC VESPA) Theorin's RAI team (Team INAZUMA KICK), and Rabbit's Gensokyo Team (Team DIEHARD) (team names tentative)
11.15 PM Day 4

(OOC: following up from the last post by Rabbit - The following is a co-post written by MTG, Theorin~ and Anthony. Not much editing was done due to hurry...as I need sleep...)

He was no killer so the element of surprise would be his best bet.  As the person passed by he raised the knife and leaped without hesitation...

...only to come face to face with a speeding yellow vespa....

?and the roar of the song ?Fuel? by Metallica?.

Soran didn't remember much of what followed. One moment he was suddenly receiving a mouthful of burnt rubber....

?The next moment he was on the floor, his face feeling somewhat...more devil-may-care to put it nicely?

?With someone saying, in a sing-song voice, "Ooops...I think I hit something..."

"I sense much misfortune in the air..." Hina commented, before looking back from the rear seat of the vespa and noticing the fallen body. "....it wasn't a 'something'..." She added, ominously.

"What was that? I couldn't hear you over the mad rifts I was playing" Jeena shouted over the scream of her electric guitar.

"....you were...playing the guitar up front...?" Medicine blinked. "...I didn't notice, I was too busy having my eyes closed tight in terror..."

"Yep, both hands on guitar, and no hands on the handles" said Jeena with a smirk on her face, pulling a few more riffs.

"....hey...you alive...?" Hina asked, poking the thing on the floor cautiously.

"He looks a lot like the guy you were supposed to capture." Medicine commented. "Then again, I might be wrong. I can't tell with all the tire marks on his face."

"really? let me take a look?" which then Jeena crouched down and took a closer look. "hmmm?...seems like it, now to check if he's still alive"

Soran suddenly sprung back to life. With a deft leap, he was back on his feet and backing away slowly, his knife held up in front of him cautiously.

"Whoah! It lives!" Medicine gasped.

"Well, so far no one has died getting run over by my vespa" stating Jeena

"...that wasn't the first time...?" Hina blinked.

"nope, and I'm sure it won't be the last~" yawned Jeena

?Do you even have a license?!? Medicine demanded. ?Heck, can you even drive?!"

"and I can drive! it's just that people get in my way" stated Jeena, gesturing at Soran, who was still edging away slowly from all the madness.

"...I'm not riding with you again..." Medicine shook her head, backing away slowly, eyeing Jeena as if she was a bomb that was about to explode. "....ever heard of the brakes?! Heck, ever heard of the handle bars?! You're supposed to HOLD onto them!" Medicine pointed out.

"Oh brakes? I took those out ages ago" sighed Jeena. "and the handle bars, never paid attention to them, always got to where I needed to go without touchin them" yawned Jeena.

"...hmmph..." Soran took the opportunity while the two were bickering to reach out one arm to clothesline a passing soldier on a motorcycle...

...only to get carried off with the soldier for a few meters before they crashed into the asphalt together, the motorcycle bouncing a little before crashing into the steel bunker walls.

"What the? Hey you stay right here!" yelled Jeena, obviously getting angry by Soran's attempt at escaping.

"U-ugh...Y-Yumemi!" Soran shouted, getting onto his feet gingerly and uprighting the bike.

"well, at least he didn't get away..." sighed Jeena. Jeena then dashed at Soran holding her guitar like a club.

Yumemi dashed out of a dark corner and leapt onto the bike's back seat just as Soran started it up. Together they roared off away.

?Now they are.? Hina stated the blindingly obvious.

"god dammit, freaking guy got away" moaned Jeena, disappointed

"You were expecting him to wait patiently while you two bickered?" Hina asked, sighing.

"C'mon. And I'll hold your guitar for you this time. Don't play and drive." Hina said.

"well excuse me for getting insulted about my driving skills, now get back on the Vespa!" yelled Jeena, who then got back on the Vespa. They did a wheelie 180-turn before roaring after Soran and Yumemi, weaving in and out of the traffic like madmen.

Jeena then held out her Guitar by it's neck, dragging it along the ground, causing sparks to fly out behind them.



"...tch...." Soran muttered, looking back. "Persistent bastards..." He whipped out his knife and cut the cords securing a pile of drums to a passing truck. The drums rolled into Jeena and co's path. A few other engineers on mini-scooters ran into the drums or slid into them, sending their drivers flying up into the air.

You think that'll stop me?" questioned Jeena who then poped a wheelie on the Vespa, and followed up by jumping it over the drums. Jeena snickers while flying through the air on the Vespa with Medicine and Hina holding on for dear life. Which then after landing Jeena revs the accelerator, increasing the speed while laughing like a maniac

Little did Jeena know that Soran had dropped a lighter and that the drums contained many gallons of grade-A kerosene. The explosion rocked the entire tunnel. Fire roared and blazed, licking Hina and Medicine's butts, throwing more burning drums in every possible direction.

Jeena, having complete disregard for anything except herself drove right through the flames, and continued to accelerate after Soran.

"I-it's raining fire!" Medicine cried, hugging onto Jeena tightly, against her better judgment. The burning drums landed all around them like meteors, exploding on impact. Jeena and co. weaved in and out of the flying drums, always barely missing them by inches

"You think this is bad? Wait until I tell you about this one Gig I had which I did all the pyrotechniques myself" Laughed Jeena continuing to speed up after Soran.

Jeena cackled, Hina screamed for dear life, Medicine merely gibbered in fear

"....Th-that was...a-a bit o-overboard!" Yumemi gasped as the fiery heat singed her hair lightly.

"Like I care..." Soran spat as he noticed Jeena swerving in and out of traffic behind them once more.

Jeena raised her guitar into the air as she closed in on Soran, readying to strike at him with the instrument

"Hmmph..." Soran suddenly swerved dangerously into a nearby trailer truck traveling in the same direction beside them, slid his bike sideways on the ground spinning, all the way under the trailer, before righting himself on the other side without losing even a bit of speed.

Jeena then spotted a set of items stacked, with an idea comming to her mind, her mouth widened to a huge Grin as she sped up even faster, ramping off of the items, flying through the air in a spiral arc in front of the truck and landing next to Soran.

There was the muffled sound of a toilet flushing from a nearby restroom set into the wall of the tunnel. Out came a cheerful looking girl. She stretched luxuriantly as she sighed, 'ah, healthy, healthy, as always'.

A small, green-haired tomboyish girl with a pair of antennae sticking out of her head was squatting by the restroom door, seemingly bored. ?....too much information, Fiona...? She muttered, shaking her head.

?It?s important to stay in shape, Wriggle, anywhere and everywhere, even in the John.? Fiona nodded to herself energetically. "Huh?  Anyway... What's going on?"  Fiona surveyed the carnage around her. There was burning wreckage strewn around that was definitely not there when she went inside. 

?Fire, death, destruction.? Wriggle shrugged.

"Aw hell, did I miss out on the fun already?" Fiona groaned. "C'mon Wriggle, let's go!  I don't want to be left out of this!"  Fiona grabbed Wriggle by the wrist and ran off at what seemed like a hundred miles an hour towards Soran, leaping from truck to truck as she went past.

Medicine was barely holding on now, having partially passed out. She was only hanging on by virtue of Hina pinning her against Jeena's back. Once again Jeena raised her guitar into the air. "LLLLLLLUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNCCCCCCCCCCHHHHHHHHHHH TTTTTTTTIIIIIIIIIMMMMMMMMMEEEEEEEE" screamed Jeena as she swung the guitar with her right hand at Soran.

Soran cursed as he whipped out his knife and prepared for melee combat. Soran ducked under the guitar swing while pulling on the breaks, causing them to slow down abruptly such that he was only slightly behind Jeena. He slashed out with his knife at Jeena's lowered arm. There was a ping of metal clanging on metal.

"Tch...!" Soran slashed at a passing soldier's rifle straps. "Yumemi!" He shouted. Yumemi barely managed to grab the cut strands of the rifle's strap, pulling the rifle clean off the soldier. "Pass it to me!" Soran ordered. Yumemi did as she was told and Soran took the rifle in one hand, unlocked the safety with a flip of his thumb, before firing the assault rifle one-handedly at Jeena and co.

"Son of a..." sighed Jeena as she let off of the accelerator to try to slow down, raising her cyborg arm to her face to protect herself. The bullets ricocheted off the metal arm, raising blossoming sparks all around.

"Hey, Jeeeeenaaaa!" yelled Fiona as she ran towards her, bug youkai in tow.  "Need a hand?"

"Stop firing that god damn thing and speed back up here dammit!" yelled Jeena as she started to swing the guitar at Soran in rage.

"....that arm..." Soran gritted his teeth, before firing at a tanker right behind Jeena.

?Crap?? Fiona leapt off the tanker just as it blossomed into a huge fiery rose of fire behind her. Jeena's bike was thrown forwards by the explosion as the huge ball of fire filled up the entire tunnel's width.

Jeena then proceded to hit the ground with her guitar, lifiting the Vespa into the air a bit higher, letting it land on it's tires. "and another perfect landing by Jeena Koutetsu Ongaku" applauded Jeena to herself as she landed

"Let's use that, Wriggle!"  yelled Fiona to her firefly companion as they hurtled through the air, propelled forwards by the force of the fiery explosion behind them, their faces silhouetted ominously by the raging fire.  "Wriggle... KIIIIIIIIIIICK!"

Soran's eyes widened for a fraction of a second upon noticing Fiona and Wriggle about to double-kick Yumemi from behind. He threw aside his rifle at Jeena, grabbed Yumemi around the waist, and did a 180-turn wheelie, raising the front wheels into the path of Fiona?s kick. Fiona's metal boots threw up blazing sparks as it made contact with the raised tires. Fiona maintained her air-kick stance, sparks exploding violently as her metal boots scraped against the spinning tires.

Wriggle, however, landed atop the bike's headlamps, ran up the handle bars and attempted to spin-kick Soran in the face. Soran somehow managed to raise a hand to catch Wriggle's kick...as if some powerful precognition had warned him of the incoming kick. However, Wriggle wasn't done. She grabbed Fiona's hand and with a sharp pull, Fiona came sommersaulting over Wriggle.

"god damn sneaky bastard!" screamed Jeena as she then followed to pull of a 180 turn wheelie herself, not focusing on Hina and Medicine. After Jeena completed her 180 degree wheelie turn raised her guitar back into the air while speeding up to the max towards Soran.

"DYNAMO KIIIIIIIIIICK!" yelled Fiona, as she launched a flying scissor kick at Soran with all the force of a speeding truck.

Again, Soran ducked out of the way as if he had seen it coming. With a jolting thud the bike's front wheels came crashing back into the asphalt. There was a mad screech as the rear tires spun madly against the asphalt, turning the bike 180 once more in the right direction.

Fiona landed squatting on Soran's handlebars with Wriggle hanging tightly onto her back. "...get...your boobs...out of my face!" Soran roared at Fiona.

Jeena closed in on where Soran was very quickly, readying another strike with her guitar, grinning as wide as she can all the while. "Get Out Of The Way!!!" Yelled Jeena as she starts to swing her guitar at Soran

The burning tanker from before was now flying upside down near the tunnel's ceiling. It bounced heavily across the tunnel floor in front of Soran. With deft maneuvers, all the while dodging kicks and punches from Fiona and Wriggle, they managed to weave in and out of the bouncing trucks' trajectory.

Jeena continues to speed towars Soran while swining her guitar. Jeena started her maniac like laugh up again as she closed in, ignoring the shrapnel and other items flying at her

Hina screamed again as flaming shrapnel shedded by the bouncing truck rained all around her.

Soran suddenly ducked, much to Fiona's surprise. She wasn't surprised for long, as she was caught across the mug by a license plate swung hard at her face by Yumemi. Fiona fell over to one side but hung on tight onto the handlebar. She started running on the asphalt, keeping up nicely with the bike.

"W-what is she?! She's running alongside the bike like it's nothing!" Yumemi gasped.

"This is nothing!" yelled Fiona.  "It's just a light workout!"

Soran's attention was now taken up by Wriggle, meanwhile, who had taken the opportunity while he was ducking to lock him into a thigh hold and was now trying to suffocate him to death with her crotch.

"S-Soran?! E-eeeep! W-what are you doing?!" Yumemi gasped in shock.

"Mpppph!" Was her reply from Soran. "Mpphhh Mpphh Mppppppppphhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Soran's muffled cry was stiffened further by a vicious Wriggle-lock.

"That's it, Wriggle!  You can do it!" Fiona shouted encouragingly at Wriggle.

"Hey Hina, guess what time it is again?~' laughed Jeena as she was getting ever closer to Soran.

"T-T-Time t-to s-st-stop...?" Hina ventured, hopeful, but knowing it was too much to wish for.

"nope! It's LLLUUUUNNNNCCCCHHHHH TTTTIIIIMMMMEEEEE" Yelled Jeena as she swung her guitar at Soran's face not caring about what's in the way.

"Hey, watch where you're aiming that thing, Jeena!  You'll hit Wriggle!"

"I just want to bash this guy in the face!" Yelled Jeena as she continued to swing

Yumemi hammered on Wriggle's head repeatedly with the license plate, before hearing Jeena's war cry and ducking just in time, pushing Soran down with her, leaving Wriggle in the path of Jeena's guitar.

Wriggle had the wind knocked out of her as she was thrown backwards over the handlebars. She only barely saved herself by grabbing onto the handlebars and getting a foothold atop the front wheel-guards.

"WRIIIIIGLE!"  Fiona shot a glare at Jeena.  "IDIOT!"

Jeena continued to swing multiple times at Soran, continuing until she hits her mark"Just keep up with me! I said get out of the way earlier!" Jeena yelled back


Soran took the opportunity to attempt to violently ram Fiona into the tunnel wall. His rapid maneuver took him out of range of Jeena's guitar swings.

However, Fiona jumped up, bounced off the wall and returned with a flying punch towards Yumemi.  "SOARING EAGLE'S TALON!"

Yumemi, noticing a rifle secured to the bike's side, pulled it up, cocked it, shut her eyes tight and cried 'eeeyaaaaaaaaaaaah!' as she fired it randomly at Fiona as she ran up the wall. The bullets smashed into concrete only mere inches behind Fiona's swift feet. As Fiona whirled through the air with her flying punch, Yumemi continued firing. However, by pure badassery, Fiona grazed the bullets as she descended on her.

The punch smashed into the rifle's barrel just as the bullets ran out. The hollow metal crumpled like tin foil under her punch, all the way down to the handle, before the rifle's butt smashed into Yumemi's shoulder, causing her to cry out in pain as she was thrown sideways off the bike.

Jeena decided to close in on Soran, readying for another swing

"Yumemi!" Soran roared, grabbing onto Yumemi by her other arm, causing her to swing out over the rushing road, her head only inches away from the asphalt.

"GRRRRRRR!" Soran growled, as Wriggle finally regained her breath and leapt over the handlebars at Soran. Soran merely ducked, causing Wriggle to slam into Fiona who had just landed on the bike's rear seat.

"Hey, you alright?" said Fiona, catching Wriggle as she hurtled towards her.  She wobbled a bit as she tried to maintain her balance.

Jeena then out of rage and pure insanity, rams her Vespa into the side of Soran's motorcycle. Using the force from the slam Soran executed a deft 360 wheelie. With it he managed to gain enough momentum to swing Yumemi back onto her seat while throwing Fiona and Wriggle off into the air.

Just then, security APCs, humvees and bikes roared out of side-tunnels, called out by the commotion. Fiona and Wriggle landed atop one of the huge military fortress-trucks as it rammed through the wreckage of the tanker that had only barely come to a stop after bouncing down the tunnel for half a mile. Fiona grinned in contentment at the escaping duo.  "Buuuuut... I won't let you get away that easily!"

"...uh oh..." Yumemi ducked as the soldiers in the trucks and humvees opened fire on them. Sparks peppered the asphalt and walls around them as Soran deftly swerved in and out of the military vehicles, dodging bullet barrages almost as if he were swimming through them.

"God Dammit watch where you tards are firing!" screamed Jeena as she swerved away from Soran to avoid being shot.

Fiona?s right hand began to glow a pale blue.  "Shinken Densetsu Special Technique... BLAST KNUCKLE!"  She threw a punch at seemingly mid-air, and a ball of pulsing blue chi energy hurtled from her fist towards Soran and Yumemi.

Soran caused his bike to dive sideways into a low spinning slide, ducking out of the way of the energy blast, which struck the door of a nearby humvee. Soran then pulled out of the slide and reached out for the wrecked door's window, grabbed the dazed soldier behind it by the collar, pulled, rammed the soldier's head against the door, before stealing his assault rifle and grenades.

The humvee, having lost its driver, spun out of control into another humvee. The crash sent them both flying and bouncing off the walls and diagonally across the the tunnel.


Soran bit on the grenade pin, cooked the grenade for a bit, before tossing it under the fortress-truck on which Fiona and Wriggle stood. The grenade bounced under the truck before exploding right under its fuel tank. The fuel tank ruptured and burst into flame, sending the truck flying head-over heels.

Then Jeena grabed her guitar and holds it in the proper way, and starts to rock out on it, (playing this http://www.youtube.com/watch?v...jZMAE_M ) causing Soran's bike to start to rattle and shake apart

Soran's eyes flashed dangerously as he clicked the safety off the assault rifle and, again one-handedly, fired at Jeena, blasting the strings off her guitar, not missing his mark despite the shaking of his bike.

"S-son of a mother****er!!!" Cursed Jeena in rage from the strings on her guitar being blasted off. " I am going to strangle you!!!" Screamed Jeena as she grabed back onto the handle bars of the vespa steering right into Soran

"Wah!" Fiona ran up towards the front of the truck as it flipped higher backwards into the air, its incline growing steeper and steeper. Fiona and Wriggle ran up it all the way to the front against the incline before leaping off the front just as it turned vertical.

"Traffic!" Yumemi cried, pointing at a busy tunnel intersection full of trucks and cars.

"Tch!" Soran pulled on his handlebars and slid the bike skidding under a trailer before spinning back upright on the other side.

Jeena then focused on the traffic ahead of her and quickly popped a wheelie on her vespa, following up by going up another stack of items, using them as a ramp

The flaming fortress truck rammed into the busy traffic, causing more explosions and mayhem to fill up the tunnel as Jeena and co. and Fiona and Wriggle sailed high up over the flames.

Jeena spun upside down before landing lightly on the tunnel's ceiling and continuing on like nobody's business.

"W-why are we upside down?!" Hina cried.

"wait, we're upside down?" asked Jeena as she continued to drive upside down.

"WE ARE!" Hina and Medicine pointed out in fear and anger.

Fiona and Wriggle, meawhile, landed lightly atop another set of trucks. They lept from truck to truck, but the distance that Soran had gained from them seemed to be a bit too much even for her seemingly inhuman speed to catch up to. "Damn it... Only one thing we can do, Wriggle!"  Fiona grabbed Wriggle and lifted her above her head.  "Go get 'em!"

Without any hesitation at all, Fiona hurtled the tomboyish youkai towards her targets.  "SHOW 'EM WHAT YOU'VE GOT, WRIGGLE!  I KNOW YOU CAN DO IT!"

Soran rammed through a line of passing scientists at that point, causing a flurry of research papers to fly up into the air, filling the tunnel with paper snowflakes. Wriggle flew through the storm of paper, emerging out the other side in a coccon of paper. One piece of paper managed to lodge itself on Jeena's face, obscuring her vision, adding more chaos to her already erratic driving.

Meanwhile, Fiona ran at top speed, attempting to at least gain some ground between her and Soran.

Jeena then started up her maniac laughing while continuing to drive upside down. Jeena, still blinded, decided to pop a wheelie, causing her to fall off the ceiling and landing tires first onto the ground right next to Soran

Whilst her partner launched herself at their targets, Fiona had gathered so much speed that she was almost a blur.  She was gaining ground on Soran and Yumemi, and fast.

The paper Coccoon exploded as Wriggle spun around in mid-air before executing her signature WRIGGLE KICK~spinning version. "WRIGGLE KICK! SPIRAL EDITION!" She roared as she sailed through the air in a corkscrew flight.

"Yumemi!" Soran cried, pulling Yumemi out of the way, braking abruptly, while aiming a cross-counter-punch up at Wriggle.

"Aaaah!" The abrupt stop caused Yumemi to almost fall off, however, breaking Soran's concentration on the voices in his head. With that, his cross-counter punch failed and Wriggle's spin-kick met his skull with bone-crushing force.

"God Dammit! Stop braking you pansy!" Screamed Jeena. Jeena then took her feet, and pushed them into the grond, the boots she were wearing started to smoke and spark while slowing down the Vespa

"Ahah!  Now's... My chance!" Fiona charged towards the escaping scientist, her arm outstretched and ready to deliver a clothesline. "Um... Let's see... Yes!  STRAWBERRY CRUSHER!"

Yumemi, hearing the word 'strawberry', raised her head abruptly as one, final, rash idea struck her.

"STRAWBERRY CROSS!" She cried, shutting her eyes tight as she pulled on the accelerator with one hand while executing the necessary sigils. A huge pink cross exploded across the tunnel, flinging Wriggle backwards into Fiona's clothesline before blasting Fiona off her feet.

"Hey, don't rip-off my attack name!  I thought really hard to come up with th-" Fiona began, before she was hit full in the chest. "GAH!" As Fiona hurtled through the air, she tried to twist her body so that she at least landed on her feet. Unfortunately, Fiona was just a few seconds too slow and ended up landing on her back with a loud thump. "Ugh!  Oh god, that's gonna sting..."

The shockwave unbalanced Jeena before the impact of one of the arms of the cross threw her and her bike into the tunnel wall. As Jeena got throws against the wall, she moved the vespa so it would land tires first, and currently riding on the wall

"U-ugh..." Yumemi was barely keeping conscious, the last of her mana sucked out of her, as she held tightly onto the accelerator.

"Uhh...ugh...Y-Yu-Yumemi....y-you d-didn't..." Soran muttered, spitting out blood as he held onto Yumemi and took hold of the accelerator.

"Y-you're...ok..." Yumemi whispered, weakly. "T-thank...g-goodness...I-I d-didn't lose s-s-someone....again..."

"Yumemi...?" Soran shook Yumemi's limp form as she smiled one last smile. "YUMEMI?!

He didn't have much time to worry for her condition, however, as he quickly came upon the tunnel's end, which narrowed sharply into one metal blastdoor which had been blasted open by Yumemi's Strawberry Cross. Before he could stop, the bike had roared straight through the set of blast doors, emerging out in what looked like a huge hall housing a gigantic mechanical column....

.....which was crackling threateningly with energy....

"You're not going to lose me that easily" yelled out Jeena as she got the vespa off the wall and back onto the floor, then quickly steering back towards Soran.

"...load the last subjects into the....." Ghandi was saying, before his twisted smile was wiped clean off his face by the bike' s arrival. "What the....?!"

Jeena continued after Soran, accidently hitting something, sending her and the vespa, along with her passengers into a flying backflip.

Isaac, who was in the process of herding an old man and two young girls towards the column, dove out of the way of Soran's raging bike as it roared up towards the column.

Soran hit a ramp and sailed up high towards the column's core, a cage where a young man was floating lifelessly, orbited by a pair of twin girls and a set of daggers.

Jeena, along with Hina and medicine clining onto Jeena, fall off the bike, and all land on top of Isaac, the vespa still goes flying hitting a wall then falling to the floor, landing on it's tires, and it's kickstand goes out, standing up perfectly. "that, was the most fun, I have had in a looooonnnggg time" cheered Jeena as she is laying on top of Isaac, with Hina and Medicine clinging onto her

Soran, Yumemi, and their bike all smashed into the cage, sending it spiralling out of the column's core and ramming into the wall opposite.

Soran sailed off the bike and cage, holding Yumemi protectively in his arms all thewhile, before smashing into set of wooden desks.

The reactor core seemed to hit a short-circuit or something as more rampant energy coursed and arched around it before, with a huge shower of sparks, the entire room went dark. Only the glow of the cage permeated the room with an ominous blue light.

Soran groaned as he gingerly picked himself out of the wreckage. Suddenly, someone, or something, grabbed him and Yumemi and pulled them both away before he could cry out.

"Ssshhh!" He heard Lotus' voice as he suddenly emerged out into the light of another tunnel where a waiting humvee was parked. The tunnel ended in a huge blast door to the outside world at the other end. Soran could barely see the starlight outside before he and Yumemi were roughly loaded onto the humvee by Lotus and Heianko, before a set of keys were dangled in front of his nose. "Drive." Lotus said, simply. "Get to Karuisuwa. Make sure you aren't followed." With that, Lotus and Heianko melted away into the darkness.

"...tch...drive?! Like this?!" Soran demanded, whoozily, starting up the humvee shakily. "Ugh...my head....that little squirt...."

Jeena finally gets up, with Hina and Medicine still clining onto Jeena, who then tries to pry them off. "seriously guys, you need to let go already" said Jeena, who was starting to lose breath from the tight grip of the two dolls

"Get down!" Youki roared, pulling Jeena and the others back onto the ground.

"Wha...?" Ghandi looked around just in time to see a flash of bright whitish blue.

Soran had only started accelerating down the tunnel before the wall behind him exploded outwards in a blaze of bluish white light.

"...I've decided..." a voice echoed down the tunnel as the smoke cleared and parted around a shimmering silhouette. "...I cannot trust someone who would kill an innocent man, no matter for what ends."

A shockwave of light burst out of the silhouette, clearing the remainder of the smoke and dust, revealing a faintly glowing Miguel, wielding his twin daggers, a pair of bluish white humanoid figures orbiting him slowly.

'Kill him....' A voice whispered in his head.

"wait, is that mig?" thought Jeena, who raised her head up a bit.

Miguel rushed forwards, daggers ablaze with light. The lights extended into long blades of light. With an upwards slash, he blasted the humvee off its wheels with a huge mound of asphalt, smashing it in two, before sending it rolling out of the Graveyard's rear entrance. The wrecked humvee spiralled down a steep incline, ramming down trees, before falling freely into a deep ravine.

"..." Miguel sighed, as the lights melded back into the daggers. The two floating lights slowly condensed into the more solid forms of Lunasa and Lyrica who landed lightly beside him. "...if you truly serve some purpose in this then you may survive that...." He said. "....prove your justice...as I have proven mine..."

"god damn it is mig" thought Jeena once again.

(OOC: Miguel is overpowered for a plot-related reason which I will not disclose now. Rest assured that there is GM-enforced justification for it.)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: LordVant on September 01, 2009, 02:35:20 AM
Day 4 3:00 p.m. Forest near Karuisuwa town

*Vant and Kanako(carrying Suwako) run through the forest at a quickened pace. Slowly Kanako begins to lose ground on Vant and begins to stumble; she nearly trips over a root when Vant suddenly catches her.*

Vant:Hey, we need to keep moving; we have no idea if they're chasing us, but we can't take that chance.

*Kanako glares at Vant, but then looks down at Suwako as she lies almost limp in her arms*

Vant:Look, let me carry her, I've got more stamina and you're already tired so ju--

Kanako:HELL no! I still don't know if I can trust you yet. I'll carry her.

*Vant merely shakes his head and walks in the same direction*

Vant:Then hurry up, or would you rather go back?

Kanako:...Fine; but if you're trying something I won't hesitate.

Vant:Good.

*They take off running again, though at a slower pace, through the woods. After what seems like hours they come into a clearing and stop.*

Vant:This should be good enough. We'll rest here for the night.

Kanako:*pant pant pant* Good, I don't think I can take another step.

*Kanako settles on the ground against a tree with Suwako in her lap*

Vant:Let me see her for a moment.

Kanako:*glares at Vant* I'm not letting you near her.

Vant:They bruised you up, I've no doubt the did similar to her. Let me see her.

Kanako:*continues glaring at Vant* If you try ANYTHING I'll make sure you never live to see another day. *Sets Suwako down on the ground*

Vant:If you kill me, neither will you. *Vant moves closer and begins examining Suwako. The more he looks, the more tense he becomes. Grinding his teeth and knotting his fists, he looks about ready to rip a man's heart out through his throat.*

Vant:Those bastards, doing this to her.

Kanako:She's not as young as she looks, she's been through a lot; remember, she's a goddess.

Vant:NOT ANYMORE SHE ISN'T!!! *Kanako flinches from the raw anger of his voice* SHE HASN'T BEEN A GOD SINCE YOU LEFT GENSOKYO! DESPITE HER APPEARANCE SHE'S STILL A CHILD! THE FUCKING YAKUZAS IN THE BASE PROBABLY DIDN'T KNOW THAT!! AND THEY STILL TREATED HER LIKE THIS!!!

*Vant was absolutely seething and was ready to open up hell on the yakuzas when Kanako gently placed a hand on his shoulder*

Kanako:I know that... but she's strong, I know she'll pull through...

*Vant begins ripping apart the yakuza uniform he's wearing to bind up Suwako's cuts and bruises, while using the water from his canteen to wash the blood off before Kanako stops him*

Kanako:Let me finish the rest...

Vant:...right. I'll go look for something for us to eat.

Kanako:Wait, we can't be separated for too long, or too far apart. The mana link will be broken. The other yakuzas that contracted us ran out of energy too fast to support us; and that was just ONE of us, let alone both.

Vant:If the link gets weak, all I have to do is push more mana through right?

Kanako:But the strain could be too much for you!

Vant:I'll be fine. We've survived this long, and I've barely broken a sweat. Don't worry, I'll be back soon.

Kanako:...hmmm, fine. Just don't die on us okay?

Vant:Heh, it'll take a lot more than what this forest has to offer to kill me. *Vant smiles and turns to walk away before glancing back at Suwako* Make sure she's okay alright? And don't for get about yourself!

Kanako:I will...*Kanako goes back to cleaning Suwako's cuts*

*Vant takes off into the woods and begins scaveging for food. After maybe half an hour with no luck he considers making a trap when he stumbles upon a wild boar*

Vant:...are there wild boars in Japan?

Boar:SQUEAL!!!!!

*The wild boar begins charging Vant as he readies himself...and his mind. The boar begins to run slower and slower until it seems to almost not be moving.*

Vant:<Let's see...come on, you've got to be weak somewhere....now what's around me?> *looks around taking in every potential within his limited field of vision*

Vant:<hmmm....a rock...that could be useful but... how is it going to help me against a boar this big?...Let's see..> *Looks back at the boar, taking in every minute detail: the hair on it's back; the bright glowing eyes; it's legs pumping in slow rythmic motion; the hairline fracture in its left tusk...*

Vant:<That's it!>
*Vant moves forward at a snail's pace in his mind, reaching to grab the large rock nearby. Picking it up he rushes towards the boar and yells out of pure fury, using the hate towards the yakuzas to fuel his actions. He comes within 4 feet of the boar and swings the rock...*


*Back at the campsite Kanako methodically washes Suwako's wounds and finishes binding her cuts with the torn clothing*

Kanako:*whew* That took awhile.... Suwako.. *brushes her hand against Suwako's face* Please be okay, we can't stop until we've found Sanae and the others. Besides, I still have to beat you and make you declare that I'M THE STRONGEST GODDESS IN GENSOKYO!!! AAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAhahahahaha...ha......ha...... *tears well up in her eyes and splash down on Suwako's dress* Please don't leave me alone Suwako....please.....*Shakes her head vigourously* What am I thinking? I have to be strong, and I have to keep an eye on this "Vant" guy....he IS ex-yakuza after all. For all I know he could just be trying to win my trust and get me to tell him where the others are. <Though I wonder how they're all doing now...or if they're alive...I know I saw someone at that Saniwa shrine but...I can't tell Vant that. Not until I can trust him....still, the way he reacted towards Suwako's injuries...and she needs more help than this. She's badly hurt, she needs a doctor, and I'm sure that Eirin woman would help. Oh, Sanae must be so worried about us now...>


*Vant's timing is perfect as the rock smashes into the boar's tusk and breaks it off. Vant then flips over the boar while grabbing the tusk in his other hand. The boar shrieks in pain and skids to a halt to pull a 180, just as Vant comes flying at it with a downwards swing and plants the tusk through it's skull. The boar drops to the ground dead and Vant looms over it as his anger fades away.*

Vant:Well then, I guess we're having boar tonight.


*Vant strolls into the clearing carrying the boar, slung over one shoulder, and a large stack of firewood under the other.

Vant:Hey Kanako, you like boar?

Kanako:*stares wide-eyed at the boar* Wh-What is that thing?!

Vant:It's a boar...though I'm not sure why it's in Japan. Anyway, should be good meat for us three.

Kanako:*stares down at Suwako*...sure I'm okay with meat, but I don't think she's much of a carnivore.

Vant:Well then she'll have to become one, cuz this is all we've got.

Kanako:*stands and walks over to Vant*...I....want to...thank you........for getting us out of there...what they did to her, *waves a hand at Suwako* is utterly unforgivable. *takes a deep breath* I want to trust you Vant...but I don't know if I can.

Vant:Then don't, not until your comfortable doing so. I won't push it, but you know as well as I do that she needs medical attention.....and you know someone who can help don't you?

Kanako:No that's........no, it's only a hunch, but I think I might know where some "others" may be.

Vant:Well you're too tired to move about right now. *Begins lighting the fire* We'll eat and then move out tomorrow; we'll head towards higher ground to try and figure out where we are okay?

Kanako:Yeah. I understand...just, be easy on us okay? We're not exactly in our best shape right now.

Vant:If you'd let me carry her, you wouldn't be as tired, and you wouldn't smack her head against a tree.

Kanako:Eh?! What do you mean by that?!

Vant:That bump on her head wasn't there when we left the mansion. You were too exhausted to notice but you banged her head into a maple. That's probably why she's not awake right now.

Kanako:ehhhh......ummm...I.....

Vant:Would you kindly gather more firewood? Since you probably can't skin an animal.

Kanako:Uhhh...yeah...sure..*walks into the woods picking up limbs until she's out of earshot*

Vant:....you can stop faking it now...Suwako

Suwako:*Sits up* yeah, yeah, I just never thought I'd actually get to see her cry! *starts rolling around laughing until she rolls onto her sore head* Ow, ow, ow! *Rubs the tender area on her skull*

Vant:Maybe you shouldn't have let her carry you.

Suwako:Yeah, but an oppurtunity like that comes once in a blue moon! *lowers her head and frowns* But I hate to see her like that....did you really mean what you said? About those yakuzas?

Vant:What I said was true. They probably didn't know....and they still...*Shakes head* anyway...

Suwako:Yeah....by the way...when did you notice I was faking?

Vant:You grimaced when I mentioned the tree.

Suwako:Ah...yeah...anyway, do you know how to cook boar?

Vant:I know how to cook a lot of animals, comes with living in the wilderness. Oh, and look out behind you.

Suwako:Huh? *Glances up just as Kanako's fist smack Suwako in the same spot as the tree* OW!!!!!!

Kanako:YOU IDIOT!!! YOU HAD ME WORRIED SICK!!! HOW COULD YOU GO ON LIKE THAT?!?!?! DO YOU ENJOY TORMENTING ME?!??!?!!

Suwako:AT LEAST I'M NOT SOME OLD HAG WHO CRIES LIKE A BABY!!!!!

Kanako:WHAT DID YOU SAY YOU LITTLE SQUIRT!!!!

Suwako:OLD HAG OLD HAG OLD HAG!!!!!

Kanako:WHY YOU LITTLE!!!

*The two are nearly at each others throat when Vant comes between them, holding Suwako up by the back of her dress, and Kanako by her hair.*

Vant:CALM DOWN BOTH OF YOU!!!! *Vant's words ring out with an undertone of death under them*

Kanako&Suwako:............sorry..

Vant:*glances between them* Good then, cuz dinner's ready.

(to be continued)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on September 01, 2009, 07:01:33 PM
5:10PM EST, Pearson International Airport, Toronto, Canada, Day 4 EST

"So I've been assigned to help out with this case, huh?" the man wearing a black suit said said. "But what's with this suit? I'm generally not a fan of this kind of clothing."

"You have to look respectable to the boss sir." another man said, also wearing a black suit, but with a pair of sunglasses covering his eyes, possibly a pathetic attempt to hide his identity. "Also, you'll need this briefcase with you AT ALL TIMES. Do not open it, do not separate yourself from it. It's for the boss only."

"So really...my job is to deliver this briefcase all the way to Japan? Has he not heard of delivery services?" the man replied.

"Hey, I'm only doing what I was ordered to do, and that is to give you this briefcase and the instructions I just mentioned." the man with the sunglasses said.

"Well, thank you then. I guess I'm off to my ruddy flight now. I'm not a fan of those fucking asians anyways." the man said as he waved to the other. He noticed the other with sunglasses flinched a bit after that last sentence, but he paid no attention to it.

After going through the entire process in the airport, he sat down at a chair to wait for his flight to arrive and accept passengers. As he waited, another man in a suit walked by and tapped him on the back.

"Is your name Marco Camacho?" the other man asked.

"And why would you like to know? That is confidential." Marco replied.

"Just making sure." the man replied. "Listen, I've just been ordered to give you this cell phone. Don't ask me why, I was never given the reason. Just take so I can go home for christ's sake."

Marco could easily tell that he's irritated by his order. Probably because he had some other plans that was just interrupted by this order. Marco took the phone from the man, who immediately left after lending it to him. Marco inspected the phone thoroughly. It seemed like an ordinary phone. He looked around to see if it was bugged or traced in any way.

"Nope. Nothing suspicious from it so far. What the fucking hell was that for?" He muttered to himself.

ding-dong

"All passengers taking the flight to Karuisuwa, Japan, please make your way to Gate 9 now. Your flight is now ready." The woman in PA announced. Marco got up from the chair that he sat on and made his way into the plane.

As he got in, he showed his airport ticket to the counter. After a few seconds of inspection, the woman behind the counter looked up and told Marco, "Ah, you're one of them. Please come with me then." Confused, he followed her towards the room behind her. It also lead to the plane, but it seemed to have lead him to the very back of the plane. She opened the door, revealing a room in the plane which he's never seen before. It was all nice and fancy, filled with gambling tables and comfy chairs. There was a bar at one end, and a nice big plasma hanging on the wall on the other end. Other than Marco himself, there were only 4 other men also wearing the same suit as him, as well as the bartender himself. They all looked up from their activities, two of them from a game a poker, another drinking some from the bar, and the other from reading a book on one of the chairs.

"I'm assuming that all of you are here for the same reason?" Marco asked all of them.

"Did you get a briefcase and a cell phone from those two?" the man in the bar asked, "because if so, you're in the right place, I assume. My name is Matthew Harrison. But just call me Matt." Matt remained at his seat, taking another sip of his cup filled with wine. He had long, dark brown hair. He had an unshaven beard. Quite fitting for a drinker like him.

"My name's Fred George." The man in the chair greeted, although not in the nicest way, as he remained at his seat, and turned his head back at the book to continue reading. He wore glasses, but the normal perscribed glasses, not the sunglasses that the other man wore. He had messy black hair, and was quite pale. It seemed that he doesn't go out much.

"And you two are...?" Marco asked the men at the gambling table, irritated by the lack of respect from whom he assumed are his new partners.

"My name's Lucas. Lucas Garvey." The blonde one said. His hair was quite smooth and neat. He had nice blue eyes. He must've been quite a ladies man, Marco thought to himself. "The other one I'm playing with is Fernando. I don't know his last name though."

"And it's none of your business too!" He said in a gruff voice. He was a bit tan. He also had messy black hair, but a lot messier than the reader. His face looked a bit deformed, as his teeth was a bit rotten. He doesn't look like he takes care of himself quite well.

"Hmph. Well my name is Marco Camacho. I'm guessing that I'm here for the same reason you guys are." He said. "Whatever we're doing, we're stuck together until further orders are given to us." Marco felt irritated when he mentioned the last sentence. He has no idea how long they'll be together for, but he hopes that it won't be for long...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: LordVant on September 04, 2009, 02:02:44 AM
(Continued from last post)

"*sigh* When is it going to end?"

*Vant watched as Kanako and Suwako raced to see who could eat their roast boar first. It then developed into who could eat more meat. They ended up laying on their backs with huge grins on their faces. Vant only sat there and ate in silence.*

"Hey, what's with you Vant?" said Kanako.

"Yeah! Come on and lighten up!" blurted Suwako.

"...Sorry, I'm not much in the mood for merry-making." stated Vant.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! MERRY-MAKING?! I haven't heard that word in a LONG time! And I thought I was old!" *The concept barely registered in her head before Suwako began rolling around on the ground laughing hysterically.*
"I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU ACTUALLY GOT HER TO SAY THAT!!!! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!"

*Kanako jumps on Suwako and starts pinching her cheeks.* "Oh, shut up you little welp! You're almost as old as me!"

*Suwako could only continue laughing as her face was stretched.* "YEAH! UT YOR SHTILL ALD ENOUFF TO BE MY GRANDMOSHER!!! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"

*They roll on the ground fighting for awhile before breaking away from each other, out of breath but still managing to chuckle.*

Vant:<Heh, they must be close friends; I don't think that'll change for quite a while, if ever. Still... Kanako just seems so, beautiful...Ah, I can't let that get into my head right now. I need to work on getting these two back to their friends, if they're still alive.> "Oi, let's get some rest. We've got a lot of traveling to do tomorrow and I don't want to have to carry either of you."

(Day 5 6:00a.m.)

"...Why the hell am I carrying you?" said an irked Vant.

"Cuz it's too early to get up and try hiking." Yawned Suwako.

"Yeah, can't we sleep for a few more hours?" said a half-asleep Kanako.

"Look, the earlier we set out, the earlier we get to higher ground, and the earlier we find you friends. Besides, if you two hadn't stuffed yourselves and then rolled around playing games, you wouldn't be so tired... and YOU," *Points at Suwako* "Wouldn't be on my back; and I wouldn't have to drag YOU," *Points at Kanako* "in a cot behind me!"

Kanako:"Oh be quiet Vant! If you wouldn't talk, we could sleep and you wouldn't have to listen to us. *Moment of silence* "By the way, how do you have enough energy to keep us supplied, carry us, and hike uphill at the same time?"

"I have training and experience. I know how to pace myself."

"That doesn't explain the huge amount of mana that you have." said Suwako through closed eyes.

"Yeah, no human could possibly contain that much mana." said Kanako who was almost asleep.

"Do I look like an alien, or a demon? Oh, I know, maybe I'm a god myself! Just like you two!" Vant said flatly

"Alright, alright; you don't have to get touchy about it." Kanako retaliated.

"*sigh* Forgive me, I'm just testy since I have to carry both of you when your legs work perfectly fine."

"Okay let me down, don't want you to pass out and US have to carry you uphill." Suwako replied. "Still it IS curious as to why you have such a large reservoir. Perhaps you're maybe not human? *starts walking circles around Vant* "Hmmmm you seem human though. So why...why is it?"

"Do you have any artifacts on you?" Kanako asked. "Maybe that's enhancing your natural ability to produce mana?"

"Sorry, only got the clothes on me, and this water canteen."

"Wait, you're yakuza and you don't have any weapons?" asked Suwako.

"I lost my knife on a guard that got in the way of our escape. Idiots think that serrating their knives for added intimidation is the best thing in the world; problem is that it's hard to pull it back out...especially since it got hooked on the guy's rib cage."

"Damn, how'd you kill that boar then?" said Kanako.

"I took a rock, broke its left tusk off, and shoved it through its skull." Vant stated with a grin.

"Cool! Wait, its made of bone though, how'd you break it?" said Kanako excitedly.

"I've had this ability to....slow down time; well...it's not really slowing down time, but when you have a ton of adrenaline rushing through your system, you brain works faster and things "appear" to slow down, to your perception. I can manipulate this to do it whenever and so far, there's been no side-effects....though I've never done if for a long amount of time so... Anyway, while I slowed down time I noticed a fracture in the tusk, so I knew I could break it with the rock and that it was sharp enough, with my amount of strength, to pierce its brain." explained Vant.

"That's amazing!" exclaimed Suwako, "So your huge amount of mana kinda helps you with that, along with your stamina and all, but it still doesn't explain the supply..."

"Well...let's not dwell on it too much, okay? All things in good time, we're at the top of the mountain."

*Below the group was a small town in the base of the valley. A little higher up was a shrine that was almost hidden within a forest.*

"Well then, either the town or the shr-"

"THE SHRINE! THE SHRINE!! THE SHRINE!!!" both of the goddess yelled which caused a flock of birds to fly off from their perches in some trees.

"Alright then, I suppose we'll go to the shrine."

(to be continued)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on September 04, 2009, 08:36:10 PM
Time: 7:30 Am Day 5 Place: Outside the shrine.

Jalal and Eirin were wandering about talking.

"I wonder why they had us lolis wear a sarashi. It's not like there was anything to see," Jalal asked.

"Well maybe pedophiles would target you if you weren't wearing one," Eirin replied.

"Pedophiles?"

Just then, a bear burst out of the woods and roared.

"A bear!" Jalal exclaimed.

'Oh no, I left bow in the room. I guess I'll have to use my martial arts to defeat this foe,' Eirin thought as she took a stance.

Upon seeing Eirin's stance, the bear took a crane stance. Thus, the battle began. Punches everywhere, flying kicks and impossible dodges.

And then Jalal cut in, "Hey! Stop fighting! Don't you know the saying? The more you fight...

Strike! Mr. Ando! Strike!"

The bear turned away with its head held in shame.

"I am no match for Mr. Ando," it said.

"Surely there must be a better way to resolve our differences," Jalal said.

"Indeed," the bear replied, "Might I suggest Brawling."

"Wasn't that what we were doing?" Eirin asked.

"No, I refer to Super Smash Brothers Brawl. Ah, but first let me introduce myself. I am Theodore O'Bear, but you may call me Ted."

"I am Jalal McWallace and this is my wife Eirin."

"Eirin? As in Eirin Yagokuro from Imperishable Night?"

"I don't know what your talking about," Eirin said.

"hm...well, if you knew, that would be breaking the fourth wall. Let me give some of the plot if you wouldn't mind.

"Go ahead."

"The full moon was stolen and the chosen heroine must go find out who did it. It turns out that Eirin hid the moon so that people of the moon couldn't capture Kaguya."

"Imperishable Night you said this was?"

"Yes"

"Well, that's sounds like me."

"Well, I always wanted to ask you something. How the heck are you supposed to beat Apollo 13 on Lunatic?!? It gets me every time!"

"Well I'm certainly not telling you. It's my card."

"*sigh* I suppose that's to be expected. Well, I shall go and retrieve my Wii and television for our match."

A few minutes later, the Ted had returned with the equipment.

"I have brought the stuff and we shall commence with the Brawl."

Jalal, Eirin and Ted Brawled in the lounge for an undetermined amount of time. No really, I don't know how long they were there. Or at least not yet.

(OOC: I mean that)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on September 05, 2009, 04:19:16 AM
After the Miko Training, Day 5 Morning

After the Miko Training and successfully get their clothes changed, Amarillo and Lily are walking out on the way to the shopping district of the town.

"Err.." Lily looked at their clothes, "When did you get these clothes?"

"Eh?" Amarillo looked at the clothes, it's a typical kind of school uniform, however, instead of the usual blue-white sailor uniform, their uniforms have a light orange and blue design. "This? It's from GA-01, they got that uniform for last mission, it's the school uniform that's coming from... err.. Hikari-or something school."

"School uniforms...... again?"

"Erm.. That's the first time. Last time we only said that we are students from a faraway school." Amarillo answers Lily's unasked question.

"Well, If you said so."

As they turned across the road, they are bumped into something.

"Whoa! Look for it!" Lily shouts as she jumped away to avoid a collision.

And it is revealed that running towards them is no one but Rinnosuke.

"Ms. Viridian, found you at last." Rinnosuke runs to Amarillo, seemingly holding something in his hands.

It is a piece of newspaper.

"I found this when the er.. people with green uniforms dropped these at the door, and I picked it up and saw this photo here....." Rinnosuke said with a very high speed.

"Just clam down first, then hand me the newspaper... or hands me the newspaper first."

Amarillo looks at one of the photoed news.

"THIS JUST IN!! A cool boy with a prop-lookalike sword had dispatched a group of Yakuzas that even the polices having no idea to deal of. This boy seems like an actor, however the details are not known, we will look into the matters as fast as possible."

Beside the news is the photo, which shows a boy with short hair kicking ass with a golden sword. Behind him stands a girl that's wearing some Chinese styled clothing.

"This girl looks like Meiling." Rinnosuke said.

"Just that?" Amarillo asked.

"Yes, pretty much so." Rinnosuke replied "I want to phone you, however the cell phone doesn't work." He pulled out the phone and BATTERY LOW are shown on it. "I cannot make phone call with it, so I think I may just come here to find you."

"Then what about the shop?" Amarillo gasped, "You left the shop open?"

"Err.. Yeah, I'm used to manage Kourindou like that." Rinnosuke grins. "I'll head back to there as quickly as possible, though." He runs away.

Amarillo facepalmed.

"He forget we are no longer in Gensokyo....." She murmured, "I hope his shop didn't get robbed..." She looks down at the newspaper photo, "And it seems that my brother is in position, He may arrive here by night. However if he keeps causing these *cough*--" Her words are cut by a sudden fierce cough.

"Are you OK?" Lily is frightened to see blood dripping down from Amarillo's hand.

"Ahh, just some nosebleed... caused by the output of the energy because of the training... Heh, that's not big concern."

"Really? When you said something was no big concern, you probably will faint in merely 30 mins." Said Lily as she looks at Amarillo's covered face.

"Come on, that's harsh." Amarillo moved her hands away and it seems the bleeding had stopped. "As you see I'm alright."

"Yeah, but your face is pretty ruined, you should find somewhere to wash your face first." Lily suggested "A girl with a bloody face is more like a Youkai."She added.

"Guess So." Amarillo sighed and walks away, trying to find somewhere to wash her face, "So the Miko training is for real, Hmm.." She thought as she looked around.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on September 06, 2009, 07:08:23 PM
Shrine Waterfall Area - Day 5 - 5:50 am  (from Pearl's perspective)

(while Reimu and Sanae give demonstrations and instructions on water ablutions)

Pearl and her team were preparing for the water ablutions and they listened in rather loosely to begin with. Kijiri and her team was near the back so they decided to wait until all the chatter died down so they can get the instructions again.  Pearl watched as Kijiri and Remi shared their scarf together looking like a chibi tsundere couple. 

Pearl: < teehee how cute I hope Daddy and Remilia-chan get along nicely >

She fantasized about having a 'mother' who was smaller than her and a vampire (which is why she missed most of the instructions on the water ablutions to begin with)

Komachi wasn't really caring too much since she just woke up more or less. She was more hungry than anything. Those yakuza jerks worked her more than shikieiki ever has and with no pay no less. Needless to say she was very sleepy still and even more than that hungry.

Elly was curious about the outside world and took in the scenery as they trodded the mountain path and recalled the beauty that Gensokyo also shared.  Like Komachi she was starving and still tired from being used by the Yakuza group excessively.

Rumia and Minoriko were gathering buckets of water to splash themselves with neatly. It ended up turning into a water splashing game. However after a while they started to sneeze and sat down near a prepared fire to warm themselves up.

Pearl: *pours a bucket of water over herself and then shivers*  bzzzzzz....cold.

Komachi: man why do we have to do the whole 9 yards of miko rituals? if we're here for techniques we should just learn what we can and be done with it. All this tradition and stuff is pretty meaningless.

Elly: Meaningless ya say.... -_- Humans are known for doing weird things and this isn't the weirdest for me.

Koma: true of course but dam talk about being so serious over nothing. *pours a bucket over herself* ahhh refreshing. man this is no where near the temperature of the Sanzu man.

Elly: what do you mean? Is the Sanzu River even colder than this?

Koma: sometimes yeah. That water can get so cold you instantly freeze. Other times it can get so hot you melt immidiately. Its a wicked river man, I look to the left of my Titanic and see steam and on my right i see chunks of ice. That River has a mind of its own i swear hahaahahha.

Elly was a little disturbed by the thought of a "Living River"

Elly: I-i see *sweatdrops* I'm glad i never saw that river before.

Pearl listened to her 2 comrades talk and she felt more at ease with things like this. She'd much rather stay in this situation with the refugees than have to fight again like how she and her dad did in their previous incarnations against Baal's armies. 
 *insert the segment where Kijiri and Remi went through the water ablutions*
She looked over to her dad who has been lolified and genderswapped. She was holding a bucket in one hand and yelling at Anth for surprisingly splashing water on her and Remilia with her wings exposed and vampiric attributes returning. She started to get up to help them but Sanae shaded Remilia with a bucket and Kijiri lowered her mana levels to suppress Remi's original qualities. Pearl sighed a relief.

Pearl: I...wonder how dad and Remi met each other....

Koma: ara? how that brat and him met...I dunno *pours a bucket over Elly resulting in her shrieking a bit* probably was over something important. Not anyone would be willing to visit Remilia in Gensokyo. She's a rather dangerous vampire.

Pearl: oh? is she evil?

Koma: nah just brat hahah. a spoiled little thing who has everything done for her. She is rather powerful though so no one dared to oppose her in Gensokyo. To visit her was a rather rare thing to do.

Pearl: ohhh i see. what else is there?

Koma: hahah man your just as curious as the little devil. I'm not one to gossip but ah...(OOC: liar) I hear she covered the entirety of Gensokyo in a scarlet mist that blocked the sun for a few days without end. Apparently she did it so she can have parties at her mansion during the daytime and to go out freely during the day. I gotta say though it was rather gnarly man haha. But it was really making the summer air cold. and kinda chilly.

Komachi sat down next to Pearl and a shivering Elly as they waited a bit to dry off before doing anything else. Pearl was tinkering with her communicator as they waited for a bit. Making sure to avoid the self-destruct mechanism as she went.

Pearl: I'd imagine...blocking out the sun is dangerous for all life. Well...i guess its fine if your already non-living huh?

Koma: yeah totally. funny thin is she did it but it wasn't to end life or be malicious or destructive. it was just to party more and make herself mo comfortable. And she did it soon after coming to Gensokyo no less! hahaah. Talk about selfish man. She doesn't take crap from anyone and thinks that no one is better than her. Its rather rich if you ask me. I've seen many humans who died with that attitude and Shikieki-sama sent them straight to hell without as much as a second breath.

Pearl: but it seems like she's doing better now though right?

Koma: yeah i guess so. seems like things are better now that she got a boyfriend to settle down on. Not that i really care though but man, she was an interesting one back home that's for sure. She was one of those types that was horrible to have an as enemy but still not really one you'd have as a friend since she's really selfish and bratty.

Pearl: well there has to be some good thing about her. afterall she's getting along really nicely with my dad and some of the others here as well.

Koma: well yeah, she has great leadership abilities it seems. Hmm what else, a crapload of maids, powerful in both physical and magical aspects and can be faster than the average human eye can follow, charismatic, and elegant. She's a real aristocratic lady when you get to know her, and she's more curious than an army of cats, its rather cute sometimes. Though I've only met her a few times.

Pearl: teehee and you said you don't gossip.

Koma: ahhaha. yeah i know i'm a sucker for gossip. When your on the sanzu river ferrying a soul one at a time all day and it can't even talk to you i guess that happens to ya. ah man! i feel like Shikieki-sama woulda smacked me by now. ...even though i have no idea where she is i feel like she's still watching me even now *shivers*

Pearl: I'd love to meet your boss sometime. You seem to look up to her and fear her at the same time ^^ teehee.

Elly was listening in quietly and gathered the information on this "Remilia" mistress and was subconsciously comparing her to her own mistress: Yuka Kazami. Pearl was watching as Kijiri tickled Remi's backside to calm her little tantrum. Pretty much affirming everything Komachi just said as true. She chuckled to herself

Elly: < just like my mistress this Remilia person sounds powerful and dangerous as well. I wonder if mistress Yuka could beat her... I've only seen her lose 2 times in my entire life with her >..ACHOO!

Koma: hehe too chilly for ya eh? Your a youkai. ya gotta toughen up a little ya know? hahah.

Elly: ...yes...I should.  < When was the last time i fought seriously...i have gotten weaker as the years went on but as a gatekeeper for the Kazami mansion. one where no fool dares to come near i hardly ever get a chance to fight....I fell out of practice. >

Elly was a little depressed about things, how weak she's gotten and not knowing where her mistress was. Pearl started to feel a sting within herself somewhere but didn't know what it was and why it felt...sad. What she didn't know was that it was because of their shared links with each other. However her thoughts were interrupted when Orin who was being washed by Yamame let out a loud loud meow of protest to the water being dumped on her scratching Yamame  in the process.

Pearl: well we should get ready to start training soon...

Koma: bout time some action started lets go before i fall asleep again!

Elly:...*nodded slightly*

The girls got up and went to Reimu's side and waited a bit for more instructions

PEarl: is something wrong Miss Elly? you seem quiet.

Elly: *perks her head up from under her hat* huh? n-no i'm fine. i'm just....tired.

Pearl: I'm sorry we'll make sure you get plenty of rest when this is over. I promise it ^_^

Elly: t-thank you.

Such kindness Elly wasn't used to as well. Mistress Yuka's behavior was at times barbaric and unruly at times. In a way she was happy to be away from her mistress but she still enjoyed her company even if she was rather.... she thought to consider this a good break to prepare herself to become stronger. She didn't know how she'd do it but it had to be done. For her and her mistress sakes.

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gpop on September 06, 2009, 08:03:30 PM
9:10PM EST, Flight 999, over the Pacific Ocean, Day 4 EST

Marco Camacho continued to be disgusted by his fellow "members". None of them seem all that qualified to be a RAI force member. He felt used and inferior compared to the rest of the men he used to work with back in Canada.

"These pigs are nothing. They don't deserve to be here. Little bastards." he muttered under his breath. At the moment he was just surfing through the huge plasma TV hanging on the wall. Nothing much on, and the World Cup qualifiers have already went by, as he just watched them an hour ago.

Then suddenly he felt his phone vibrate, but no sound. He looked around to see if the others felt their phone go off as well, but no one either didn't notice, or their phones didn't even go off, as they remained in their normal activities. Marco took the phone from his pocket and noticed that he received a new text message from "Private Number". He opened the phone and began to read the message in his head, "Turn the channel to 573."

573!?, he thought to himself. This thing has cable? He quickly scanned the area around the plasma, but noticed nothing that could appear like a cable. No matter, he changed the channel regardless to 573 anyways, and surprisingly it displayed a man with sunglasses.

"Hello agents." the man said in a booming voice, which made the rest of the people in the room to avert their eyes towards the large TV. "My name is of no importance to you, if you guys are wondering who I am. All you need to know is that I am the spokesperson of the RAI force. All of you have been hand-selected by the boss based on your performance of your duties. This is why you are here. I am here to give you instructions on what to do when you reach Karuisuwa. Once the plane leaves, their will be a black limo waiting outside of the airport. He will take you to your next destination, which will be a forest at the border of the city. Inside that forest will contain a mansion which has mysteriously appeared after an 'incident' that occured. Your jobs is to investigate in that mansion inside that mansion. Marco Camacho, you are in charge of this team. That is all for now. Further instructions awaits you in the limo." and the man in the screen fades out, leaving the men in silence as they all focused their eyes towards Marco.

What? Me, leader of these bastards? he throught to himself. Oh god why these group a hags? Then he got up from the chair and said to rest of the agents, "Well you heard the man, I'm in charge of you guys, so whatever we find their, you'll have to give it to me!"

"And why the hell should we do that?" Fernando asked in a rough and irritated voice, "I don't have to listen to your pansy ass mouth."

Irritated by this response, Marco takes his pistol from his holster and pointed it at Fernando's head. "You will listen to me, or I'll have to file a report about your 'accidental' death."

Fernando chuckled under his as he didn't take the response all too seriously until he heard a click coming from the hammer of the pistol. "Heh, you must be serious then." Fernando responded with another chuckle as he turned his head towards the table. "Whatever then, 'boss'. I'm only doing this for the money and other riches we'll get from this. Don't think that neither I or the others in this room agree to this though." he said as he took a sip of wine from the cup that was originally on the table.

Marco placed the pistol back into his holster and sighed. Whatever, he thought to himself, whatever we're doing in that mansion, it better be quick.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on September 07, 2009, 02:44:54 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Moerin on September 08, 2009, 04:52:19 PM
Hilly Forest Trail, Saniwa Grounds, ~6:08 AM, Day 5

Participants: Teams Drillkumo, Silent Sinner, and Ghostbuster: E-mouse, Theorist, and Xan

(OOC: Triple copost oh man

Dialog co-written, consolidation and extra detail by E-mouse.)


Two Lunarian princesses, their master, and their pet froze in their hiding place for the third time, to escape the curious look of a catgirl miko. After a moment, she turned away again to follow her own masters.

By some miracle, Team Silent Sinner had yet to be detected, despite the shimmering green of their most noticeable member.

"I still don't like this," Yori Lunablade grumbled, fingering the hilt of her blade, "Wouldn't it be faster if we just attacked her shikigami?"

Toyohime put a hand on her shoulder. "I told you, sister." She whispered, "We'll need to surprise Yukari if we're going to have any chance of defeating her, in our condition."

"Obviously it's all part of some sinister plot..." Nathanial muttered from next to her, "I'm not sure why it involves so many mikos, but I'm sure we'll get to the bottom of this soon."

Lunablade agreed. "It's that shrine maiden's fault, I'm sure of it. Yukari must have brainwashed her into giving away her powers..."

Reisen had a quiet question. "Umm... wouldn't that mean it's Yukari's fault?"

"Of course it's Yukari's fault!" Lunablade snapped back. "She's obviously--"

Toyohime cut her off with a sharp nudge. "Next spot." she whispered, pointing at another large tree farther along the trail. "That one. Quietly."

Lunablade grumbled. The group broke cover to sneak over to the next tree, peeking at their stalking victims through the underbrush.

They waited a second or two before talking again, after their earlier experiences with provoking suspicious miko glances.

Reisen had another question. "Who are those other girls? Toyohime-sama explained the kitsune, but..."

"I can tell one of them's human." Nate provided, with certainty. "But aside from that..."

Reisen was a little surprised. "Human? Which one? I know the girl with cat ears has to be a youkai, but the others... is it the little girl, or the one giving her a piggyback ride?"

Speaking of which, the piggyride-ee let out a loud sigh as her charge started chewing on a lock of blonde hair. She said something else, not quite loud enough to be heard over the noise of the waterfall.

The younger girl reached around to grab at her ride's breasts.

Nate was rather dumbfounded at this development. "... is she doing that on purpose?"

In retaliation, the older girl let go of the younger's legs in a bid to end their piggyback ride arrangement. Unfortunately, she forgot that her rider's other arm was still around her neck. The two toppled backwards onto the dirt trail with small cries of surprise.

After a moment, the older one had another comment to add.

"Damnit, Yukari!"

No sooner had the name "Yukari" been uttered, Lunablade ran full sprint towards her, drawing her katana as she charged towards the little girl.  "YUUUUUUKAAAAARIIIIIIIIIII!  PREPARE TO DIE!!!"

The reactions of Yukari's group were varied. The catgirl following them simply shrieked in fright. Yukari herself just tilted her head back to look at Lunablade, curious. Her shikigami darted in front of her protectively, incidentally giving Yukari an excellent view of her bloomers. Inexplicably, the human girl cried out in pain.

And, from out of nowhere, a blurringly fast figure ran into Lunablade's path, pushing her blade aside with one of its own, and momentarily knocking her off-balance.

"Wh..."

Youmu skidded to a stop on the dirt past Lunablade, and turned to glare up at her, looking unusually serious and angry for a lolita. Her arms shook slightly, struggling even under the weight of a smaller wakizashi blade.

('Wakizashi (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wakizashi)' are basically smaller katanas - such as Youmu's Hakurouken.)


She took a deep breath, and her expression softened. Slightly. "Could you not attack Yukari-sama, please? Yuyuko-sama would be really irritated if her best friend got injured."

Lunablade stared at her in disbelief for a moment, and laughed. "What?! Are you kidding?! After all she's done to us?!"

"Wh... what..." the green-clad miko stammered, as Yukari crawled out from underneath her.

"I'm sorry, Midori-san, but it's an emergency." Ran answered her, tersely.

"R... right..."

Ran began walking towards Lunablade, flexing her fingers, a hint of fear on her face.

Lunablade glanced between Youmu and her newly approaching opponent for a moment.

There was a loud "hrmhrmhrmhrm!" of someone clearing their throat.

Toyohime waited for a moment to allow the others to look at her, and produced... a large paper fan.

She smiled.

"Sister, please restrain yourself."

Ran's eyes widened, and she quickly backed off. Midori struggled up on one elbow beside her and got a proper look at the scene.

"... oh, shit."

Youmu simply gave Toyohime a blank stare, nonplussed. "Uh... thanks?"

Lunablade stared at her sister in disbelief for a moment. She threw back her head and laughed. "Ahaha! Toyo, you really think that's going to stop me?! Even if I wasn't your sister, that--"

Toyohime cut her off by clearing her throat again, more loudly this time.

"Um... what's going on...?" Youmu asked, increasingly confused.

Nate had an answer about what he thought SHOULD be happening. "Stop it, Lunablade!" he cried, "I told you that we weren't coming here to fight!"

The gaudily-clad lunar princess just grinned at him. It wasn't a friendly grin.

"Maybe you didn't."

Toyohime was starting to lose her temper. "Yori! Stop acting like a petulant child! I know it's Yukari, but this isn't the time for that!"

"It's LUNABLADE!!" her sister cried back.

Speaking of Yukari.

"Yori-chan dresses so silly~"

Everyone turned to stare.

Lunablade looked back at her sister, eyes pleading. "Please?"

Jeremidori, in the meantime, had collapsed back to the ground in exasperation. "Yukari please don't be a fucking moron!"

Youmu was equally exasperated. "Could someone please explain to me what is going on here?!"

"Moon princess out for revenge," Midori grunted, painfully getting up on her knees again.

"That's right!" Lunablade cried, spinning around to face the Yakumos again. She pulled herself up to her full height. "I shall not stand down!"

She glared down at the loli-Yukari giving her an overconfident smile, flourished with her blade, and brought it down to point at her nemesis.

"Listen here, Yukari Yakumo! What you have done to me and my people is UNFORGIVABLE! The souls of those who died during your war cry out for VENGEANCE, and I am that vengeance given form!"

"Dramatic." Jeremidori muttered. The gap-loli next to her giggled.

Lunablade continued, voice rising as she got into her speech. "I am the Sword of Lunaria!  The Moon Princess Possessed by Divine Spirits!"

"Isn't that her sword, not her?" Midori muttered. Ran shrugged.

"Defender of love, justice, and the Lunarian way!" Yori - sorry, Luna - went on, "hear my name and tremble, for I am..."

She raised an open hand to the sky. "MAGICAL! ..."

Luna pulled the arm back down, extended the other to her side, and brought them back in with an odd cross, an odd selection of fingers extended. "WARRIOR!..."

Her bizarre gesticulations continued, proceeding through a brief wide-legged pose, twisting her body away from Yukari as she continued glaring over her shoulder, a final round of strange gestures...

"LUNABLAAAAAAADE!"

Before ending with a rather distinctive pose with her pointing at Yukari over one elbow.

The whole sequence was eerily familiar (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=upEOW3xAwCw).

Nate, Toyohime, and Reisen buried their faces in their hands for a moment.

"Oh, that's who she's imitating." Jeremy quipped, "I didn't recognize it over the clashing gaudiness."

"What?" Ran asked, dumbfounded at the ludicrous display.

Yukari just giggled again and pointed up at Lunahime. "Your hands look funny!"

Lunablade's eyebrow twitched.

And Youmu... stared at her in stunned silence. She slowly brought one hand to her face as well, shaking.

"Okay."

Her calm was... fragile.

"I don't really know what's going on here, but let me make sure I've got this straight."

Youmu's tone gave the others pause. Everyone looked at her.

She gave them a strained grin. "Okay, Yukari did something bad to you in the past, right?"

Yukarin clasped her hands behind her back and failed to look innocent.

Yoriblade, at least, took it seriously. Hysterically, even. "'Something bad'!?  She tried to invade my home and... And caused the deaths of a lot of people I cared about!"

"The First Lunar War..." Midori muttered. She started trying to bore holes through the back of Yukari's head with her eyes.

Youmu nodded slowly at Lunablade. "Okay... I've got that so far. So, you come down here and decide to kill her?"

"... I doubt they'd do that on their own..." Midori muttered, frowning. "Which would mean..."

Lunablade scoffed at the half-ghost's objection. "Of course!  She deserves nothing less!"

Midori glared at the back of Yukari's head again.

Youmu developed a nasty, dead-eyed smile. "... while she's basically depowered and has been reduced to a loli."

Yorihime wasn't too intimidated. "What better chance will I have against her?" she shot back, "I'd be stupid NOT to do this now!"

"She has a point." Midori mumbled to herself.

Yukarin kept smiling.

Youmu started shaking again. Even her voice was uneven. "... and yet you give this huge speech involving justice?"

A brief silence. Now Midori giggled.

"Somehow, killing defenseless people doesn't seem at all just." the half-ghost added, with a growl.

"Yukari?  Defenceless!?" Lunablade shrieked back at her, "She's a diabolical fiend, an enemy of all that is just! The right thing to do would be to strike her down before she regains her power!!"

"Right for who?" Midori asked, loudly.

Lunahime's head snapped around to glare at her, and she opened her mouth to reply, but Youmu cut her off.

"And another thing? Am I supposed to be worried about that fan?" she had also turned away, to glare at the other moon princess. "I mean, Yuyuko-sama uses fans in combat, but come on..." she raised her blade a little, with a nasty little grin. "... there are swords involved here. And it's made out of paper..."

Lunablade scoffed, and put her hands on her hips. "HAH! Don't flaunt your ignorance! If my sister uses the power of that fan, everything you can see will be purified at the atomic level!"

Jeremy snorted.

Youmu gave her opponent a blank stare. Then another disturbing smile. "... Okay. Ignoring the whole subject of Yukari for now, did you say that everything - EVERYTHING. I. See. - would be purified by that if you used it?"

"'Disintegrated' may be a better term." Ran added, nervously. Beads of sweat rolled down her face.

Lunablade grinned. "YES!" she crowed, "To the atomic level!"

"Everything?" Youmu repeated.

Yoriblade glared at her. "I just said--"

Youmu turned her gaze up to the top of the waterfall. "Including all those people up there?"

"... um..."

Lunablade cringed back a little under Youmu's glare. 

"Yes. Or. No."

"Ah, ah, well, um, maybe..." Yorihime mumbled, sweatdropping nervously.

Youmu began shaking again. "And you... you..."

The volcano erupted.

"WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU PEOPLE?!?!" Youmu roared, at the top of her lungs. The trees nearby shed their collection of birds in a panic. "SWEET MERCIFUL SHIKIEIKI, I THOUGHT I HAD TO DEAL WITH LOADS OF ILLOGIC ALLREADY, BUT THIS JUST DOES NOT MAKE SENSE!!!"

Nate and Reisen nodded sagely, arms crossed.

Midori disagreed. "Actually, it makes perfect sense, just--"

Youmu cared for none of this, boiled over in confusion and anger. She shot a finger out towards Yukari.

"THIS IS YUKARI YAKUMO. SHE ENJOYS TAKING NAPS LASTING BETWEEN A DECADE TO A CENTURY, NICE CHATS WITH YUYUKO-SAMA, AND TROLLING REIMU."

"It's very fun~" Yukarin sang. Midori sighed.

"SHE IS CURRENTLY ENTIRELY LACKING IN MANA, AND IS PHYSICALLY A SMALL, PRETEEN GIRL.

I FAIL TO UNDERSTAND HOW ANY OF THAT LIST OF THINGS QUALIFIES HER AS A DIABOLICAL FIEND. NOT EVEN THE IRRITATING REIMU PART.
"

Midori didn't get too far with her objection. "Well, actu--"

"SHE TRIED TO INVADE THE MOON!" Lunablade shot back, nearly screaming. "SHE... SHE KILLED THE ONLY PERSON I'VE EVER LOVED!   

"WHAT?!"

Yukarin actually started to sweat a little under Jeremidori's glare.

"Did you seriously..."

Still, none of this stopped little Youmu's Unlimited Flipout Works. She snapped her sword over to point at Lunablade, shaking wildly. "A-AND YOU! WHY THE HELL ARE YOU DRESSED IN THAT SILLY OUTFIT?!?!"

"Silly?!" the Sword of Lunaria gasped, "THIS OUTFIT'S NOT SILLY, IT'S THE TRUE UNIFORM OF A DEFENDER OF JUSTICE!!"

Youmu ignoring this was not surprising, but somewhat more understandable. "I CAN'T DEAL WITH THIS ANYMORE![/i] URGE... TO... STAB... PEOPLE... RISING!!!!"

"Uh, Youmu..." Midori said, hesitantly.

Youmu's head snapped over to glare at her. The motion made her shaky grip on her wakizashi falter, the blade scraping on her fingers enough to draw blood.

She quickly fixed her grip on the blade and stared down at the blood on her hand.

Suddenly, Youmu was calm.

Thoughts among the others met a general consensus of 'Uh-oh.'

"Yes, that's right..." Youmu said to herself, dreamily, "Why do I even bother attempting to inject sanity into these things anymore?"

She looked up at Yorihime, a distant smile on her face. "Yes, just flow with the insanity... it seems to work just fine for everyone else..."

"I prefer insanities that don't involve copious violence." Midori whimpered, shuffling backwards.

Lunablade frowned at her opponent. "If you don't act with a calm heart, you'll never be able to control your sword properly! What makes you think you can challenge me?!"

Youmu brought her sword to the ready, still smiling silently.

"Will you two stop it?" begged Nate, "We only came here to get some answers, damn it..."

"Yori... Lunablade-sama, please..." Reisen added.

No such luck.

Lunablade staggered back under the ferocity of Youmu's first assault, a little alarmed at the perfectly calm, vacant smile on her face whist essentially flying into a berserker fury. But Lunablade wasn't the Sword of Lunaria for nothing! She managed to recover quickly enough, and the two traded blows evenly, Youmu circling around her constantly to little avail.

After a few rotations, a nasty grin passed over Youmu's face.

"Guh!"

"To...Toyohime-sama!!"

A second Youmu stood behind Toyohime, the blade of 'her' sword lightly pressing against the moon princess' throat.

The first Youmu continued smiling at Lunablade, positioned precisely between her and her sister. "Hehehe."

Reisen and Nate made their counterpoint to the en-formed Myon that had appeared out of nowhere. A handful of gemstones and a shaky rifle bayonet leveled themselves at the back of her head.

"B... back off!" Nathanial stammered, "Unless you w-want to get hurt!"

Neither Youmu really cared about this threat. Nate and his rabbit-eared squeeze realized the reason when Myon flickered a little.

"Nooow then." Youmu went on, smirking at Lunablade a little, "I think I have a nice little hostage situation set up here."

"Just put away all the weapons," Myon added, breath brushing Toyohime's ear, "We'll discuss this calmly, and noooooo one needs to get hurt."

The two Youmus grinned nastily again. "Yet."

"This... this includes your weapons, Youmu." Midori managed to say.

"After them."

Nate took the most reasonable course of action. "Lunablade, drop it.  Now."

"But..."

Lunablade glanced nervously between the Youmu in front of her, and the sister past her. 

She squeezed her katana's hilt for a moment...

"... fine, then."

... and sheathed it.

Real-Youmu's smile turned a little less dead. "See, that was easy." She sheathed her own blade, the two sword holders looking rather awkward on her lolified form.

"Nice sword, I might add. Not as good as Hakurouken-" Youmu patted said weapon's hilt affectionately, "But a good quality sword."

Myon returned to its normal, near-transparent form and resumed floating above Youmu's shoulder.

"Um." Midori stammered.

"Now, can we speak calmly?" Youmu asked, finally returning to her usual level-headedness.

Nate sighed in relief. "Finally! That's what I originally inten--" He blinked. "Wait, what did you say your sword was called?"

"Hakurouken." Youmu answered. "Normally, I'd be using it in conjunction with Roukanken," she tapped the other sheathe with a finger, "But in my current state..."

"Hakurouken... And Roukanken!?  The... The White Tower Sword and the Lookout-Tower Sword!?"  Nate's face spread into an eager, fanboyish grin. "B-b-but those were supposed to have been lost centuries ago!"

Youmu blinked. "Eh? Hakurouken here has been my family's property since... well, a very, very, very long time ago."

"They disappeared along with the last master of Konpaku-style kendo!" Nate went on.

Youmu blinked again. Laughed softly. "Ahahaha. Yes, I suppose we did disappear."

Nate's eyes widened. "W-wait... You don't mean..."

Youmu smiled again, sincerely. "My name is Youmu Konpaku. That should answer your questions."

"Konpaku..." Nate echoed, dreamily.

Midori rubbed her chin, now sitting crosslegged alongside a tense Ran, with a Yukarin lounging in her lap and a Chen hiding behind her. "This reminds me, I should probably explain Gensokyo to the newcomers that aren't familiar with it..."

Nate gasped, attention thoroughly diverted. "G-g-g-g-Gensokyo?!" he stammered, "What do you know about Gensokyo?!"

"I'm FROM there." Youmu answered, a little testily. Nate affixed her with a fanboyish stare. "... and dear merciful Yama, stop staring at me like that. It reminds me of how Yuyuko-sama looks at her food at dinner..."

"Most of us are." Jeremy added, "If only as immigrants..."

Nate's staggered back a step or two. "Y-y-you're from Gensokyo!?" He gasped. Stared into space for a moment. "Just like that Letty woman Anthony met..." A grin. "Eheheh, this is getting interesting indeed~"

Youmu looked Nate over for a moment. "Mmm, I'm somewhat surprised you've heard of it."

Jeremidori snorted back a laugh.

"Though I guess having heard of my blades is rather more surprising..."

"Of course I've heard of it!" Nate cried, "It's been my lifelong dream to enter Gensokyo!"

A nasty silence.

Youmu's face fell. "I'm... afraid you're a bit late for that. We're kinda refugees at the moment. It's... vanished."

"Damn Kikuri..." Jeremy muttered.

Nate nodded. "Yes, I heard... if it's anything like what happened to the Moon, then..."

"So the Capital DID go down?" Midori asked. "Well, I guess it's the only possible reason for those two to be here..."

"Watazuki-chan never comes to visit~" Yukarin whined, from her lap. Midori rolled her eyes.

Lunablade jumped back into the conversation at this. "Why would we ever visit YOU?!" she cried, a hand on her katana's hilt, "After all you've done to us, why the hell would--"

"I'd appreciate it if you could put that somewhere out of reach." Midori cut in.

Myon silently floated back over near Toyohime. 

"Please, can we discuss the like... intelligent people?" Youmu pleaded.

Yukarin was in a whiney mood. "But that's booooooring!"

Youmu glared at her, sighed, and turned away. "Well fine, I'll just back off and let this nice lady introduce you to the sharp end of her sword."

"Raaaaan~ Make with the clawies~" Yukarin sang, standing up on Midori's lap.

"Yukari-sama, I really don't think this is wise..." Ran stammered, sweating profusely.

Loligap started tearing up. "Buh-buh Ran-oneechan, how cooooould you?! If my shikigami doesn't like me, then... then..."

"Yukari."

Yukarin turned to find Midori glaring at her. Ran dabbed at a nosebleed around a set of unnaturally long nails.

"Is there anything I could possibly do to make you actually take this seriously?"

Yukari's face twisted into a cute, pouty frown. "Mmmmrrrnnnnn..."

Jeremy stubbornly refused to wipe the blood off her lip while it would interrupt her glaring.

Suddenly, Yukarin recovered, and stabbed a finger into Midori's cheek.

"Let me massage your boobs up to size!"

Silence.

"What."

Yukari hopped out of her battery's lap and waved excitedly at the moon princesses in the area. "Ne, ne, Watazuki-chan, Watazuki-chan!

Do you know what the English-speaking Touhou fanboys call you?"

Midori's eyes widened in alarm.

Yukarin shifted into flawless English. "The moonbi----"

"OKAY!" Midori shrieked, "OKAY! If you're that eager to molest me, then fine! Just don't get us all killed!!"

Nate blinked. "...English speaking eastern fanboys?  Huh?"

Yukarin sat down next to Midori, smirking, but actually pretending to have some shred of dignity. Although she kept eyeing her battery's chest.

"No, Western." Jeremidori replied, heavily, "I expect Yukari's kept track of events from both sides of the pond."

Yukarin nodded vigorously.

This only confused Nate further. "But... I'm sure she said 'touhou'... I thought that meant 'eastern...?'" He frowned. "Or am I getting touhou and seihou mixed up again?  Japanese isn't my first language, I must admit, and I do make the occasional mistake."

Midori blinked. "Oh... man, I keep taking that for granted." She shook her head. "Yukari, I don't know HOW you set up that everyone-knows-Japanese thing for Gensokyo, but I'm well overdue on thanking you for it."

Yukari flapped a hand dismissively. "Oh, the foreign kids being unable to talk to anyone got boring fast. It's nothing big."

"I'm glad it stuck, though..." Midori trailed off for a moment, then shook her head. "To answer your question, you're right, but I'm actually referring to a game series that pretty accurately depicts Gensokyo."

She stared into space for a moment. "... wonder where ZUN is..."

"Back to the matter at hand, please..." Youmu pleaded. You KNOW it's bad when the most serious person around gets off topic.

She got back on it quickly, though. "Right, right. You were here for... what was it, answers?"

"And to--"

"No, Lunablade."

"I just want to know what's going on," said Nate. "A lot of strange things have happened recently, and the only leads I have are Gensokyo and Saniwa Shrine."

Midori eyed Lunablade. "And them?"

"...I have a mana contract with them." Nate said, "I couldn't just leave them at home, could I?"

"I figured that much," Jeremy replied, a little annoyed, "But what have THEY already told you?" He frowned at Toyohime and Reisen. "I take it they've already told you about what they've seen of Gensokyo, so I don't have to worry about that being a security problem, but..."

"Well, yes..." Nate admitted, "But they have no idea what happened to Gensokyo and the Lunar Capital."

Lunablade gave Yukari a nasty smile. "Nonsense, Nathanial, the culprit is right here!"

"If Kikuri were here, I'd be drilling her through the throat." Midori growled.

"Kikuri? Who would that be?" Nate asked.

Midori blinked. "Damnit, I need to be less sloppy." she muttered.

"Does she have something to do with all of this?"

"We're not entirely sure who it is, other than that she is responsible for what happened to Gensokyo." Youmu answered. She paused. "Or at least involved in it."

"AND a good bit of crap outside Gensokyo." Midori growled. "Honestly, the past few days..." 

"I take it this goes much further than that basketball game the other night, doesn't it?" Nate asked.

Jeremy laughed bitterly. "That might match it if the ball was an atomic bomb." She quipped. Considered for a moment. "Though I think Sho said that was the yakuza...?"

A realization. "Wait, that means you've met the Gensokyo group already?!"

Nate nodded. "In passing, yes."

Jeremidori's eyes narrowed. "Then I'm hoping you've spoken with Satori...?"

"Satori?" Nate replied, puzzled. "Can't say the name rings a bell..."

... his eyes widened. "...Wait, by 'satori,' you don't mean the mind-reading youkai, right?  They... they actually exist?"

"If it's a youkai, it probably exists." Youmu answered, "We even have a couple of western vampires."

Midori smirked. "There's a kitsune and nekomata right in front of you, if you haven't noticed."

"Ah..." Nate's gaze turned over to Ran, looking her over carefully. Ran glared back at him, one ear twitching. 

"With all that's been going on, I didn't really realize it..." Nate muttered. He trailed off for a moment, then frowned. "Wait... If she's a kitsune, and she's a nekomata..." Chen ducked behind Jeremidori as he pointed at her, "Then... what are Yukari and Konpaku-san?  They're definitely not human..."

He hesitated, and shifted uncomfortably. "Um... If it's, uh, not rude of me to ask, of course...?"

Youmu didn't particularly mind. "I am half ghost." She grimaced for a moment. "Don't ask how that works. And please, refer to me as Youmu."

Lunablade cut in on the other half of the question, growling. "And Yukari is the Youkai of Boundaries, no doubt seeking sympathy after destroying the Lunar Capital!"

Yukari just stared at her for a moment, then burst out laughing. "Oh, Yori, Yori, Yori, you can't be serious."

"Who else would want to ruin us?! Luna shot back, hotly, "Let alone be able to!!"

Yukarin tilted her head and smiled sadly. "I already failed at that once." she said, quietly.

"And you expect me to believe you haven't been planning this for the past thousand years?!" Yorihime snapped, "You'll stop at nothing, I know it!"

Yukari's eyes narrowed.

"Wouldn't it make more sense for whatever happened to the Lunar Capital to have the same cause as what happened to Gensokyo?" Youmu pointed out.

Yukari was unamused by Lunablade's accusation. "Do you honestly believe I would sacrifice Gensokyo simply to spite you?" Her voice was cold and quiet. Eerily intimidating for an about-seven-year-old.

"I just SAID you'd stop at nothing!" Lunablade cried. She had to stop her hand from grabbing at the hilt of her sword again. "You had no qualms about sacrificing an army of youkai trying to invade us!!"

Midori turned to look at Yukarin, frowning.

"No, sister." Toyohime cut in. Yoriblade spun around to glare at her. "When I captured her trying to sneak to the moon..."

"I still can't believe you didn't kill her when you had the chance." Lunablade snarled.

"I don't think I could have." her sister replied, "But... I DO know she could have fought back, and probably even snuck past me. But as soon as I threatened Gensokyo..."

Yukari gave Lunablade a smug smirk. "I think your sister understands better than you do." she said.

"Then again, your plans weren't exactly grandiose..." Jeremidori muttered, still eyeing Yukari.

"Well, no." Yukarin admitted. Smiled. "But they weren't malicious, either."

"It was a decoy!" Lunablade cried, "A distraction! N... no, a test!! To show that you could infiltrate the moon! You must have destroyed us from the inside out!!"

Yukari glared at her again. "... Yorihime, I am rather surprised you have not matured over the past millennium."

"WHAT?!"

Youmu's hand slipped down to the hilt of her sword again. Despite the threat, Lunablade kept her grip - but didn?t move to attack.

"I am not the impulsive, greedy girl I was then." Yukari went on, clearly irritated, "I did indeed intend to conquer the moon, but I have learned since then. It was not worth it." A bitter smile. "... despite what noble intentions I would like to think I had."

"WHAT?!" Lunablade repeated, shrieking in disbelief.

Midori raised an eyebrow. "Noble intentions?"

"Yes," Yukari said. "I selected my allies for that invasion... carefully. Even then, I had a certain respect for humans... but as you can guess, many other youkai did not."

"... so, it was both a genuine invasion and the 'Yukarin can do no wrong' fanon interpretation of teaching the other youkai a lesson?" Midori asked. She laughed. "Oh, clever."

"A lesson?" Yukarin asked. She laughed as well, bitterly. "Oh, no. I tried to recruit my rivals, and those that were... particularly hostile towards humans." A dark grin. "I knew there would be many casualties."

"And for us, as well?" Toyohime asked, eyes narrowed.

Yukari was silent for a moment. "... that was my last-ditch effort to remove you two from the battle." she said, quietly. A sad smile. "Unfortunately, it only motivated you."

Midori was curious. "What was?"

Lunablade flashed her sword out, to point at Yukari. "That bitch killed our husbands."

Silence.

Youmu sighed, and drew her own sword again. "Come on, let's not start this again... It will just end the same way, and we'll be in the same situation."

Lunablade turned back to glare at her for a moment... and reluctantly sheathed her katana again. Very reluctantly. "I'll warn you, you're only delaying my revenge..."

Nate managed to recover from his surprise a little. "She... she was married?" He turned to the bunnygirl next to him. "D-did you know this, Reisen?"

Reisen shook her head, slowly. "It's as surprising to me as it is to you... Although now I think I see why Lunablade-sama hates Yukari so much."

Nate nodded slowly. "Yeah, things make a LOT more sense now..."

"Is revenge even a good idea?" Midori piped up. She glared at the cosplaying(?) moon princess. "I mean, I understand being angry as hell about what she's done, but... after a thousand years...?"

"You expect me to just let her go for what she's done?!" Lunahime cried, "Do you know how many people she's killed?!"

"Not really," Jeremidori replied, "But killing her for that is rather... spiteful."

Yukarin gave her a sideways smile. "My, my. Talking so casually about killing me?"

"The situation rather demands it."

A small chuckle. "Perhaps."

"Spiteful?!" Lunablade spat, "What else do you expect me to do?! Forgive her for mass murder?!"

"Pretty much."

"ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR FUCKING MIND?!"

Smile. "Pretty much."

Lunablade started sputtering wordlessly, unable to express just how absurd this proposal was.

Youmu sighed heavily. "Look, now is NO time to be killing each other. We've already established that the destruction of Gensokyo and the Lunar Capitol are likely linked. Under the circumstances, wouldn't working together be a better solution?"

Yorihime spun around to face the half-ghost, and managed to get her voice working again. "Work together?! With HER?!"

"Quite frankly, I'd rather have the power of a thousand gods AND the demigoddess of boundaries on our side than one or the other." Midori added. Smirked. "'Both' is a wonderful third option to take."

A strangely cheerful expression slowly spread on Lunablade's face. "Oh, of course... you just want to use us for our powers, don't you?!" A short bark of a laugh. "HAH! Don't take me for a fool!"

Midori crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "So you want to restore the Lunar Capital all on your own?" 

Lunablade snorted. "Like I need your help..." she turned to her companions. "We'd be better off on our own, right?"

They didn't seem to agree.

"Lunablade, I don't think we could do that on our own," said Nate, propping back his glasses. "We need to work together, just like, um..." he trailed off for a moment, frowning at Midori. Shook his head. "Sorry, I didn't catch your name, but like what you said."

"Jere--"

"Midori-chan." Yukari cut her off.

Jeremy sighed heavily.

Youmu nodded. "Yes, that's Midori-san."

"Did Yuyuko order you to call me that?" the girl in question asked.

Youmu twitched. "... no, why would she do that?"

"To aggravate me?"

Youmu laughed bitterly.

Nate paused at the odd exchange, but shook his head and continued with his rebuttal to Yorihime. "... right, just like Midori said. Um... Let's see..." He trailed off for a moment, looking over Lunablade's ridiculous outfit. And her flamboyant manner from earlier...

Nate cleared his throat. "Ahem..." Gave Lunablade a wide grin. "We shall pierce tomorrow with yesterday's foes and carve a path with our two hands!"

Lunablade flinched at the mention of hands, and glared at her Master Battery. "Nathanial, that's the most ridiculous thing I've ever heard." she scoffed, "Only an idiot would say that, let alone believe it."

"Hear that, Midori-chan~" Yukarin sang.

"Am I supposed to care?" Midori shot back, grouchily.

"Yori, stop being so stubborn."  Toyohime said, a tiny hint of annoyance to her invariably-calm voice. "At this point in time, this is... probably the best course of action." A grim smile. "In case you hadn't noticed, we're pretty weak right now, and need... all the help we can get." She sighed. "I mean seriously, Reisen's stronger than you right now!"

"I thought you were bluffing about the fan thing." Jeremy quipped.

Ran and Youmu blinked. "Wait, they were bluffing?" Youmu asked. She stared at Lunablade for a moment. "But she didn't seem like she was... GAH! It's all too confusing! I can't take much more of this!!"

"About the FAN, Youmu..." Midori repeated.

Toyohime half-grimaced, half-smiled. "I know we've had our... Differences in the past, but we need to put that aside for now." She sighed. "This might be the only way we'll be able to restore the Capital, Yori. Don't be so blinded by your hate that you'd refuse an opportunity to restore our civilization."

Lunablade gaped at her sister in disbelief. "Wh... even... even you're..."

"Hey! Youmu-san!" a new voice cried, from up in the trees.

The others looked up in time to see a girl in a blue dress drop from the trees, landing gracefully beneath a dark purple umbrella. She smiled at the crowd. "Boo~"

Youmu was surprised, either by her arrival or her actions. "Gah! Kogasa, what are you doing here?!"

The umbrella youkai stuck her tongue out at Youmu. "Yuyuko-san wants you~"

The half-ghost twitched. "Not..." Twitched again. "Not now." Twitching continued. "I'm BUSY! I AM NOT GOING TO DEAL WITH YUYUKO AND HER INANE DEMANDS RIGHT NOW!!"

"Hey, hey, Midori-chan, since they're busy..."

"Can it wait until we're sure Lunawhatever won't slice us up?"

"Aww, fine."

Kogasa cringed in fright under Youmu's glare, before ducking behind Yorihime's leg to hide.

"I SWEAR!" the little samurai cried, "EVERYTHING SEEMS TO BE TRYING TO MAKE MY LIFE HELL! IT'S NOT FAIR!" She slouched forward, and fell to her knees. "It's not faiiiiiiiiir."

She started sobbing.

The group fell silent.

Lunablade took a step towards Yukari's group.

"Don't." Midori, Ran, Nate, and Toyohime's voices echoed. Ran flexed her fingers for a moment.

Lunablade stopped, face twisting in rage and confusion.

Reisen was, somewhat surprisingly, more concerned with the sobbing Youmu between her and Yorihime. "Um... h-hey, it can't be th-that bad, right?" she stammered, trying to sound comforting, "I m-mean, uh..."

"It's not that bad." Youmu moaned, "It's wooorse..."

Reisen kept trying. "W-well, it, uh c-could be even worse, r-right?"

Yukarin grinned.

Youmu considered this statement for a moment.

She promptly dropped to her side and curled up into a fetal position, whimpering.

This was not a good sign. "Ah!" Reisen cried, "Um... oh dear, d-d-did I say something wrong...?"

Youmu just sobbed.

Reisen... hesitantly approached the crying half-ghost, reached out a hand, and... hesitated. ""Um... uh..." She gathered her courage, and took the enormous risk of patting her on the head. "Th... there, there... There's n-no need to cry, r-right?"

Lunablade stared at Youmu, half in disgust, half in pity. "What... What happened to you!? Have you no pride? No passion!? A true warrior wouldn't let such things reduce them to this state!"

She struck a pose. "Strike down your demons with the blade of justice!  Stand tall, with a heart full of hope and love! And in the name of the moon..." she adopted that... particular pointing pose once again. "...STOP ACTING LIKE A WUSS!"

Midori snorted back a laugh.

Youmu's sobs faded. She pulled her head up enough to look at Lunablade's rather encouraging smirk. Blinked through the tears. "A-ah... Thank you, um..." a small sweatdrop. "... what was your name, again?"

"I told you before..." Lunahime began, and moved into her highly referential posing sequence again. "I am the Sword of Lunaria! The Moon Princess Possessed by Divine Spirits!" The Point. "Magical Warrior Lunablade!"

Nate buried his face in his hands.

Youmu nodded slowly. "A-ah. Thank you, Lunablade-san."

Lunablade puffed out her chest, modestly sized despite the motion's potential as an immodest gesture. "A Hero of Justice needs no thanks! Thank me by living a life dedicated to the ideals of love, justice and the Lunarian Way!!"

Yukarin giggled, earning her a brief glare.

Youmu stared. "Er... W-well, I'll try the first two, certainly..." She took a deep breath. "Anyhow, I... kinda feel I owe you for that. A matter of honour, you understand."

"Well, if it's a matter of honour..." A sly grin crossed Lunablade's face.  "Hmmm... Your skill with the blade is most impressive for one of your age.  Yes, I think this would work out perfectly..."

Midori's jaw dropped. "Oh, god, don't tell me..."

Yukari broke into giggles again.

"E-eh?" Youmu stammered, blinking.

Lunablade pointed at Youmu. "Alright, it's decided! A magical girl can't work alone, so from now on you'll be my partner!!"

"What?! B-but... Well..." the half-ghost trailed off, and gave an off-key, high-pitched laugh. "Heeheeee! Oh, why am I even bothering with this sanity thing any more?!"

"Yes!" Lunablade crowed, "From this day forth, we'll be a team!" She paused, and rubbed her chin in thought. "But... But you need a name... A name fitting for a magical warrior... AHA!" 

Lunablade snapped her fingers and pointed dramatically at Youmu. "Alright!  From now on, you shall be known as... Mystical Hantsuki Girl Crescensoul!"

Youmu saluted, a mad grin on her face. "Hai! Understood, Lunablade-san!"

"Hmmm... But that outfit is SO wrong..." Lunablade wrinkled her nose at Youmu's Crescensoul's apparel.  "It just won't do for a defender of justice!"

"Why is this happening..."  Midori moaned into her palm.

Yukarin made the situation worse. "Me too! Me too!"

"For the love of--"

"Legendary Sukima Maiden Violet!" she cried, before giving Jeremy an innocent look. "Did... you say something about for my love...?"

"Not exactly."

Nate facepalmed even harder than before.  "Oh god, they're multiplying..."

Youmu gave him an eerie smile. "Is there something wrong with that~?"

"Yes." Midori answered, darkly, "Magical girls attract more attention than we can afford at the moment."

Youmu's gaze snapped back around towards her, still... smiling. "Oh, really..."

"And you're going to end up looking goddamn ridiculous..." Nate added.

Crescensoul apparently found this complaint irrelevant, and unsteadily approached Jeremy. She leaned in a little too close for comfort.

Midori leaned back and swallowed hard. "I... I know it must be tempting to have some f-fun with that, but i-if Kikuri finds us..." A trickle of sweat traced down her forehead.

Ran brought a hand between them. "Youmu-san, please..."

"Oh. Really."

The kitsune's fingers curled back a little, uncertain.

"Don't listen to them, Crescensoul!" Lunablade cried, "No-one will recognise you in your new outfit, anyway! No-one ever recognised the Sailor Senshi, anyway..."

Jeremy persisted in her objection, despite shaking like a leaf. "Th... that's because anime civilians are inept. I-I'm not going to assume Ki-Kikuri and her goons are i-idiots."

"I think the fact that they haven't ALREADY found us shows that they're pretty inept." Youmu replied, actually deadpan.

Midori fully regained her courage, if only for a moment. "No, she already did." she said, darkly, "But then we 'died.'"

"In which case she's less likely to believe any reports that we're still alive." Cresensoul countered, "And besides, she apparently wasn't too interested in Lunablade here." A childish chuckle. "And I certainly don't look like how I usually do."

"You say that as if she's only looking for people from Gensokyo."

"I think they're beyond all reason at this point, Midori..." Nate said, propping back his glasses. He sighed loudly.

"Besides, if they DID find us," Lunablade cried, before briefly switching to a stage whisper, "(not that that's ever going to happen)," And back to enthusiasm, "We'd just defeat them with the power of love and justice!"

"Oh for..."

"Indeed!" Cresensoul shouted. She leapt back into the open space between the two groups, and adopted the oft-abused Point Pose. "For, um..." her confidence wavered, "... puppies!..."

She trailed off, lamely. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead.

Yukarin giggled again.

"Um... We're going to have to work on your delivery a little, Crescensoul..." Lunablade said, a bit deflated at her apprentice's failure.

Youmu blushed furiously. "Uh, uhm... yeah..." she glanced around at the half-dozen people staring at her, then at the underbrush off to the side. "P-perhaps we'd better go confer over there..."

"Hmmm, alright then..." Lunablade said. She gave Yukari one last deathglare (received with a smile), and the two snuck into the bushes, whispering to one another.

Jeremy glared after them, still angry. "Do those idiots have any idea what we're..."

"Jere--" Yukari stopped, and corrected herself, "Midori-chan, we're not public yet, remember?"

Midori frowned at the gaploli sitting next to her. "Yeah, but antics like those are just..."

Yukarin put one of her hands on top of Midori's. "We'll talk to them later." she said, softly.

Jeremidori stared at her for a moment before blushing and looking away. "F... fine."

"I'm, uh, sorry about that," said Nate, as he approached Midori. "Lunablade's... Suffering from culture shock, I suppose."

Midori frowned. "... I didn't think of that. From what I've heard, the Lunarians wouldn't take too kindly to being stuck on Earth..."

The boy smiled nervously. "It doesn't help that she, um, got a little bit too into that Sailor Moon marathon..."

Midori gave him a deadpan look for a moment, then sighed. "Yeah, that'd explain it."

"Could've been worse, I suppose..." Nate mused. "Could've been something like, um,  Gurren Lagann or something like that." He shook his head. "I'd hate to see her act like someone from that..."

Silence.

Yukari started laughing loudly.

Jeremidori just tried to avert her eyes from everyone else involved. "Ah, well..."

She was not fortunate enough to escape from her freshly-lolita'd charge, who reached through the neck of her miko-suit top --

"HEY!"

-- and pulled out a vaguely conical rock on a necklace chain.

"Too late!" Yukari cried, "Midori-chan already took that one~"

Nate stared. "Um... Should I even ask?"

Midori grimaced for a moment or two, thinking. Sighed. "Yes, you should, and I should explain now rather than later."

She put one hand under the one Yukari was holding the rock in and waited for a moment.

"... um? Yukari?"

"Midori-chaaan, I remembered something~"

A pause. "... yes?"

"Welllll, now that Luna-silly isn't threatening us..." she grinned at the girl sitting next to her. "I think Midori-chan needs to make good on her promise!"

Midori turned Akai bright red. "Wh... what?!"

Yukarin planted her hands on Midori's breasts through the outfit and sarashi. "You know, this!"

Ran sighed heavily.

Nate... could only stare. "... so this is the great and powerful Yukari... You're, uh, a lot different than..." He trailed off. "Could you please stop doing that? It's... distracting. And I don't think Midori likes it too much, either."

Yukarin gasped, and looked up into Midori's face, eyes watering. "Mi-Mi-Midori-oneechan, th, that can't be true, I know you really..." She squeezed on the little bulges that remained on the sarashi, clinging like a frightened child.

Then again, it's doubtful she was actually frightened.

"Uh, I..."

Another squeeze.

"S... stop that, please."

Yukari's lip quivered, and she burst into tears. "WAAAAAA! Midori-chan doesn't love me!!"

Ran sighed again, ears drooping.

"Wh-wh..."

Everything Nate knew was a lie. "I... I refuse to believe that this is the same woman Lunablade's been going on about." He rubbed his forehead with a palm.  "I mean, this is just... I don't know what this is..."

"THIS! IS! GENSOKYO!" Kogasa cried, from the hem of Toyohime's skirt. She was rewarded with several shrieks of fright and a stray heel to the gut.

In a well-hidden, undisclosed location nearby, a small figure brought her palm to her face. 'I KNEW I should never have introduced her to that meme...'

"D-d-don't do that, damn it!" Reisen cried at the umbrellagirl, shaking like a leaf.

"Eee! I scared you guys again!" Kogasa cried, ecstatic, "I'll have to thank onee-san for her advice on scaring people~"

Midori drowned out Kogasa's fright show with a shout. "WHAT THE HELL, YUKARI?!" She dropped to a quieter voice, but still loud enough to be heard over Yukarin's (almost certainly false) tears. "I thought I asked you to be serious?!"

"Buh... buh... but now Luna-silly's away, so Yukarin thought... Yukarin thought..."

Jeremidori looked up at the underbrush Lunablade and Crescensoul had retreated into, and frowned. "... you're sure she won't attack us?"

Toyohime giggled. "Somehow, I doubt it.  She seemed a little... too eager to turn the Konpaku girl into her prot?g?e~  I think she'll be gone for a while."

"..." Midori was silent for a moment. Sighed, and looked at Yukari. "... I don't suppose I could ask for it to wait until we're in private?"

Yukarin dried her tears in a flash. "Nope!"

Loligap let go of the drill-rock-thing in her hands, and promptly stuck both of her arms into Midori's top. For some reason, they migrated around towards the back, groping around for something.

"... um, Yukari...?"

"The sarashi just gets in the way!" Yukarin cried, still searching for the end 'tab' of Jeremy's undergarment.

Nate sighed heavily. "I think you've gone just far enough for now, Yukari." He grabbed the mischievous little sukima from behind and tried to pull her off of Midori.

Yukarin held onto her victim for dear life. Jeremidori flinched as gapnails dug into her back.

And Yukari started crying again.

"Uwa-wa-wa-WAAAA~~"

Ran facepalmed, and mumbled, "Why does she always act like this..."

"Because she knows how to abuse the Border of Moe, I expect." Jeremy grunted.

"Midori-oneechan, your knight in shining armor is a meanie! A meanie!! Make him let go! Make him let gooo!!"

"What?!" Nate and Midori shouted, simultaneously. 

"J-just be quiet, y-you!" The (current) boy continued, blushing slightly as he pulled fruitlessly on Yukari. He was met only with a loud wail.

"Yukari, stop it!" Jeremy demanded, red-faced, "Could you possibly be reasonable about this?!"

"Midori-oneechan promised I could play with her if I stayed serious about Luna-silly!" Yukarin whined, "Now I wanna plaaaay!"

Midori tried to plead with her. "Then could it possibly wait?! Or at least have s-something still covering me?!"

"But Yukarin was serious!!"

"... even about the 'Magical Gap Whatever' bit?"

Yukari's wails stopped suddenly. Nate managed to yank her off of Midori, at the cost of a small yelp from fairly deep scratches on her back.

Nate sighed at the squirming child in his hands. He carefully lifted Yukari up and offered her to Ran. "Could you look after her for a moment, Miss Kitsune?"

Ran gave her master a rather... grim look. "... certainly."

Nathanial nodded as mini-sukima changed hands. "Thanks. Now maybe we could have a serious conversation."

"But Yukarin wants to play with Midori-chan!!"

Nate sighed, and shook his head. He looked at Midori again. "Ah... I'm sorry if that hurt.  I just... couldn't put up with her treating you like that for much longer."

Jeremidori snorted. "Thanks. She's gotten a little... touchy."

The two fell silent for a moment, ears ringing with Yukarin's wails.

"I wanna play with Midori-chan! She promised!!"

"Shh, Yukari-sama, shh, I'm sure you can... get to her later." Ran said, trying to soothe her. "Ow!"

"Yu-Yukari-sama, please don't pull on Ran-sama's tails..." Chen pleaded, softly.

"... but I'm not sure how far we'll get with 'serious conversation' with her acting like that." Midori pointed out.

Yukari's whining suddenly stopped. "Yukarin will be serious if Midori-oneechan lets me play!"

Nate glared at her for a long moment, and sighed. "... maybe we should go somewhere else, then.  Somewhere away from the perverted youkai."

"Buh, buh, buh..."

A watching shadow in the forest giggled.

Midori looked at Yukarin for a long moment, and sighed as well. "... no... let me try something first. Hey, Ran, think she'd stick to it if we struck a deal on this?"

"... most likely, yes." Ran replied. Yukarin nodded vigorously in her arms. "Yukari-sama is... true to her word if pressed on it."

Jeremy nodded. "Well, then, if it's alright...?"

Ran shrugged. Yukarin squirmed in her grip and put on her best eager face.

"Midori-oneechan, Midori-oneechan, can we play?"

"If you're reasonable about it." Midori answered. "You goofed, so you aren't getting the full... package." She shifted uncomfortably. "Figuratively." Took a deep breath. "Sarashi stays on. I get to face away from the others. And no untoward shenanigans from you, or the deal's off."

Yukarin screwed up her face in thought for a few seconds, then nodded. "... okay, Midori-oneechan."

"Well!" Nate said, "Now that THAT'S sorted out..." he reached down and offered a hand to Midori to help her get to her feet. "Let's go, then."

Surprisingly, she only gave the offered hand a blank stare.

"What?!" Yukari cried, "I thought it was going to be NOW!!"

"And that's what I meant." Midori said, reluctantly. She sighed, and nodded at the stunned look on Nate's face. "Sorry, we're both a bit too practical about the whole mana battery business."

The boy shook his head in disbelief. "... I have no idea how you can put up with her."

"She wasn't nearly this bad before she got lolified." Jeremy replied, deadpan. Yukarin hopped off the ground a little after being released by her shikigami, and eyed her battery's chest greedily.

Nate sighed. "... very well then..." He averted his eyes. "Just... Make it quick.  I hate to even think about someone doing something like that to a girl."

"Q... quick?" Yukarin asked, "I thought..."

"Until I'm done talking or something important comes up." Jeremidori answered, before another nuance to the argument sprung up. She spun around on the dirt to face away from the others, took a deep breath, and let the top of her miko suit fall to her waist.

"Brr. Chilly."

"Hmhm, so that means--"

"No shenanigans, Yukari."

"... sowwy, Midori-oneechan."

There was an uncomfortable silence as Yukarin got into position on Midori's lap and began her... massages. Most of the others turned their back to the two, a bit disturbed by the scene. Jeremidori herself kept her eyes closed to avoid the look on Yukari's face.

"S, so, um..." Nate stammered, looking off into the trees, "L-let's j-just start with that basketball game. What was that about?"

"No idea." Jeremy replied, deadpan. "Unfortunately, I was out cold until... a few hours ago, when Reimu started with her... shrine maiden recruitment. All I've heard was it involving the local yakuza." A blind smirk. "I don't suppose you could tell ME more?"

Nate shook his head. "If I knew more, I wouldn't be asking. I'm almost as confused about the whole thing as you are. Anyway..." He trailed off, and sighed.

After a moment, he came up with else to ask.  "Um... So, uh, what's with that necklace you have?  Is it, um, a relic of Gensokyo or something?"

"Ah, well..." Midori was a little uncomfortable about this question. "... yes, and no. It's... a magical relic I got in Gensokyo, but I don't think it originated from there."

"I see... So, um, if it's a magical relic, does it have any powers?" Nate asked, "I'm, uh, quite knowledgeable when it comes to the occult... I might be able to help you identify it and its origins, if you'd like."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Moerin on September 08, 2009, 04:53:16 PM
Jeremidori smirked. "Oh, I've got a pretty good idea of its origins. Have you heard of the Covenant?"

"I... can't say I have..." Nate answered, wonder in his voice. "Go on..."

"The... Covenant?" Toyohime echoed. "That old fairy tale? That's supposed to be a relic from THEM?"

Jeremidori nodded, grinning. "Yep. And if you don't believe me, we've got a whole underground base from them under the shrine."

Toyohime's mouth fell open in shock.

"Underground base... So totally called it..." Nate mumbled. Cleared his throat softly. "Ahem... so... wait, this 'Covenant' is supposed to be a fairy tale to the Lunarians? How old ARE they, anyway?"

"No clue. A hell of a lot older than Gensokyo, that's for sure." She risked opening one eye for a moment to look down at Yukari. "And if I recall what Yukari told me correctly, older than the Lunarians."

"And older than me~" Yukarin sang.

"They must be really old, then..." Nate mused. He shook his head. "Well, I suppose there'll be time to ask about them later. As for the necklace... Does it actually do anything?"

"Ah, well..." Midori was a little hesitant.

Something distracted her.

"Ah, ahh!"

"Ooo, Midori-chan liked that, didn't she~"

"Shenanigans, Yukari!"

Yukari... stopped her more provocative massage, smirking.

"Freakin'..." Jeremidori sighed. "Well, as I was about to say, uh... it's... basically operating like TTGL's Core Drill."

Nate was still blushing deeply at the sound of Yukari's latest antics. "Um... Uh... R-r-right..." He blinked. "Wait, what was that? It's acting like the Core Drill? Uh... I, uh, don't think I've heard of anything like that before outside of anime..."

Midori scratched the back of her head with one hand. "Well... to be honest, I think it's only acting that way because I expected it to. Considering the generator I heard about in the base, it's more likely this is just some sort of mana generator itself. Or amplifier." ... a smile. "Or maybe converter." She 'juggled' the Drill in one hand. "But either way, I get the feeling it runs on Awesome."

"Well, let's just hope you don't get all angsty anytime soon... I'd hate for it to cause the Third Impact or something like that." Nate chuckled under his breath.

Midori was silent for an uncomfortably long time, before managing a weak laugh. "A...haha... yeah... hope so."

"But anyway, all jokes aside..." Nate went on, "You really mean that thing lets you, um, well, basically rape the laws of physics if you start acting like a raving lunatic?"

"Most forms of magic tend to rape the laws of physics." Midori countered, dryly. "But... yes. When I... flipped out during the last few hours of Gensokyo, I... pretty much turned an airship into an imitation Gurren Lagann. Complete with signature move... so to speak."

... she fell silent for a moment before continuing. "... but now, that's all getting siphoned off to keep the Yakumos alive..." A smile. "Well, almost all. Apparently I've... gotten stronger, and now... well, I'm glad Ran and Chen can look human, at least..."

"...Still say the Super Inazuma Kick's way better than that silly drill..." muttered Nate, mostly to himself.

Midori grimaced at the comment, but declined to reply. Unfortunately, the lack of distractor stimulus left her a little more focused on Yukari's molestation procedures, leaving her red-faced.

"Noriko was a much better protaganist, anyway... She relied on hard work and guts, not some bullshit deus ex machina like Simon..."

"Oi."

Nate wondered if it was safe to see why Midori sounded annoyed.

"Could you please not insult me like that?"

"Hmmm? I wasn't insulting you... I was just saying that Gunbuster's better than Gurren Lagann, that's all." The boy took the risk and turned his head slightly to look at Midori.

Jeremidori bristled slightly, shoulders twitching in suppressed irritation, but the voice of a little girl cut in before she could respond.

"Hmmm, what's that? Mecha anime discussion I hear?" A hint of mischief, from an 'unoccupied' region of the underbrush. She giggled for a moment.

A young, pink-haired girl burst from the cover of a nearby bush, loose twigs covering her blue miko clothes. She grinned widely, and shouted, "REAL ROBOTS FOREVER! EVANGELION IS THE ONLY GOOD SUPER ANIME! SEED DESTINY ROCKS!"

Midori opened her eyes and turned to glare at the newcomer. Then she saw the pink hair, and groaned. "Oh god, not her."

Nate's head snapped over with the same purpose, with more directed annoyance behind his gaze. "Everyone knows super robots are superior!"

"Well, naturally." Shoko replied, smirking. "I was trolling you guys. At least you two have your priorities straight!" She chuckled. "Seriously, you actually believed there's someone out there who would actually HOLD those opinions?"

Nate stared for a moment, and nodded."...Good point."

Yuyuko's twin smiled. "That said, stick with the classics. Shin Getter Robo is far superior to BOTH your series of choice."

Midori bristled again. "Frankly, I'd rather not--ah!"

"I didn't do it! Midori-oneesama just moved too much!"

"Bah, the original Getter Robo outstrips all of the remakes and you know it." Nate shot back.

Shoko nodded agreeably. "Arguable. Besides, Shin Getter punches out GOD. Beat that."

The other open otaku in the area didn't have an immediate answer. "Um... Well, uh..." Realization. "Ideon destroyed the Universe!  Beat THAT!"

The lolita one smirked again. "Just the galaxy, actually. Memetic mutation at its most ridiculous. Impressive, yes, but not THAT insane."

"W-w-well, uh... Yeah... I suppose so..." Nate wracked his brain for a comeback. "But, uh, Gekiganger was so great the the Jovians based their entire civilization on it!"

Shoko laughed confidently. "Ahahaha. Getting meta, are we? But there can be only ONE true winner. And it shall be the one," she pulled back both fists, "The only," jumped into the air, punching up at the sky, "GENESIC GAOGAIGAR!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Nate pumped a fist at the sky as well. "YES!" he cried, "NONE STAND ABOVE THE KING OF BRAVES!!!"

Jeremidori glared at the two mecha otaku for a moment, and sighed. ... added an "Mmnph." She looked down at the gaploli sitting in her lap, still playing with her breasts.

"I... I think you can stop now."

"Aww, do I really gotta?"

"Frankly, I'd rather not deal with two child molestests at once."

Yukari's face turned to a pout.

Shoko let out a sigh of contentment. "Ahhhh, I've got to show Youmu THE SWORD THAT SMITES EVIL one of these days..." She frowned, remembering. "Speaking of which, have any of you seen her? Yuyuko was looking for her."

"Wonder how they're going to patch things up." Midori muttered.

"Oh, they always do." Yukarin replied.

"... didn't I just ask you to stop?"

"Ah, well..."

"Oh, Youmu?" Nate replied, eager to help his sudden friend. Paused. "Um... Well, uh, the thing about that is..." He sweatdropped, uncertain what to say.

"She's a bit busy right now." Midori said, pulling her top back up.

"Hey!"

"Yukari, I said that was enough."

A pout. "Awwww..."

"And we'd agreed to something like this."

"Awwwww." Yukarin suddenly grinned. "They were really soft, though! And it was really hard not to squeeze them, it fel--"

"SHENANIGANS!" Jeremy barked, shuffling back to try and escape the gaploli.

Midori felt her skin crawl a little as Shoko's gaze bored into her back. "Awwww... lucky Yukari..." she said, dreamily.

"Try it and I WILL hit you." Jeremidori replied, voice shaking nervously.

Nate gave Shoko an odd look, shook his head, and muttered, "Thank god I'm not a girl, then.  No way I'd want a bunch of lolis all over me like that..."

"Hey, this isn't my natural age!" clone-Yuyu replied, sounding mildly offended, "Eirin needs to test her medication better!"

Toyohime giggled. "Ah, I see Yagokoro-sensei still hasn't changed, then..."

"...Well, maybe it wouldn't be so bad if you were older..." Nate mumbled. Blushed and shook his head to chase away the thoughts that had just invaded. "Um, I mean... so, this is where Eirin's been staying?  I KNEW I should've come here for answers a lot earlier..."

Shoko nodded. "Indeed. She's managed to get EVERYONE here annoyed at her for one reason or another... though I suppose I don't mind too much."

Nate was mildly disturbed. "What, do you like being a little girl or something?"

The yuyu-clone shrugged. "No, but it has its uses. It's a lot easier to avoid attention." A wide grin. "No one EVER pays attention to little kids!"

"I suppose so..." The only guy present frowned. "Still, isn't kinda difficult coping with it when you've been a grown woman for so long?"

Midori threw her head back with a barking laugh. "HAH!"

"Heh. I'm not that old." Shoko put a finger to her lips and stared off into space for a moment. "Yuyuko, on the other hand..." Chuckled. "Well, you'll meet her soon enough." Frowned. "Which reminds me, I really need to get this hair dye out. It was funny, but the joke has gone on too long."

"At least then I'll know which one to avoid more." Midori muttered.

"Who is this Yuyuko, anyway?" Nate asked, "Youmu kept mentioning her during her breakdown..."

"Ah! Yuyuko Saigyouji. Princess of Hakugyokurou, ghost, and Youmu's boss." Shoko summarized. She smiled. Looks exactly like me, given I've dyed my hair and dressed up like her."

"Hmmm, I see... Yes, she sounds very interesting.  I look forward to meeting her~"

"Though she's normally not a loli, either." Midori added, out loud.

Shoko nodded. "Indeed." Paused for a moment. "So, I think we need to formally introduce ourselves. I'm Shoko, and you are?"

"Hmmm?" Nate blinked. "Oh, where are my manners?!" He held out his hand to little Shoko. "Nathanial Theodore Wrist.  But please, call me Nate."

Shoko shook the offered hand genially. "Pleased to meet you. I see you've already met Midori-chan here."

Nate gave Midori a nervous look. "Um... Yeah... I really hope we didn't get off on the wrong foot. She seems like a nice girl, really."

"Indeed~" the little yuyu-clone sang.

Midori considered for a moment, and glared down at Shoko. "... you just had to ruin the meaning of 'nice girl' in that sentence, didn't you?"

Shoko ignored the remark, and smiled at Nate. "And you're certainly a nice guy. Glad to see some guys around here, not that it's going to do much to change the huge gender imbalance we've got."

"Well, uh, tha- Wait, gender... Imbalance?" He frowned. "What do you mean by that?"

"There are approximately two named males in Touhou." Jeremidori answered.

"Let's just say that Gensokyo's population is somewhere around 90% female." Shoko added.

"Ah... Alright then..." Nate said. A wistful tone entered his voice. "... Sounds like a nice place..." He realized what he was saying, and suddenly turned red. "Um... I m-m-mean, uh, n-not because it's f-full of g-girls or anything!"

Midori just smirked at him.

"What, there's nothing wrong with being interested because it's full of girls..." Shoko said, with a small smile. "That said, Midori and I are both non-natives."

Toyohime giggled.  "Of course not~ You're a healthy young man, Nate, so it's only natural!"

"Oh!" she cried, remembering the intent for the current situation, "And I'm Toyohime.  Watatsuki no Toyohime." She smiled down at the mecha-lovin' lolita. "Charmed to meet you, Shoko~"

Nate didn't want to let her earlier comment go. "I'm telling you, that's not-" He blinked. "Wait, you're not a native Gensokian?  So... you came from this world...?"

"Dunno." Jeremidori replied, "Considering how many others from outside had supernatural powers, and that I'm pretty sure no one had ANY in my home world - at least - I suspect the immigrants are from a bunch of other worlds."

"Hmmm, I see..." Nate said, "Makes sense, I suppose. There's many theories out there about infinite alternate worlds, so..." He frowned. "...I'm sure Professor Okazaki wrote something about that, actually..."

Midori raised an eyebrow at the name.

"True, but we can assume that the three of us are probably from the same world, or at least ones that are ridiculously similar." Shoko pointed out, "If only due to the fact that we all seem to be familiar with the same anime..."

Nate smiled. "Yes, that's probably right." The smile faded, as he looked between the two battery-girls he was speaking with. "But... You both got into Gensokyo?  How?  I've been searching for a way for years now, not that it'll do any good now..."

Shoko chuckled. "Believe me, it was pure luck in my case. It's not something you find by looking. You tend to just stumble into it unexpectedly."

Midori hesitated for a moment, then jerked a thumb at yuyu-clone. "What she said, pretty much." She shook her head. "I still don't get why I got brought there."

"Because it's fun!" Yukari explained.

A sigh. "I suppose I should have guessed..."

"I... I see..." Nate said, face drooping slightly, "... I guess I just wasn't lucky enough, then..."

Jeremidori had a counterpoint. "Or unlucky. I remember reading that most humans brought to Gensokyo from the outside world are intended to be used as youkai chow, since the ones inside generally have diplomatic immunity." A pause. "And can fight back."

"Hey, I can handle myself." Nate objected, "I have a few tricks up my sleeve which would've given me an edge against any youkai..."

Shoko chuckled. "You don't know much about youkai, then."

"I've read all about them, actually. I've perfectly memorized the strengths, weaknesses and habits of the mythological creatures of every corner of the globe."  Nate tried his best to make this sound like a great achievement, but really just ended up sounding like an obsessed nerd.

Yuyu-clone raised an eyebrow. "Impressive. Just keep in mind those aren't always accurate, and a lot of Youkai aren't easy to categorize. Like Yukari there."

Yukarin waved eagerly, clinging to Midori's hakama.

Nate stared at her for a moment, then slouched forward in defeat. "...I suppose so."

"Um... Cheer up, Nate!"  Reisen said, in an encouraging tone. "I'm sure you would've done alright if you ended up on the moon."

Midori chuckled darkly. "Ohhh, not from what I've heard."

Nate had higher priorities. "Heh, maybe... At least I would've met you a lot earlier."  He paused for a moment, and blushed. "Um... I mean... Ah..."

"Oh... Uh..." The bunnygirl turned red as well. "W-well, th-that would've been nice, I s-suppose..."

Midori silently chewed on her lip.

"Ne, ne, Midori-oneechan..."

"I'm not going to like what you're about to say, am I?"

"Does 'fucking like rabbits' work for all rabbits?"

Jeremy buried her face in her hands.

Shoko winced. "Ouch, that's a low blow, Yukarin... though if it's true...~"

Reisen turned an even deeper crimson and mumbled incoherently under her breath whilst fiddling with her tie.

"Th-that's n-not... I m-mean, we're n-not... Uh... Um... SHUT UP, YUKARI!" Nate yelled, blushing just as red as Reisen.

Midori's voice was heavy. "I believe this is the appropriate response, yes."

Ran cleared her throat. "... carrying on with the introductions, I am Ran Yakumo, Yukari-sama's shikigami."

"Um... R-r-right... It's nice to meet you, Ran."  Nate offered his hand to the kitsune, somewhat thankful that she seemed more serious than her master.

The kitsune gave his hand a firm shake. "I must... apologize for her behavior. Whenever she decides to look like a child, well..."

"... she starts acting like one?" Midori finished, since Ran wouldn't.

"Of course~"

"Uh, uhm." Chen stammered, "B-but it's kinda fun being her oneechan for a while..."

This earned her the center of attention. She ducked back behind Ran's tails and peeked out nervously.

"It's alright, Chen, I won't let them hurt you."

Chen looked up at her master for a moment, and timidly stepped out into the open again. She bowed at the others present. "M-my name's Chen, and I'm Ran-sama's shikigami!"

Shoko suddenly pointed behind Reisen. "And the one with the boatlights there is Kogasa. Youkai Umbrella, sneaky little girl, and pretty much my adopted sister~"

Kogasa jumped at the motion, looking a little guilty. She stepped away from the moon rabbit a little.

"Youkai umbrella? You mean a karakasa?" Nate asked, staring at the girl in fascination. "Ah, yes... Yes, it's very nice to meet you, Miss Kogasa..."

Kogasa recovered quickly from the prevention of her eargrab plans, and gave him a smile. "Eeeee~ Nice to meet you as well, mister~"

"Um... Anyway..."  Nate straightened up and gave Reisen a pat on the back, provoking a blush. "This is Reisen, my, uh..." He paused in thought for a moment. "My, uh..."

Moonbunny 2 reddened further. "Um, yeah... I'm his, uh..."

"Charge?" Midori suggested.

The two deemed this acceptable. "Um... Yeah..." both Nate and Reisen said, with a sigh.

Shoko smiled. "Pleased to meet you, Reisen."

"It's, uh, n-nice to meet you all, too."  Reisen bowed deeply.

"Yeah." Midori seconded. Frowned. "Though, do we have the other Reisen here? That could be confusing..."

"...There's another Reisen?" Nate and Reisen asked.

"Oh!" Toyohime cried, "The original's here, too?" She smiled. "Well, I probably should have guessed - she DID become Eirin's apprentice, after all."

"The... original?" Nate and Reisen were very confused at this point.

The moon princess nodded at them. "Yes. Reisen, I'm afraid I have to admit I named you after a previous pet we had... another lunar rabbit named Reisen. But a while back, she..." Toyohime grimaced for a moment. "... fled to the Earth, and we couldn't bring her back." She smiled at the present Reisen. "So, we took you in!"

"Oh... I... I see..." Reisen smiled back at Toyo timidly.

"Meh, there's no way the original could be better anyway..." Nate muttered under his breath.

Reisen's face turned pink again.

Midori nodded. "... Yeah, 'the original.' Most of Gensokyo's natives made it out... but some of them got captured by a nasty little secret ops squad, and I haven't gotten a full list of who's with the shrine group and who's missing."

"Secret ops squad?" Nate asked, "You mean like the one that me and Anthony rescued the Watatsukis from?"

Shoko nodded. "Sounds about right, yes."

Jeremidori's gaze bored into Nate for a moment. "... yeah, probably the same. They're called 'RAI' or something like that, and we're pretty sure they're working for Kikuri..."

"RAI, huh..." Nate tried to ignore Midori's piercing gaze. "Um... And once again, Kikuri... She must really have it in for you guys, huh?"

"Yeah. Probably you guys as well." Shoko replied.

"...Well, at least it makes things interesting..."

Mini-yuyu-clone smiled at him. "Naturally."

Jeremidori sighed heavily.

"Have no fear, Nathanial! I shall smite down any evildoers who cross our path!"  Lunablade had returned, seemingly in higher spirits than when she'd left.

Yukarin waved cheerfully.

Shoko tried her best to stifle a laugh. "And this is?"

"You wish to know my name?"  Lunablade posed dramatically.  "Then let me tell you my name!  I am-"

Toyo cut her sister off. "That's my sister, Yorihime~" 

"Ah." Sho nodded. "And she's dressed like a Sailor Moon expy why?"

"Idi--" Midori clamped down on her lip.

"...What is this "expy" that you speak of?" asked Lunablade, her slight irritation rather obvious.

Shoko just stared silently.

Nate leaned over to whisper into Shoko's ear. "Um... She's, uh, kind of undergoing some culture shock right now... just... Ignore her.  For all of our sakes."

"Fine." Shoko whispered back. "I'm more worried about avoiding laughing."

Nate sighed. "... I suppose she does look rather, um, stu-"

"I can hear you, you know." Lunablade glared at the whispering pair of mecha fans.  "How dare you laugh at the great Lunablade!?"

"Um... Er... Uh..." Shoko stammered, "GottagobeforeReimunoticesi'mmissing!"

Midori blinked. "Oh, shit, Armpits is going to have our heads."

"Wait... What did you say?"  Lunablade advanced on Shoko menacingly. "What was that name?"

"Reimu!" Shoko shot back, slightly panicked. "Oh dear gods, if she notices I'm skipping out..."

"Maybe we should get going, then." Jeremidori added, nervously.

"Reimu..." Lunablade frowned for a moment, thinking. "... ... ...THAT WAS THE SHRINE MAIDEN'S NAME!" she roared, "WHERE IS SHE!?"

"Err..."

Shoko cringed back from Lunablade, and pointed off at the top of the waterfall. "Over there! Now please don't kill me!"

"Um," Midori tried to object.

"ALRIGHT!"  Lunablade cried, and stormed off towards the waterfall. "They only said I was to leave Yukari alone... Didn't say anything about the Shrine Maiden, noooo..."

Jeremidori sighed. "Honestly. Do you really understand what..."

She trailed off, as Lunablade quickly ran out of sight in the trees ahead, ignoring her entirely.

"... eager, isn't she?"

"We're doomed. We're all doomed." Shoko groaned.

"Oh, for the love of..." Nate muttered. He dashed off after Lunablade.

"Yorihime-sama, wait!  Don't do anything rash!" Reisen followed him, whilst Toyohime merely giggled as she ran after her companions.

"Oi! Try to keep her from killing anyone!" Midori shouted after them.

"What do you think I'm trying to do!?" Nate yelled back, disappearing into the foliage.

Jeremidori sighed.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Rabbit on September 09, 2009, 05:13:06 PM
"Wow."

"He truly screwed up, didn't he?"

"We are not pleased."

"No, we aren't."

"It's all because of that strawberry scientist girl.  If he hadn't been struck by sentimentality none of this would ever have happened."

"Now we're stuck in the middle of nowhere.  Foolhardy heroics will not do in any -vessel- of ours."

"We will have to keep a closer eye on his activities and curb this foolishness."


"Or make sure that I have enough power to stay alive through all of the adversity", Soran interrupted.  To his vision, the mindscape was like a library.  Shelves made of rare wood from Eastern Europe stood to attention like soldiers, carrying shelf upon shelf of classics that were long lost to the world.  The velvet carpeting below served to break the endless sea of brown, which was punctuated only by the different-coloured bindings of the books.  There was a table in the middle of a clearing in the shelves, with three chairs and a tea set.  Two women sat at the table, one with wings like an angel and the other in a maid outfit.  They both looked up in unison as Soran entered.

"Ah, you're still alive, and you have found your way to our realm.  Come sit with us for awhile."

"Black.  No sugar", replied Soran as he sat.

"We have been reviewing your performance", they began.  Soran was not sure which one had spoke but they both seemed to finish each others' sentences, "Do not worry.  You are still alive, but have been hit by being of powerful magic and are currently lying in the wreckage of a vehicle at the bottom of a ravine."

"And Yumemi?  What of her?" Soran's face remained impassive.

"Oh, fear not.  She is still alive, if only just.  You have achieved both of your goals and in doing so you have advanced ours.  In recognition of this we are again prepared to overlook your transgression."

"Taking Okazaki with us was a calculated risk.  Be glad that it paid off."

"Her knowledge will be invaluable in the coming days."

"Moving from where you are is not advisable.  Your body has not yet begun to generate sufficient mana for combat on its own yet."


"Then I'll make do without it", Soran interrupted, "but I'm in a strange land, caught up in a war beyond my reckoning.  That much I understand.  I'll be depending on your guidance from here on out...but don't expect me to serve your every whim."

The twin sisters of the dream seemed to consider this, "Fair enough.  We have always thought of you more as an associate in any case.  As we have told you before, anything we may do or say is for your own sake.  Please do not make it any harder for us to protect you.  It is already hard enough, at the rate you get into fights.  For now, avoid combat until security alerts have died down.  When you become fit to travel, ask Okazaki to teach you some of what she knows.  Start with warding so you are not detected.  Let them think you are dead but for her sake and ours as well, you must become stronger.  This is in all of our interests."

A voice echoed from the depths of the library.  It was calling his name.  Soran looked up.  His hand went unconsciously to the cup of tea that had been poured for him but at this point it was cool and probably not worth drinking.  Slowly, light began to filter in.

"Well, it looks like my new partner is calling me.  It's time for me to go", he shrugged, "but before I do, there is something I want to ask.  What is this place?"

"It's a library...or at least, our memory of one.  The Magic Library Voile, one of the most beautiful treasures in all of Gensokyo."

"Gensokyo?  Is that where you come from?"

"Oh yes...a world of endless illusions..."

"Time to wake up now, Soran Vriess..."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Rabbit on September 12, 2009, 09:36:51 PM
Soran coughed.  His chest heaved, sucking in air greedily but expelling it at the same time as his body began to readjust to the land of the living.  All a dream, as I expected, he thought.  His vision was a wall of solid black; he slowly came to realise that he was staring at the sky.  Lights from the burning wreckage of the Humvee danced madly before his eyes.  Slowly Soran's vision resolved and the lights began to separate themselves into flickering firelight and strawberry red hair.  He moved his head experimentally but could not feel the rest of his body.  Not good.  Yumemi was bending over his body, her hands outstretched, her face a mask of concentration.  Her mouth was moving rapidly, chanting rapidly in a language Soran could not begin to comprehend.

"Ugh...am I dead?"

Yumemi did not respond.  Soran looked up towards the top of the ravine but it was very high and he could not see any evidence of pursuers.  It looked like the advice of those twin dream sisters was still sound - RAI Force 1 had either left him for dead or were waiting until morning to mobilise their search parties.  In either case they would have to get away from the base tonight.  Whatever Yumemi was doing, Soran decided that it would be better not to interfere.

He lay in silence for twenty more minutes.

Yumemi opened her eyes, "Ah you're alive.  Thank goodness."

"What...did you heal me?" Soran asked.

"Me?  No", she replied absently, her hands busy with spare strips of cloth and metal, "true healing is very advanced.  It's the ability to remove damage from the body and make it good as new.  All I did was accelerate your body's natural regeneration so you'll heal quickly but we still need to set your bones and dress your wounds.  You'll still be in a lot of pain."

"I see", Soran shook his head, "I left intending to rescue you but in the end you were the one who had to take care of me.  Sorry."

Yumemi gently slashed her hand through the air, a negatory gesture, "No that's...I knew for quite some time about what was happening to me."

Soran's eyes widened.

"The Pariah factor.  A randomly occuring condition that makes a person's soul into a void.  Ordinary humans shun them.  For magic users they represent the ultimate horror...and he was bound to me as one of their twisted experiments."

"So, we're even then?" Soran asked.

Yumemi shook her head, "When we were falling...there was a darkness that surrounded you at the very last moment.  Interspersed with red lines.  The vehicle - its descent was slowed fractionally and then I was thrown out the door.  Because of that I wasn't killed in the impact.  You were lucky to still be alive after an impact like that.  So, consider this my gratitude for the second time you saved my life."

Soran's mind automatically filled in the rest of the details.  He did not remember throwing Yumemi from the Humvee but it was obvious that he had done so unconsciously just before they had hit the ground.  He had somehow survived and Yumemi had been able to drag his body from the wreckage.  Now he could barely stand and the fact he was not feeling anything at the moment meant that she was using magic to suppress the pain.

"Th-thank you.  But I have to say you've recovered quickly.  When I found you it was like you had some kind of wasting illness.  I was so sure I was too late."

The firelight played across Yumemi's features.  She did not look nearly as pallid and the rings around her eyes had slowly begun to disappear, "I don't know.  When I regained consciousness I could feel a spark of mana, even if it was tiny and I latched onto it with all the strength I had left.  It seems you had potential as a contractor but the RAI Force scientists missed it.  Then again, their screening methods were not exactly what I would call thorough."

Soran managed a slight smile.  From her file, he knew that she had been a scientist in her homeworld.  So, always the professional, huh?

"Anyway", she continued, "try to stand now.  Slowly."

Soran lifted his arm experimentally, then pushed against the ground to prop himself up.  It didn't hurt - the pain was probably still being suppressed - but there was no strength in his limbs.  He felt as though they had been cut off and these were prosthetics.  As Soran got to his feet he faltered but slender arms reached out to catch him.

"Re-growing damaged muscle and bone takes more out of you than you might think.  In an ideal world we would have machines as well as gels and balms that could be applied on the spot but magic will have to do.  I'm sorry if you can't walk but at the moment we really don't have a choice.  They might come for us any second."

Soran couldn't help but feel a twinge of respect for Yumemi.  Even after having her partner murdered in front of her, being chased by twisted freaks with knives coming out of their hands and tending to the mutilated body of her partner's killer she still managed to come up with a comprehensive assessment of the situation.  He nodded.

"Yeah.  You're right.  We need to get out of here.  Ugh...head for the forests.  We can try and lose them there."

Yumemi nodded, "Oh.  Just one moment", and ran to the still-burning wreckage of the Humvee.  She spent a few moments going over the hulk of twisted metal before coming back, "No good.  Nothing salvageable.  I guess we are on our own."

The two fugitives began walking the same road in silence.  The chaos from the base could still be heard even from this distance and their eyes were always open for any sign of the enemies.  Progress was slow and Soran constantly stumbled.  Every time he did he was caught by a pair of delicate arms that contained far more strength than the appeared.  It began to occur to Soran that he was not only caught up in a war beyond his own reckoning but it was being waged between people that were beyond ordinary humans.  In the face of that sheer power he had the devil's luck to survive as long as he did.

"Say", he said at length, "you were pretty handy with that cross-shaped attack.  Was that magic?"

"You are astonishingly observant.  Is everyone from this world as observant as you?" Yumemi gave a slight smirk.

"Alright, I deserve that.  But still that was some power."

"Obviously it wasn't enough.  But now that we have a contract I should be able to do better the next time we fight.  By the way you were no slouch with that assault rifle yourself.  One-handed, at that", she paused to catch Soran as he stumbled again, "combined with your ability to survive being dropped into a ravine in a flaming death coffin, I have to conclude that you're far from weak."

This time it was Soran's turn to smirk but in the darkness, Yumemi probably couldn't see it anyway.  The smirk faded after a few moments, "I...don't know how to use weapons.  I don't even know why I did what I did but under pressure the knowledge just came to me somehow."

"That's ridiculous.  Knowledge doesn't just materialise out of thin air.  You had to have gotten that knowledge from somewhere, even if you just picked it up by observing the troubleshooters around the base.  Even I had to learn magic from reading grimoires, I haven't always been able to use it."

"Yeah.  You're right.  I...probably picked it up from someone at the base."

Silence fell heavily around the pair as they walked.  The forests were beginning to look closer and closer, but it was over an hour later that they finally found a trail leading towards the trees, out of the ravine.  Eventually they passed the treeline and hid themselves away from the main path, behind the thickest tree trunk they could find.  With the immediate danger having passed they slumped to the ground, exhausted.

"I think...we can...rest...here...a...bit..." Yumemi huffed.

Soran did not reply for a long while.  Finally he spoke, "You said you learned your magic from books right?  Do you think you could teach me some?  Maybe I could help you."

"You're already helping me", Yumemi replied, "magic that's out of control is dangerous so it's better if you stick to lending me your strength.  I'll see what I can do about that though.  For now, just sleep and you should be able to travel again tomorrow."

Soran nodded.  "But it doesn't seem fair for her to be the only one doing any legwork", he murmured to no one in particular.

"Hey, what is that stay-in-the-kitchen attitude you have?"  The smiling faces of the angel and the maid filled his vision again.  Before he quite registered it, he was back in the library again.

"I was the one who decided to bring her along so I should take responsibility for keeping her alive.  It has nothing to do with Yumemi being a girl", Soran was barely able to mask his irritation.

"Take her advice for now and rest your body.  Not just muscle and bone, but in terms of generating and holding mana you are also growing.  Well, we don't have a medical explanation for you but it's easiest to think of it like that.  The process will add a little more pain on top of what you already have to deal with but please try and bear it for now."

"If you're going to put me through pain now, why not give me more than that?  Give me the power to stay alive, if you really care about my interests that much."

"Please try to understand Soran.  You weren't born with the ability to use magic or to supply others with mana and to trigger such rapid mutations is inevitably stressful.  We will make you strong enough to support Yumemi but you need to learn to walk before you can run, otherwise you'll tear yourself apart."

Soran looked skeptical, "Well at least you tell me in a way I can understand.  But even if you put it that way, we may not have that much time."

"We are doing all we can."

"In the end the results will be worth the effort, we promise you."

"Sleep now.  No more dreams.  Concentrate on recovering your strength."

"Good night, Soran."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on September 15, 2009, 06:41:27 AM
After My Last Post, Around 9~10AM

"Hauu~ It's been like 20 minutes and Ms. Amarillo haven't finished her business." Lily thought as she heard Amarillo's voice.

"It's me. Please follow the directions."

Lily looks around but cannot find Amarillo nearby.

"Yeah it's telepathy, something bad had happened, please follow my direction, go three blocks east and turn right at the crossroad. For some reason my ability is enhanced, but something else happened...."

Lily sighed and start walking following the directions.

And she saw a net cafe called Spring Charm

"It suits you well, right? Now go in and if the manager stops you, just tell him that you are looking for a girl that came in 10 minutes earlier."

Lily looks at the sign again, and walks in the door.

"Hey you," there is a man at the counter "You seems young, is it too young for you being here?"

"Er.. I'm looking for my friend.." She described Amarillo's appearance.

"A girl with long ponytail and wearing school uniform? Yes, she is here. " The manager leads Lily into a room that's beyond the hall, "She did tell me that someone will be coming..."

The manager then left. "Well, Privacy is important, so see ya."

The girl that sits there is nobody else than Amarillo. Who seems extremely tired.

"Are you OK?" Lily pulled another chair and sit beside her, then noticed that Amarillo is sweating hard.

"Well, sort of... On the good side, it seems I have infinite energy to spend, that's why I can still call you here... On the bad side......... " Amarillo points at the monitor. "I contacted Fairy Phoenix about my current status, and the result is not... very good."

Lily looks at the monitor, it shows the chatlog of Amarillo and Fairy Phoenix. while Fairy explains that Amarillo is suffering from "Energy Overclocking".

Lily put her hand on Amarillo's forehead, and is shocked, "You are currently having a fever!"

"Ahh.. Yeah... It seems if I didn't use mana at all my body will be damaged, according to Fairy. " Amarillo explained. "Because my body cannot contain the full power. so there I need to spend some. That's why I used telepathy on you and all fairies who was in the shrine or at the waterfall, including your sis."

"Huh?" Lily is confused, "You contacted EVERYBODY?"

"Well, just wasting the spare mana." Amarillo smiled.

"So what do you mean when you said Overclocking? Looking at too much times?" Lily is still confused.

"Ah, it's a computer-related word, you put the control unit at higher work rates to make them improve for the better. However it will harm the chips if done badly." Amarillo explained. "In my currently status it seems I can abuse all extends of my ability within range limit... However with this fever... " she points at her forehead, "I doubt that I'm in the best condition."

"Oh."

"And I want you to try something out, tap in my power and try if you can overpower yourself." Amarillo smiled, "with my current mana output, I'm sure you can do that. just focus and you will do it."

"Er.. Here?" Lily is still a little confused, but she closed her eyes anyway.

As Lily slowly starts to float above ground, her wings can be seen clearly enlarged in size and changes color from white to pink. Then she opened her eyes and found the difference.

"Congrats. You have done it, and thank you because my fever have go down a little." she saw Amarillo smiling at her while somebody burst in.

It was Alex, together with his fairy squadron.

Alex is stunned to see Lily White facing him, "You... called us here?"

"No, It was me." Amarillo stands up and slowly walks to front, however, she collapsed in the process.

"What's with you?" Alex come forward and pulled her up from the ground. "You are having a fever?"

"Well, kind of. However I gained the unlimited buff."

"Strange to see you smile when you are having a fever that high, are you out of your mind?" Alex asked. "And your strange aura is affecting all fairies here. I see." He looks at the fairies as they once again gained their wings back. "However, your one seems.... stronger." He added after he looks around.

"That's because she knows how to tap into my power here, since she is always with me." Amarillo said.

"Well, I have no interest on your ESP stuff, real men use fists to fight." Alex said, "come on, we are heading out."

"Please stay for an extra 5 minutes, since I'm storing my mana into them so they can use their abilities for today."

"Heh, if you said that, then OK." Alex opened the browser and looks at the recent activities part. "So we have an Idol contest here?"

"Seems so." Amarillo replied.

"Well, aren't you interested in it? All girls love to sing and dance and such."

"Oh well, I'm not pretty enough, a kind heart are not always connected with the best face and vice versa." Amarillo nods her head in self agreement.

"Hah, I think I may go there, of course it's not for girls." Alex looks at Lily Black. "By the way, you said if they can tap in your power they will become stronger?"

"Well, only in this condition. However I want to get rid of it as soon as I can." She told Alex about the overclocking of mana, "I don't want to get fever for a whole day."

"You are simply not that kind of girl, right?" Alex and his team leaves after he lefts that comment, "I'll be at the idol contest ground. Do join us when you feels better! And thanks for the charging or whatever this is."

Seeing them left, Lily White sighes, "Still cold?"

"Cold what?"

"I mean Alex, he seems uninterested about your ability and such."

"That's OK, seeing what he does. A Martial Master like him depends on fists more than brains. That's true, you have no time to think in a melee combat, remember that, so for us, stay away from enemies and strike at the safe range is better."

"Hey! You are lecture me again!!" Lily White shouts.

"Hmm... after a while we will move out, and try to find anything that costs mana, and join them, I have a feeling that something big will happen within two hours."

"Then what about me?" Lily asked as soon as she felt a cape have been worn on her back.

"Yeah, a cape for hiding your wings, it also looks cool on you." Amarillo tilted her head to check the knot is tight enough. "Capes looks cool on anybody." She added.

"So, shell we go? fees for this room is not cheap and I don't want to waste money."

"Basically go for place where trouble appears, right?"

"Hmm, yeah, so we as well might go to the idol contest." Amarillo turned the computer off and head out.

"Hey! Wait for me!"

"Oh well, you can easily catch up, now I felt as my legs are made of iron."

"Hauuuu~~~~"

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Sana on September 15, 2009, 03:02:07 PM
Underground, 5:25AM, Day 5
(OOC: An explanation for Renko's insanity!)

"W-wait a second. You called me 'lady' before. Why'd you say that?" Renko asked.

"Um...because I didn't know your name." Sanasan said nervously.

"You...didn't know my name?" Renko frowned. "Do you remember your name?"

She thought to herself for a second. ".....No....Do you know who I am, Miss Renko?"

Renko was silent for a moment, then burst out laughing maniacally. Sanasan looked at her like she'd lost her mind. Oh, the possibiities! Finally, she could do all the things she'd always wanted to do, but wouldn't because of a little thing called "sanity"! No longer would she be held back by common sense!

"M-Miss Renko, are you ok?" Sanasan asked.

"I'm just fine, Sana-chan! In fact, I feel better than ever! Let's go do some miko training!" Renko said excitedly.

"Sana...chan? Is that me? I-Miss Renko?!" Renko picked her up and tucked her under her arm.

"C'mon, LET'S GOOOOO!" Renko ran out into the hallway pumping her fist, Sanasan in tow.

Hill, 5:45AM, Day 5

Renko and Sanasan were following the group to their first miko training session. A waterfall was roaring in the distance.

"Miss Renko..I'm cold..." Sanasan said, shivering as she walked.

"Cold? What're you talking about?! This morning breeze is FABULOUS!" Renko exclaimed, raising her arms to let the wind blow through her sleeves. Sanasan sneezed.

"I hope you don't have a cold, Sana-chan, because look what we have to do next!" Renko said, pointing at Reimu dumping water on herself. Sanasan looked on in horror.

"That looks so refreshing! I think I'll give it a try!" Renko ran over and dumped an extremely generous amount of water on herself. She shook the water off her hair like a dog. "That felt great! Want to give it a try?" She offered Sanasan a bucket, but she shook her head.

"Oh well. Suit yourself then. I've got plenty of HP left, so I'll be fine." she said, dumping more and more water on herself.

An unhealthy amount of buckets later, it was time for the meditation session. Sanasan sat as still as possible, but Renko fidgeted throughout the entire ordeal. Luckily for her, Lunablade, the queen of distractions, appeared to save the day.

"Oh wow, look at that costume! She's got to be like, the DEFENDER OF EARTH or something! That's so cool!" Renko said, admiring her.

Reimu then began her various lectures. Sanasan had no idea what was going on, but once the topic of communicators came up, Renko was enthralled. When Reimu used a holographic display, she almost lost her mind for the second time.

"WOAHHHH, LOOK AT THAT, SANA! IT'S SO BEAUTIFUL!" Renko could hardly contain her excitement. Sanasan just smiled nervously.

"You're all free to do what you like for the rest of the day." Reimu said as she finished her lecture. Renko didn't need any telling twice. She unceremoniously picked up Sanasan and ran back to the shrine.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on September 16, 2009, 05:05:10 AM
Saniwa Shrine 8:30 AM Day 5

Team Lunatic and the bear had just finished a round of Brawl when a newpaper flew in.

"THIS JUST IN!! A cool boy with a prop-lookalike sword had dispatched a group of Yakuzas that even the polices having no idea to deal of. This boy seems like an actor, however the details are not known, we will look into the matters as fast as possible," it said.

"Did that newspaper just talk?" Ted asked.

"Yes it did," Jalal replied, "Interestingly enough, that newspaper would have been content to to just have that written on it if you hadn't called it out on talking. It would have just said that with written language."

"But I didn't say anything."

"You did."

"Ok, before I spoke."

"By asking if it spoke, you retroactively affected history so that the newspaper had spoken as opposed to displaying those words on it."

"Oh."

"Did anyone else notice that that was styled lkie a news broadcast?" Eirin asked.

"Well, with newspapers declining in sales, they might have decided to adopt the methods of news shows," Jalal said.

"I see. Perhaps we should investigate this," Eirin said.

"I would like to travel with you. This seems like an interesting diversion," Ted said.

"I have no problem with that, but we would need to do something special," Jalal said.

"Like what?"

"I, the loli, shall ride on your back."

"Why?"

"Because you are a bear and bears have a reputation for dangerous."

"How would you riding on his back help that?" Eirin asked.

"Simple. A bear that is alone is a fearsome sight of unrestrained ferocity. A bear with a loli on its back is a gentle giant that protects its innocent charge in a heartwarming way," Jalal explained

"Oh! So that's how my cousin enters the city with such ease. I think I shall wear my sweater into town," Ted said.

"A sweater?" Eirin asked.

"It is a maroon turtleneck sweater that my grandmother gave me"

"Very well," Eirin said, "Let us go out and investigate."

"Maybe we'll recruit a new ally and eventually have half the town hiding with us from the other half," Jalal said, "Forwards, Ted!"

And so they left the shrine in search of the person described in that news story. Jalal riding upon Theodore O'Bear, the sweater clad bear, and Eirin walking beside.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on September 16, 2009, 01:33:06 PM
Saniwa Shrine, After Miko Training, Day 5.


"Well, it looks like the spare mana is nearly gone. My mind will regress into that of a 7 year old child, so please bear with me..." Ria said looking down.

"Wait, so you will actually become a child?!?" Kaguya was starting to freak out a little. "Man, my NeoPet died the day I got it, how am I supposed to take care of a kid"

"I don't know Sis."

"Aw hell"


------------


Cirno and Marx left the Shrine and were on their way to an idol contest.

"I think the others said they were going there, anyways."

"Alright, let's go. idol contests are always fun to watch."


-------------------


Etch was talking with Nitori when he felt a tug on his overcoat. It was Flandre of all people.

" Etch-san, Nii-Chan won't tell me about the internet. Could you teach me?"

Ah, the curiousity of youth. Etch looked at Nitori, both nodding.

"Of course! Now, let's begin" he said as he openned up the laptop


(Etch and Ria storylines to be continued)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: LordVant on September 16, 2009, 03:32:56 PM
Outside Karuisuwa Town: Day 5 11:00am

(Vant and Rabbit co-post)

The leaves in the canopy above rustled gently to yet another gentle spring breeze. Gentle sunlight filtered through the rustling leaves, creating gentle patches of light across the forest floor. A few errant sakura petals from wild sakura trees blew by, settling into the small stream gurgling in the brook nearby.

They had been walking for an approximately an hour, by Soran's reckoning. On the other hand he hadn't thought to bring a watch with him so time had about as much meaning to him as it did to the stream flowing next to him. He heard no sign of pursuit, so far, and kept walking as if driven by some sort of instinct. He didn't really know where he was going; his plan had been to meet up with the other escapees but that went out the window as soon as he took a dive into the ravine. He only knew that those who had escaped the Graveyard were gathering, but he did not know where, which meant...

["Keep moving. Stay one step ahead of them. Don't get into any unnecessary fights."] "Shut up", Soran muttered under his breath, "I know what I'm doing here."

["Fine then, you can walk without directions"]

"So sorry, oh goddesses of my life. I beg your forgiveness, just please tell us how to get to safety."

"Who are you talking to?" asked Yumemi.

"Ah, um...no one. Anyway, let's continue."

There was nothing around them but trees. Trees and a stream. No landmarks of any kind to provide direction, aside from the powerful force that seemed to be guiding Soran. At all times he kept a hand on his knife, the only weapon that he had been able to bring with him.

"Hey", Yumemi frowned, "Hey. Relax a little bit. You'll miss the big picture if you don't."

"How can I possibly be relaxed at a time like this? You do know we're being chased...right?"

Yumemi opened her mouth to reply but was cut off by a noise. As one, the two of them crouched and began to listen.

"COME ON!!!" Kanako shouted, "We've been walking forever! Why haven't we reached the shrine yet?"

"Maybe because you have no idea where you're going?" Vant replied

"She doesn't have much sense when it comes to directions" Suwako interjected

"OH shut up you little frog!" Kanako swung around and began to wrestle with Suwako

"OLD LADY OLD LADY!!!" Suwako yelled

"Would you two please cut it out already?" said Vant

As Soran and Yumemi crept closer, they could begin to make out the source of the noise. "I know them", Yumemi whispered, "in the other world they are...manifestations of divine power. In other words, goddesses."

"A pursuit force?" Soran whispered back.

"I don't know. We should keep observing in any case, until we are sure."

"STOP NOW!" said Vant, dead serious; Kanako and Suwako froze mid-stride and looked around

"What i-" Kanako barely got out before Vant held up a hand for silence

Vant continued looking around for the small source of noise he had heard

"Don't move!" Soran spoke in his most commanding voice.

Vant, Suwako, and Kanako all looked in the direction of the voice

Yumemi gave a questioning look. Soran couldn't respond or the bluff would fail.

"I have you in my sights. Hands on the ground. Slowly."

"Follow the orders you two" said Vant

All three slowly moved to the ground.

"Now, I'm going to ask you some questions. Cooperate and you'll go free. If you fight, you will definitely die. Why are you here?"

"We're going to the shrine!" Suwako blurted out

Vant glanced at Suwako and then shook his head

"The shrine? What shrine?"

"Nothing" Vant replied

"You're lying. It's clear as day", said Soran, "and you're putting me in a pretty bad position here. I mean, how am I supposed to know what you're doing out here? You could be here to hunt people down. Maybe the Shrine is a codename for something? Your camp maybe? You might be dangerous killers. I might be doing society a favour by killing you right here."

Soran let the words hang in the air.

"Really? It's a favor to kill someone while his face is in the dirt? Well I suppose if they're suicidal"

"I'm not here to bandy words with you. You're answering my questions."

"Am I?"

"Yeah, I think you are. What were you doing out here?"

Vant merely blinked at the guy as if his head wasn't screwed on right

"No response huh? I wonder. Well then what about the two young ladies? Who are they?

"What do you think? Two young ladies"

"Friends? Associates? Acquaintances?"

"All of the above?"

"Fair enough, I guess... Now, what if I told you that I myself was running from something? That I would kill if I had to, in order to protect myself? What then would you do?"

"I'd let you on your way, and tell everyone in front of you to move to the side."

"No magic?"

"Sorry no."

"Well then, I'm coming out. Don't try anything stupid. I'm a man of my word."

"Alright then"

Slowly and with his hands spread out, Soran walked from behind the tree. Yumemi seemed to have understood the gist of the conversation and was concentrating on the two companions.

"Now we're on equal terms. I'm still not sure that you're not out to kill me, but at the very least you could tell me what you're doing out here."

"As the young lady said, trying to get to the shrine"

"What is this shrine?"

"We don't know exactly, we saw it from the mountain top and tried to go there"

"But the old lady can't see very well" Suwako said

"SHUT UP FROG!" shouted Kanako as she hit Suwako over the head

"ow...." cried Suwako

"Now now, be nice"
"Whatever" said Kanako as she looked away which Suwako took as cue to stick her tongue out at her

"Any particular reason for going there?"

"Because it's a SHRINE! Us gods are at home in them" said Kanako

Soran feigned a confused look, "So you two are...?"

"Goddesses, yes" replied Suwako

"By any chance, you wouldn't happen to be from a world of endless illusion, would you?"

"Gensokyo? Yeah! We're from there!" Kanako said

Soran relaxed slightly, "So, to confirm, you are both goddesses from this place...Gensokyo, and you're travelling together with him. You're heading to a shrine you saw from the top of a mountain. Am I right so far?"

"Yeah, pretty much" responded Suwako

"Right. One more question, then. Where did you set out from?"

"The Amakawa residence"

Soran stood there considering the words for a moment, then nodded. "Yumemi. It's alright. At least, they aren't part of a pursuit team."

The woman called Yumemi emerged from behind another tree. "I'm sorry for my partner. He tends not to trust anybody and as you probably can tell, we have been on the run for a little while."

"So can we stand?" Suwako asked

Yumemi nods at the question.

Suwako and Kanako stand up, but Vant continues laying on the ground

"Oi, Vant, you can get up" said Kanako

"Don't wanna"

"YAY! Trampoline!" Shouts Suwako as she jumps on Vant's stomach

".....please don't do that"

"...well, I'm not incapable of apologising so I'll say sorry for the trouble. Well, please excuse us, and if you find anyone asking after us, please don't tell them where we are." Soran nodded and turned to leave.

"You sure you don't wanna come to the shrine? Doesn't sound like you should be on your own, especially in the state your in"

He stopped, "Eh? Well...what direction did you say that shrine was in?"

"Dunno, Kanako was leading us in the wrong direction" Vant hooks a thumb towards the blue-haired woman

"WAS NOT! I know exactly where we're going!" says Kanako triumphantly

"and that way would be...?" asks Suwako

"uh....this wa-...no...that...no..." stammers Kanako

"*sigh* It's to the west. Look to the sun"

"Oh right, sun rises in the west and sets in the east, so...That way!" Kanako points

Both the voices in Soran's head and at his side seemed to be talking at the same time, "We should go with them. They're heading in the same direction as us anyway."

It seemed the decision had already been made for him.

"Let's go then" says Vant getting up with Suwako riding on his back

"....still on my back?" Vant asks

"Well, I guess I'll be travelling with you all for awhile. Hope you don't mind."

"Of course! Why not you hop on Vant with me?" Suwako asks Yumemi

"....no" says Vant, clearly annoyed

Yumemi shook her head gently, "Thank you, but I can walk."

"awwww.. that's no fun" complained Suwako

"*sigh* let's just go" Vant proceeded to walk off in the designated direction

Soran and Yumemi walked generally in silence. She seemed to be contemplating something while he was looking at all the small details and jumping at every sound. Finally, Soran spoke up.

"So, what is so important about this shrine? Aside from you goddesses needing to be there?"

"It's really just a hunch, or rather, they'd prefer to stay there than anywhere else... besides, we don't have any other leads"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on September 19, 2009, 12:54:12 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on September 21, 2009, 05:43:23 AM
Near Junes, Day 5 12:40

Team Crios and Team Pirate were off doing somethings, but we're going to focus on the newly named Team Etch, as it is easier to recognize.

In town, there was a saloon. The area around it was always dusty for some odd reason.

Actually, it was dusty because of the nearby construction on Junes.

Well, yes, but that ruins the mystery.

Aw, ok then, carry on, I guess.

"So, what now, Etch-san?" Momizi asked. The four of them, all but Etch dressed in casual clothes, walked down the streets of Karushirwa.

"Well, I guess we should check out what there is to see, I guess." Etch said as they walked by Junes, still in the process of being rebuilt after the fiasco a couple of days ago. Etch sighed as he remembered that basketball battle against the yakuza that happened not long ago. Suddenly, Etch was distracted by a building.

"Huh. Do you guys like Ice Cream?" Etch asked the rest of his team.

"Oh, that sounds nice!" Akyuu smiled at the idea of ice cream after all that has happened so far.

"Ice cream?" Momizi had a confused look on her face.

"Eh? Someone has already perfected the technology?!?" Nitori was evidently shocked.

The bell tinkled as Etch walked in. The bartender looked up, a smile growing on his face.

"As I live and breath. If it isn't Etch-E-Sketch!"

"This guy! Damn, how are you man?" Etch said as he did some sort of weird handshakes and hand sliding.

"Doing good! Shiit, it's been a while!" The bartender returned the handshakes and hand sliding.

"Who's this?" Akyuu asked as she looked on at the unusual proceedings.

"Ah, this is an old friend of mine, Gerard. He's an entrepreneur. So, what are you up to this time, man?"

"Well, it's an ice cream shop. I've also come up with some new flavors, some of them not really a hit."

"Really? Let me try." Etch grabbed a small scoop of one of the flavors and tasted it. "Huh, this isn't so bad"

"well, you always had a weird taste in foods."

"Hey, I'm just open minded."

Nitori grabbed a small scoop of green ice cream and ate it. Her face lit up with joy as a familiar taste jolted her tastebuds.

"This is cucumber!"

"You like it?" Gerard was a little suprised. "Not many people seem to like it."

"Yeah! How much for the biggest you've got?!?"

"It's on the house."

"REALLY?!?!? THANK YOU SO MUCH!! Thank you for the meal!" Nitori then began chowing.

"You sure, man?" Etch was a little suprised at Gerard not charging for a product.

"Hey, I'm just repaying you for the favor you did me a while back."

As Etch caught up with his old friend, a group arrived just outside.

"How'd we get here?" Eirin asked.

"That was always here," Ted replied

"Let's go inside," Jalal said.

"I'd rather sit out here," Ted said.

So Team Lunatic went into the saloon and saw many rough looking characters, Team Etch, and a Man in a Tyranosaurus Rex costume playing the piano. He was playing Old Susana.

"Hello, so what brings you to this part of town?" Eirin asked.

"Oh, you guys." Etch put down his spoon. "Well, the guy here knew me a while back and invited me to eat some ice cream here."

"Repayin' a favor an' all" The bartender said.

"Nice to meet you," Jalal said, "I'll have a martini, shaken not stirred."

The bar went silent. Everyone turned to Jalal. A man in a cowbow hat walked over menacingly and said, "We don't take too kindly to secret agents around these parts"

Wait, a cowbow hat?

Darn, a typo! I meant cowboy!

Nah, nah, leave it as cowbow. Moving on...

"Secret agents?" Eirin asked.

"Secret agents with all their high-faluting gadgets and witty coversation and their smooth talkings and their charming manner..." the cowboy continued.
 
"We ain't looking for trouble here," Etch said.

"...We have a name for people like you," the cowboy said as a group of them leaned in, "trouble."

Etch looked at his team, silently and slightly nodding as if ready for a conflict. Jalal and Eirin, on the other hand, stared at the men unflinching. The man paused.

"You know, does anyone here have a problem that were about to try lynching a loli?" a different cowboy said. The bartender raised a finger and opened his mouth, but decided against speaking.

Mutterings of "no, not really" were scattered around to crowd.

"Thought so," the asker said and then threw a punch at Jalal. He was so drunk, he missed and hit an astronaut.

...where did the astronaut come from?

The astronaut gang that got up from their seats to fight the cowboys.

You still didn't say where the astronaut came from. Where did the GANG of astronauts come from now?!?

They were on break from the nearby launch facility.

Oh... carry on.

And the lumberjacks wandered in, choosing that day of all days to settle their age-old feud with the cowboys.

Wait, Lumberjacks?!?

They have an age old-feud with the cowboys that warranted it's own section in the local newspaper. The newspapers will surely blame the chaos on that.

And a priest, a rabbi, a lawyer, a construction worker, and the sheriff walked in.

"What is this a joke?" Jalal asked.

*sigh* You know what, I'm going to take a little break...

And so the fight was on. An astronaut kicked a lumber jack who dropped a log on to the priest's foot. The priest threw his arms in the air and his bible smacked the lawyer who vanished in a puff of smoke. A cowboy was distracted and Eirin laid him out with a mean right hook. Jalal followed up by sliding him along the bar and into the wall. Not wanting to get left out of the brawl, Akyu slammed the rabbi onto the bar and slid him the other way. The rabbi not wanting to go down without a fight, grabbed a broken bottle and circumsized a cowboy on his way down.

"Wow, I never knew Akyu was strong enough to throw a grown man down a bar! You go girl!," Jalal yelled. Akyu merely blushed as she punched a man in the jaw.

The cowboy threw a punch at Nitori that Momizi blocked with a bar stool. Etch threw a right jab at that cowboy sending him into a lumberjack. He, in turn, punched the priest who yelled, "stop these sinful proceedings!" as he crashed into the poker table where a shadow girl had just shown her hand of five aces.

That's when the shit hit the fan.

I come back and this is what I see? Ah, whatever. Let's just go on.

Another group of shadow cat girls entered the fray giving the astronauts an awful scratching.

"This is a rare and magnificent sight," said Sir David Attenbrough. He continued, "The seasonal ba-ooof" until Etch socked him through the window.

A biker gang rolled into town and saw the commotion at the saloon.

"Look there, good sirs," one of the bikers said, "I daresay that looks like a jolly good row."

This is about the time David Attenbrough flew through the window.

"No! Look, Dances With Crabs In Pants! Pale face Narrates Everything on Television fly through window and bear parked outside," another biker replied.

So the biker gang rolled out of town.

An astronaut punched a catgirl in the ovaries and the priest smashed it on the head with a bible causing her to explode and transform the priest into a catpriest. Another catgirl did a flying kick at the priest, but the construction worker smashed her in the side with a chair. The sheriff threw some mean roundhouse kicks, but was stopped when the construction worker threw a bar stool at him.

Angels sang out in immaculate chorus. Down from the heavens descended Chuck Norris, who could deliver a kick which could shatter bones into the crotch of Indiana Jones. Who fell over on the ground writhing in pain as Batman changed back into Bruce Wayne, but Chuck saw through hus clever disguise and he crushed Batman's head in between his thighs.

Then Gandalf the Grey and Gandalf the White and "Monty Python and the Holy Grail"'s Black Knight and Benito Mussolini and The Blue Meanie and Cowboy Curtis and Jamba the Genie, Robocop, the Terminator, Captain Kirk, and Darth Vader, Lo Pan, Superman, and every single Power Ranger, Bill S. Preston and Theodore Logan, Spock, the Rock, Doc Ock, and Hulk Hogan all came out of nowhere lightning fast and they kicked Chuck Norris in his cowboy ass.

Okay! Fine! I get it! You find the groups participating in this absurd. We needn't bring up the Ultimate Showdown of Ultimate Destiny. Let's continue.

A cowboy and the sheriff broke away from the fighting to have a little Brokeback Mountain action.

The priest went up to tham and said, "Infnyernyal gay demonyas! The Power of Christ compels you, nya! Leave these men's bodies, nya, and allow them to resume moral lives as upstnyading members of the church."

The construction worker said, "Now listen here, father. A gay sexual orientation is not caused by demons."

Then two rainbows burst from the cowboys and demons appeared at the end.

"Aw bless," one of them said.

"Demons! I byanish thee to the firey dyepths of San Francisco, nya!" the priest said as the construction worker gaped. The demons left and the sheriff and that cowboy resumed the Brokeback Mountain action.

Wait, where's the plot?!?!? Hang on a bit. Dude, where was the plot in that? I mean, Jalal and Eirin got lost in the whole fiasco, and what happened to Ted anyways?

He's parked outside.

Well, how do you intend to get them away from the battle? Also note that this is a big brawl. Kikuri's bound to notice it!

As I said earlier, brawls like this are common in this part of town. Do you remember when I mentioned the feud between the cowboys and the lumberjacks?

...

Well?

...fine, just go on with the brawl then.

Eirin picked up Jalal and swung her around. Jalal kicked madly and sent a catgirl into the shadow pansy demon. The pansy demon grew big and punched out a lumberjack.

"Fred just got beat up by a total pansy!" a cowboy said while laughing. Eirin took this oppuortunity to bring down barrels on the crowd. Many were squished in the resulting chaos. The catgirls exploded and created a heavy fog within the bar. Eirin gathered as many samples as she could while Jalal stood on her and held her hair so that it extended beyond the fog.

Why am I tempted to say "NO CAT FARTS"?

Just say it. why restrain yourself, when the action is not illegal?

NO CAT FARTS!!!

No cat fart for you!

Team Etch snuck away from the chaos bearing cat ears and tails. Team Lunatic triumphantly strode from from the battlefield

with their pockets and assorted devices for carrying things loaded with dark mana samples.

"How was it?" asked Ted.

"eh, it was alright," Jalal said.

"Did you know this was going to happen?" Eirin asked.

"Wait, nya" Etch suddenly spoke up, "why is there a bear in a myaron sweater, nya?"

"Uh, why are we talking like this, nya?" Nitori asked.

"Aw hell, nya."

"Urge...to chase...rising...nya" Momizi said.

"You ok there Momizi, nya?" Etch asked.

"NYA! NYA! NYA! NYA!" Momizi barked as she chased Etch into the forest followed by the rest of Team Etch.

Slap! Slap! Slap!

The world came into focus.

"Nitori," Jalal said, "That was the mushroom flavor."

"Yeah, we all tasted it," Eirin said.

"Although," Etch began as he held his cat ears, "that doesn't explain where these came from."

"Or these," Jalal said as he lifted up two jars of what appeared to be dark mana.

"What an awfully vivid dream though," Eirin said, "How much was that?"

Gerard said, "Actually, that was the free sample" as he stared at his immaculate shop.

"I remember that I had to get that window fixed, but now it's repaired," he continued.

"Wait a moment," Jalal said, "So you mean that rousing brawl was all a dream?"

Not exactly, it was an ice cream induced trip.

"It sounds awfully like it really happened, but people needed it to be a drug trip for their minds to comprehend it," Jalal said.

Truth is stranger than fiction.

"But we ARE fiction," Jalal said.

Yes, I meant that it appearing incomprehensible was strange. People enjoy being in their little mental boxes and we should respect that.

*sigh* Last time I go on a snack break when you're working on this bit.

Etch ignored Jalal's statements as he wondered where his team's new found cat ears came from. Akyu flexed and found no changes in her musculature. She sighed in disappointment.

They departed for their next destination.

"The next post," Jalal said.

Maybe, someone else may post while I'm getting the next one ready
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on September 22, 2009, 04:48:54 AM
Day 5 1:40 PM Some St.

Teams Lunatic and Etch walked south along Some St. when they were accosted by pompadour-bearing yakuza.

"Well, well, well. What do we have here? Tourists? You better give us your money if you want to leave this place alive."

Jalal stared the leader straight in the eyes and said, "Now, now, we can certainly settle this like gentlemen."

"Alright then" the leader said as he took his jacket off. "I'm gonna beat the crap out of you!"

"Boss!" One of them spoke up, "She's just a little girl! Are you sure that's ok?"

"Oi, the big boss said get money from anyone on Some Street, and that's what we're going to do. Now, we're going to get our money," the yakuza pointed his pomapdour at Team Etch and Eirin "otherwise your friends are going to get hurt really bad."

"How dare you..." the air got tense as Jalal's clothes were blown about by a wind that came out of nowhere. Her pompadour grew into a heart-shaped pompadour. "You try and act tough, even though you threaten helpless people..." The pompadour grew another level. "YOU BASTARDS! I WON'T LET YOU HURT MY FRIENDS!!!!" The pompadour grew once more, into a mighty three-tiered heartful pompadour.

(cue awesome themem music)

"It can't be..." Etch said in awe, " the Three-Tiered Heartful Pompadour. It is said that it only appears when one's passion is enflamed. I've only heard about it's legend, but I have never seen it!"

"BOSS! She has the three-tiered heartful Pompadour!" the yakuza looked shaken.

"Very impressive little girl, but now it is time for our duel," the boss said as he took off his shirt to reveal a koi tattoo that covered his back.

Jalal followed suit and revealed a Kohryu tattoo on her back and a Mada tattoo on her stomache.

"En guarde!" the boss cried as he thrust his pompadour at Jalal. Jalal parried and did a downward slash with her pompadour. The boss blocked and pushed Jalal away. Jalal thrusted and the boss dodged. Their pompadours clanged with each might blow. Jalal tripped and fell onto the side of a recently mixed section of Quick-dry Cement. The concrete hardened trapping Jalal's pompadour within.

The boss laughed and said, "You are ten years too early to defeat me!"

"Don't you know the saying?" Jalal said, "The more you push pompadours into the cement." Jalal pulled the pompadour out of the cement. "Strike! Mr. Ando! Strike!" she yell as she jabbed the boss in the stomache. The boss fell and the other yakuza fell to their knees. "Chairman Kazuma!" one of them yelled, "We're sorry! We're sorry! Please forgive us!"

"Kiryu Kazuma?" Etch said, "I don't remember him having a three-tiered heartful pompadour."

"Oh yeah, that's right," another yakuza said.

Eirin glared at him. "We could have gotten away, you trench-coat wearing idiot," she said.

The yakuza charged at Jalal trying to smack her with their pompadours.

Jalal crossed her arms. "You are an eternity too early to defeat me! Falcon Pompadour!" she cried as she thrust  her pompadour which had a flaming aura shaped like a hawk at the yakuza. The shock wave blasted the yakuza into an alley. One of the yakuza got up and charged at Jalal who responded by smacking him over the head. Four more got up and slashed at her. Jalal jumped over them into the middle of their group and did a spin slash. The last man got up. He was a hulking brute with a Quetzacoatl tattoo on his back.

"There's only one way to defeat a brute like this," Jalal said as her pompadour started glowing.

"POOOOMPADOOOOOOOOOUUUUURRR KARUSHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" she yelled as she brought down the pompadour on the guy's head.She stood facing away from the alley with her arms crossed and her pompadour immaculate.

"The Three Tiered Heartful Pompadour. Truly a fearsome weapon," Etch said.

"What are you talking about?" Jalal asked as her twin tails blew in the breeze.

"Ah, nevermind. Let's get out of here before more of them come." Etch responded.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Bias Bus on October 03, 2009, 12:42:37 AM
=== Kuroyama Estate * Sauna/Hot Springs Area - 6:15 AM ~ Day 5 ===
-Previous Event-

After a long bout of training with Yuugi (and pretty much being taunted by the little white rabbit youkai named Tewi through the whole thing) Shinjiro had retired to the hot springs area of his vast estate to relax and reflect on his plans for the future, mainly on how he was going to go about attaining the power held in that hideout those strangers were brooding in. So far he's had no luck in manifesting his one trump card, a Reality Marble. Which now rules out his theory that one had to be aware of one to simply awaken to it. A Reality Marble apparently must manifest on it's own in this plane of space before being called upon by it's user to further 'solidify' it's existance in the world...or at least, something of that nature. Reality Marbles (and Marble Phantasms for that matter) were some of the bigger mysteries Shinjiro couldn't actively grasp, only his grandfather knew alot on them, and at the moment, Shinjiro had no clue as to where he was at the moment. No one did, matter of fact. Shirotaro's existance was wiped off clean from the world nearly 20 years ago, when he attempted an experimental spell that many thought would never work and would result in a backfire he would never dream of encountering.

It seemed they were right in doubting the aging fool and his ambitions...

For now, there was no reason to look back on the past and people of those times...now was the time to surpass his grandfather and finally attain the power he was trying to achieve that faithful day of his 'death'. His journal entry gave several clues towards what exactly his grandfather was trying to do, and were it not for these clues, then more than likely he would not have joined RAI Forces' endeavors. Yes, if it wasn't already obvious, Shinjiro didn't give two shits about RAI or it's true goal of existing, he only needed the resources they gave out, Tewi and Yuugi being 2 of them. There was only one thing on Shinjiro's mind and that was finding what his grandfather was trying to obtain that led to his disappearance, after he achieved his goal he would simply go his own route and to hell with RAI.

So far, Shinjiro knew that he was trying to prefect a special kind of 'magecraft' that no one else was capable of understanding (or trying for that matter). The sole page from his grandfather's jounal that Shinjiro had was all the proof he needed. Even so, it wasn't enough to show him as to what it had to do with his disappearane and what kind of power this spell truly had. No matter eventually he will find out, once he claims the shrine's mana as his own and turns it into his personal base, he will begin searching for more clues on his grandfather's lost spell and then once he's gathered enough data he will bring everything into fruition and obtain that lost power all for himself.

However, to even begin with any of that (or at least make it easier to do this), Shinjiro needed to secure that vast mana supply he (thought) was in the area all of those strangers were nesting in as his own. Still, he couldn't go charging in blindly, while he regarded himself as the strongest of ALL of those weak Master imitators combined, he DID know that there was only one of him (plus Yuugi and Tewi, which still only came up to 3 units total) and many more of them, times that of their Partners which, he knew little of at this point. He hated to admit this...but in order for this 'invasion' to go over as planned he needed more manpower (at least enough to keep the opposition busy while he took over the main source of Mana for himself thus attaining power far beyond that of an ordinary Magus). So far, he knew not where Yagi was, likewise for Miguel or Ben. Marx was out of the question after her heel face turn long ago, so that means Shinjiro was on his own in this whole thing. Something he would normally be happy about, lest it wasn't a mission that required a few more personnel to be remotely successful...

The, now frustrated, magus pinched the bridge of his nose as he let out a sigh of exasperation. Why do humans have to be so unrealiable?

No matter, he would have to simply expand his own troop by attaining another similar to Yuugi and Tewi, another Gensokyo Native. There were still a few from RAI that were avaliable, so he would simply have to make due with what he could and hope for the best.

"Hey, I didn't know you had a hot spring out here, Shinji!"

"See, I told you it would be here~"

Eh? thoses voices...

"Hoshiguma? Tewi?" Shinjiro rose up at the sound of the both the oni and rabbit entering the hot spring. "What the hell are you two doing in here! I didn't give any of you permission to co-!" The magus' raised voice suddenly clammed up as his eyes came to meet with Yuugi's towel covered body, and immedieatly his face began to heat up as it took on a crimson color. Maybe it was the long time of being shut off from women, but Shinjiro's mind suffered a rare lag the moment he saw Yuugi. Shinjrio knew the blonde oni had a healthy bosom on her, but he's never seen them like...well THIS, plus he didn't know some one who could command such strength could have curves the way Yuugi did, from her large, supple breasts, to her perfectly toned legs and thighs.

And even then, there was the persistant thought of the oni being completely half naked underneath the towel she had wrapped across her feminine curves that kept nagging at the male side of his mind. Such a side of him was usually overshadowed by an intense maelstrom of egoism and hatred, the vile hypercane of bitter emotions doing wonders for shutting all feelings Shinjiro did not desire. Only did the voice of a certain rabbit bring him back to reality and keep himself from stammering like a moron...

"Heh, I bet he didn't tell us because he was afraid we'd barge in on him...like now." Tewi chuckled mockingly as she stepped from behind Yuugi's taller frame. The rabbit was far more petite than the oni, having curves equal to that of a 13 year old. Even so, Tewi's form was a slender one at best and, when compared to Yuugi, Tewi's shape was the perfect contrast; trim, sleek and streamlined.

"You troublesome vermin," Shinjiro snarled, his one good eye flaring up with a boiling rage he's shown the rabbit more than once since they've been together. "How dare you go snooping around in my wonderful estate. If I find that you've tainted it's beauty in only the slightest of ways, I will rip out your optic nerves and make you dance like the fool you are!"

"Spare me, what else do you expect me to do all day when you say 'Leave me, until further notice'?" Tewi quipped, using a poor imitation of Shinjiro's masculine voice to further emphasis the quote he made to her many times in the past. "I found this place a few days back. Heck, by now, you could say I practically know this entire estate now." Shinjiro stayed his wrathful tounge for a moment and thought on Tewi's words, it usually took newcomers a good long while before they managed to figure out where the important stuff was, like the washroom or kitchen. And even then there were many other rooms that were left undiscovered by their eyes. Rooms Tewi might have been through once, twice, maybe even four times already...

Of course, given this is Tewi, she could be lieing...

Still, be that as it may, Tewi wasn't exactly the most useful unit he had when it came to combat, and while he's sure the rabbit could care less about what she was to him, he still needed her to be of SOME use for the coming operation. Shinjiro rubbed his chin for a moment as his mind began churning up ideas as to how to capitalize on this. Perhaps he could find a spell that can help enhance Tewi's ability or her entire being as a whole. "Hmm, it seems you have some other uses besides that of superstitious aspects." Shinjiro said as he turned away from Yuugi's body to regain his composure. "Very well, I have decided that the two of you may join me here, Tewi's excellent scouting abilities has pleased me and thus, put me in something of a good mood. Be grateful."

"Geeze, why do ya hafta talk so formal all the time," Yuugi groaned as she stepped into the hot spring and came to sit across from her master who had his eyes closed in thought at the moment. Truthfully, his manner of speaking didn't bother her at first but now it was getting rather old, as she knew someone like him didn't always have to talk the way he did. In other words, she believed his fancy way with words was nothing but a front to make him look better than he should be. "Cut loose for once, and stop usin' all those fancy ol' words."

"I shall use however many 'fancy words' I wish, Hoshiguma." Shinjiro responded, his eyes still closed and thus not giving Yuugi an eye contact. He needed to focus, a clouded mind is the worst thing to have when one is setting up for, what will be, one of the biggest invasions of their life. "In anycase, I have something to discuss with you both, as you may know after the incident several days ago, I've been training myself nonstop, and now I shall reveal the reason why; We are going to invade the Shrine area."

"Invade?" Tewi questioned with a perplexed look on her face. "We don't even know where it is, how're we going to invade it if we don't know where it is?"

"I've lived here far longer than both of you, I'm aware of it's location." Shinjiro informed the rabbit youkai. "The only shrine I know of is located far off beyond the urban area in the woodlands, where few reside, it's nothing more than a ratty eyesore last I checked..."

Knowing it's location was fine and dandy, but there was still one glaring detail Tewi didn't quite get. "If it's such an eyesore then why invade it. Stuff like that usually tend to not have anything worth getting in them."

"Simple, Tewi. I have reason to believe that there is a vast supply of mana inside the shrine somewhere, if we can attain it, then we can become an unstoppable force that not even the gods can touch." Yes, to have such power all to oneself is something that Shinjiro wanted since he became a magus long ago. However this also proved a chance to establish a Magus laboratory in that area and then continue forward with his plans. "However, we must de-worm this carcass of those miserable parasites that now reside there, the lot of them do not deserve to have such power, only a magus as strong as myself should be the one to command such energies."

"So basically, what you're sayin' is...you've been training to get ready to barge in there and fight your way to the mana?" Yuugi queried the magus who nodded in return.

"Indeed, Hoshiguma," Shinjiro confimed. "However, this operation will go far more smoothly if we had back up, which is why I'm going to pull together a group of like minded agents as well as admit 2 more to our team. With the right selection, our prowess in battle will most certainly increase 10 fold, and thus make the operation far more easy to complete and make for crushing those wastes of human skin all the more enjoyable."

"So, another lucky contestant gets to join the happiest group on the planet." Tewi questioned the sarcasm simply dripping from her words.

"Yes...my Mana reserves can handle more than just the two of you, so why not expand on this?" The magus remarked before he leaned back and sighed, a hand planted on his forehead as he brushed the hair from around his discolored left eye. "However, there's still much to be done before I commence this operation, so take the time to prepare yourselves...I will provide the proper training for both of you, each one to better suit your specialties and the like...and I shall start with you Tewi."

"Me?" Tewi perked up, a little surprised of Shinjiro choice. "Why me, why don't you go do something with Dirty pillows instead!"

"Hah! That's a new one, how many names do you have for me anyway?" Yuugi laughed. the oni paying little mind to the name Tewi branded her with, if her jovial attitude towards the questionable nickname(s) wasn't evidence enough. In fact, Yuugi's laid back demeanor is probably the only reason why the oni didn't curbstomp the mouthy lagomorph into the earth's mantle for constantly making cracks about her noticeable bosom. Still, so long as she doesn't try to play any tricks on her, then the rabbit won't find her head in a wall somewhere.

Shinjiro, however, payed no mind to this and continued on with his explanation. "Your abilities have given me an idea on a way to expand on your potential, I cannot gaurantee you'll be as strong as Yuugi, but you will indeed be more powerful than you are now..."

"I don't need your help." Tewi muttered, looking away from her master who kept a sharp eye on her expression.

"If you want to live, you will take my help as a blessing." Shinjiro said coldly. "Or would you rather go back to rotting in that field I found you in?"

"... ... ..."

"Just as I thought." Shinjiro commented in a victorous tone before he rose from the warming waters of the hot spring and walked past the two bathing youkai. Stating his orders as he went. "You may stay here if you wish, but your training starts at 5 PM today, do not be late or you will go hungry tonight. Hoshiguma you are exempt from attending but you may watch if you so desire."

== Shirotaro's Lost Journal Entries (Page 1 of ??) ==

I must have patience.

I need time to gather more proof on if this spell will really do what I want of it.
For now though, everything looks as though it would work out. There doesn't appear to be any
noticeable variables or problems with the technique. Hell, if I didn't know any better I'd say the layout of this
spell was absolutely flawless. But I cannot trust any of the conventional magus' and their theories,
and thus this spell is NOT perfect...not by my standards anyway. Magecraft of this calibur is something far more advanced
for any of them to achieve or comprehend. Only a mind like my own can know of the possibilities this spell can hold for us
if it is executed correctly.


Many believe that it is foolish to pursue such an endeavor, saying that this path will only lead to my own destruction and ruin.
I will let them say what they will of my sanity or decisions, I know full well of what I wish to do...and the consequences
that will follow if this happens to fail. In any event, the others are of no help to me, so from now on what is to be written in this
journal of mine, shall remain in this jorunal. No other man, woman and especially child, shall know of my plans to further perfect this spell.
If anyone worthy were to see this...it will have to be someone willing to face as many sacrifices that I am about to make.


Someone willing to die at any given moment in the name of their work and dedication.

In anycase, it will be months, perhaps years, before I'm able to leave my lab again. I will miss seeing my beloved wife and my son, but all of this time...
will be worth it...


- Kuroyama Shirotaro, 07/23/1940
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Rabbit on October 17, 2009, 03:05:56 PM
That night, Yumemi was awoken by a sharp prod on the shoulder.  She opened one eye to find a grim-faced Soran standing over her and she realised what had happened.

"Ah-I'm sorry!  I must have overslept!  Is it my turn to stand watch?!"

Soran shook his head and made a patting gesture with his palm, "Keep your voice down.  We don't want to wake the others.  I think we've travelled far enough; we can make it to this 'shrine' from here and I think it's time we all went our separate ways."

"But why?" asked Yumemi, "it doesn't make sense to simply leave in the middle of the night without telling anyone."

Look at her.  Do you really think she's grateful to you for saving her?  The debt is repaid.  Now she's watching your every move in case you try to turn her in.  You must put the child at ease.

"A pursuit force might be on its way and we can't afford to drag other people into our problems right?  We're a danger to them as long as we stay here", Soran said finally.

Yumemi gave him a dubious look but got up and straightened out her clothes and hair.  She took one last look at Vant and the others before disappearing into the trees.  As she followed Soran in silence, her eyes narrowed in suspicion.  This wasn't the first time she had detected some kind of presence following him around and now she caught brief glimpses of some kind of white miasma forming around his head.  She had also caught glimpses of it when he started talking about enemies in pursuit but she tried to dismiss it as a trick of her eyes but now she could no longer ignore the possibility that someone or something was tampering with his thought processes without his knowledge.  It would explain his sudden proficiency with things he claimed to have never been trained in or the sudden opening of mana channels throughout his body.  In the past few days, Yumemi had noticed a significant increase in the amount of mana Soran was able to supply her with; such an increase was as unnatural as flowers being in full bloom in the winter.  If something could alter a human being that much it had to be inside his body, which would account for everything.

Primary conclusion: another spiritual presence is living inside Soran for its own purposes.

The thought was chilling.  Questions began to run through her mind at once, her mind analyzing the situation from all angles at once.  What was the nature of this presence?  Was it hostile or not?  Did it have its own agenda?  Is it a parasite or symbiote?  Is it even from Gensokyo?  She couldn't dismiss the possibility that it was from this world or even another world entirely.  The fact that it could not take a physical form did not mean that it was from a spiritual realm.  There were too many factors that were left uncertain to make further conclusions so she had to narrow down the facts.  Yumemi felt a small twinge of regret in the back of her mind for treating her new partner like an experiment but she stiffened her resolve - this was for his own good after all.

Meanwhile, Soran continued to forge a path ahead, guided by an instinct he did not question or understand.

She suspects something, you know.

"Of course she does", Soran mumbled, "she's a top class scientist after all.  I don't see any loss in telling her."

No, not yet.  We don't want her to know everything before our goals are accomplished.  She wouldn't understand what we are trying to achieve.

"And what are we trying to achieve?" he asked pointedly.

Yumemi's eyes narrowed, "I was beginning to wonder that same thing myself.  Do you even know where you are going at this point?"

Soran nodded, "If I didn't know where we were going I wouldn't have tried to persuade you to leave.  We just need to take a roundabout route to lose anyone who might be following us."

Yumemi nodded slowly, seemingly satisifed by that explanation.  Soran turned his head and began to concentate on the path forward.  Meanwhile his partner's suspicion was growing with each passing comment; even if his argument was rational it was still a rather flimsy excuse.  Why does a person have to cover their tracks?  Presumably because they don't want anyone following them, whether they be friend or foe.  It was clear he was lying and had some kind of ulterior motive for leaving Vant and his two goddess companions behind.  While she did not rule out the possibility of his inherent paranoia driving him to suspect that they were part of a RAI pursuit force, Yumemi reasoned that if they were serious about recapturing her they would have been upon them much quicker.  The reason had to be related to either Vant or the goddesses.

She decided to pursue this line of enquiry first.  When she got to this so-called shrine, she would need some time to herself.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on November 07, 2009, 12:41:56 AM
***DAILY SECURITY LOG START***

Saturday, 27th February, 20XX

Dear Security Log,

   Today marks the 5th day since our guests arrived and my observation diary began. They show no signs of suspicion as yet, leading me to believe that I am still well concealed under my well-conceived cover. I have yet to find satisfactory evidence that they are indeed who the Steward thinks they are. Further notes to self ? I suspect the Steward is senile on top of mad, but I digress. A few of them show promise.

   Their day began with what I may consider a rather rough call-to-arms. In her eagerness to test out what little of our wide array of security functions they have managed to activate, young Lady Reimu got a little....over-excited. Her compatriots took this more as an attack on their sleep and freedom, and thus escaped, mostly into the fortress complex, much to my disapproval. After they did considerable damage to the complex itself (which, I am unhappy to note, will take some effort to repair), they finally sought out a cure to what they believed was the root of the problem - that they had turned female (refer to security log entry D52/N023/7657). They then proceeded to lay siege to their resident medical practitioner, Lady Eirin, threatening to destroy her door with a 'Tank', a rather primitive solid projectile cannon mounted on mechanical tracks which I mentioned in the first log entry (refer to security log entry D52/N023/7654).

   Are they intellectually challenged?

   Lady Eirin soon surrendered and handed the victorious assailants what they demanded, a cure for their accidental femininity. However, these did not elicit the results they wished, something I surmise to be caused by the medication's experimental nature. A good many of them unfortunately experienced a sudden reversal in their aging. However, much to my surprise (and amusement), many didn't seem to mind the new state of affairs. How queer. They actually seemed to enjoy being younger, as well as being of the opposite gender.

   Young Lady Reimu then took on the task of teaching them all what is now known as miko arts, the Eastern arts of exorcism. I find it quite interesting how a practical science of warfare devolved into a practical extension of a spiritual belief system. I have personally witnessed said devolution. However, it did lead to subsequent conservation of these practices. While all that we were was worn away by the cruel winds of time, some things remain, however disfigured. But I digress. Young Lady Reimu lead them all to the hill behind the shrine for training in said arts. While some were reluctant at first, taking part only grudgingly, they seemed to start enjoying the outdoor activity soon enough. I too, personally enjoyed it. It brings to mind old memories, something odd to me for I do not recall ever having the emotion of nostalgia installed in me.

   I feel sorry for young Lady Reimu, for a lot of our guests take her prudence and dedication for granted, even going so far as considering her acts comparable to that of full blown dictatorship. I personally witnessed how little sleep she's had ever since her arrival. Even the night before today, she had been up all night researching the Linker-MAD functions, before cooking up a wholesome breakfast for everyone with the assistance of her good and loyal companion, young Lady Sanae. It is little wonder that the two practically collapsed soon after the training ended and were carried off to bed.

   There was little to note at breakfast, though I cannot be wholly sure. I myself was not present at breakfast. The security records don't seem to suggest anything out of the ordinary occurred, at least on the surface, but there are subtle signs of tampering. Considering that Lady Alice emerged from breakfast with newly made citizen identify details, a new system to create new forms of such identification, as well as a new cache of funds suggest that something more than the intake of organic nutrition occurred. I shall be sure to question her at my earliest convenience. Though I already have my suspicions, it would be best to act on them once they have been confirmed.

   Lady Shoko, as her female form has come to be known, later requested Lady Reimu to take the two new arrivals, Master Nate and Lady Ana, for a tour of the fortress complex. Lady Midori somehow ended up tagging along. Truth be told, I was somewhat wary. Lady Reimu took on the task for what I believe was a rather trivial sum of money. She then showed them around the fortress complex, sharing with them what little she knew of it. Oh I so wish I could have spoken up. To see their awestruck faces upon meeting every little surprise we had in store made me swell with pride. Unfortunately, Master Nate went a little too far in his excitement and seemed to scare away Lady Alice. I can't say Master Nate has made a very good impression to begin with. I myself have had to resist a few advances from Master Nate....but perhaps it is his way of showing affection? I cannot tell. I only know that if he tries anything modern society refers to as 'creepy', he shall find more than just the fortress' security system hounding him.

   Lady Reimu has repeatedly warned everyone of the danger of wandering about the Fortress Complex alone, particularly of the danger of the Shadow Creatures prowling about. Unfortunately, few listened. Fewer still heed it. Indeed, Lady Shoko even asked Lady Reimu why she has never been notified of this, when she herself led the so-called 'security meeting' where Lady Reimu announced this for the first time. Sure enough, when we reached the library, we found Lady Alice under the assault of one such Shadow Creature, a full-grown adult Shadow Wyvern. However, armed with the exorcism training young Lady Reimu had given them as well as sheer gungho, the group assembled managed to defeat the Shadow Wyvern. Upon defeating it, Lady Ana acquired what I believe to be one of the lost artifacts, something she later came to call a 'G-stone'. I understand that it was named after a similar artifact from a children's animated show. I am most perplexed.

   However, it did not perplex me as much as Lady Yukari, or, as she is now known, Lady Yukarin's, antics. She somehow managed to slip more of those age-reversal drugs down the throats of young Lady Reimu, young Lady Alice and young Lady Marisa. While this had seriously detrimental effects on Lady Alice's emotional maturity, it didn't seem to have as much an effect on Lady Reimu's and Lady Marisa's.

   Perhaps they've always had such 'fascinating' personalities since childhood?

   Speaking of intellectual maturity, here I once again came upon Lady Yorihime, who seems to insist that she is one named 'Lunablade', a self-proclaimed 'champion of love, justice and the Lunarian way'. She fancies herself a 'mahou shoujo', a product of modern day popular culture, particularly that of animated children's daytime shows (see cultural reference J01/001/001). Somehow, this seems to have infected poor Lady Youmu as well, whose mental integrity, which seems to have been under siege for a while now, has finally decided to give way to nothing short of insanity. She now fancies herself a certain 'Magical Girl Crescensoul' or some such.

   Later on in the morning most of the so-called 'teams' went their separate ways to take care of personal business that they have so far been unable to accomplish, for one reason or another (mostly impromptu calls for action which I mostly attribute to the team's bad luck and uncanny ability to attract trouble). Young Lady Sakuya decided to go shopping for clothes for her husband, or, rather, very, very young wife, Lady Taihou. I understood it was a very embarassing affair. However, probably not as embarassing as when young Lady Reimu led her team to purchase new clothing for themselves as well as young Master Mitaka, or, rather, baby Miyo-chan as we refer to her now. I feel sorry for young Lady Hirowaza and Lady Meira who have to bear the sheer burden of merely being associated with us in that store.

   Perhaps there is some truth in karma, as young Lady Reimu was afterwards dragged along to the gambling parlour across the street by an excited Lady Hirowaza. As I understand it, she seems to particularly enjoy indulging in a local gambling game known as 'mahjong' (see cultural reference J73/032/009). To make matters worse, the gambling parlour seemed to be full of 'yakuza' (see cultural reference J15/002/004 and security log entry  D52/N023/7655). At least none of them seemed to recognize us, particularly as most of our group has altered so much since our last encounter. However, someone did seem to recognize us, and us them. There were two young ladies in the process of securing their final victory at a table as we entered. One of them I identified as Unit Code S31/X-000a VIVIT. The other bore a shocking resemblance to Lady Reimu, and, by proxy, to our Lady Administrator. Both were dressed all in white, in the uniform of the Covenant, which, I understand, is now often worn by the Order of Elemia, a religious order little understood by outsiders.

   Lady Reimu's lookalike, who came to introduce herself as Lady Quistia, challenged Lady Hirowaza to a game, a challenge she could not refuse. The prize, however, was to be Lady Meira and Lady Reimu. There was to be no retreat, however, the yakuza around us having blocked of our path of retreat. Lady Ana, who had accompanied us up to the entrance, apparently managed to escape and secure a means to make our own escape, which I will describe momentarily. After a heated battle, Lady Hirowaza emerged victorious. I wasn't quite sure what happened after, but Lady Ana broke through the parlour's front in a van, scattering the yakuza into panic. Lady Quistia had somehow escaped through the back door, causing Lady Reimu and Lady Hirowaza to give chase. They found her outside, with Lady VIVIT held close in one arm.

   What happened next was little short of sheer chaos. Lady Quistia performed the forbidden  rite of the 7 Dark Towers, causing Lady VIVIT to gather and amplify pockets of dark shadows all around her. The effects spread all across the city. Perhaps it is a blessing that only those who have been exposed to high concentrations of mana can witness such horror. Surely it would twist the minds of the uninitiated beyond any hope of repair.

   Meanwhile, Lady Erebus, Lady Sana, Master ThirtyFour and the-now-Lady Nate arrived at the city square just in time for the Idol Master contest. From what I understood, there they met Lady Shoko and Lady Midori. After a little mishap, most likely attributable to their attire (they were dressed in traditional miko garb), they were pushed on stage as the contest's final entries. With Lady Rika's quick and decisive actions, they were saved from embarrassing awkwardness by the sheer embarrassment of having to sing the full collection of songs by a group of composers/singers known as IOSYS (which, I understand, has their own popular culture following).

   Midway through the show, Lady Marisa and Lady Alice burst onto stage, just in time for the song titled 'Marisa Stole the Precious Thing' (which I understand is Lady Alice's specialty), followed by Lady Quistia and the rest of Lady Reimu's group. A heated battle ensued as Lady Quistia summoned a plethora of shadow nekomata youkai. Thankfully, the battle was safely passed off as part of the show, much to the amusement of the crowd.

   It might be good to note that most of the group have managed to become possessed by these nekomata spirits, causing them to exhibit the common symptoms of possession including feline-like ears and tails.

   I found them quite endearing and cute.

   Upon her defeat, Lady Quistia attempted to escape, only to later be cornered in an alleyway and captured by our group. By the group's consensus, Lady Reimu's decision to rearrange Lady Quistia's memories was vetoed in favour of removing her ability to produce enough mana to sustain herself, turning her into a mana-dependent much like the other refugees. Lady Jan then performed the rite of contract and bound her to herself. Lady Quistia, though she begrudged her fate, agreed to cooperate as it befitted her new station. She confessed that Quistia was naught but her priestess name, and her real name was in fact 'Oyuki'.

   Fearing for her store, Lady Nate then led the team back to her bookstore. And as feared, it was under the effects of the shadow storm unleashed earlier by Oyuki through the 7 dark towers rite. Upon entering, Lady Nate's, Lady Shoko's, Lady Jan's, Lady Amarillo's, Lady Midori's, Lady Sana's and Lady Reimu's teams were ambushed by a pack of nekomata-eating ice frog youkai. But these were nothing in comparison to the leviathan of a shadow centaur that later came along with the shadow-infested VIVIT. Its arrival was marked by Lady Hirowaza flying crashing through a wall, before it itself ploughed down said wall as if it were those very convenient modern tissue papers.

   Through their combined prowess and uncanny use of tactics on Lady Reimu's part, however, the team managed to defeat the collosal monster. The battle did lose Lady Nate her bookstore, but it did win Lady Shoko, Lady Sana, and Lady Renko new artifacts, which they oh-so-aptly named after similar artifacts they have previously seen in those modern day video games. I am admittedly perplexed. Lady VIVIT's suffering did not cease there, however, as her body continued to accumulate and amplify darkness, creating a vortex of dark energy so immensely powerful that it threatened to shred her to pieces. However, Lady Hirowaza braved the vortex to reach out to her and save her. Somehow, something in her actions reached Lady VIVIT's heart and allowed her the willpower to overcome the darkness.

Or something like that. Maybe.

   It may also be worth mentioning that shortly after, the magical girl team seemed to expand exponentially within the space of 5 minutes to include a certain theoretical physicist, a certain computer scientist, a certain black and white witch, a certain carpenter, as well as a certain maid. But that is of little importance.

   There is admittedly something odd about this group, for they immediately drove off to lunch (in the aforementioned van previously used to smash into the mahjong parlour) right after as if the morning's events were nothing more than a short jog in the park. While seeking out a good place where they may find seafood-based sustenance, they came upon a distressed woman who pleaded for help. She saw that we were dressed in miko garb and asked that we exorcise a 'demon' now plaguing her store. Being the enterprising miko they were, the group entered the store and, after being baffled by a few cunning shape-shifting tricks, they managed to apprehend the 'demon', who turned out to be none other than another missing refugee, Lady Nue. Lady Nate quickly performed the rite of contract to save her from fading away. However, in the process, she ended up running low on mana herself and risked endangering her own life and that of her charge. However, Lady Amarillo steadfastly delivered aid by performing a simple Linker-MAD to provide her with the mana she so sorely needed.

   After lunch, the team was driving home in the illegally-acquired van when they saw a number of familiar figures at the train station. It was none other than Lady Byakuren, Lady Shou and Lady Ichirin, yet more lost refugees. They were in the company of young Lady Amakawa (Refer to security log D52/N023/7653) and were just about to board the train. The group, rather recklessly, gave chase on the van and ? I shall spare you the details of what ensued. I doubt you will believe me,  in fact, I fear you will think me malfunctioning. I agree, I would think so as well had I not experienced it personally. But in short, after a long and protracted battle that involved the destruction of two train carriages, the team managed to safely get back onboard the van with Lady  Byakuren in tow to make their escape. Unfortunately, Lady Amakawa made a hasty retreat with Lady Shou and Lady Ichirin before anything could be done about them.

   As we made our way back, relishing our latest escape from the jaws of doom for the day, Lady Byakuren shared with us her knowledge of Covenant Lore. The input from Lady Oyuki sparked such controversy. Oh how I wished I could have related the truth. It took every fiber of my being to stop myself from speaking out, no, lashing out against all the slander. I was particularly irritated by Lady Nate's skepticism. But no, my personal opinions should count for naught. I will not let my emotions compromise my cover and the task at hand.

   After our return to the shrine, most of the group took to settling down in the Great Library. I myself did not remain long. I did hear that a small incident or two involving people falling over into the waterfall but there were no casualties or injuries to report and thus warrants little mention.

   A more notable occurrence was Lady Youmu's sudden decision to propose to Lady Yorihime. Perhaps the madness sparked by Lady Yorihime's magical girl fanaticism was the cause, I  do not know. The security feeds suggest that Lady Youmu came to the rather sudden decision after a brief deliberation involving Lady Reimu and, most importantly, Lady Yukarin and Lady Yuyuko, out in the front garden's gazebo. I myself was not present at the time.

   I might also add that all of them had been further transformed by their possession into small  kitten-sized humanoids with feline ears and tails. Very cute and endearing, I might be so bold as to say.

   Upon Lady Yorihime's sudden arrival to challenge Lady Yukarin, Lady Youmu launched into a very sudden marriage proposal which, I'm sure, caught the Lunarian princess off guard. Much to my surprise, she agreed. There was much love and warmth shared thereafter.

   I am worried.

    More trouble followed, unfortunately, this time in the backyard. Lady Mima had appeared to take a stroll through the rose beds, brimming with dark miasma. She managed possess Master Taihou to carry out her bidding. Lady Amarillo and Lady Hirowaza mounted a desperate resistance, but they were severely overwhelmed by the might of Lady Mima's magic and Master Taihou's combat prowess. Lady Amarillo was left with a deep stab wound in her back while Lady Hirowaza was cornered. Lady Reimu, Lady Yukari and Lady Yuyuko arrived just in time to provide backup and support, and together they defeated Lady Mima and Lady Taihou before they could cause any further damage. Lady Reimu then delivered first aid before delivering the injured to Lady Eirin's expert care.

Let us hope she takes more care with their surgical treatment than she does with dispensing her medicine.

   Much later in the evening, after dinner, a small group of daredevils consisting of Lady Alice, Lady Marisa, Lady Suika, Lady Shoko, Lady Jan, Lady Renko, Lady Sana and Lady Nate, decided to go delving deeper into the Great Library, particularly into the what they referred to as the 'deep chasm of books' or 'Grand Canyon of Books'. Little did they know that it has an actual name. I did not plan on letting them venture that far just yet, so you can imagine how upset I was upon learning that they had.

Apparently they were beset by an entire flock of shadow wyverns and only barely managed to survive by hitching a ride on one and diving into the safety of the Library Block's  Master Waypoint Tower. Finding themselves trapped by the flock of wyverns outside, they decided to explore the tower's interior for possible solutions. After descending the tower and discovering its many living facilities (including the kitchens, where apparently they managed to get one of the food synthesizers to work. I am indeed worried), they finally came upon the Master Waypoint Tower's Mana Generator Room. I am not quite sure how they got the door to open, but I suspect Lady Oyuki and her resemblance to the Head Administrator played a part in it. While I must admit that turning on the generator was a great achievement, I think the most commendable part was not getting mauled over by the Library Block's Coordinator, MeiMei, who wasn't very happy with them trespassing on her domain.

   Meanwhile, Lady Patchouli and Lady Reimu mounted a daring rescue, gathering the brave few willing to charge in to liberate their trapped companions. They dived down the chasm, crushing a thick wall of wyverns, before mounting what I think was the most dramatic yet pointlessly silly rescue I had ever witnessed.

   A few more events of note occurred throughout the night and early morning as Lady Reimu prepared for the festivities to celebrate the union of Lady Youmu and Lady Yorihime, but I fear those will have to await tomorrow's report. Till then, I shall keep up a vigilant watch.

Somebody has to make sure these people don't hurt themselves. Too much.

Ever Stoically Vigilant,
Chief Security Coordinator

***DAILY SECURITY LOG END***
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on November 07, 2009, 09:10:50 PM
Inn Halls, Saniwa Shrine, ~6:06 AM, Day 5
Participants: Teams Drillkumo: E-mouse

Well, this is a pleasant state of affairs.

I didn't need to ask to be sure that Yukari had lolified herself voluntarily. And given her method of greeting, I have fair reason to suspect that it was done to help get away with molesting me.

... well, I didn't exactly hate that in itself, but given our circumstances, it's probably a bad idea... and trying to make me into a pedophile is even worse.

At least she'd agreed to let Ran dress her instead of me after I made that point. Here's to hoping Reimu wants miko(s) more than strict timeliness.

But still... I guess I can't REALLY blame her for doing this. She's a real mischief-maker, and this is probably her last 'hurrah' at getting away with something this big - if we 'go public' at all, it won't really be an option anymore. For a while, at least. Sure, she could get away with some shenanigans in the Covenant base if she wanted to, but it's just not the same... and she doesn't have enough of her powers to tick off that check box next to 'Yukari's screwing around again' on her own...

... which would be my fault. Ugh. At least it's pretty clear she's made a full recovery from the Sky Ray incident...

Chen interrupted my musing. "S... so, um..."

"Mmm?" I asked, looking up from my position lounging against the wall next to the miko-outfit storage. The resident shikinekomata was standing over me, looking a little nervous.

She tried to smile, just a little. "Uh, um... what are you thinking about?"

"Yukari's antics, mostly." I replied. Sighed. "It doesn't really surprise me, but given how things are going, I don't think it was the best idea."

Chen laughed nervously. "Yu... Yukari-sama can be like that sometimes. She..." She glanced at the miko-suit door for a moment, and leaned in so she could whisper instead. "Yukari-sama sometimes does silly things, even if it gets her in trouble..."

... Chen leaning in close to me... now I'M nervous. I shuffled away a little. Can't get Ran any more pissed off, whether or not she's here to see.

... and yet I hope that didn't offend Chen, instead. Le sigh.

Anyway. "I know it's Yukari's style to make trouble just for kicks, but still. It's going to be a lot harder to set things right once she's had her fun out here, and 'trouble' is probably going to be a lot worse than getting beat up by Reimu..."

Chen grimaced for a moment, and nodded. "Y... yeah... but still... Mi, Midori-oneechan..."

She trailed off for a moment, one cat ear twitching. I wiped my nose again.

"... please don't be too upset with Yukari-sama..."

I shook my head. "I'm not. Well, at least I HOPE I'm not. I actually enjoy her pranks and jokes, to an extent, and even if this loli-Yukarin silliness isn't the wisest thing to do, it'll be her last chance to have this sort of fun for a while. So."

Chen stared at me for a moment. "Midori-oneechan..." She slowly broke out into a big smile (http://img29.imageshack.us/img29/4716/chensmile5.jpg). "Thanks for understanding!"

... there goes my nose again.

Her smile softened. "Even Ran-sama gets angry at Yukari-sama sometimes... I'm happy you aren't upset with her."

God damn, she's good at this.

Chen's smile faded, and she stared again. "But... it's kinda weird how you know so much about us..."

She blinked. "Ah!" Blushed a little. "Uh, uhm, s, sorry Midori-oneechan, that was rude..."

I really hope this isn't the outer world as I remember it. Otherwise I'll be out of blood by the end of the day...

Still. She had a good point. Am I acting too much on my knowledge of Touhou......? I mean, I'd hoped that after seeing a handful of other fanboys in the human village - not to mention some of the others from this very group, like Shoko...

Ugh. Why did she... he have to go and seduce me like that...

Argh, not now! Point is, I'd think Gensokyo's natives would have had SOME hint as to Touhou's existence - and popularity. But as it stands, I guess knowing about it would make people uncomfortable... should I try and stop?

... no... we need to pull what advantages we can get. Knowing what people are capable of, and what to expect from them, are worthwhile parts of that. It'll be kinda creepy, I know, but...

I shook my head and sighed a little. "It IS pretty weird, isn't it? I guess I should apologize for that... but I'm afraid it's a fact of life, now. We've talked about the 'Touhou' game series, right?"

She nodded. "Yeah... that was the..." she screwed up her face in thought. "Game... thing you mentioned on the train? With stuff about Gensokyo?"

I gave her a small smile. This stuff seemed like second nature to me, but that's right - video games are an odd idea in Gensokyo, aren't they? Oh well.

"Right. Thanks to that, everyone who's been involved in the Incidents from the games - and a few that haven't - have turned into fictional celebrities to the outer world." I frowned and backpedaled on that a little. "Well, fictional as far as anyone here would be concerned, at least... but it still means that I'm unfairly familiar with a lot of Gensokyo's natives, even if I've never met them before."

And more importantly... "... as would a lot of other fanboys."

Chen grimaced a little, and nodded slowly. "So... so people would recognize us in the outer world?"

I nodded. "A few could, at least. Touhou seems to have gotten pretty popular in Japan, so if we did anything overt..." ... why am I using over-complicated language? "... obvious, then any otaku that finds out will make a point of it. And if it happens too often, then we'll end up popular among them for being so much like the Touhou crew. And with Kikuri around, well....." I trailed off.

... Chen's face turned pale. Her cat-ears flattened down in fear, and I think her tails were starting to curl up again.

Damnit. But... it's true.

... I reached out and put a hand on her shoulder. "Yeah. We're in a scary situation." I said, soothingly, "But it's not our fault. A lot of bad things have happened, but we'll get through it somehow." ... I gave her a smile. "Ran-sama and Yukari..."

I stopped myself. Blinked. Laughed a little. "Haha, now I'm talking like I'd expect you to!"

Chen didn't interrupt, so I shook my head - those little drill-hair things in front of my ears flap around a lot, now that I really notice them... oh well - and continued. "Anyway." Smiled. "Ran and Yukari will be able to handle this, won't they? What the hell do you think they are?"

Chen grinned a little, and laughed herself. "Heehee..."

I let go of her shoulder to dab at my upper lip.

"Midori-oneechan's right." Chen went on, smiling again. "We'll make it through this fine, somehow!" She brought up her hands and clenched them in determination. "And I'll do my part, too!!"

I grinned. "That's the spirit, isn't it? Even if there's not a whole lot we can do right now, there's gonna be some way to bring Gensokyo back, and we'll find it!"

... I put a hand on the Drill, and spoke softly. "For that matter, maybe we'll even end up better off afterwards..."

Chen nodded vigorously, ears flapping from the motion. "Yeah!"

WHOK.

The door to the miko-outfit storage slammed open, and out marched a little blonde miko in a blue hakama. She turned towards me and Chen, puffed out her chest proudly, and spun around a bit to show off her clothes.

"Hello again, Yukari." I deadpanned.

Her face scrunched up into an adorable little pout. "Midori-oneechaaan! That's no way to greet your imouto's new outfiiit!"

... damnit, that look on her face is cute. I wiped my nose again for the who-knows-how-manyth time.

She grinned. "See, it's cute, isn't it?!"

"I think that was more about your antics than the outfit itself." I replied.

A brief pause. Yukarin's grin broadened. "Heehee!"

... that WAS a rather sweet thing to say, wasn't it?

"Yukari-sama can have her moments." Ran agreed, shutting the closet door behind her with a 'click.'

Yukari spun around to grin (I presume) at her. "You bet, Ran-ba-"

I gently clutched a hand on the top of Yukari's head.

"... oneechan."

I let go. Ran... looked a little conflicted. Glad I stopped the abuse, but upset at the threat to Yukari? Oh, whatever.

But, she recovered quickly enough. "We should get going. Reimu can be... quite frightening when she's angry."

I was... not certain how I'd forgotten about that. Crap.

"This is very true." I agreed. "Hopefully a gap miko will make up for being late."

Yukari turned back towards me and pouted again. "Reimu-oneechan never liked it when I wore her clothes..."

"That would probably be because you stole them." I replied, deadpan, and turned to walk towards the exit of the shrine. "Come on, let's go."

I could hear a pattering of feet from behind me. Mmm, I guess Chen at least would be eager enough to get goi--

"Oof!"

I stumbled forward a little as something leapt at my back. Not as forceful as Yukarin's initial knockdown greet-tackle, but disconcerting enough.

Yukari confirmed herself to be the perpetrator. Again. "Yukarin wants a piggyback ride!!"

Oh, for...

Ran sighed from behind me, irritation getting the better of her. "Yukari-sama, do you really need..."

"Yukarin wants a piggyback ride!!" Yukarin repeated, a whiny tone entering her voice. She jumped up at my back again.

"Um, Yukari-sama, we need to hurry so Reimu doesn't get angry..." Chen suggested.

Silence for a moment. I realized Yukari wouldn't really care about that argument.

... and we don't have time to argue over it instead. Tsk. Well, it's not that bad anyway.

I sighed, and knelt down. "Alright, fine, c'mon."
"Wai~" Yukarin cried, leaping onto my back once again, wrapping her arms around my neck. And her legs around my waist.

She promptly started to slip off, so I grabbed her shins with my hands to keep her on. Standard procedure, really, if I remember from when I was a kid correctly.

With a groan of exertion, I got to my feet again. She wasn't TOO heavy, mostly thanks to her current 'age.' I can handle this.

"Midori-san..." Ran said, hesitantly.

... Ran probably could have done this instead of me, couldn't she?

Damnit.

Yukari at least provided an excuse. "But Yukarin wants it from Midori-oneechan!"

Yeah, figured she'd use that argument. She's really pushing for mana purposes, ain't she... still.

"Sure you want to pass on having Rantails with you?" I asked.

Yukari actually hesitated. "... I get to play with Rantails often enough!" she countered.

I chuckled a little, and started walking down the hall towards the shrine entrance. "Right, right. Well, if you insist..."

We left. Ran didn't object further, but I'm still a little worried...

-----
Front shrine grounds, Saniwa Shrine, ~6:06 AM, Day 5
Participants: Teams Drillkumo: E-mouse

It wasn't too difficult finding our way back out of the shrine, and the only annoyance Yukarin supplied from on my back was playing with my hair. On the other hand, it's good that I managed to stop her from tying my dangly-drill-hair-ear-hanging-things together, or it would've been more than an annoyance.

Regardless. I paused after stepping into the standard (if run-down) stone clearing in front of the shrine, squinting out in the morning sun.

... which way were we going again? Up the hill nearby? Which way would...

Ran and Chen power-walked past me and made a beeline for an opening in the mostly-barren trees off to one side of the 'front lawn.' There was a sort of rough dirt trail there, leading into the forest proper. Past the branches above, I could see that the tops of the trees rose up higher in that direction - and there was an implied opening between a segment of them, quite possibly for a mountain stream.

Well then.

I adjusted my grip on Yukari's legs.....

... ugh, actually thinking about physical intimacy always gives me pause...

She cut in on my excessive ruminations with a dual knee-nudge to the sides. "Giddiyap, Midori-oneechan!"

... okay, that was cute, but still... "Shaddap." I muttered back, but did as ordered.

... requested.

I actually rather doubted I'd be able to catch up with Ran and Chen, but for some reason Ran stopped in her tracks and turned around. Probably to berate me for taking so long...

... no, she's looking past me? With her fox ears turning around to listen to something...

I turned around to try and follow her gaze, and realized she was watching the top of the stairs to the shrine. I didn't see anything there.

Weird.

"Hmm." Ran hummed. "I thought I heard something..."

I clicked my tongue. "Well then, I suppose we'll have to investigate."

I only managed two steps before a hand grabbed my arm from behind. "Midori-san, don't worry. Reimu-san is watching the shrine grounds, remember?"

I hesitated, still staring at the stairs. "... I don't know. She didn't exactly do a perfect job downstairs."

... Ran's hand squeezed my arm for a moment. "Please." she pleaded, a hint of fear in her voice, "She'd raise an alarm if it was anything dangerous, and she'll be angry with us already." A pause. "Don't underestimate her... in ability or anger."

Well... that's true. Reimu wouldn't be THAT inept, and she'd know security for up here would be more important than the Covenant base. What the hell could be dangerous down there, anyway?

And if she'd direct her wrath at us instead...

I sighed a little. "Yeah, you're right." Turned back around, to see Ran looking a bit pensive, and Chen looking back from quite close to the start of the forest trail. "Sorry for holding us up."

Ran nodded again, and we set out once more.

Or started to, before Yukari reached down to grab my chest.

I yelped a little in surprise. She didn't seem to care enough to stop, and attempted to explain her actions. "We gotta hurry-hurry, gotta press Midori-oneechan's speedup button!"

I tilted my body away from her grasp, and she actually let go, returning her arm to clinging onto my neck.

"Yukari do not do that." I hissed.

"Aw, but Yukarin's just having fun~" she sang.

"I know, but still!"

I could just see the pout on her face. "Aw, phooey."

I sighed. "Let's just go..."

"Yes..." Ran agreed, though she sounded a bit disapproving of Yukari's antics. I had to agree. I swear, if Yukari does that again...

-----
Hilly Forest Trail, Saniwa Grounds, ~6:07 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo: E-mouse

We went on, mostly in silence, but had a brief conversation about Chen thinking she heard something, too. Ran and Yukari reassured us that it was probably some stray animal in the forest... since the shrine was unoccupied for so long, they probably didn't try to avoid it, until now. Especially now that we were actually wandering outside of the obvious man-made areas of it.

Ran added a small bit of worry about this being especially true for any animals approaching youkaihood. I pointed out that this was unlikely in a magic-less outer world, but she retained her doubts.

Oh well. Culture shock, no doubt...

We were silent for a while longer, before noticing that Chen had stopped to look again. The rest of us didn't even turn around this time, only pausing for a gentle reminder from Ran that we needed to hurry. So we went forward again.

It didn't take long before something else got in the way. Namely, Yukari getting a bit restless on my back, wriggling and mumbling a little.

"You want to get off and walk?" I suggested.

"Naw." She replied, and... started chewing on my hair.

I paused for a moment, and sighed. "Yukari, what the hell are you doing?"

... she reached down and grabbed my chest again.

Okay, that's IT!

She started to explain - something about less talking and, probably, speeding up again (to be fair, I HAD slowed down when she started wriggling), but there was retaliation to be had. I let go of her legs to force her to drop off my back anyway.

Unfortunately, I had somehow managed to forget about the other gapmiko arm around my neck. Damnit.

Both of us toppled backwards with twin yelps of surprise, falling onto the ground. Well, mostly onto the ground - my head landed somewhere on Yukari's belly, but the same idea applies.

I briefly worried if she was okay. But between the lack of any whimpers of pain and the feel of barely pressing back on her belly, I concluded that there wasn't any problem.

Except, of course, with this actually happening.

"Damnit, Yukari!" I cried into the forest.

...

It was at about this point that, somewhere, for undoubtedly perfectly sensible reasons, a large quantity of excrement made contact with a series of rotary blades. (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php?topic=100.msg83468#msg83468)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on November 10, 2009, 10:58:41 PM
Covenant Ruins, After Miko Training, Day 5


Etch was talking with Nitori when he felt a tug on his overcoat. It was Flandre of all people.

" Etch-san, Nii-Chan won't tell me about the internet. Could you teach me?"

Ah, the curiousity of youth. Etch looked at Nitori, both nodding.

"Of course! Now, let's begin" he said as he openned up the laptop

"Etch, you're not gonna show Flandre that, are you?", Zei asked as Flandre waited eagerly.

"'That'? Whatever do you mean? I was going to start off with a very useful thing" Etch said as he typed in 'google'.
"..I meant as in 4chan.", Zei said, facepalming. "Etch-san, what's google?", Flandre asked Etch.

"Not ALL of 4chan is bad. Besides, it's impossible to see it all." Etch turned to Flandre. "Google is a search engine, something you can use to look for stuff, like information."

"But but but but...", Zei said as he was later shush'd by Mystia. "Ohhh..", Flandre cocked her head to the side. "Etch-kun.. What's 4chan?", she asked him.

"Ah, well 4chan is a place where people put pictures of all kinds. Some people even make their own pictures and put them there. I'll show you later. Right now, here's something you might find interesting" He typed in 'Flandre Scarlet' and clicked 'search'. The screen showed a lot of words relating to Flandre, some touhou wikia, and even showing a site called "Maidens of the Kaleidoscope"

"Wait... Isn't 'Maidens of the Kaleidoscope' the site Zei-kun went to, one day?", Flandre asked Etch.

"Really now?" Etch looked pleasantly suprised. "Rare to meet someone who's been to that place." Etch turned back to the screen. "So anyways, you type in what you are looking for and it pops up, even pictures." Etch clicked on 'Images'. The screen then showed a bunch of pictures of Flandre.

Not caring about the pictures, Flandre went on talking about the site. "And wasn't there...uh.....a 'waifu thread' as Zei called it, on there?", she asked Etch.

"Hmm, not that I remember. They remade the site, so the information is gone. There probably was a 'waifu thread'. Oh yes, I remembered something." Etch then typed  in 'youtube'. The screen changed and showed a bunch of videos of the latest things uploaded.

"Woaahhh~~....", Flandre looked into the screen at the many videos.

"This site, called Youtube, lets you watch videos people have made. There's some good stuff here. Let me show you." Etch said as he typed in 'mcrolled'.

 Zei punched Etch on the top of his head. "Not that  video..", he sighed.

 "Ow... ok ok, not that video. Ah, I know! 'Pingas' perhaps?" He changed the text to 'Pingas'.

 Zei punches Etch again. "No, not that video either."

 "Sheesh!" Etch rubbed his head. "Alright, alright, how about this one?" he said as he typed in 'Innocent Key Sakuya'.

"....Fine, I give. Go ahead and show her that useless..", Zei's voice trailed off as he curses. Flandre still looked at the screen in awe.
 "Alrighty then," Etch said as he clicked on the video. The window changed, and the video began to play.

"Well, what do you think of the internet so far?" Etch asked Flandre as the video ended.

 Zei facepalmed, putting on earplugs. "..wait, Sakuya's in this vide--", Flandre changed her mind and just watched the video.

"Well, what do you think of the internet so far?" Etch asked Flandre as the video ended.
 "...", Flandre didn't speak at all.
 
"Something wrong?" Nitori asked the younger sister of Scarlet.

"Hm? Oh nothing..", Flandre said as she saw a reaction video, "Eh..? Etch-kun, what's that?", she asked him.

"Oh, THAT!" Etch laughed a little. "Sometimes people put disturbing videos on the internet. A lot of people put reactions to these video on the interent was well. Wanna see it?"

Flandre put on a serious look, "I want to see the real video.", she said, being very calm.

"Y-you sure?" Etch sighed. "Flandre, do you know what sex is?"

Flandre nodded her head. "Uh-huh! Zei-kun explained to me one day," she said.

Etch sighed as he typed in 2 girls 1 cup, and showed the video to Flandre. For his own sake, he looked away while Nitori looked at the video to see what the hub bub was about. Zei tried his best to not look at the video as Flandre looked on.

"Eh? What's thi-" Nitori gagged as the video went on. "What is this?!?" Gagging again, Nitori couldn't help but look on.

Flandre just stared blankly as Zei just laid down on the ground, passed out.

The tender music finally ended, and Etch went back to his laptop. "So how was it?"

"Th-that was nasty..." Nitori washed her mouth out with Listerine.

"..So that's what Zei meant by 'lesbian'..", Flandre said as she looked down at him.

Etch smacked Zei awake so that he would know what not to show Flandre. He then typed in '4chan'.

"OW...", Zei said as he rubbed his face. "That hurt, you bastard..", he said. Flandre still blankly looked at the screen, fortunately.

"Anyhow, this is 4chan, a melting pot of people, pictures, photoshopers, and trolls." Etch moved the mouse over /b/.

"And what's /b/?", Flandre asked Etch.

"Ah, /b/, also known as Slash B or B, is... well, how to describe b..." Etch thought for a moment. "B is an unpredictable place, generally used for random and sometimes stupid stuff. Here, let me show you." The link was clicked, and a number of pictures popped up on the screen, including a Coolface.jpg.

"Eh..? Etch-kun, what's that?", Flandre asked as she pointed to the Coolface.jpg.

"Ah, this is one of the things you can find on b. This is a meme called coolface. I'm not really sure how it got star-- oh hey! It's been a while since I saw that!" It was a picture of Etch doing the Coolface very well.

"...", Flandre fell silent.

"Well how about that! I wonder if I can still do it..." Etch then pulled his face into the Coolface.  Flandre looked at Etch's face, then later bursts out laughing. Nitori began laughing as well.

"I still got it..." Etch muttered to himself with pride. Zei looked, then pulled out his face into the Raegface. "Problem officer?" Etch said with his coolface.

"FFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU...", Zei said with his raegface.

"Well, while you two go talk it out," Nitori said, "I'm going to teach Flandre aaall about the internet!"

Music seemed to start playing as Niroti got out a stick. "Now, the internet is really really great."

"FOR PORN" Everyone looked to Jalal, who stuck her head through a door. Seeing that she was caught, she slammed it close.

Zei laughed a bit at Jalal, but Flandre just copied what he did, facepalming.

"Uh, I've got a fast connection so I don't have to wait." Nitori said in a sing song voice.

"FOR PORN" Jalal slammed the door close again.
 
"Uh," Etch began, "better not finish the song, Nitori."

"Yeah, good idea."

"Anyhow," Etch said as he turned to Flandre, "did that answer your questions?" Flandre nodded her head.

...a little later...

"You know, we haven't really gotten a chance to see the town." Momizi said.

"Yeah, you know what? Let's go see the town for a bit." And so Team Etch left for the town.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on November 12, 2009, 11:31:48 PM
Waterfall behind Shrine - 6:20am - Day 5

[[Pearl's Perspective]]

Pearl was enjoying the livliness of the Gensokyians and various outsiders as they frolicked about playing games and actually working. She was especially liking Mokou and Kaguya's constant bickering back and forth.

Pearl: They must be best friends or something. Fighting over the most trivial of things like that teehee~

Komachi and Elly were taking jabs at each other while getting ready for training.

Komachi: ...eh? those immortals huh? Word is that they actually totally completely hate each other for some reason. Some people think that Mokou, who is a phoenix was betrayed by people of the moon and exiled and so she has a nasty grudge against the royal family of the moon. Others think Kaguya did something horrible to Mokou enough to provoke such rage. Who knows.

Elly: so they are immortal? *sweatdrops* there sure are a lot of powerful beings in our world....< I wonder if Mistress Yuka could beat them....>  So many powerful beings and I never heard of these people.

Komachi: haha come on sis, ya gotta get out more. I maybe a shinigami but I take breaks every once in a while to explore and whatnot.  gawd it'd be amazing if i could get one of those 2 on my boat. I'd be the best shinigami in history man!

Pearl listened in and absorbed the information about the 2 immortal residents of Gensokyo. She was starting to see why her dad stayed there all the time. She started to regret staying in the outside world because of her work as a famous chef and dollmaker.

Pearl: Gensokyo...sounds like a very good place. I wish i could have seen it.... Tell me more!


(Sanae and Reimu pass around onigiri for breakfast to those training (or not))


Komachi: haha sure but first i'm hungry! That onigiri the maidens are passing around looks really good yo!

The girls ate onigiri together as they watched others talk and continue to meditate. Pearl was getting more and more amazed by the world of Gensokyo just by hearing of its inhabitants. Remilia, Mokou, Kaguya, and Komachi all seemed very interesting to her. She highly regretted and was feeling jealous of the interesting things her dad was able to see and even do in that world that has just collapsed.  She pouted.

Pearl: ohhh Miss Elly what about you? what do you do in your world?

Elly: *is munching on a rice ball and stops* I...worked for a mistress similar to Mistress Remilia.

Komachi: oh really now? interesting fo' sho

Elly: well unlike Remilia my mistress is normally sleeping and doesn't do much until she wakes up...

Komachi: ...Yukari? you work for Yukari? man it must be rough!

Elly: minus the -ri.

Komachi:......

Komachi turned blue in the face at the realization of who her master was.

Koma: are you friggin serious? Well if that isn't just as rough-no that feels worse to me *sweatdrops*

Elly: I thought you'd say that....Yes my mistress is Yuka Kazami. She's pretty violent only when you disturb her to be honest. But its hard for me to be a gate guard when i don't even know where she is. My job is to make sure intruders don't get into the mansion...but half the time i know if she's home or not. She seems to leave and return without me ever knowing ~_~

Koma: dam that sucks

Pearl: is your mistress powerful Elly?

Koma+Elly: oh VERY powerful!

Elly: she's one of the most powerful youkai in Gensokyo, she is the strongest force of nature there is with the power of nature itself at her command. She has the ability to manipulate flowers and draws her powers from them....and there is A LOT of flowers in Gensokyo....nature itself to draw from.

Pearl: Flowers huh....such a delicate little thing can become so powerful...

Elly: That's what I thought when i met her...but back then...she was very kind and delicate like those flowers and I looked up to her and followed her around but things happened and changed...
Pearl and her teammates were chatting some more as they had breakfast onigiri.


It was around this time that Alice exploded with rage for how everyone was talking about Reimu

Quote
?Look?? Alice stood up, seemingly fed up. ??What have each of you done so far? A lot, I?m sure. You?ve saved some of us, probably took part in a few fights, risked your necks, suffered like hell, sure.? Alice rolled her eyes. ?But who warned you all of Gensokyo?s imminent collapse? Who held the gate open for everyone to escape till the very last minute? Who risked her very life to allow everyone to escape safely onboard that blasted ship?!? She asked every one of them. ?It wasn?t me. It wasn?t you. It was my dear friend, Reimu! Do you know how long she has gone without sleep to think up ways to allow us to fight?! I don?t know what this training is for, but whatever it is, it?s for our survival! Don?t forget that we?re fighting a war here! A war against someone or something who wants to wipe us all out! Compared to that?.you think this is unbearable?! Why don?t you go hand yourself to those people in black and see if they treat you any better! Now stop bad mouthing my friend! She?s done enough for you all already! Show some gratitude!? Alice shouted hotly. ??Grrr?you people?I swear, it?s all ?I?, ?me?, and ?myself? with all of you! And we?re supposed to be a ?team??! I?ve had it!? She stormed off, fuming.



[[Kijiri's Perspective]]

Kijiri and her company were having onigiri as well during this time. Till Alice finished her outburst things were awkwardly quiet.
Alice's words stung most of everyone who heard it apparently. It made a lot of sense that evern though most of the outsiders did indeed help many of the Gensokyians but that was after the fact that the border collapsed. If it wasn't for Yukari and Reimu's work to warn and gather everyone they'd all be dead by now anyway regardless of the feats they managed afterwards.

Kijiri: *bites her onigiri* well we do owe reimu a lot of gratitude. even if we're kinda rushing through things like mad, which will cause complaints, we are in a very critical situation. As calm as i may be, i really don't like this.

Minoriko and Remilia were also having some onigiri as well and gave thought to this whole thing

Remi: of course we don't like it. I understand what Reimu is doing here however haste makes waste and rushing won't do any good if fatigue is too great. You can make a perfect warrior by cramming technique and power into him but if the heart and mind are weary then it is pointless.

Minory: we've been here for 5 days now...and everyday somethin horrible happened to us. if this keeps up we will eventually break from fatigue....I'm still exhausted from everythin yesterday and the day before...*sniff* ~_~ I wanna go...home.

Kijiri felt the sadness coming from Minory rather quickly, it was a passionate longing for what was lost. A place to go to: home

Kijiri: Yeah...I know Minoriko, if we all stick together and do this right we can get everyone home. This is the toughest time ever but we'll do it, I'm sure of it. Chin up, once we find Kikuri and make her pay we'll be back home in no-time at all.

Her words of encouragement perked Minory up well enough, she lit up a bit and felt a bit  more ease. Next thing she knew Minory hugged her tightly.

Minory: ohhhh i hope we all get home...its not right to make the entire world suffer over a grudge you have against one person! Who would do such an immoral thing!?

She had her head burried in Kijiri's chest. As to which Kijiri hugged her back and stuck the riceball in her mouth. She rubbed her back lightly to comfort the semi-mourning goddess.

Rumia looked more like she was spacing out than anything at all. Well the Rumia they knew. At some point that other persona is gonna break out again and even though she helped them earlier that morning she wasn't particularly nice about it. In fact Kijiri felt that she was actually a pretty evil persona, one that Reimu would exterminate upon site given its nature. However, he felt that it did what was needed in order to survive. The Rai Forces did remove her seal but it seems that Rumia's former true self manifested as only a split personality.

Kijiri rubbed Rumia on the head while thinking of what the future holds for them. IN return she looked up at her while eating the onigiri that was in her hand and she looked happily content. Oblivious of the dangers that were to stand against them later.

Rumia: Onigiri is sweet!  lets have more! more! ^^
Kijiri: hehe, such bliss i suppose. something like that is nice to have around i guess.

Rumia got up and ran after Sanae to get more onigiri. Much to Sanae's surprise that she almost took the entire stack she was carrying. Kijiri had finished the onigiri in her mouth and noticed that Minoriko had more or less cried herself to sleep in her lap. The smell of grapes and potatoes were stronger now than ever before. Remilia was trying to enjoy her ball and relax a bit which is something that wasn't attainable in a long while now. Rumia came back and gave everyone a riceball.

Kijiri: wow that's a bunch Rumia *Sweatdrops*.

Rumia: hai! Reimi say ahhh!

Remi: ...Reimu? its Remi-*gets a riceball stuffed in her mouth* mmmpphh!! hhmmpp!

Kijiri: ha...hahahhah she got you good Remi!

Rumia: *holds a riceball to Kijiri's mouth* eat up eat up~

Kijiri: uhh okay.

Rumia fed Kijiri the onigiri bit by bit and she enjoyed it happily. Not much she could do with Minoriko in her arms sleeping anyway.  However, Remilia was looking rather Parsee'd and Kijiri could feel it.

Kijiri: *sweatdrop* uhh okay girls its time we start training. I dunno how effective this will be but we'd better do something.

The problem was most of the training was really training Rumia and presuading Remilia to take part of it. She was afraid of the water being dumped on her afterall.

Kijiri: ....this'll be a long morning =_=
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: LordVant on November 15, 2009, 08:25:55 AM
Day 6, 3:00am:

Vant: Oi! Wake up Kanako, you too Suwako.

Kanako:Wh-what the hell? It's so damn early. *yawn* Let me sleep a little more.

Vant: It's time to wake up, we went to bed early for this reason. Now get up.

Suwako: Quiet, you'll wake Sora and Yumemi. *rolls over and tries to sleep*

Vant: They're gone already.

Kanako:Eh? What do you mean, "they're gone already"?

Vant: They left late last night, Yumemi was too loud, I couldn't sleep. They decided to go out on their own.

Kanako: *sits up and stretches* ah well, their decision

Suwako: That's no fun, I wanted to play with Yumemi some

Vant: Nonetheless, we need to get started, there are hostiles nearby. They've been searching for someone and killing anyone that comes within sight.

Kanako: Where are they?

Vant: There's large ones to the south, a large patrol to the east, and one large plus a patrol to the north-west. So! Pick a death-trap, and we can't head directly west because of the sheer cliff.

Kanako: Well obviously north-west to the shrine.

Suwako: I wanna fight the big one!

Vant: Neither of you are in a condition to fight, if you try to use your powers all three of us will go down. Leave it to me....please.

Kanako and Suwako look at each other for a second and then nod and the group decide to head north-west. After about an hour, Vant motions them to hide against the trees. Vant peeks out and sees an incredibly large shadow move by. It had four sturdy legs, strong enough to kick down a tree, with four large talons on each one. It had a large scaly tail, which ended in......a snake head. It had three heads at the front....of course. Vant sighed, "It had to be a fucking chimera." Head of an eagle, a lion, a goat, and the snake tail. Huge wings that could actually support the thing, along with its quick lion body. From its body movement, Vant could tell that it was incredibly agile, the heads worked in unison, each looking in a different direction to improve visibility, with virtually no blind spots. Except one, if he came from above, silently, he could cut off about two of the heads before it noticed, then he'd worry about the snake head striking his back. Alright then, a good plan.

Vant quickly climbed the tree he was against and looked down at the beast, he waited till it was close enough.....and leapt off the tree, silently of course, knife in hand, heading for its back, and.......Vant's kicked in the side by a feline shadow, and sent sprawling along the ground. He quickly regains his feet and just remembers the large patrol he had seen earlier, dammit! Why hadn't he thought of that?! Whatever, he quickly counted the cats, one in front of him next to the chimera, about 12 in the trees, and two behind him. Shit, this'll be tough...but there's a plan. Right!

Vant uses his ability, and things start slowing down, he flips the knife in his hand and throws it into the catgirl on the left of the chimera. He then rushes up to the catgirl and withdraws the knife from its skull as the body turns into gas. Vant moves away thinking it's poison and backflips over the chimera, cutting the spinal cords of all three front heads. As he lands and backflips away from the disintegrating body of the chimera, all 12 catgirls attempt to pounce on him, just as expected. Vant kicks up a tree branch nearby and swings it into 4 of the flying catgirls, then he carries the momentum into a spinning leap and uses his knife on the other 8 catgirls, killing the eighth by planted the knife in its temple. After landing he sees the other two being subdued by Kanako and Suwako as they overpower them and drag them to the ground.

Vant: *walks over to the two* well, seems you do have some of your stre-..

He's cut off as the two catgirls disintegrate as well and the two goddesses are enveloped in a thick cloud of miasma.

Kanako+Suwako: AAAHHH!!!.....?

Kanako: *looks at herself* huh.....nothing happened

Suwako:...me neither..*looks at Kanako*....pfft...ehehehe..eheheheh ahahahahahahhahah AHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHHAHAHHAAHHAAHHAHAH!!1!!! *begins rolling on the ground laughing*

Kanako:WHAT! WHAT IS IT?!?!

Suwako: You! ahahahaha! You got cat ears!!!!!!AHAHAHAHAHAAHHAAH!!!!

Kanako: I. WHAT??!?!?!?!

Vant:*blinks as he notices two fuzzy blue cat ears on Kanako's head...and then looks at Suwako*...uh...Suwako? You got some too....and a tail.

Suwako:*sits up, stops laughing immediately, and feels the ears and tail* CUTE~!

Kanako: Tail? *gulps and looks behind her to see a blue-haired tail sticking out of her clothing* ....ehehe...I....can move it.....*thinks a bit and can move her tail like another limb*

Suwako: YAY!!!!~~ Now we're like cat sisters!!!

Vant: hmmm...so that's what it did....of course, why not? *sigh* whatever, we keep moving

Suwako: Hai~!

Kanako: Whichever....but, there is a town up ahead...right? How will we explain this?

Vant: Well...I've seen cosplayers around...and your clothing would make people think you were cosplaying anyway, so think of those as like an add-on to your costumes.

Kanako: O-okay...*blushes a bit*




Day 6, 4:30am:

Vant: Stop.

Kanako and Suwako look at him and obey, immediately crouching down and hiding. Vant listens for a bit and hears a kind of moaning. He motions for the other two to stay put while he checks out the situation. He slowly moves forward until he comes upon a clearing with a small girl in the middle. She has a small yellow cap on and a white bow tied around her long, fiery red hair. She's wearing a green dress with orange sleeves and pants. She's lying on the ground panting heavily, but there are no apparent wounds on her. Vant checks the surroundings for any kind of trap, but sees nothing. Cautiously, he approaches the girl.

Vant: Hey, are you okay?...... Hey  *puts his hand on her shoulder* are you okay?

Kanako: I know her! She's that gate guard at the Scarlet Devil Mansion!

Suwako: Look again granny, she's different, maybe you forgot your glasses, huh?

Kanako: Can it you little twerp!

Vant: Enough! If she's from Gensokyo then she needs mana, I need to make a contract with her....how do I do it if she won't wake up?

Kanako: Here, I'll make the bridge *puts her one hand on Vant and another on the girl* hmmmm...done

Vant: *feels a little energy go out of him* good then, she's breathing regularly now..*shakes her lightly* hey, are you okay?

??: H-huh? W-where am I? Who're you?

Vant:...we're...-

Suwako: We're from Gensokyo too!

??: Eh? Well, that I could guess...but, where am I now?

Kanako: well...you see, Gensokyo's fallen apart, we're not sure what happened, or really what to do. By the way, you need mana to survive, Gensokyo was abundant with it..but now, we're reliant on people like Vant here to supply us with it. We're heading towards a nearby shrine so..if you'd like to tag along...though you really don't have much of an option.

??: O-okay...I'm Orange by the way.

Vant:Orange huh? I'm Vant, this is Kanako, and this is Suwako.

Suwako: We're goddesses!

Orange: Cat goddesses?

Kanako: ugh, no, we ran into some trouble..and now we're kinda stuck like this

Suwako: What's wrong with being a cat girl, obaachan~?

Kanako: IT'S NOT NORMAL!!! Now quiet you little pipsqueak! *begins grinding her fist into Suwako's head while she tries to squirm away*

Vant:...yeah, they're kinda like that...*glances back at Orange and shrugs*

Orange: ahahahaha! a shrine huh? sounds like fun! let's go!

Suwako: *manages to get away and hooks her arm in Orange's* Let's go!

Vant: It's gonna be a long trip, even though we're almost there...*glances at Kanako* you do look cute though~

Kanako: *blushes some* ehhh......th-thanks..

Vant: *smiles warmly at her* shall we?

Kanako: *blushes madly this time* y-y-y-yeah, l-let's go, V-Vant


And so the four set off towards the shrine, which was in sight at the time, only to walk in on a peculiar scene....to be told later...


Suwako+Orange: 'K bye now~!

Vant+Kanako: Who're you two talking to?

Suwako+Orange: No one~  :D
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: AJC on November 24, 2009, 08:43:54 AM
((During and After Nemoma last post))

day 5 10 am to


after the events earlyer Alex and his fairy trope are yet again doing something other than resting from the events.

"And why are we going to her again" Alex says leading his fairy troope to where Amarillo is.

"She didn't say any details only that Amarillo said was she wanted us and that it was something that needs to be taken care of" Lily Black replyed

"also you 3 no goofing off you've caused enough trouble with that shady drug." Alex says to the 3 fairys.

Knowing their guilt the fairys said nothing has they enter Amarillo's room.

just in time to see her appear to collapse Alex helped her up but noticed she felt like she had a noticeable fever.

The first thing they noticed other than Amarillo looking like a bit like a  Train wreck was Lily White with a full wing span.

Eventually Amarillo explained what was up with her and what she's doing while in the middle of her story Alex was wondering how ok Amarillo really is.

"Is she really in control of her powers? it almost sounds like she can barely control them." he thinks to himself.

After finishing up her story about whats up with her she says something that startles Alex in that she's basicly discharging this excess mana into his harem.

She assured that everything will be fine and would probably give them access to their full powers for a short while.

while waiting Alex took a peek at what was on her computer and in the recent activtys was something about a idol contest it didn't really intrest him but figuring that she might be taking part he struck up a quick convo about it but it turns out she wasn't after a while he dropped the issue about it.

Sure enough after she was finished the fairy's appeared like they did in gensokyo with full wing spans.

eventually he decided that he had his fill and decided to head to this contest to see what it was about and probably to prevent any devious plots by the fairys under his care if he didn't take them since they seemed really intrested in it.

"Well i'll be going now take care" Alex said in a cold yet caring manner.

While leaving he overheard someone saying he relys more on his fists than his brains while this would be a stupid thing since a fight while indeed needing a bit of brawn to get stuff done actually requires quite a bit of quick thinking to make sure one can come out on top its rather insulting to him but consistering who probably said it would be a bad show to get mad over it.

Lily black and Daiyousei and the 3 fairys had their minds on the contest and Amarillo well-being to notice the comment.

"i hope she's really ok she didn't really look ok." Lily black says

"i agree i really hope so too that she is ok." Daiyousei replyed

"i think she is she didn't seem too worryed about it seemed to view it has a minor annoying thing than a serious problem." Star sapphire said.

"this is depressing lets talk about this idol contest it seems intresting." Sunny milk said wanting to change the subject.

Grudgenly the rest of the fairys agree it was pointless at this time to worry about Amarillo when other more pressing issues were at hand eventually they get into girly talk that quickly lost alex's intrest about the idol contest.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Gappy on November 27, 2009, 10:00:13 PM
Saniwa Shrine/Inn Complex, 5.45 AM, Day 6

-Fade in-

A lone shaft of light pierced through the gap in the screen doors, making its way across the room, before alighting on a pair of gently twitching nekomimi. Their owner, a certain magical puppetteer, was nodding off, a beautifully sewn hakama of purest white sitting in her lap. It bore evidence of fine, meticulous, sewing. It showed no hints of the haste in which it was conceived.

The shaft of sunlight gently caressed her cheeks, lulling her into deeper sleep. She breathed lightly, her nekomimi twitching dreamily. Her head seemed to slowly gain weight before her body slowly drifted backwards as gravity took its hold on her.

But she did not meet the ground. No. Rather, she fell into a pair of arms and was slowly guided towards the ground. A warm cushion was pulled up for her, upon which her head was gently rested by the caring arms.

A warm, fluffy blanket, warmed by the kotatsu, was gently laid atop her. Then, with care, the screen doors opened a slight bit, allowing in a little more light and the owner of the arms to leave, before it was shut tight to bar out the cold.

5 year-old Miyo-chan glanced out at the streak of silverish yellow on the horizon. Daybreak was coming. She didn't 'see' it as such. Rather....she seemed to 'understand' it, sense its very essence. Of course, she didn't know this. She 'knew' the world at that very moment in time, sharply, vividly, as one might 'know' that apples fall and balloons rise.

That bright light at the end of the night sky....She knew it was there...she didn't know what it was, however. But it was....breathtaking.

She made a mental note to ask Reimu-Mama what that glowing thing was.

-Fade out-



-fade in-

The soft frozen dew crunched crisply under the gentle footfalls of the pair of shrine maidens making their way up from the frigid black mass that was the lake. Their pure white sleeves were an ominous dark blue under the first glow of daylight.

?....Reimu....? Sanae's breath rose up in soft white puffs from under her wooly scarf. ?...this wedding....? She began.

?I personally think it's just Yuyuko and Yukari screwing around again.? Reimu shrugs, anticipating the question.

?But then, why...?? Sanae persisted.

?Why not? It's an excuse to have a party.? Reimu shrugs again, probably more for the warmth than anything else, for her shoulders were half-obscured by a mass of wooly scarf.

?Is it all right? I mean, they're supposed to be....??

?Vigilant, yes.? Reimu nods, her expression grave, stopping suddenly in her tracks. ?But not depressingly uptight.? She said, turning around to face Sanae. ?We may be on the run. We may be at war. But we shouldn't lose sight of what's most valuable to us.? She nods over at the shrine and inn. ?This is Gensokyo, Sanae. WE are Gensokyo. And we must preserve what's left of it. That's what we're doing right now.?

?....but...?

?We can't let Kikuri take even the simple pleasures away from us.? Reimu said, gazing off into the distance, towards the sun rising over the mountain ranges crowning the lake. ?We might die tomorrow. We might die today. But until then, we will LIVE.?

Silence fell, quite effectively. A light breeze blew through the flowering branches of the Sakura trees around them, almost dramatically. The two mikos stood silent for a while, their nekomimis fidgeting, watching as the golden light rose over the mountains and flooded gently into the valley of Karuisuwa, lighting up the lake like a bowl of fire.

?....what I'm trying to say is....? Sanae said, finally, breaking off the silence. ?...this marriage....they're both GIRLS.?

?.....? Her sister miko was silent, her nekomimi twitching uncertainly. The dramatic atmosphere drained out faster than a popped balloon. She finally replied, in a defeated voice, ?....Yukari and Yuyuko are screwing around again.?

-fade out-

-fade in-

?Jeez, these two....? Ran sighed as she walked into the common room to find Suika and Marisa asleep with their feet in each other's faces. Every now and then, one would twitch in her sleep, causing her toes to poke at the other's cheeks, thus causing the other to twitch in turn and do the same, creating a sort of messed up perpetual motion machine. Beside them stood the finished ceremonial platforms for the day, decorated with delicate care. She gently covered them both with a blanket before leaving for the kitchens. ?....what would they do without at least one voice of sanity....?? She asked herself, sighing, her kitty ears twitching gently.

-fade out-
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on November 28, 2009, 02:44:15 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on November 28, 2009, 02:46:19 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on November 28, 2009, 02:47:53 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on November 28, 2009, 02:49:58 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on November 28, 2009, 02:50:45 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Rabbit on November 28, 2009, 08:45:37 PM
"Soran, look!  I can see buildings."

Her voice cut through the fog in his mind like a silver bell.  His vision, previously edged with grey, finally resolved when he looked up and saw what Yumemi was talking about.

"Where are we?" he slurred.

"What has happened to you?  This is the town nestled deep in the forest that you lead us towards.  We discussed this hours ago."

Soran stared, uncomprehending.  He had lead them to a town in the middle of nowhere seeking shelter.  He struggled to remember the specific reason for coming to this place.  The twin sisters of dream had told him the way but they had never explained why they were going, only that it was important to the common mutual interest of their little group.  His eyes fixed on a small building in the distance, in the mountains above.

"Good, we've made it", Soran said, "I think we should be safe here from pursuers.  We can blend in among the people of this town.  What is that building in the distance?"

Yumemi looked in the direction he pointed, "I can't be sure but I sense a gathering.  There is powerful spiritual energy coming from that place.  Judging where we are and our surroundings I would guess that it's a shrine of some sort."

Yes.  A shrine is correct.  Bring us closer, there is something we must know.

"Alright but my body is so ugh..."

The ground rushed up towards Soran's vision.  His hand shot out to break his fall.

"Soran?  Soran!  H-hey, hang in there..."

She saw Soran slump to the ground and kneeled to support him.

"Are you alright?  You need to stop collapsing like you have some kind of wasting ill-"

Whatever witty comment she had intended to make died in her throat when she looked at Soran's face.  A miasma of some form of black energy rolled off his face like smoke and both eyes were filled with blood in her sight.  His expression held no pain or exhaustion.  Yumemi stared in disbelief as the signs filled her magic-enhanced sight.

"You're a demon."

His expression did not change, "You noticed.  As expected of a genius scientist."

Yumemi's face hardened.

"Did you expect me to say something else?  Perhaps give a rant on how I plan to escape confinement and wreak havoc on the world?  You can rest easy, I am on a mission of my own and have an interest in seeing your precious contractor alive so rest easy.  Besides, you need me as much as I need you."

"What do you mean?"

"What happened Yumemi?  Is something wrong?" Soran was brushing himself off and trying to stand.

"...nothing.  It's nothing.  In any case, if we are going to be here for a long time we should at least find some kind of shelter.  Check around the town.  We should split up to cover more ground and meet somewhere a bit more central."

The shrine...

"A-alright", Soran murmured.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on December 02, 2009, 04:21:18 AM
A Distant Train Station, ~1:56 PM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Star GPS: E-mouse, Sanasanasan

It took us a while to get back to the train station. I'm afraid I was a good part of the problem; between being out of shape and never really walking this much in a day and plushie-maintaining Ran and Chen, the walk was... unpleasant.

But, we arrived just before 2 PM, whereupon I collapsed onto one of the benches with a long sigh.

Yukari shook her head.

"Yes, yes, I'm pathetic." I grumbled back at her.

I closed my eyes for a moment. Oooh, another nap sounds good right now.

Yukari was antsier. "When's the next train arrive?" she asked, probably of Sana and Renko.

"Ah... well, there's one at 1:55..." Renko answered. A pause. "Er, wait, that one already left."

I could feel Yukari glaring at me. Since I didn't really have an answer to her anger, I tried not to respond to it for a while, but eventually helpless guilt won out. I opened my eyes again and frowned up at her.

"Hey, I'm sorry! It's not my fault I can't keep up with all of you!"

She nodded, with a false smile. "I know. But I do believe you could have gone a bit faster if you tried."

I grimaced and averted my eyes. She was right. It's just, it was hurting so much, I didn't...

"That's a bit... harsh." Sana^n cut in. We both looked at him, to see a raised eyebrow and a frown.

Renko agreed. "Yeah. It's not like we knew we were just barely going to miss the next train, anyway."

That... is an extremely good point. Actually, come to think of it...

"For that matter," I added, "If it had been delayed at all, it wouldn't have mattered either way."

Yukari glared at me for a moment, then sighed. "All right, you're right. But I hope that the next one is soon...?"

Renko turned to look at the train schedule. "Says... about 2:15? About 20 minutes."

Yukari sighed again. "I suppose we don't have much choice."

She sat down on the bench next to me, an irritated frown on her face.

"... still worried, huh?" I asked, calmly.

Yukari glanced over. There was a moment of silence, before her scowl softened. "... yes. Reimu may be tough, but we've been away for a long time..."

I nodded. "It shouldn't be... too much longer. We'll find them again soon enough."

Our little chat was interrupted by the station intercom.

"Please excuse the interruption. The next train for the Nagano-Karuisuwa line has been delayed. It is now due to arrive by 2:25 local time. We apologize for any inconvenience."

We were silent for a long moment.

"Curse you, irony gods!" I cried, pumping a fist in the air.

CRACK.

"Owowowow..."

-----

I spent the next few minutes trying to quell the pain in my arm. I probably could have stopped it quickly by letting Ran and Chen return to normal, but that wasn't a good idea in public. The station was fairly crowded, anyway.

... I say 'I,' but... Yukari actually cut in to help massage my muscles after a little while.

"Why...?"

She shrugged. "Not much better to do, is there?"

Wh... Yukari...? Acting sweet-hearted? To ME? This didn't make sense.

... and come to think of it, there was one time sink Yukari always had...

"Even sleeping?"

She hesitated.

"... I'm not particularly tired right now, in fact."

"That's a rarity."

Yukari looked around at the crowds. "There's not much space to lie down here, anyway."

"... good point."

I leaned back on the bench and closed my eyes. This... felt good. My arm was already hurting less...

"... thanks."

"Oh, you'll owe me for it, of course~"

I smiled. "Of course."

We were silent for a while. Yukari eventually stopped... massaging my arm... still can't believe that... and I stretched out my joints, just a little. They popped quietly, but not so painfully. More of a stretch than a dislocation.

"Ahh."

"Ara, did I make it worse?"

I opened my eyes and smiled at her. "Not at all."

.... how am I getting away with this?

I shifted uncomfortably and pulled my arm out of her grasp. She let it go, smiling.

"... so, what do I owe you?"

"I haven't decided yet, but I'm sure it'll be entertaining~"

After a moment, her smile faded. She looked out at the crowds... no, at Sana and Renko, standing nearby with uncomfortable expressions on their faces.
---
"... no, you're better at being serious." she said, quietly.

"... what do you have in mind?"

"Remember what this trip was for in the first place?" Yukari asked.

... that's right. Renko hadn't caught on to the implications of Maribel... not being home.

"... should I be blunt?"

"I'll leave that to you~"

... hmm. She needs to know, and fairly soon. She needs to understand the danger, and what her friend's gotten into. But to hear that Maribel's been kidnapped by the enemy that destroyed all of Gensokyo... would it hurt her more to figure it out herself, or to hear it outright?

... the latter can't be taken back, and she might be worrying about it herself already. I can't exactly describe the situation in full in public like this, either...

"... hey, Renko."

She jumped slightly. "Ah... y, yes?"

"Any idea where Maribel was today?" I asked, trying to sound casual. And failing.

Renko let out a nervous laugh. "Ah, that's right, we never did see her today, did we?" She frowned. "It looked like nobody'd been in her apartment for a while."

Renko turned away from the rest of us. "I... hope nothing's happened to her."

... I wonder if she was worrying about it before or after I asked.

"... hm." I replied, noncommittally. Closed my eyes again.

"Maybe she just went on a trip?" Sanananananana suggested.

... I didn't think of denial.

Renko eagerly leapt on the idea. "Ah! Yes, it's been a while since she visited family abroad..."

"Without telling you?" I asked.

"Well..." she frowned again. "It has been a few months..."

Not the closest of friends anymore, eh...?

"Come to think of it, the only reasons I can think of where she wouldn't call you are A: kidnapped by aliens, or B: went somewhere where there are no phones." Sanasan said.

NOW we're on the right track.

Renko shifted uncomfortably. "Well... something probably came up. Maybe her parents don't want to pay for long-distance..."

"And you don't use the internet?" I countered.

She shook her head. "Not really."

... actually. "I suppose that makes sense, come to think of it... otherwise you'd have probably heard of Touhou, and, well..."

Renko managed another nervous laugh.

"Wait, I use the internet and I haven't heard of Touhou until now..." Sana noted.

I grimaced. "Touche."

Again, we were interrupted by the station intercom, repeating the same message.

"Please excuse the interruption. The next train for the Nagano-Karuisuwa line has been delayed. It is now due to arrive by 2:25 local time. We apologize for any inconvenience."

The announcer sounded kinda bored, actually.

... our conversation trailed off. I decided to leave the rest of this quibble until we got on the train... I think I WILL have to be blunt, in the end.

... how to break the news, though...

-----

Returning Train Ride, ~2:30 PM, Day 2
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Star GPS: E-mouse, Sanasanasan

This time the train was semi-crowded, but the occupants were... somewhat unexpected. The multitude of seifuku miniskirts surrounding us as we got on left me feeling fairly uncomfortable. Rather than risk feeling like a skirt-trailing pervert, I was inclined to try and avoid the main crowds. Especially when the girls kept giving our shikigami-plushies looks of intrigue and approval.

Sana^n and Renko seemed willing to go along with this, fortunately. I was a little worried that we might not be able to... have our talk during the ride, but it seemed like the highschoolers favored congregating in cars with one another, despite this making them more crowded than they had to be. By some fluke, the last car of the train was completely empty, and the school crowd in the next one was small - but talkative. About as perfect conditions for a chat as we could hope for, considering the circumstances. The only real inconvenience was that people were too close by for me to get away with letting the shikigami return to normal...

Which would explain the sigh as I collapsed onto the train seat and flopped my head back. "Haaaaaaa. Oh man, I needed that sit-down again..."

Madame awesome-hat and her battery sat down on the other side of the train, silently. Renko didn't seem particularly comfortable, clearly thinking about something. She didn't even put a protective hand on the shopping bag Sana put down between them.

... that's probably my fault.

I was tempted to stretch my arms, but then I remembered the joint-popping incident outside, and decided against it. Yukari sat down to one side of me, wearing a small smile. The usual for her, really. Though she did take it upon herself to take care of the plushikigami this time.

Anyway... we've got some privacy again. I think... it's time to drop the bomb.

I sighed again, and looked over at Renko and Sauna. Grimaced for a moment. "Welp. I'm sorry, but I'm going to have to be an asshole for a minute here."

As expected, that got their attention. "Huh?" Sana asked, simply looking confused. Renko... was worried.

I smiled, sadly. "Well... let me put it this way. Yukari and I wanted to check on Maribel because we were... worried about her well-being."

Sana was a little more worried now. "...Well-being?" Renko just looked even more uncomfortable.

"... Renko. I think you know where I'm going with this."

She nodded, slowly. "....Something happened to her?"

I nodded back, and spoke softly. "... yeah. D'you remember last night? When we were running away from a bunch of goons trying to capture people from Gensokyo?"

She lowered her head a  little. "... yeah."

... guilt. I sighed. "Told you this was going to be an asshole move." Shook my head. "Well... the thing is, remember how I said Gensokyo collapsed due to its magical power source getting swiped? I'm... still not really sure how it happened, but... one of the main defenses Gensokyo had from the outer world was a gigantic border-barrier that made it impossible to get in or out." I considered for a moment. "But you knew that, didn't you?"

Renko nodded. That was silly of me, wasn't it?

... now the real nastiness. I took a deep breath, and sighed again. "Now, the thing about that is... you'd probably need some way to circumvent that border to get at the mana spring."

Yukari shifted from beside me. I knew this because I had realized that her leg was brushing up against mine.

Geh!

I shuffled away a little and looked at her. She was wearing a rather blank expression, but it reminded me... "... and even if you didn't, Gensokyo's strongest would use borders like that to defend it."

Renko and Sana didn't reply, simply looking downcast.

... well, blunt it is. I gave them a pained smile. "And who do we know from out here that's been able to interact with borders?"

Renko closed her eyes. "You... you mean Maribel, don't you?"

Her voice was shaking. I think I can see tears in her eyes...

... why do I want to hug and comfort her? I... shouldn't try to get away with that, should I? But for something like this...

Well... I'll try standing up at least...

CRK.

Ow, damnit! I crumpled back into my seat. Damn plushie ruination!

... I sighed, looking down at the floor. "Yeah. I'm fairly sure Maribel got kidnapped for research purposes or something. Thanks to Touhou, her power would be known, even if she was never found in person before then." Looked up at Renko. "... and that those 'thieves' mentioned investigating borders after we cornered them..."

I noticed Sana had moved much closer to the hatty girl, with one hand on her shoulder. Good. At least he was covering the comforting part, even if he still looked mostly confused.

He proved the source of his confusion with something I had taken for granted.

"Um... her power? What?"

I gently placed my palm over my eyes. Ergh, that stings. I have to stop doing that...

"Um... I never told you, did I?" Renko said. She laughed nervously for a moment. "We, well... the reason I know about the borders we kept looking for is because Mary... Mary could see them."

"What?! That's how you knew where they were?!" I looked again. He was properly freaked out, now.

Renko nodded, hanging her head. "Yeah. I remembered where she usually saw them, and sometimes... I thought I could feel something, but it's thanks to her that I had any leads..."

"Not that you need any now." I muttered.

An uncomfortable silence. After a moment, Renko took a deep breath and looked up at me.

"... where is she."

... well. I wasn't expecting that sort of determination from one of the peaceful outworlders of Touhou. But... I guess after some of her earlier antics, maybe I shouldn't be too surprised.

I shook my head, winced, regretted it for a moment, and replied, "I don't know. Like I said, she probably got kidnapped by those goons or something. But where they have her or..." I trailed off. Ugh... another piece of nastiness. But I have to. "... or whether she's okay, I don't know."

Renko clenched her hands. And teeth. "Where. Is she."

"Ara ara..."

All heads turned to face Yukari, who was looking a little amused at the whole procession. I guess she's feeling a little better now that we're on our way back to finding Reimu.

"You're quite determined to find her, aren't you?" she asked Renko, smiling. I think I saw hat-girl nod back out of the corner of my eye. Yukari returned it, and her smile faded for a moment. "I don't think you have to worry. Kikuri wouldn't throw away someone so valuable." She smirked. "She wouldn't be foolish enough to lose her only lead to fighting me or Reimu on even terms."

"So... she's okay?" Renko asked, slowly.

"Probably." I said, turning back towards her. Slowly, this time. "Yukari has a point."

"Then we can save her?"

... I grinned. "We can sure as hell try." ... returned to being serious. "But I don't think we're up to it right now. With the power she's packing and how vulnerable we are right now..." I shook my head. "For the moment, we need to avoid drawing attention. And find out what she's up to... and what she wants..."

"'Don't think we're up to it right now'?"

Renko's boy... Sauna spoke up, sounding nervous.

"Doesn't that imply that we can actually rescue her?"

"Not in our current condition." I replied. Considered for a moment. Smiled. "But... gotta try, right?"

Sana^n gave me a... half-hearted smile. "I... I guess."

... my own smile faded a little. "Thinking about it... most of the Gensokyo crew, and their batteries, still have some amount of power. The mage I talked to about how these mana links work said that they can be strengthened based on... how close they are, emotionally."

"Hmhmhm..."

... Yukari's quiet laugh there sparked thoughts that... no. No, that's not happening. I'm not important enough for her to care about. Or strong enough...

I sighed. Whatever. "And I'm sure there's some way around Kikuri, if we look for it. Some of Gensokyo's residents have frighteningly abusable powers, if we could just get them linked to someone strong enough to handle it... or enough people to handle it..." A thought. I grinned. "Or get the ones they're linked to strong enough, maybe..."

Yukari laughed again, more openly this time. She reached up and flicked at my hair with a finger. "Really, Jeremy, you've already forgotten about yourself getting stronger right after we arrived? I'm disappointed."

I DID forget. But that... was that really me? The Drill... or... tamashii da... damnit.

Although...

"... yeah, you're right. That'll work, won't it? And for that matter..." I brushed a hand over the Drill, "Maybe we can find some external help." I looked at Renko, tilted my head, and smirked. "D'you think a Yoshitsuna would help our odds?"

Renko grinned nervously at my half-joke, and countered with one of her own. "I dunno," she said, voice wavering a little, "My weapon mastery isn't that great."

I grinned back. I guess that'd be a factor, but the stats alone would be... oh man, I'm being silly.

Saunasan brought up a more serious point.

"A Yoshitsuna? Where in the world would we get one of those?"

I shrugged. "No idea. It was a bit of an over-the-top example, really. But... there ARE some magical artifacts from Gensokyo. A lot of them have lost their power after leaving the border, but considering how I'm not a corpse, at least some of them can still work outside, or at least help with mana provision."

I turned and tilted my head at Yukari. "And after finding out Touhou is real, I'm not exactly adverse to believing other 'games' might be."

Sukima shrugged at me. "Maybe."

A brief silence, and suddenly: "I WANT TO JOIN THE PARTY."

Renko's little shout had earned her the turn and blink. "What?"

Sana agreed. "What?!" But he also understood her meaning a bit better than I had. "That's crazy! It's... it's going to be really dangerous, isn't it?!"

I glanced at the door to the train car. No one had really noticed Renko's outburst. Phew.

Back to the matter at hand. "Probably." I admitted. "But I'm hoping we'll be able to hold back and lay low until the Gensokyo crew is in good enough shape to really stand up to her. So, the real danger wouldn't be for a while."

... I frowned. "And... I'm being a douchebag again, but... there might not be a better choice. Renko, you've been connected with Maribel for a while, now, right? You're even referenced in Touhou... now I'm a little surprised you weren't kidnapped, yourself."

Both of them stared at me. I sighed. "I'd have expected Kikuri to want to clean up after herself for something as important as getting Maribel's powers. Or to grab a little extra in the process. I'd have honestly expected you two to be inseparable..."

The enhatted physicist shook her head. "Well... while we were at the University, maybe... but Mary's grades started dropping, and her parents got upset, so..."

I frowned. "Well, that sucks. Though... it's kinda convenient how..."

Yukari cut in.

"So, did you at least make out before she left?"

...

Damnit, Yukari.

I covered my face with a hand, both out of exasperation and, admittedly, to hide a grin.

"Huh?" Sanasana asked.

Renko, on the other hand, caught her implications, and stammered, "W-we weren't THAT kind of friend!!"

"Fufufu... is that so? Come now, there's no need to be shy about it, I think every girl in Gensokyo has had her moments..."

"I don't live in Gensokyo!" physics-hat countered, rather quickly all things considered, "YOUR ARGUMENT IS INVALID!!"

"Yukari, as much as this conversation amuses me, could we not turn this train ride into a shouting match about lesbians?"

"Nonsense, if she's going to be staying with the others of Gensokyo, well..."

I rubbed my forehead, still grinning. Damnit, Yukari.

"But I suppose it doesn't matter so much, if she's gotten linked to a man anyway..."

"Uh..."

I moved my hand aside enough to see Sana, looking about as clueless as his tone had suggested.

"....what's that supposed to mean?"

I stared at him.

"... how old are you?"

He frowned. "Seventeen....why?"

... I shook my head, slowly. "Then I hope you're acting."

"Fufu... really, Sana. Did you already forget what makes mana links stronger?"

"Oh." Sana paused. Blinked. His face turned bright red. "OH... D, do you really have to do....THAT to make your links stronger? Because I'd rather not...."

... I stole a brief glance at Yukari...

"No WAY!" Renko cut in. "We're doing fine, aren't we?!" She glanced behind her, out the train window. "It's... 2:47 PM, 0.03 degrees south and 0.02 degrees east of Maribel's apartment!"

I blinked. Her ability still works?

"I'm still at my best, even without having to... to go that far!" She was blushing, too. Yukari had accomplished much.

... although.

"Are you sure that's your best?" I asked. Physics-hat gaped at me in disbelief. "I mean... your ability is basically acting like a living GPS, right? Are you sure you can't do better than that?"

I brought up a hand to stroke my chin for a moment. Ugh, need a shave. And it's stinging a little from plushieblah. But that's not the point.

"I mean... I know that would be of limited use normally, but what if it's just a small expression of some bigger power? You do it by tracking where the stars are, right? So... if it isn't just stars... oho. To know where any person is somehow..."

Renko's eyes widened. I smirked at her. Let's see, what else... "Or maybe it's about the stars, but if you could do more than just triangulate from their location... hmm... moving them would have some really nasty consequences and is difficult to make use of... but maybe..." Ah! A grin. "Come to think of it, this is going to sound scary as hell, but there's a raven girl from Gensokyo that has power over nuclear fission and fusion. She can effectively make miniature stars. If your power would let us contain and control one to use as a miniature power source..." A dark chuckle. "Hmhmhm, perhaps that'd even pull off the micro-sized nuclear power sources from the Foundation books..."

A brief silence. Finally, hat-girl recovered her voice. "Is... is that sort of stuff even possible?! I can't do that stuff!"

Yukari answered her. "Gotta try, right?"

Wh... I turned and raised an eyebrow at her. "... wasn't expecting you to steal my lines."

She shrugged at me, smiling. "It was appropriate." It turned to a smirk. "And I must say, I'm finding this quite clever..."

...

M... my face is burning. I turned away from her. Blarg, I don't take compliments well. And... from Yukari? YUKARI?! No, no, she must be being sarcastic...

Renko, thankfully, interrupted my panic. "But wouldn't that sort of power depend on Sana? I'm supposed to get 'mana' or whatever from him, right?"

I looked back at her and noticed Sana looking uncertain, his expression... difficult to describe, but could probably be summed up pretty well with a colon-s internet smiley.

Anyway. "Where am I gonna get all that mana from?" he asked.

"I don't know," I replied, "But we'll figure out something. An extra pair of hands around is always a help, and..." ... there's got to be something they'd be especially useful for... "... you'd be able to recognize Maribel if... when we find her." A second thought. "For that matter, were you staying in that ka... kawurisawa town?"

"Karuisuwa." Yukari corrected.

"Whatever."

Sana nodded. "Yeah, we both live there."

... yet another thought. "... aren't we a bit far from Tokyo, though?"

Renko shook her head and provided the obvious explanation. "We're off this semester. Why do you ask?"

Whatever, back to the real point. "If you've been living there, you know what the place is like, right? If we're going to lay low and avoid attention, we're going to need to fit in at least a little. I can guess a few basics that we'll need to make sure of in terms of social antics, but I've spent all my life in the US, so I'm not familiar with the nuances of... I want to say 'suburban' Japan." Thought. "Especially if there's anything unusual about the town."

Sauna-auna frowned. "Unusual? I haven't really noticed anything unusual..."

Renko playfully bonked him on the head. "What? Do you live under a rock or something when you're not with me?"

I bit my tongue. Yukari didn't.

"Ara ara, so you do stick together already... heehee, how sweet~"

Here we go again...

Sa(na^x) shifted uncomfortably. Renko just sighed. "Aren't you bored of that joke yet?"

"'Joke?'" Yukari repeated, innocently.

I spoke up; I wasn't as amused this time. "I think we have more important stuff to do than tease them, Yukari."

"Awww, but they have to admit it eventually~"

"I'd think they'd have to do that on their own." I muttered back, deadpan.

Well... there MIGHT be a loophole around that, I guess... unstable morality with that, but if we had to...

..... Koishi. Manipulation of Subconscious.

... there I go again, scaring myself. But maybe... maybe. A trump card. Only if we have to. Only if we have to...

Renko muttered something under her breath and sighed again. "Anyway. I'm sure you already know this, but this town's called Karuisuwa. From what I hear, it's supposed to be named after some deity..."

... Suwa.

Why the FUCK hadn't I noticed before?!

"Suwa." I repeated, aloud. "The goddess part is the 'Suwa' part, right?"

She blinked. "Huh? I don't know, actually. I'm no theology major."

I gave her a look of obvious disappointment. "I would have expected you to know, given your interest in Gensokyo."

"So?" Renko said, frowning. "I only wanted to go to Gensokyo because it's new territory. Think of it!" her voice turned breathless, "An entire world that was hidden for centuries doesn't excite you?!"

"It does," I admitted, "Especially with the way Gensokyo seems to operate." Shook my head. "But that's not my point. My point is 'Suwa.' One of the goddesses that moved to Gensokyo a... few years ago?"

I looked over at Yukari. She nodded. "I was quite impressed by their determination to get in, honestly."

"Yeah..." I shook my head again. "Anyway, two goddesses and their priestess went to Gensokyo from the outer world a few years ago.

One of them was... is named Suwako."

"Huh? Suwako...?" Renko trailed off for a moment. "So....she came from here?"

Shrug. "Apparently. She had to leave the outer world since people were losing faith in her. Well, it was more the other goddess that took over her shrine that did anything about it..."

I trailed off, myself.

"... and we saw her this morning... probably linked to that Awamaka girl..."

Sana the not-boyfriend's eyes widened. "Wait, met her? We met a goddess? There's goddesses here?!"

... still worried about Kanako... why would she do that? Trying to survive? Offered something? After sparking MoF's Incident, I'm still wary of her being power-hungry... but no. I should answer him. We'll find out sooner or later...

"... yeah, there's goddesses here." I confirmed, with a nod. "Suwako herself should be pretty easy to spot, she's got this big, yellow frog-eyed hat that's pretty much unmistakable. And there's at least a few others that should have made it out, too... did I see Minoriko floating around earlier...?"

"Wow..." Renko breathed, awed. She shook her head a little and recovered her composure. "We'll have to talk to them sometime."

"Oh yes, we will." I replied, darkly. Kanako...

"Anyway," madame awesome-hat went on, "A few months ago, it was really quiet here. Then some no-name yakuza from the big cities came to town. I think they got rejected and wandered over here or something."

I raised an eyebrow. "... Yakuza? In an out-of-the-way place like... Kawurisuwa?"

"Karuisuwa."

"Right, right. That's pretty weird... but I guess it shouldn't be surprising after overhearing one yelling about it on that first train..." Frowned. "But why they'd be staging open warfare in town rather thoroughly escapes me." Sighed. "Oh, I hope we didn't fuck this up too badly..."

Renko nodded. "They started out with petty stuff, but they're starting to become a lot more active. It's actually a little worrying..."

"Very worrying." I agreed. "We're going to have to find some way to get them to leave us alone."

"Well, I guess Reimu's already tried the violence approach." Yukari quipped, sounding less than pleased.

That's right, we did overhear a bit of a run-in on the first train. How'd I forget? Whatever. "Yeah in our condition that would be a bad idea."

"...You guys fought against the yakuza?" Sauna asked, "Didn't you guys just come like yesterday?"

Uh... huh. I guess he didn't figure out what that little crash on the train's roof was. Then again, it wasn't the most obvious thing. Guess I'll have to explain.

"You remember that crash on the roof while we were on our way to Maribel's?" I asked. Slow nods. "I overheard someone up there making death threats to someone that 'messed with the yakuza' or something like that. Somehow I forgot that detail until now... and when I yelled up out the window, Deodorant..." Er... "... one of the other mana batteries we brought out answered me. Since the people he's linked to would have to be nearby, they probably got into a fight."

I frowned. "... but that IS a little fast, isn't it? We just arrived... and we didn't make too big a deal about appearing at the shrine. How'd they know, and why'd they get involved so quickly...?"

"How're we supposed to know?" Renko asked, indignant. "We just met you guys yesterday!"

I grimaced. "True. Still, it's weird... it's like they knew we were there, and the only people we met before going to town were....."

...

Really, Akamawa. Are those relics really that valuable...?

There's something going on here...

Yukari interrupted my thoughts with a sigh. "It's not unlike Reimu to pick a fight when she sees something she doesn't like. I'm not sure if she understands that we aren't in Gensokyo anymore... these aren't spellcard duels."

... though I suppose that'd work too. Still, I'm not liking this...

"So, uh... we're going to be with people that are fighting with the Yakuza?" Saunasan asked. "Isn't that... dangerous?"

I nodded a little. "Apparently. But considering how they were still alive after... whatever the hell happened on the roof of that train, I get the impression we'll at least be able to stand up to them. Assuming they're all right..."

Yukari scoffed. "A dunk in the lake would be nothing to Reimu. To any of them, really..." She trailed off. She'd thought of something, but she didn't want to say it.

... I took a guess. "... unless they were injured beforehand?"

A sad laugh. "Yes... perhaps." Sukima's voice turned grave. "Which is what we'll be checking up on... it's been quite a while."

I nodded. "Here's to hoping we can find them."

"Oh, that shouldn't be difficult." Yukari replied, "There was a party to go to at Tourist Helper, remember?"

... derp. That's right. But maybe... "Assuming that hasn't gone under attack or anything?"

"I think we'll be able to tell if those yakuza attack it like they tried on the train."

"... touch?."

"Uh... Party?" Sana asked.

... guess they haven't heard much, huh?

"Apparently there's some plan to go to a... shop or something one of the other batteries knew about in town." I explained, "Some sort of party in the afternoon for... hell if I know, survival's sake?"

"Ara ara, you need a reason to have a party?"

Yukari certainly didn't sound so down now. She's quick about that, it seems.

Renko was almost as puzzled as her boyto... friend. "Huh? We never heard about this."

"You didn't exactly stick around long after arriving." I grumbled. Er, that was a little mean. I sighed. "It didn't come up for a little while, after some of the crazier things from that morning got settled. I don't remember seeing you two when Soniwa showed up..."

"Saniwa."

"Whatever. After that... guy finished with the suspiciousness of handing over the deed to the shrine and some inexplicable oodles of cash, the rest of the crew apparently decided to meet up at some Tourist Helper place in town for a party sometime in the afternoon, after taking care of shopping for relatively normal clothes and the like."

Still really worried about that Saniwa guy. There's something to him... I'm going to have to look up his history, when I get the chance.

"...Oodles of cash?" Renko asked, curiously. "So some guy just gave you a place to stay and lots of money...for no reason?"

I sighed. "I have no idea what the hell was going through that guy's head. He finds a small army of battered weirdos squatting in his ancestral shrine, so he decides to hand it over to them, hand over a bunch of money, and make a bet on our success staying there. It doesn't make sense."

... a hand on my shoulder.

"Now, now, Jeremy. He did say none of his family cared about the shrine anymore, didn't he?"

... I pulled away from Yukari a little, nervous.

"W... well, yeah, but then why not just sell it?"

"Or perhaps he was more interested in setting up that bet..." gap-chan mused.

I turned enough to frown at her out of the corner of my eye. "And put THAT much faith in a bunch of random hobos? If he was going to throw that sort of cash at challenging Awamaka's shrine for those... relics, whatever they are, then why not just hire some people that actually know how to run a modern shrine?"

She shrugged. "Convenience?"

"Sounds pretty suspicious, if you ask me." Renko added.

I turned back towards her in time to see Sana^n nodding slowly. I repeated the gesture, and went on with another complaint. "Not to mention some of the stuff he did there. You don't just HAVE that sort of cash just lying around, and that girl that showed up to deliver it came out of fucking nowhere. And then there's the way he's betting on relics... I'm honestly wondering if he knows about us."

Cluelessman stared at me for a moment. "...How could he know? You just got here yesterday..."

"Touhou." I pointed out, "Most of them WERE in their usual outfits from the games, and he did see us in person before deciding. If he can actually use magic himself, then I wouldn't put it past him to be able to detect that just from being nearby, which he was." I sighed. "But it's also possible that he's just a senile, superstitious old coot, and we can't take it back if we confront him about that directly... but I'll be watching for if he slips..."

Sananananana and Renko shifted uncomfortably, but didn't have any real response to that. Then again, I couldn't think of much else to add at the moment, either. Ugh... there's a lot I need to look into about this whole mess, but right here...

I shook my head. "But I guess that isn't a worry for right now, is it? Right now, it's enough that you two understand what's going on." I smiled. "... and that you're willing to help."

Renko nodded. "Mary needs my help, so..."

... heh. She's brave.

I groaned as I leaned back in my seat. Owwww, spine. Shikigamiplushies are a pain to keep up with... am I EVER going to be able to keep up with the Yakum--

No, don't think like that.

"... anyway, I guess there's not much to do right now aside from wait to get back to--"

"Karuisuwa. Karuisuwa. Next stop, Karuisuwa."

I blinked up at the train intercom. "Well, that's convenient."

I think I heard Yukari moan slightly as she stood up, but I'm not entirely sure. "Let's get going, shall we?"
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on December 03, 2009, 10:03:17 AM
The Hallways of the shrine-11:15PM-Day 5

Participating Teams: Team Michigan, Team Makai


Sara and Anthony of Team Michigan were walking in the hallways of the covenant base, talking to each other and getting to know each other better. "So, back in Gensokyo you were the actual gate guard of Makai?" Anthony questioned, cocking his head to one side, and in his fashion of walking involving going backwards while in-front of Sara.

"Yea I was, and I did that each day for my life in Gensokyo and I enjoyed it" Sara replied, giving Anthony an odd look to go along with Anthony's odd walking.

"Man, that sounds pretty radical" Anthony said, being amazed from this fact of now he is linked to the previous gate guard of hell. The two continued to walk for a bit and talked more, eventually coming to a corner and rounding it, in which Anthony with his not looking forward ended up crashing into a group of people.

Unaware of the two who were walking in the same direction, Anthony and Sara had unwittingly bumped into Owl-I mean, Lolibear and Shinki of the Makai group...Oh wait...

Anthony who was unaware of the sudden Lolibear and Shinki around the corner ended up running into the two causing a collision and Anthony being on top of a god of makai and her loli.

It had all went along so fast (or rather too fast) for Lolibear to really say or do anything to avert the collision, and by the time she had regained her senses she found herself underneath someone, Shinki apparently on top of her and the goddess being underneath someone herself.

"Ow..." Shinki groaned a bit as Lolibear beat her fist on the floor several muffled screams (perhaps profanities, but we're not entirely sure) emanating from beneath the goddess.

Sara, on the other hand was watching the three person pileup "Anthony, this is why you don't walk backwar-" Sara was saying until she realized who was under the pile, in which Anthony was quickly tossed off to the side into a wall and followed up with Sara helping up Shinki and the Lolibear.

"W-why me..." Anthony muttered as he was resting up against a wall he was recently flung into.

(BGM for the scene) (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8eSPLZV9O9M)

"S-s-shinki I f-finally found you again!" Sara squealed as she tightly hugged Shinki, finally finding her mother after all of this. Anthony was still a bit too disoriented from getting sent into the wall, while Sara continued to huge Shinki tightly, her face one of joy from finding her lost family.

Shinki, for a moment, wasn't sure if it was really Sara hugging her, Having seen no trace of her daughter ever since they managed to cross over from Makai. "S-Sara..." The goddess breathed for a moment before she brought the gatekeeper in front of her and stared at her for a good few moments. "Sara...is that...really you?"

"I-it is" said sputtered, looking up from her hugging position, her eyes on the verge of crying in joy.

"Sara...we thought..." Shinki choked, hugging Sara as close to her as she possibly could. "We thought we'd never see you again..."

"I d-did too....but, but I'm h-here now" Sara was saying, choking back slightly on her tears rolling down her cheeks.

Lolibear took in a gasp of air as the goddess was lifted off her beating on her chest to apparently get her lungs to start working properly again from being crushed slightly. "Geeze...I thought I was dying." Lolibear then looked around for a moment and caught a glimpse of Shinki hugging onto someone...crying. "Ah! Shinki what's wrong?"

"Fukuma-chan...Sara she's..." Shinki turned to Lolibear a smile on her face, yet that same face drenched with her joyful tears. "She's alive..."

Anthony at the moment was still dazed, slowly focusing his eyes back to the scene, but still messed up a bit.

Lolibear froze, the reality of someone who was thought to be dead now being turned inside out with their very appearance before her. This was...how do you say, a miracle...or at least it seemed like one to Shinki and Lolibear. "I...I don't believe, Sara..." She said her eyes wide with disbelief. "How...how did you find us...where were you...?"

Sara moved her head to speak to Owlbear "I..I was somehow able to g-get out of Makai when the barrier of Gensokyo collapsed, I was picked up by some odd priestess, along with miss Byakuren and Youki..." Sara said, wiping away her tears "T-then earlier today t-that priestess just dropped us l-like we were nothing to her....but, this one p-person was able to link to us, n-named Anthony."

Sara was still crying a bit, looking around slightly "Wait....w-where is he?..." Anthony, the person Sara was looking for was slowly getting up, swaying back and forth slightly from still being disoriented going head first into the covenant wall.

Both Shinki and Lolibear couldn't fathom how much Sara had to go through on her own...it was truly a miracle that she managed get through all of her hardships unscathed. However there was one aspect of Sara's comments that caught Lolibear off guard "He?"

Lolibear turned and looked up to see just the person she was referring to. "...Are you, Anthony...?"

"Y-yea I am" Anthony sputtered, still swaggering a bit from head contact with the wall.

Sara responded, "Yea, t-this is the person who helped me and Youki-san" Sara was able to calm down a little.

"Ah!" Lolibear said running up to Anthony and shaking his hand with great fervor. "Th-thank you!"

Shinki also turned her head to glance at the person who essentially saved Sara's life, "Yes...thank you, Mr. Anthony...we owe you so much for saving Sara..."

"Oh you're welcome" Anthony said, going along with the hand shake, "I'll help whenever I can, and don't worry about me so much, I don't need anything special for saving someone or bringing people back together" he responded, scratching the back of his head with his free hand. "Oh, and you don't really need to be formal or anything with me, just Anthony will do" he said with a grin on his face.

"I see, but still I give you my greatest thanks for finding my little Sara." Shinki answered with a warm smile as she hugged Sara to her a little more. She didn't want to let the gatekeeper go...not yet...not after having came so close to losing her...

Sara continued to hug Shinki as well, not wanting to leave this moment of joy. Anthony smiled as he watched this moment of family reunion.

"Yes we've searched everywhere for her...we didn't know where to look..." Lolibear said.

"This is nice..." Anthony muttered, only thing that was bothering him was his past memories of never having a mother, his face was slightly saddened for a bit but he shook it off quickly, "Well, I don't know if it's amazing or not, but don't worry about how she got here anymore, just be glad that you're all together" Anthony replied, putting on a big old smile.

"Indeed..." Shinki agreed, almost breaking into tears again at the thought of Sara suffering alone without her mother to hold her close and keep her safe. But now...she didn't have to suffer alone anymore...she had not only her mother and family, but also Anthony and his group as well. "We must cherish this moment...and every moment we have together...always."

"Yea..." Anthony muttered, his memories were getting to him a bit more, but he continued to shake them off, his face showed his slight depression from time to time but he kept fighting it off with a smile.

Sara continued to bury her head into Shinki's chest, still crying a bit, and hugging all the tighter.

"I've decided..." Lolibear said looking toward Anthony a smile on her face. "Anthony, you...are now one of us."

"W-wait, what do you exactly mean?" Anthony asked, a little confused since he doesn't exactly know what the entiredy of team makai is.

"Exactly what it says~" Lolibear says with an even wider smile. "...I know you said you didn't need anything special for saving Sara but, I still think you deserve our loyalty. Anyone who saves a member of my family deserves nothing more than my unwavering friendship."

"T-thanks" Anthony muttered, unable to put in the appreciation he has, "I g-guess that kinda makes me part of the family?" he asked, jokingly.

"Of course, why not~" Shinki smiled with a bit of a chuckle chasing her words.

Anthony's face lit up slightly at the mentioning on those words "Oh t-thanks, I wasn't exactly expecting that answer" he said, blushing slightly.

"Hey Shinki maybe Anthony can be the uncle of the family, we don't have many uncles do we?" Lolibear said as she tugged on Shinki's robe in a playful manner, the goddess giggling in response to her antics as she placed her hand on Lolibear's head and gently ruffled her black hair.

"Yea, I guess Uncle can be the right term, at times" Anthony said, adding a little emphasis on the end of that line.

"Yay~" Lolibear chirped, the childishness of her current form pretty much making itself obvious now. "Sara, Sara we have an uncle now~!"

Sara pulled her head out of where it was, finally done with her tears, she was smiling a bit as well "Heh, that is nice, I guess our family is just getting bigger and bigger" Sara said, chuckling a little bit "So, how does it feel Uncle Anthony" Sara said, still giggling a bit.

"Oh, you don't need to say that" Anthony said, blushing a bit from the awkward feeling of suddenly becoming an uncle at the age of about seventeen.

"Oh, but its fun to say that Uncle Anthony" Sara said jokingly, having a grin on her face.

Shinki smiled to Anthony before noticing one aspect about all of this, "Oh, where were the two of you headed before?" The goddess asked, curious as to what they were up to before all of this had went down. "Excuse me if I'm prying..."

"Well, if you want to know we were honestly just taking a small walk around the base, and getting to know each other" Anthony explained, "Well that, and I was eventually gonna make my way to the garage where we parked that one van we sto- I mean barrowed..." he stuttered a bit on the last part, trying to not seem like a criminal.

"Ah I see," Shinki said with a nod before turning to to Sara with a smile. "It is, isn't it?"

"Just as it's fun to say Father Bear~" The goddess added as she looked over toward Lolibear who froze with a considerable blush on her face. "...Hm, or should I say, Mother Bear."

Sara got a little mischievous grin on her face for a bit, then quickly disappearing, she went up to Anthony and hugged him tightly, saying "Oh uncle Anthony, won't you give me a piggyback ride?" she was giggling all the while.

"W-w-what wait wait for a minute" Anthony was surprised by the sudden getting hugged and asking for a piggy back ride, his face became a deep red, and then he noticed his temperature, "oh crap..." he thought "Oh uh c-can we d-d-do this another time S-sara?" Anthony said, becoming frantic from being still in her hug, which was rather tight.

"Why not right now Uncle Anthony?" Sara said, holding on tighter as Anthony tried to wriggle out slightly, and his face was becoming a deeper shade of red.

"W-well I have my r-r-reasons" Anthony stuttered, realizing he was doomed at that moment, since his temperature just went up a little bit too high, and as soon as that hit, he went up in a poof of smoke, changing into his/her female form.

"...D-dammit..." Ana muttered, still in a hug from Sara, still giggling, remembering Anthony's/Ana's condition.

"Whoops, I kinda forgot that" Sara said, still giggling slightly.

"Araaa~ What happened?" Lolibear said tilting her head to the transformed Anthony.

"Hmm yes that is rather curious." Shinki added

"...Shady drugs and me being a bit too eager to change back into a guy..." Ana muttered, slightly embarrased. "Which all of this now turned me into some Ranma knock off..." Ana continued to mutter, her face completly red from showing this infront of her new family.

"Ah yes that...doctor." Shinki said remembering how kooky Eirin's drugs were in a nutshell. "But it's nothing to be embarrassed about, we all have our quirks here and there~" For some reason I feel the need to put emphasis on that ahoge...

"I guess so..." Ana said, brightening up slightly, Sara decided to let go of Ana, she still had a bit of a grin on her face from earlier.

"Well, at least it makes you an Uncle and an Aunt" Sara said, giggling still.

"Well...that's always interesting..." Ana said, rubbing her chin a bit "Ahem, either way thanks for accepting me into your family, and being kind about my, condition..." Ana said, scratching the back of her head while saying this.

"Yeah just like how, I'm a Papa Bear and a Mama Bear~" Lolibear said with a slight blush. "Oh it's no problem," Lolibear added.

"Thanks" Ana replied, though her voice was fine, her face looked like one of wanting something, but she was holding back on this. Ana remained silent for a bit, before finally asking "...uh, Shinki, I want to ask you for something..."

"Hm?" The goddess said with a slight tilt of her head.

"...I know it's kinda odd just going out and saying this but...can I have a hug?" Ana asked, her face still slightly red.

Shinki however, didn't seem to mind Ana's request unto her and gave the blushing girl her usual smile as she stepped toward her. "Of course you can have a hug~" She said as she wrapped her arms around Ana and hugging her close in a warming embrace.

"T-thanks" Ana stuttered slightly, quickly following up with hugging Shinki back, resting her head on Shinki

"Heh...right now it looks like Ana is more of a daughter than an aunt" Sara said, chuckling a little.

"W-what?" Ana was a little surprised from Sara's comment, making Ana think of Shinki of more as a mother, her face was blushing deep red as well from this idea.

"Ah it does seem that way doesn't it~" Shinki said to Sara, "Of course, having another daughter is never a bad thing..." She added as she patted Ana's head gently as she continued to hug her.

"Aah, w-w-well..." Ana was blushing deep red, stuttering to get words out, but was unable too, and decided to just enjoy the hug, smiling as well with it.

"Ara, so we're having another daughter?" Lolibear asked Shinki as she tugged on her robe.

"Hm, perhaps, that's all if Ana wants it." Shinki answered as she looked to Ana while hugging her still. "You don't mind do you? Being our new daughter?"

"W-well...I don't mind...I never really had siblings before..." Ana said, still studdering a bit

"Hmm, if Ana becomes my sister, does that mean her other form is my brother?" Sara questioned, bringing a hand to her chin.

"Ah, yeah that makes sense." Lolibear nodded in response to Sara's question. "Hee, Yuki and Mai will be happy to know they have a new brother...and a new sister~" Lolibear added

"This...this is nice" Ana muttered, happy with the image of being a part of a large family in her mind. Ana continues to rest her head on Shinki, the recent thoughts added to her mind making her much more at ease.

"...Shinki...can I call you....mother?" Ana said, looking up to Shinki from the hug.

"Of course, Ana..." Shinki said smiling down on the girl who hugged her. "You're a part of our family now, I see no reason why you can't call me 'mother." For a moment, Shinki paused...remembering what it was like when she hugged Alice this way...

"Thank you...mother" Ama said quietly, the usage of the term new to her as she continued to hold onto Shinki, enjoying this moment greatly.

"Hey, Ana~" Lolibear chimed in catching the attention of the goddess that was still hugging the girl in question. "Since you're a part of our family, why don't you come and meet the rest~?"

"Ah, that's a great idea, Fukuma-chan." Shinki agreed as she turned to Ana with a smile. "Do you want to meet your new sisters, Ana-chan~?"

"yea, I want to meet them" Ana replied, with her face still half buried into Shinki.

"That would be grea!t" Sara cheered as well, finally getting to see the rest of her family again.

"Yes, I'm sure everyone will be thrilled to see their loveable sister again." Shinki replied to Sara as she looked to Lolibear "Shall we go?"

"That we should," Lolibear answered as she turned to walk back to where the rest of the Makai group was located. "Hee, I wonder what everyone will say when they not only see their sister again, but discover they have a new one too~?"

"W-well, t-thanks again, s-so much" Ana muttered as she squeezed Shinki one more time before getting out of the hug, following Lolibear to the rest of team Makai is.

Sara walked up next to Ana, putting an arm around Ana's shoulder "Don't worry so much Ana, I should still be thanking you for doing this" Sara replied, a grin on her face "besides, I've always wanted a brother as well as more sisters" she added on.

It took about a few moments, but eventually, Lolibear and the gang arrived at the living quaters of the strange Shrine/Inn combo they resided in. "Ah, here we are-" Lolibear said as she turned to Ana with a smile. "Don't worry, we're nice folks even though we're all demons~" She said as she opened the door to their room...

"I hope so..." Ana muttered, shaking a little bit but not enough to truly notice, while Sara still had her arm around Ana.

"Don't worry Ana, you got me as well and I'll make sure you're good with all of us" Sara stated, giving Ana a quick hug before both of them enter the room.

Lolibear lead the group inside the room, the lot of them coming to see that Mai, Yuki and Luize reading a magazine together and Yumeko dusting around the room, apparently not ready to drop her maid qualities even for being in the outside world. "Oi, we're back~" Lolibear announced to everyone who looked up to see her and Shinki enter the room.

"Ah, Miss Shinki, Miss Owl-" Yumeko started before Shinki stopped her midsentence. "Erm...Miss Fukuma-chan, I take it you had a nice walk together?"

"Yeah, I bet they had a really nice walk together~" Yuki giggled before she took a glance up and saw something familiar waltz in with them. "Wha!?" She gasped evoking the attention of Mai, Luize and Yumeko. "S-Sara!?"

Yumeko raised an eyebrow and looked forward to see that Yuki's eyes were not telling any fibs in what they saw. "Sara...you're...alive?"

"Sara-chan~" Luize squealed running up to the gatekeeper and hugging her tightly, tears forming from her closed eyes. "W-where were you all of this time...w-we missed you oh so much..." She sobbed

"Yes...we...we had no idea where to look for you after the collapse of Makai..." Mai added walking up to Luize's side.

"Yuki, Mai, Luize, Yumeko...I'm finally back, it, was a tough road, b-but...I'm finally w-with all of you again" Sara said, starting to tear up a bit, hugging Luize, Ana stepped back a bit to give Sara and her sisters some room, she watched on with a smile on her face.

"Ah, you will have to thank Ana here," Shinki said as she motioned toward Ana, the lot of them looking up to her. "She saved Sara from all of the hardships she had to endure, she helped here where we could not and for that I would like that everyone give her your thanks."

"Y-yea, just don't worry too much about giving thanks, I'm glad enough just helping" Ana said, stuttering a bit with other thoughts flowing through her mind at the time.

"W-wow...I didn't expect so many sisters..." Ana mutters quietly, her mind was slightly adrift thinking about family and things like that.

Sara continued to hug her sisters, crying a bit in joy while doing so, eventually somehow pulling them all together into one big group hug.

As Sara hugged everyone in her group hug, Yuki was first to note, on what Ana had said. "Sisters...?"

"Ah right, should you tell them Shinki?" Lolibear said with Shinki nodding in response.

"You see Yuki...Ana is now a part of our family." Shinki explained a smile spreading on her face at the thought of having a new daughter. "Fukuma-chan, saw that since she saved Sara then she should be a member of our family."

"We...we have a new sister now?" Mai said just as astonished as Yuki was at the news.

"So it seems, Mai." Yumeko commented with a smile, a chuckle chasing behind her words.

"Y-yea, that's me..." Ana muttered, blushing a bit in embarrassment.

"Well, i-it's nice to meet y-you all...my sisters..." Ana said, a smile growing on her face.

"W-wow this is, like...the best day ever~!" Yuki chirped with profound glee. "Not only do we get to see our Sara again, we even now have a new sister too!"

"Ah, I mean, I'm Yuki. Nice to meetcha Ana~" The crimson witch greeted to Ana with a smile. "And this here is Mai, me and her are pretty tight." She then motions to the ice witch who waved to her a faint smile on her face. It should be noted that Mai doesn't always smile...at least not to those who she doesn't quite know.

"Hello Ana." Mai added.

"Hello Yuki, Mai, it's nice to meet you two" Ana spoke, sounding a bit more confident.

"I-I'm Luize, it's a pleasure to have a new sister in our family." Luize said, smiling through her tears. She's still caught up on seeing Sara again it seems. "Ah sorry I'm...still a tad bit choked up from seeing Sara-chan again..."

"Hello Luize, it's nice to meet you as well" Ana said, smiling more.

"I'm sure it's alright, Luize." Yumeko stated as she soon stepped forward and curtsied in greeting to her newest sibling. "Greetings, Miss Ana. I am Yumeko, Miss Shinki's and Miss Owl-" Shinki coughed evoking Yumeko to stop and rephrase her greeting. "Miss Fukuma-chan's maid. It is a pleasure to have you within our family, I hope you will come to enjoy our company as much as we'll enjoy yours."

"T-thanks Yumeko" Ana said, smiling a bit more, but her eyes started to tear up slightly,"It's...nice to meet you all...a-and to have a family l-like this..." Ana spurted out, starting to tear up a bit "I...could n-never imagine h-having a family l-like this" Ana said, her tears trickling down her face, with her smile still there. "B-before...I only had my f-father....b-but now...I h-have all of you..." Ana said, the tears of joy not stopping any time soon, she pulled all of the sisters into a group hug.

"T-t-thank a-all of y-you...so...s-so much" Ana went on, crying more as she hugged all of her new sisters tightly.

"It's okay, Ana." Shinki said returning the hug, "You may not have had a family before, and I'm sorry that was the case...but now, you have us to be your family."

"T-thanks...M-mother" Ana mutters, choking on her tears.

Even though the lot of them were not as close to the other members as Team Gensokyo, now was pretty much the only moment that marked the Makai group being as close to another as they've ever gotten. Needless to say, this was one of the more...happier moments Lolibear and her group had ever experienced...


As they say, one doesn't always have to be related to you by blood to be within a loving family that cares.

Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on December 04, 2009, 09:27:24 AM
Outside Saniwa Shrine, 5:20 AM, Day 6

"What did you see?" VIVIT asked, noticing a very downtrodden Hirowaza, sitting on the ground right by the shrine's doors. Hirowaza had been thinking about what he saw earlier, and decided not to burden anyone with it. Instead, he had been reflecting on the previous transgressions and felt that he had a debt to pay everyone. They had allowed him to do his job, and as a result he felt like he had an obligation to do that in return. Furthermore, he had assisted in defending against Mima. Hirowaza had decided from then on that he was going to do his personal agenda in secret, but the horrendous apparition he had seen earlier complicated things. It was going to make keeping secrets a lot harder. Hirowaza eyed Meira suddenly appearing by one of the post. Meira was about to ask the same thing that VIVIT did a few moments ago, but Hirowaza had started to say something.

"I saw something terrible," Hirowaza said, gravely. "It told me I was going to die early. I'm not entirely sure what to make this. I want to help others, but I must also cope with my fate... And now this." he continued, looking at his blade in a sad manner, could almost be considered rather melancholic. Meira and VIVIT just stared at Hirowaza, amazed. "I don't believe you," Meira said. "That must be someone weaving magics to scare you." VIVIT nodded in agreement, but it was as if she could comprehend something like that. Hirowaza shook his head. "I want to think it is someone fiddling with arcana to demoralize me," he said, sounding rather argumentative. "But I fear this is actually truthful. You have seen the terrible power I wield." Hirowaza said. VIVIT clasped her hands in fear. She had opened her mouth to say something, but Meira walked to Hirowaza and kicked him over. Hirowaza fell backwards, not uttering a sound. He stood up to his feet and dusted himself.

"You disgust me," Meira said. "You're here to use them?"

"No," Hirowaza said. "I did not know about many of these revelations until recently."

"Don't make me hit you again."

VIVIT could not bear to see this happening. "The both of you, stop it!" she yelled, causing a booming resonance around the area. It could wake up someone who hadn't achieved REM sleep yet if they were sleeping, and it would definitely scare anyone who was awake. "Don't fight! Let's solve the problem rationally and in a sensible way!" Upon hearing this, Hirowaza turned around and did not face VIVIT and Meira. "You did not explain the origin of your powers to us, and now you are musing about this curse that looms and threatens to kill you." VIVIT continued. She approached Hirowaza and patted his shoulder. Meira simply sighed and tapped her foot impatiently.

"It comes from... here." Hirowaza said, tapping his head. "Descended from a line of exorcists. Special ones. There is apparently a rival family that I've been locked into eternal combat with. The living one had apparently saved me, and I do not believe I can bring myself to kill her as prophecized from the lore."

"That's bullshit," Meira said bluntly. "You're daft."

"Think whatever you want of me," Hirowaza said. "If you--"

"Stop whining and do something about it."

"..."

Hirowaza looked down on the ground,

"...Touche."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on December 05, 2009, 05:02:42 PM
Saniwa Shrine 4:30 AM

"So that's how you did it." Said Meiling as GA-05 looks at his "Senpai", whose condition is getting better.

"Eh? Huh?" The boy turned around, "Heh, that's what I should do, either I die protecting her in this mission, or my boss will kill me if I failed it again. Ahh, that's only joking!" he saw Meiling's expression and then added.

"You are not as reliable as her, not even by 1/10." Meiling sighed.

"Say, you have known GA-04 for a long time, right? Since you are a Gensokyo Resident." GA-05 took out two golden dices from his shirt pocket and rolled them on the bed-side table.

"Hah, Eleven." He looks at the result.

"Well, I haven't see her that much in the Mansion, She come to the Mansion sometimes to preform healing actions when there are fairies wounded." MeiLing started, "She normally lives on the edge of Magical Forest. However, she proves to be very nice. Actually I have never saw her get angry before, not even once."

"Whoa.. That's highly unusual." The boy rolled the dice again, however one of them rolled down the table and .. "Eh?" he looks on as the 2nd dice roll all the way down the table and falls on Amarillo's head, then went all the way down into her blanket.

"Honestly I didn't met her before this mission, she was erased from our database and is no longer treated a "military unit". " The boy said as he gave up the idea reaching for the second die, then he looked on the table, "Ha, another six." He murmured.

"Giving her nature, it's better to keep her off any battlefield before she get herself killed by some assassin." Meiling replied. "And I see you like dices and coins...."

"Well, One must respect the randomness and luck of life." GA-05 tried to take the die back when a weak voice interrupted his actions.

"That will make it... Twelve.. then." Amarillo holds up the second dice and showed the numbers on it. "I envy your luck."

"Ah, I'm sorry, If I get here sooner..." GA-05 is shocked, "Whatever, now you need rest, you have lost a big portion of blood.."

"... ... I know, and Lily's potential power awakes yet another function of that spear, too bad it's broken now." Seeing the boy's confused eyes, she added "Telepathy is handy in this situation. "

GA-05 take the 2nd dice from Amarillo and put that inside his pocket. "Please assign the mission." he said.

"Mission? Just ensure everyone is alive, anyone that's from gensokyo and their partners, that is." Amarillo try to get up but failed to do so. Not only because of Lily is sleeping using her body as a pillow but -

"Owowowow~ That hurts~" She lean back due to the sudden pain, "it's far more than I thought. Heh." She saw the blood on Lily's wings and dress, then added, "and more blood than I thought too."

"So that if I arrive a bit sooner I can stop this by-" The boy continues.

"By what? Launching a reckless attack in front of that Mima? She is from Gensokyo too, mind you." Amarillo's tone rised a bit higher, "We cannot afford to break the balance more. Also, I saw you has a partner too, so stop abusing ATA Commands."

"What is ATA Command?" Meiling asked, but GA-05 didn't reply.

"Ash to Ash Command, bringing the maximum damage with the maximum price." Amarillo explained, "like that reckless charge he pulled out as his final attack a while ago. That attack have 50% chance of the attacker being killed because of-"

"OK, I get it." GA-05 sighed more, "I get it, just standard defense stance will do, right?"

"Whatever you mean." Amarillo lean back and lied down "Guess i have no choice but to sleep more."

"It seems Eirin applied something called "Phoenix's Tail" on you." Meiling looks at the bottle on the deskside table.

"Not that again." Amarillo sighed, "It has brought me more trouble than its benefit."


(Part 1/3 Finished.)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on December 06, 2009, 03:03:20 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: LordVant on December 13, 2009, 07:29:43 AM
Saniwa Shrine(outside): 6:00am; Co-post between Vant and Trancehime

Major Dialogue Post

Vant begins walking up a long staircase, followed closely by Neko-Kanako, while Neko-Suwako and Orange bounce ahead of them
Suwako: "Come on! Hurry up!"
Orange: "Yeah! Walk faster!"
Vant: "......no"
Kanako: "Quite blunt aren't you?"
Vant: "I'm not in the mood to have fun, let's just get to the shrine"
Vant: "Besides, they're having enough fun for all of us, right?"
Kanako: "ehehe.....right..."
Vant: "Ah...there's the top"
*Vant and crew come in site of the end of the stairs and emerge to find an old style shrine, and no one in sight*
Vant: ".......of course, no one here"
*Hirowaza suddenly walked to Vant's location, he being unaware of anyone there.*
Hirowaza: "What is your purpose here?"
Vant: "Ah looks like someone is here"
*Suwako and Orange peek out from behind Kanako's dress*
Kanako: "When did you two get there?" Nevermind, who are you?"
"I'll spare my own thoughts on your blatant disregard for courtesy," Hirowaza said as VIVIT and Meira made their way to his side.
"Anyway. The name's Hirowaza. Identify yourselves and why you're here so damnably early." *VIVIT and Meira had also introduced themselves, giving their names.
"I'm Vant, this is Kanako, Suwako, and Orange, we came here because.....well, their idea" *waves a hand at Kanako*
Suwako: "Because it's a shrine and we're goddesses!"
"Looking for a place to stay after your precious shrine is lost?" Hirowaza asked.
Kanako: "Is it just me, or is he coming off as a complete jackass?"
Vant: "Kanako...do you want to stay here or not?"
Meira stepped forward. "It's not under our jurisdiction to decide," she said. "But everyone's asleep. You'd best stay with us here and wait for everyone to get up before we make a decision."
VIVIT sighed. "Forgive Hirowaza, he's in a very foul spell right now... Almost as if it were that time of the month, well... Don't concern yourself with that."
Vant: "Right...well, thank you for your hospitality"
"So, how'd you get here?" Meira asked, while Hirowaza decided to sit on the ground and close his eyes, groaning about his back pains due to size of his chest.
Kanako: "When Gensokyo fell apart we-..."
Vant: "We came in from the forest, just traveling"
Meira tilted an eyebrow. VIVIT knew something was wrong. "Traveling, eh?"
Vant: "Decided to go out and got lost"
Hirowaza: "Ye must've come a long way."
Kanako: "Quite"
Suwako: "What god is this to?"
Suwako: "The shrine I mean"
Hirowaza: "This shrine? Uh... Long story. I'd rather not talk about that now..."
Vant: "Okay, how long have you been here?"
Hirowaza: "Not very long."
Vant: "hmm, may we come inside?"
Hirowaza: "Do so at your own risk."
Vant: "there's a risk? What, is it a haunted house?"
Orange: "No haunted houses!"
Hirowaza: "If people wake up by your noise, you may be considered an intruder.
Vant: "Then wouldn't an escort be appropriate?"
"Then I'll go with you," Meira said. "I doubt mister whiny there is in a mood to accompany you."
Suwako: "Yay! Tour! tour!"
Hirowaza: "Don't be so noisy, you'll wake the others."
Suwako: "Sowwy"
Meira: "Let's get a move on."
Vant: "Well then, lead on Meira, come on Kanako"
Orange: "What about us?"
Vant: "Oh you can stay out here and wait for a few days"
Orange: *starts tearing up*
Vant: "I'm kidding, come on Orange, you too Suwako"
*Meira sighed and led Vant and his troupe through the Saniwa shrine.*
Suwako: "ooooooohhh, nice shrine~"
Kanako: "I like it~"
Meira: "I see that you are excited, we shall take it up with Reimu-san in the morning."
Meira: "Oh, wait... It IS morning. Technically. Oh well."
Kanako: "woah woah woah, Reimu-san is here?"
Meira: "Indeed. Most of us reside here."
Suwako: "Reimu Hakurei-san?"
Meira: "Yes."
Kanako: "WE DID IT!!! WE FOUND OUR WAY BACK TO THE OTHERS!!!!"
Suwako: "YAY!!!!!"
*Vant quickly covers their mouths*
Meira: "In the name of Reimu's balls, keep your voices down!"
Vant: "...please keep quiet" *menacing look*
*Suwako&Kanako nod their heads slowly*
Kanako: "Do you know Sanae? Green hair-"
Suwako: "Has a frog clip and a snake on her hair"
Kanako: "White and blue miko outfit?"
Meira: "Can't say I've seen her recently."
*Kanako trades a look with Suwako and appears disheartened*
Vant: "Well, since you know Reimu, and she did say that most of you people reside here"
Suwako: "That's good though, we've found a lot of us. We were right to head for the shrine~"
Kanako: "See? Goddesses intuition works"
Vant: "Tch, lucky guess"
Meira: "Just because you're here doesn't mean we can guarantee your stay though, but I'm sure Reimu will make considerations."
Kanako: "We're from Gensokyo too though!"
Vant: "Quiet Kanako"
Meira: "I know you are, deities of the Moriya Shrine."
Vant: "hm...so you know them?"
Meira: "We of Gensokyo tend to know each other even in passing."
Vant: "well in that case I'll leave"
Kanako: "Wait what?"
Vant: "You found you're people, more residents of Gensokyo, my job's done. Good luck"
Meira: "You, ...Vant?"
Suwako: "Hey wait a minute! You can't just leave us!"
Vant: "I'm sure you'll find someone to make a bond with"
Meira: "You can't abandon those who you made a pact with... Not now, at least.
Vant: "Watch me"
*Hirowaza had finally calmed down and was already standing behind Vant.*
Kanako: ".....oh hell no"
Hirowaza: "Not if I have anything to say about it."
Vant: "Please leave me alone"
"Why do you plan to leave miss Kanako and miss Suwako, anyway?" Hirowaza asked.
*Kanako forms some shrine ropes and lassoes Vant and pulls him back*
Hirowaza: "Do you think they can really find someone to make a bond with? What if Reimu was in a bad mood? And ho' there, miss Kanako. I won't hurt him."
Kanako: "You're not going anywhere, got it?"
Vant: "You're really trying to stop me?"
Kanako: "Who said anything about trying?"
"I suggest you listen to miss Kanako and stay with them before something disastrous happens." Hirowaza said very bluntly.
Vant: *sigh* "I prefer being intact"
Hirowaza: "I think you'd be even more dead if you strayed away, personally."
Vant: "why's that?"
Hirowaza: "Shadow beings lurk this land. You need help if you're to defend yourself from their power."
Vant: "I've taken care of a large one, and several of the felines as well already. So says their cat ears" *hook a thumb at Kanako and Suwako*
Kanako: "yeah....wait how'd you get your arm loose?"
Vant: "Oh, do you want me to put it back?"
Kanako: ".....nevermind"
Hirowaza sighed and looked away. "I'm going back outside to keep watch. Meira-dono, what do you plan to do?"
"I have questions," Meira said. "I'll be here."
"You go do that." Hirowaza said and walked outside again.
Vant: *stands up* "so, you said questions?"
Meira: "So, miss Kanako and miss Suwako mentioned that they were trying to find the others. Do you have an ulterior motive for doing so?"
Kanako: "We're trying to find Sanae, and trying to figure out why Gensokyo fell apart"
Meira: "You might find some helpful information here, then."
Vant: "Well that's good to hear"
Meira: "Also, I've to ask, Vant, how did you meet these two lovely goddesses?"
Vant: "Well I wouldn't say lovely but..." *gets smacked over the head by Kanako* "I helped them escape from imprisonment"
Orange: "Hey don't forget about me!"
Vant: "and we found her in the forest"
Meira: "Orange, I remember you. Do you remember me?"
Orange: "....um.....oh yeah! I remember you! umm...ma...ma...Meira right?"
Meira: "Yes! How've you been, Orange-san?!"
Orange: "I was laying around, enjoying the sun, and then I suddenly woke up and they were standing over me"
Meira: "I guess you've been conned to going with them? Haha."
Vant: "Actually she was dying" *deadpan*
Meira: "Geez, you don't have to be so tactless."
Suwako: "He's stingier than that other person"
Vant: "...yeah pretty much"
Meira: "I gathered."
Vant: "Anything else you want to ask?"
Meira: "After gathering information, what do you plan to do nexgt?"
Kanako: "Well, once we find Sanae, I guess we stay here with everyone else"
Meira: "Fair enough."
Vant: "You mean you will"
Suwako: *Jumps on Vant* "WE will"
"You need to quit thinking like that, mister Vant," Meira said. "It's unhealthy for you in this situation."
"You sound like you could get along with Hirowaza-dono outside. You both seem like complete dicks."
Vant: "I'd get along better if I left"
Kanako: "You wouldn't be getting along at all in that case"
Vant: "Exactly~"
Meira: "You're hopeless. I'm sure Kanako-sama will beat some sense into you."
Kanako: "hehehe, gladly"
*Suddenly, there was a scream.*
Vant: *eyes harden* "Who was that?"
*Meira tilted her head and ran outside to see VIVIT trying to wake up a now unconscious Hirowaza.*
*Vant and party follow*
Meira: "Is he playing dead, VIVIT?" she asked, kicking Hirowaza's body over to make sure he wasn't just playing around.
VIVIT: "H, h, hey! D, d, don't do that! Look at his stomach!"
Meira: "It looks bigger than it usually is. What do you suppose that means?"
VIVIT poked the strange bloated stomach. "It doesn't seem like a cancer or tumor."
Vant: "Well, this looks fun"
Hirowaza woke up and felt something strange. "What is it? Do I have something on my face?"
VIVIT looked back at the problem area and noticed it was now completely normal. "What the...?"
Vant: "Oi you're 2 months pregnant when you're unconcious"
*Hirowaza stood up and looked at Vant and company.* "What...? I don't follow."
Vant: *sigh* "That's why I wanna leave, ever since the yakuza and now you two, nothing is right anymore"
Hirowaza: "...Argh, the yakuza... I want to kill them so bad."
*VIVIT was attending to Hirowaza and analyzing the abnormality while Meira once again assumed position of spokesperson.*
Meira: "Nothing was ever right in this world, mister Vant." she said. "You'd better live with the consequences instead of contemplating escape from your comrades.":
Vant: "Ignorance is bliss my dear"
Meira: "You won't get anything out of that, sir. Kanako-sama, I implore you. You want him to stay, right? Better fix him up."
Kanako: "I'm about to crack his skull"
Vant: "That'd kill you as well"
Meira: "Then don't act like a selfish jerk, and maybe everything will turn out fine like rainbows and flowers."
Vant: "Rainbows are tricks of light and flower fields are burned, don't talk to me about happiness"
Suwako: "Geez, you're such a downer"
Meira: "Happiness? Far from the main lesson here, my dear. But if you really want to leave, be my guest. You'll come running back to us whining. I swear."
Orange: "Yeah, just try being happy"
Vant: "I've never run back to anyone, besides, what reason would I have to come back to you?
Meira: "I see we have an arrogant brat amongst us."
Vant: "Arrogant? Well yes but, can you answer my question?"
Meira: "I'd like to see you try and handle a shitload of barbarous, demonic spirits on your own."
Vant: "I took out a large one and quite a few felines already"
Meira: "You've already mentioned this. And those were nothing."
Vant: "Besides why would they come after me?"
Meira: "You'd be surprised."
Vant: "Random act of hunger?"
Meira: "Possibilities are boundless."
Vant: "So? If I die, I die"
Kanako: "You don't care about your own life?"
Vant: "All people die, why worry so much about it?"
Suwako: "You've gotta pay more attention to life and stop being so apathetic"
Meira: "You're even worse than Hirowaza, man."
Vant:  "Sorry, war does that to people. Well, not war according to the politician bastards"
Meira: "Hmph."
Vant: "What's currently happening here?"
Meira: "Something big is going down. You should consult with Reimu."
Kanako: "Alright, where is she right now?"
Meira: "She's... Hmm. I'm not even sure."
Vant: "I guess we'll have to search, huh?

To be continued...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on December 13, 2009, 06:41:09 PM
Ruined Dream


(will fill in later with intense battle scene where Etch is injured)


Saniwa Shrine 5:25 AM, Day 6


Etch woke with a start, the room all black. The dive was nearly a disaster, his heart pounding from his near-death experience...

Unable to get back asleep, Etch took to wandering the shrine. The cool morning air calmed him down and soothed his senses, and except for the yelling in the distance, it was very calming. He took to the rooftop and sat, thinking over all that had happened. The collapse of Gensokyo, the near misses and close calls, the Sky Ray, and the Yakuza, it was just on thing after another. Time passed, and Etch sighed as his ears perked up, hearing someone behind him.

"Something wrong, Etch?" It was Nitori. Seemed that she had trouble sleeping as well.

"Nah, nothing's wrong. I was just thinking over all the stuff that we've gone through." Etch said as Nitori sat down beside him

"Well, at least you're ok."

"Bah, something like that couldn't kill me, you know."

"Don't say that! I was so worried..."

"Hey, you don't have to worry, I won't die. Besides, I said I would protect you, so if I die, I couldn't possibly do a good job at that."

"Don't joke around like that!" Nitori stood up in a fit. "I can't stand you getting hurt all the time!"

"Eh, the pain isn't too much, I've been through worst." Etch said as he stood up as well "and I did say I would protect you, so--"

"You idiot!" Nitori suddenly held onto Etch.

"Nitori?!" Whether it was the fact that no one else was around, or it was because it was Etch, Nitori seemed a bit more bold in her actions.

Her grip around Etch tightened, as though she was afraid he would go away suddenly. Etch could feel is chest start to get wet from Nitori's tears. "Don't you get it?! I don't want you to get hurt anymore! I love you!" Nitori began crying as she buried her face into Etch's chest.

Etch put his arms around Nitori as she sobbed her eyes out. "Don't worry, I'm not going to go anywhere..." While Etch's face was a gentle one, he was panicing on the inside. Did she just declare her love to me?! Man, what am I going to do? This, combined with Momizi's kiss from a couple of days ago, lead to one hell of a dilemma. It would not be until later that Nitori would realize what she had said. Etch simply held Nitori in his arms until she calmed down...

Of course, since the two of them were standing up, they could have easily been seen by anyone who bothered to look up. Even if no one looked up, two people standing on a roof is hard to ignore...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Bias Bus on December 13, 2009, 11:07:37 PM
=== Saniwa Shrine/Inn (Team Spidercats) - 5:57 AM ~ Day 6 ===

Toshiro couldn't sleep...

Well, he had instances where he would doze off, but eventually he would wake right back up and stare back at the ceiling like he was doing right now. Although now, it wouldn't matter much, as it nearly time to get up and get ready for that strange wedding today anyway. He really had no idea as to how such a thing came up, hell, he didn't even know the people who were getting married. He's only heard it from Yamame who overheard one of the residents speak of such a thing, and afterward she came to tell him of the joyous news of what was to come. Toshiro only reacting with a well placed. "...What?" Well, he was now positive that there was never a dull moment around these people, everyday something was happening, be it good or bad. And if it wasn't then you can be sure that something will occur in the near future. Well at least the two of them were happy with each other, unlike most married couples these days...

Still the fact that the two getting married were both girls seemed to weird Toshiro out a bit more than he first thought. Now, Toshiro knew of folks who swung that way, but he never thought he'd get to see a full-on wedding between the two of them. Yamame told him of how Gensokyo has alot of people who do in fact swing that way...albeit both ways so such a thing isn't uncommon back in that realm. And upon asking how they make a child when each person (or youkai) has the same...erm, equipment, Yamame simply dropped the subject with 'Magic' and simply left everything else alone.

A bit of a cop out, but Yamame made it clear that magic in Gensokyo is pretty much the "So  I don't have to explain it" kinda thing...

Speaking of kinships, Toshiro himself felt as though he's managed to get to know his partner, Yamame, a little bit better during this time. Yamame telling him of her home underground and how she used to have a friend named Kisume who...has yet to be found by anyone yet. She voiced her concearn for the girl's safety as Kisume wasn't exactly one who was strong enough to fend off the threats that this world had in store for them. As negative as Toshiro was feeling these days, he couldn't find it in him to just flat out say that Kisume wasn't okay (even though that thought did cross his mind several times), instead he simply reminded Yamame to remain confident in Kisume and maybe she'll turn up. And it was then that Yamame hugged himWhile Orin also seemed to take a bit of a liking to him as well, which was nice being Toshiro was hoping the two of them could get along sometime...if ever.

Maybe it had something to do with the feline features he had sprouted recently...

... ... ...

Hmm, looks like a flashback is in order, isn't it...?

*** Karuisuwa Shopping District ~ Day 5 (Flashback) ***

"Do I really have to go...?" Toshiro complained as Yamame had the 18 year old by the arm dragging him with her to the bustling shopping district of Karuisuwa. Orin as held close to her in her other arm, the fork-tailed cat not complaining of finally getting out for once as opposed to Toshiro who obviously wished for something different. Still this didn't overshadow the fact of how Yamame, someone a bit shorter than Toshiro was able to sustain such a grip on his arm. Then again, Toshiro himself isn't really a physical guy as it stands...

"Yes you do." Yamame replied, having heard this same complaint a total of 3 times, once when she said of where they were going, a second time on their way here and just now when they arrived at their destination. "Some fresh air will do you some good for once, besides Orin and I were getting sorta stir crazy." Yamame mumbled the last part of her sentence, not wanting Toshiro to know that part of the reason they were out here was because she and Orin were bored stiff of being stuck inside most of the day.

"Well yeah I suppose I have stayed inside alot, not counting the time I ran away from home..." Toshiro replied seeing that the tsuchigumo's words held some truth to them, if you consider the fact that he was a slight hikkikomori before ever coming to the Saniwa Shrine/Inn area. Even so, there was still one thing that made this trip all the more fruitless, "But that still doesn't explain why we had to come here of all places...seeing as to how we, y'know, don't have any money to buy anything with."

"Silly Toshiro, we could always just browse we don't have to buy anything." Yamame said with chuckle and a roll of her eyes, before she paused and looked around. "...Now, where's Junes...?"

"Junes?" Toshiro raised an eyebrow walked to Yamame's side, not realizing they were still holding hands. "Uhm, It's in the area, but we need to head back to where I used to live first..."

"Ah...but that's pretty far from here isn't it?" Yamame said with a sigh, before she looked down to gaze upon their hands being intertwined with one another.

"Something wrong, you...look a little red" Toshiro said coming to notice Yamame's blush but, as per the usual, mistaking it as something else.

"Ah! No, nothing's wrong." Yamame replied turning away from Toshiro so is not to reveal to him how red her face has gotten. "Let's...just head to Junes before the crowd comes..."

"Ah you're right, Junes can get pretty crowded on a day like today..." Toshiro nodded as he directed the two youkai to an alley way located between a Jewlery Store and a Bakery. "I think if we go through here we'll come out on the street that leads to my house...but it's pretty shady so stick close to me and Orin...try not to wander off..."

*** Karuisuwa Back Alleys - ~ Day 5 (Flashback) ***

You know when you have a sudden idea to do something, but then when you actually get around to doing it...you realize that your idea...isn't such a good one anymore?

That is what was occuring just as Toshiro, Yamame and Orin began their walk through the back alleys of the shopping district. The surrounding walls were dreary and imposing, and even though the sunshine above was bright, this area still managed to give off an unsettling vibe. Perhaps it was the eeire silence that suddenly overpowered the muffled cacophony of civilization that was supposed to be echoing behind the 3 of them. Yeah, that was part of it...

Toshiro looked around taking in the sighs around him, noticing that the further they went, the darker it was getting so much so that the sky above was beginning to transform. Mutating from the usual blue it harborded and warping into something dark and red. It didn't take a genius to figure out that something was horribly wrong, or rather something was about to go horribly wrong. Toshiro looked to Yamame who did not look comfortable with this at all, her face seething of worry and unease, Orin was just as bad if not worse, the hair on the cat's body standing up as she began hissing.

Suddenly, Yamame stopped in her tracks grappling Toshiro's arm in a grip that was far stronger than her last one. "Toshiro...maybe, we should go back..." Yamame suggested her eyes , "I have a really bad feeling about this place..."

"You read my mind," Toshiro nodded in equal nervousness as he turned only to hear something behind him, a disgusting and stomach-wrenching sound that resonated into his ear and ate at his mind. Toshiro slowly turned his head to see some form of black mass writhing behind him, tendrils of shadow-like appendages reaching out making a horrible sound that can only be described as vile. "What...what the hell..." Toshiro stammered his eyes growing wider for each second he watched the eldritch mass take shape into some form of creature that was not of this Earth. His heart pounded in his chest, and his mouth suddenly lost all moisture seeing the mass of blackness twist around itself, a churning and sloshing sound echoing throughout the alley as a pair of large red eyes opened to meet Toshiro's and began staring not at Toshiro...but at his soul. "Y-Yamame wha...what the hell is going on...?" Toshiro breathed his hand pointed at the shadow that was now emanating of deep throaty growls and grunts that grated at Toshiro's brain.

"I-I don't know, let's just go before it comes after us." Yamame said as she tugged at Toshiro's arm only to have her own come to meet her mouth as she saw the shadowy mass lunge at Toshiro from behind. "Toshiro! Look out!"

Toshiro looked back and in just the nick of time her threw himself back only to land on his bottom and come to lay eyes as the creatures shape began to solidify into something tangible, it's arched back undulating in a black fire that was slowly becoming tamed the longer it lay in front of the frightened 18 year old. Eventually it's form finally became solid, letting them see it for what it was...a small, chubby feline like creature sporting not only large red eyes, but a second set of closed eyes beneathe the open ones that glowed in the darkness of the alley. it's neck was adorned in a poofy mane, a pair of bat-like wings sprouting from it's back and flesh-rending talons on it's front paws.

The cat like monster reared it's head back and let loose a loud eldritch roar that was neither cat like or beast like...it's sound was something that nothing mankind was able to hear. And all of this coming from a creature that was as tall as Orin was on four-legs...

BGM Load ~ Sacrifice Part II (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3PlgfJQ0RS4)

"Toshiro!" Yamame screamed snapping Toshiro from his gaze at the creature long enough for him to see it come at him in a charge. Toshiro rose from his position and leaped forward, only to feel his pantleg swiped at by the powerful slashing of the creature that suddenly had it out for him. For what reason was beyond both him and Yamame...but it was clear that this cat was not going to let them leave here...alive. As Toshiro scrambled away from the beast, her stood aside Yamame and Orin having absolutely no clue on what to do on how to combat this creature...hell, he didn't even know what it was aside from the shape it took in front of him...

"Yamame...what..."

"I don't know." Yamame finished for Toshiro her eyes glued onto the cat like creature that was reared down as if ready to pounce at any given. "But we have to do something...if not then we're going to die here."

"Die..." That was all Toshiro heard. He had no idea on where this thing came from or what it was, but now all of a sudden he was fighting for his life in order to fend it off. It didn't seem fair at all...but, this was how life worked...sorta. Before he could even ask Yamame on what she had in mind, he felt his body being pulled over away from another death charge from the creature that was so powerful that the cat crashed into the cement below creating a large impact crater.

"You have to stay focused, Toshiro!" Yamame chided.

"On what, beating something that I don't even know can be killed or not!?" Toshiro shot back before his arm thrust forward pointing to the cat monster that apparently had it's head still stuck in the ground from the initial attack it used earlier. "I don't even know what to use against it...hell, I don't even have a weapon to fight it with!"

"Here use this!" Yamame said thrusting a long steel pipe to Toshiro, the confused blonde looking to Yamame to which she only responded with, "Don't ask questions, just work with me and Orin and...we might be able to get through this." Might? There's no room for doubt in this sort of situation, but Toshiro wasn't exactly optimistic about their chances either. Sure it was only one of...whatever this thing was, but it was still pretty powerful and to be going up against it with only a steel pipe, webbing and a twin tailed kasha...the odds of winning are...kinda slim...

The monster eventually managed to pull it's overly large head from the ground and shook it about to regather whatever sense it had. Yamame, not one to let the creature attack again, threw her hands forward and unleashed a net of webbing that ensnared the beast, evoking a loud roar from the creature as it immedieatly began to struggle within the stick webbing. "Now! Let's pound it with everything we have!"

And pound they did. Toshiro using his panic to beat the creature with the steel pipe upside it's large head, Yamame having picked up a small 2x4 and unloading on the creature's body and even Rin was biting and clawing at whatever part that wasn't being assaulted by her two comrades. The lot of them didn't let up for a second, as they continued to punish the creature squirming underneath the fury of their strikes, a sickening sound of flesh being rended and fluid being splattered echoing into the crimson sky as Toshiro and his team put every fiber of their fear and strength into killing whatever this thing was. For a moment it looked like that this single mauling would be the end of the creature

Until things took a nosedive...

The pressured monster let out a thunderous roar as it's tail took on the form of a serpent like appendage that opened it's maw to tear into the three of them. Had it not been for Orin yowling out upon seeing it, Toshiro nor Yamame would have been able to escape being torn into shreds by the razor sharp fangs. Toshiro grabbing Yamame by the collar and jerking her back with him, as both of their bodies tumbling back as Orin leapt back with them barely dodging a savage bite from the tail mouth that hissed at them and began to eat the webbing that coated it's owner.

However as soon as Yamame looked up she saw the creature coming down on them. There was no way to dodge the attack, even if she turned over Toshiro would be caught under the creature's body and owould most likely have his face and whatever else the beast could grab hold of, ripped from his body. Either way she looked at it...this was a lose-lose situation. Was she to take the monster's thrashing to protect Toshiro...or flip over and let Toshiro deal with the monster? Suddenly, a black blur sprang from her side tackling the beast down to the pavement and pinning it to the ground, the noise the blur had made was that of an outraged cat...hell it was beyond that of a normal cat now, but it's cry was something that was far beyond a angry yowl of a cat. Yamame bolted upright to see, no one else but Orin, atop the cat monster tearing into whatever her teeth and claws could get a hold of. Her victim soon flipped her over onto her back and attempted to do the same to her, only to have Orin's paws bat away the assaults. The two battling cats rolled around in a primal tussle, dust flying from their heated struggle as Orin's piercing cries clashed with the monster's primeval roars like that of warring titans.

"Orin..."

Unfortunately, It was tragically obvious that Orin wasn't winning the battle. Despite being the same size as the creature, she was far out classed by it's ferocity and strength, and slowly the scales were tipped into the monsters favor the longer the battle was drawn out. "We have to do something!" Toshiro said to Yamame who nodded quickly and rose to help the losing kasha. However before Yamame or Toshiro could even make a move to assist the kasha, the cat monster's tail morphed into a mucsled arm that swung forward with tremendous force, slamming into the kasha's side, sending her flying backward.

"ORIN!!" Yamame shouted bolting from Toshiro's side at a near break neck speed, her arms out stretched to intercept the kasha. Thankfully Yamame managed to catch Rin wtihin her arms, at the price of being pushed back  a few feet from the sheer velocity Rin was traveling and having the wind knocked out of her. Yamame gasped and feel to her knees unable to catch her breath for a good 2 minutes before looking up to see the monster leering at her and the kasha she held protectively against her body. Rin wasn't moving...but appeared to be alive albeit unconcious...

"GRRRRRUUUUUUUUUUOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!"

Yamame eyes shot up only to gaze upon the beast barreling down upon her and the unconcious Rin, the monster roaring out in a savage fury as it lay ready to tear them apart the moment it was within striking distance. Yamame screwed her eyes shut, and hugged Rin to her chest, knowing full well that at the speed the monster was going, there was no way she could escape it. This was it. This was where she and Rin would die...

However, as Yamame sat on the ground awaiting her body to be brutally maimed, she noticed one thing...she wasn't being mauled. At all. The spider girl blinked several moments and noticed someone was standing in front of her...and that someone was Toshiro. She wasn't sure as to how he was doing it, but for a moment she saw a flashing pattern or blue diamond shaped projections manifesting in front of Toshiro, the barrier appearing to keep the monster at bay before it faded completely and Toshiro screamed as loud as he could, as he angrily brought the lead pipe down onto the cat's head slamming it to the ground a disgusting splattering sound emanating from in front of him the moment the pipe made impact with the monster's skull. Seconds after, silence returned to the alley as Toshiro fell to his knees his breathing uneven and heavy. Whatever he just did...really put out all of his energy reserves. But for now...the beast appears to have been felled.

Or so they thought...

The monsters body began to convulse wildly as a thick mist of darkness began to rise from it's writhing form. "Wh-wha?" Toshiro wheeze before his world become nothing but darkness as the cat exploded just a few inches away from his body...

---------

"...T...sh..o.."

Wh..what...?

"To...shi...ro..."

Yamame...is that you...?

"Toshiro...Toshiro are you okay?" Indeed  it was Yamame, the tsuchigumo having came to sit by Toshiro's fallen frame and trying to rouse him from his unconciousness. With limited success up until now.

"Mmm...what...happened?" Toshiro questioned his vision slowly beginning to return to normal as he lay eyes on a, now relieved, Yamame who still held Orin in her arms. She must be unconcious as well. "...And why do I suddenly feel like eating fish...?"

"You're okay...thank goodness..."  Yamame sighed in relief as she plopped back onto her bottom and looked over to the now rising Toshiro who shook his head to regain some senses. Apparently he was asking why he suddenly had a craving for fish...as strange as the question sounded, Yamame actually had an answer for it. Albeit, one that she wasn't sure how to word correctly given the answer is as weird and random as the question itself. "Yeah...about that...Uhm...I don't know how to say this but, you've been turned into a cat person..."

Toshiro paused and gave Yamame a blank look. "...A what now...?"

"Feel on top of your head, Toshiro..."

Toshiro blinked for a moment, before doing as he was told and felt atop his head...much to his suprise, he felt that there were two fuzzy feline ears atop his blonde head. The moment he touched them his eyes went wide with shock. "What the-!?" Toshiro stammered looking at Yamame who simply shrugged. "How...WHY am I a cat!?"

"I'm not sure...you suddenly sprouted them after that other cat exploded." Yamame replied before hesitating and thinking on those words for a moment. "Hmm...I guess that monster is the cause of it then."

Toshiro could only manage a long string of incoherent babbles his mind working at an otherworldly speed to find an explanation as to how an exploding cat monster could transform him into one of those catpeople knock-offs that was so rampant in many anime shows and games these days. However, as much as he wanted to know as to how he transformed...there was still the worry of being returned to normal. Was he going to stay like this for the rest of his life? Was his children going to inherit this weird condition?

"Let's just go back to the shrine for now..." Yamame suggested knowing that there wasn't going to be any good coming out of sitting her trying to explain things to Toshiro. "I suppose that doctor would know on what to do with this...although knowing her she'll probably try to poison you with some other drug of hers." Yamame really didn't seem to like Eirin that much...or rather she was just untrusting of her.

*** Present Day ***

"Rin...cut it out..." Toshiro droned sleepily, pulling his yellow tail away from the kasha who was playfully batting at it. Rin had managed to recover some from the inital fight they were in sometime ago. Had it not been for Yamame catching her, Rin's condition would have been far worse. But she wasn't moving around as much as she used to, in fact this was the most she's moved all morning.

"Aww, don't be a party pooper, Toshiro." Yamame chuckled as she lay on her bed and watched as Toshiro gave up on trying to keep his tail away from Rin and simply decdided to let her do what she would with it. "This is the most I've ever seen you two do together. It's nice to see the both of you getting along for once."

"I can only wonder why she's hanging out with me now..." Toshiro mumbled sarcastically. However not dismissing Yamame's words entirely. Toshiro could see that he and the kasha...didn't really get along at first. But now, she at least seemed to be warming up to him, and not trying to claw his eyes out or anything else of that sort. Figures that something he didn't like would bring Rin joy...but still it made him think of if she really did enjoy him being a cat like she was. He could only wonder. Either way, he was up and so were Yamame and Rin (obviously), so maybe it would be a good idea to simply rise for the morning and get some breakfast? "You guys hungry? I...dunno what these folks have for to though."

"Ah, that was part of the reason why we're awake." Yamame said Toshiro giving her his usual expressions of confusion. "We were waiting on you to get up, Toshiro."

"Oh...sorry, I guess being a cat means you sleep longer...or something..." Toshiro apologize scratching behind his cat like ears. This...was going to take some getting used to...and Toshiro wasn't really looking for ward to it.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on December 19, 2009, 12:31:53 AM
Day 6 - Outside of Van Garage - 12:15AM
Involved people: Team Michigan-Anthony only


It was quite early in the morning, Anthony (changed back after the touching scene with team Makai) said good night to Sara who stayed with her family and his other team members to turned in, while he himself made his way to the Garage, entering it and shutting the door behind him. The battered up old van stood in-front of him, the sides filled with dings and dents, the van itself was slightly tilting for some unknown reason, and god knows how efficient the engine really is. All of that besides the point, Anthony made his way to the side of the van, setting his bag onto a side table and pulling his tool box, and a two liter of coca-cola out of it. "Well, this Van may be a pain in the ass, but someone's gotta fix it." Anthony said aloud, soon pulling out his tools, and starting to rework the Van into better condition.

He continued on into the night, pounding the siding to remove the dings, getting under the vehicle to deal with the tilted-ness of the vehicle, with several odd items lodged in the under area of it, and then opening the hood, and taking all he has to the engine, to make it work as hard as possible.  Anthony continued this until he ran into a certain snag, a random hunk of metal was lodged in part of the engine, it was a miracle the engine ran at all with it stuck in there, and he didn't want to depend on a miracle to keep this thing running.

Anthony started to pull and tug at the mystery alloy, it gave no ground as it stood strong in it's place, the Michigander kept at his tug-o-war until he realized it was getting him nowhere fast.

"God dammit, what's it gonna take to pull this thing out." he thought, rubbing his chin with one hand, he stood thinking for a bit until an idea sprouted from his mind, quickly reaching into his pocket. He pulled out the small green gem that was a part of his plan. "If I can't yank you out with just my hands, I'll give you me times 10!" he yelled out as he gripped the stone tightly in his right hand, and yanked at the object with his left, quickly dislodging it from it's spot. Victory for the Michigander, or so it appears, but as soon as he dislodged the metal piece from the engine he shot up a bit from a bit too much force, smashing his head into the raised hood of the car, causing him to loose his balance and follow up with hitting his head ramming into one of the walls, sending him to a one way trip to la la land, as soon as he fell to the floor his eyes closed, his mind soon started to flutter away, the last thing he saw was the shine of the green gem in his hand.

Day 6 - Dreamscape(?) - ??:??AM
Involved people: Team Michigan-Anthony only

Anthony's eyes opened up to a world of no familiarity at all, even for his dreams it is completely different, well, different yes, but still an average place, a simple room in a small cottage, a window letting in sunlight showed the outside being a field of grass in mid-summer.  Anthony got out of the old cottage bed, realizing his clothing was reduced to a simple shirt and plain jeans, his foot wear, jacket, and bag were nowhere to be found, and the G-stone of his was also missing.

"Dammit where is it? where's all my other stuff too?!" he panicked for a bit, soon realizing it may just be in the other rooms of the cottage. Anthony then exited the small bedroom into the main room of the cabin, finding nothing of his in the cottage in any of the other rooms as well. "...where the crap is my stuff..." he muttered, soon coming up to the door that exits the cottage, the only one he hasn't checked.

"It's as good as any other place to check" Anthony said, soon opening the door to see the outside through another view other than the small window. All he could see was a field of green grass, standing tall, untouched by anything else. The only thing standing out from this other than the cottage and himself was a lone figure standing a bit from the cabin, the person's figure was feminine, her hair was shining blond, and about half way down her back as well, she was dressed in a simple blouse and skirt, and as soon as Anthony laid eyes on her, she turned around to see Anthony, and she started to walk towards him.

Soon the two were face to face, and Anthony couldn't believe what he was seeing, it was himself, well, he was seeing his female half right in-front of himself. "W-wait a minute, where the hell am I and are you me and and..." he continued to babble for a bit until Ana raised a finger to Anthony's lip, making him close his mouth.

"Just calm down for a bit" Ana said, taking her finger off of Anthony's lip. "This, is the state of your mind in rest, well, it is now after everything that has happened in the previous day, making this one section of your dreams walled off from the rest that's connected to your partners, and making me a bigger part of your mind." she continued.

"Wait, so basically you're just another part of me, the more...feminine part?" Anthony asked, rubbing his chin with one hand.

"I guess you could say that, for now at least~" Ana said, giggling a bit.

"Oh wow, even my own mind is hiding things from me, what's next to go bad in my life" spoke Anthony, he looked away for a bit before turning back to Ana, just noticing how his female form's figure looked, making him blush a bit, Ana herself giggled when she noticed Anthony blushing. "S-so...is there really any point for me to still be in this area?" he asked.

"Nope, the only reason you're still here is that you yourself want something from here" Ana said, giggling a bit from knowing what that something is.

"...Look. I can't help myself if you..I..whatever, I can't help it if you look like that..." Anthony stuttered, trying to not focus on Ana.

"Oh? Then what if I looked like this?~" Ana said as she suddenly was in Letty's clothing, Anthony immediately turned his back, trying to keep his focus on something else, and with that he noticed the cottage was gone, leaving only the two of them in an untouched plane of grass.

"S-stop it...I'm not going to do anything...." Anthony muttered, keeping his back turned.

Ana giggled as she went up to Anthony and hugged him from behind "I know you aren't, that's why it's just fun to tease you~" she said.

"...I really am messed up in the head..." Anthony muttered, his thinking itself being screwed up by this moment.

"Oh well little Anthony, it's time." Ana said, letting go of Anthony.

"Hun? Time for what?" Anthony asked, unknowing of the thing Ana ment.

"Time for you to wake up, that's what" Ana said, as she started to wave good bye to Anthony.

"W-wait, I still have questions to ask you!" he yelled out, his surroundings started to fade and blur.

"Don't worry, I'll always be with you, just stay alive" Ana said, he herself was starting to blur from Anthony's vision. "and for now, wake up" she added.

"...I'll stay alive then." Anthony said, clenching his fist. "And you better keep your promise!" he cried out.

"I'll be sure, now wake up" were the last words of Ana's that Anthony could hear, then his vision of the dream world went entirely black, the last thing he saw was a slight glimmer of light, the same shade as the G-stone. Ana's last words rang out inside of his head over and over.

"Wake...up...." continued on his mind, on and on.


Day 6 - Van Garage - 6:25AM
Involved people: Team Michigan-Anthony and Letty


Anthony slowly opened his eyes, everything slightly blurry from just waking up, his vision slowly focused to see the face of Letty looking down at him. He also noticed that his head was resting on Letty's lap at that moment.

"Ah, you're awake now, are you feeling better Anthony?" Letty asked, giving a warm smile to the previously unconscious Michigander.

"Ah, I'm...f-feeling better now..." Anthony stuttered, blushing slightly from the situation. He tried to sit back up but Letty held him down for a bit.

"Just hold on for a second Anthony, you need to rest more." Letty said in a motherly tone, and with those words Anthony naturally gave up resistance, "You hit your head rather hard, so I had to bandage up your forehead a bit" she added.

Anthony just noticed the bandages on his forehead as well, "Okay then Letty..." he muttered, blushing still from the situation. Anthony diverted his eyes a bit to not make contact with Letty's, which was followed with Letty putting her hands on the sides of Anthony's head, turning it so the two of them made eye contact. "H-hey!" Anthony spoke up.

"If something is bothering you, just tell me Anthony" Letty said, her eyes focused on Anthony, while his just continued to look away, his face was blushing red from this.

"I'm...j-just not used to this." he said, continuing his attempt to not make eye contact with Letty. "I...just never had anyone look over me like this" Anthony added, his eyes uncertain.

Letty patted Anthony's forehead slightly. "Well don't worry about anything, you have me, and the others with you now, no need for you to go solo" she said with a warm smile. Anthony continued to rest on Letty's lap, the garage remained silent for that time, until that was broken with the sound of Anthony's stomach growling. "Sounds like someone is hungry" spoke Letty.

"Yea, shouldn't it be about time for breakfast?" Anthony said, looking at his wrist to check the time on his watch.

"Yep, it should, lets go get something to eat" Letty said, getting up herself, and helping Anthony up as well. He was still a bit unbalanced, but still able to walk, and with that the two of them made their way out of the Garage, all the way to the Dining room.


Day 6 - Dining Room - 7:25AM
Involved people: Team Michigan-Anthony and Letty, Team Butler-Entire Team

The couple of Letty and Anthony made their way into the dining room, seeing the entirety of Team Butler already seated and enjoying breakfast.

"Hi guys, uh. Taihou isn't it? Is it okay if we join in here?" asked Anthony, his regular grin back on his face.

"Yes it is, take a seat Anthony-san, Letty-san" Taihou responded in a polite manner, and with those words Letty took a seat at the table, leaving one open to her left, which was between her and Mokou.


"Crap, right next to that, Mokou...Phoenix girl...I just hope she isn't fired up today" Anthony thought, taking a seat inbetween the two, keeping his eyes averted from Mokou and Letty, only staring at his food.

The Michigander and the Spirit of Winter continued their meal along the rest of team butler, exchanging a few words.

"So, how has your day been so far Taihou?" Asked Anthony, trying to do something other than stare at his food.

"It's been perfectly fine so far" responded Taihou, "Oh, can you pass the teapot Anthony-san?" he asked.

"Ah well...okay then" Anthony hesitated, mostly due to his history with hot drinks, quickly grabbing the pot handle. Anthony soon gave a slight yelp of pain as he pulled his hand away quickly from the pot, but his hand was still slightly wrapped around the handle, pulling the tea pot into the air and landing on the table, tipping over and spilling out it's contents, spilling all over Anthony.

The room was filled with a loud yelling soon followed with a high scream as the hot water in the teapot hit Anthony, burning him slightly, that along with changing him into her while quickly standing up. The eyes of team butler soon focused on Anthony/Ana, all of them were giving a weird look at Ana.

"Wait did he...just turn into a she?" Mokou asked, still questioning this moment a bit, soon coming to realization, and following with a grin across her face. Taihou and Keine were still giving an odd stare at Ana, and soon returned to their meals, and Mima gave a small grin and laugh of her own at seeing the transformation.

Ana was blushing deep red at that moment, but gave quick thought and went for a glass of cold water on the table, quickly splashing herself causing the transformation to revert her back into a him.

"Ahh, better" Anthony sighed with relief, still drenched like a sponge after washing dishes, but still relived in being his original gender.

"Oh Anthony, you're all wet now...let me get you an extra set of clothing" Letty said.

"Letty, don't worry they'll dry soon enough" he said, continuing his act of avoiding eye contact, but was soon trumped by when Letty walked up a bit closer to Anthony.

"I'm going to get you clothing anyways Anthony, you're going to catch a cold if you don't change anyways" Letty responded, her motherly tone ringing out in Anthony's head.

"Okay Letty..." Anthony muttered, unable to disregard that tone of voice.

"Good then, just wait here then Anthony" Letty said, smiling and ruffling Anthony's hair, he smiled back, taking a seat back at the table while Letty left the room.

Anthony continued to eat, being able to shrug off being slightly soaked, while Mokou saw this as a perfect chance.

"Hey, you look pretty soaked, why don't I, dry you off some?" snickered Mokou, lighting a fire on her index finger, Anthony's eyes grew wide at the flame suddenly appearing, and made him back up slightly.

"H-hey! Don't get so close with that fire" Anthony panicked slightly, making the gap between him and Mokou grow.

"Oh, what's wrong with a little fire? All I'm going to do with it is dry you off" Mokou continued, moving herself closer to Anthony each time he moved back.

"but...I...I'm perfectly fine" he continued, still panicking from the fire, soon his back pushed up against a wall. Mokou continued to grin, soon making the small flame grow to about the size of her palm, making Anthony shake a little in fear since there was about less than a foot distance between them.

"Well, you don't look like it, you're trembling some, maybe from the cold, wet clothing, so let me just dry it off" Mokou grinned, moving the flame across Anthony's clothing, just a few inches away.

"Ah..w-well okay..." Anthony trembled under the flame, feeling it's heat across his body, soon realizing something. "Ah, M-mokou, can you please stop?" he asked, noticing he was about to reach the transformation point.

"Oh? but I'm not even done, just hold on for a few more minutes." she said, her grin not fading in the least. She continued on moving the flame across Anthony, despite his trembling.

"C-crap" Anthony muttered, as he finally hit the point, causing him to go up in a poof of smoke turning back into Ana, Mokou's grin just grew from there on, soon moving the flame ever so closer to the top of Ana's shirt, singeing it slightly. "H-hey! you're b-burning my clothing!"

"Oh, oops, that was just an accident" Mokou said, soon moving the flame to singe more off the front of the collar and bits at the bottom.

"S-s-stop it! Y-you're doing that on purpose!" Ana yelled, still shaking from the fire at point blank range.

"Heh, you got me, but I'll stop" Mokou smirked, putting out the fire with the closing of her hand "besides, I was just messing with you, and look at yourself, you're all dried up now too"

Ana took a look at herself and realized "O-oh, w-well...thanks" she stuttered, slowly calming down from the fire, "I'm, just rather scared of fire..." she added, moving a bit away from the wall.

"Ah, well sorry if I scared you a bit too much" Mokou said, patting Ana on the back "Just having a bit of fun"

"Well, that isn't too much of a problem..." Ana muttered "Just...don't get so close with a fire next time..."

"I can't promise anything, I'll just do my best to avoid it." Mokou chuckled

"Sure, well I don't know if I ever gave you a proper introduction, I'm...well right now I'm Ana, but usually I'm Anthony" Ana explained, having a condition like this causing some confusion for herself. Ana held out a hand to Mokou.

"Well, I'm Mokou, if we're going on a first name basis" she said, grabbing Ana's hand and shaking it.  The two of them took a seat at the table, grinning like new friends, Keine, Sakuya, and Taihou looked on at the two, smiling a bit themselves, while Mima grinned from enjoying the little show from Mokou and Ana.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on December 21, 2009, 03:19:14 AM
Day 6, Near Graveyard, about 5AM

A figure wearing black clothes and black hat is slowly walking towards the graveyard. Follows it are three more hooded figures.

"You guys, this is just a scouting mission, I don't want to mess around with the people inside, after all, our presence cannot be known to them."

"Gotcha, boss."

"Er.. I didn't want to repeat myself, Hank. Don't call me by my job, there are thousands of bosses in this world. Plus, "boss" sounds like bad guys, and we are not. "

"Sorry, Commander Vi-"

"Gah! I said no jobs or ranks! Amber Vivian is enough! You really don't know how to treat your younger female Comm- Whatever, forget that."

The speaker, and apparently the leader, Amber Vivian stopped, then took out a small GPS device.

"The location is correct, however I didn't see anything... There must be a hidden entrance somewhere."

"Then we wait until someone come out and force our way in?" Said the male named Hank.

"We cannot ensure that this place is totally abandoned. There is the chance that our information provider gave us wrong info." Said another member, this time a female.

She continues, "Do you have any equipments that can somehow reveal the hidden entrance, if there are one?"

"Nah, this place didn't release any of the singals that my equipment can detect, Beil." Amber sighed, and put the GPS back. "The only way is to see where this entrance could be, and lift them using my power. However... I still prefer using the "Normal Ways" to do things."

"OK, I'll start analyze right away, Amber." said Bail, opening her laptop.

"Don't do that, we are now directly above their heads, and I don't want they notice us because of some wireless signal." Amber turned to the other member, "any ideas, Maso?"

"I see none, if there is a switch somewhere I could activate it.. But no. There is nothing."

"Hah, then let's wait if there are anybody coming up from here." Amber said, "And I'll just act as a tourist. You three retreat into the forest and-" she took off her hat and cape, revealing her long blonde hair and shiny dress below. "keep these."

"Err, don't tell me you are still trying to act like some rich lady..." said Maso, who is trying not to laugh, "just let it go, you are not that type."

"Whatever, that cover won't blown. I know that. Perfect disguise." Amber said, then before she walk off towards the graveyard "I'll see if there are any place that's likely a secret entrance. You guys just wait for my signal."

"Roger."
"Got it."
"OK."

Meanwhile, at Saniwa Shrine

"So you are Amarillo's friend, right?" said Lily White, who had just woke up from a short sleep.

"I'm more shocked by you not asking about her condition first." GA-05 pointed to Amarillo, who is currently still sleeping.

"I think you should know that.. I know her condition well." said Lily, confused.

"I know.. That's her ability, after all." GA-05 sighed, "However- well, nevermind."

GA-05 looks at Meiling, who is currently also sleeping, "The only one with no worries at all is there. GA-04 Hope Firefly, or Amarillo Viridian as you know it. Is my "Senpai". However I have only met her once. This time assuring your safety is my mission, and if I failed it..."

"You will have big trouble back at the headquarters." Said Lily White. "Amarillo told me a moment before."

"Shoot, she even tells you that?!" GA-05 sighed "Telepathy really is dangerous."

"Hmm, since Amarillo is in a sleeping status, she entrusted me to feed you up with the current information on your "mission". and you NEED to listen to it." Lily White smiled. "Well, those wording is what she told me to said."

"Yeah, I know."

*Insert story summaries from Day 1 to Day 5 here*

"Huh, so our enemies this time are these RAI Forces?" GA-04 chuckled, "Not boasting around, but-"

"We just want our homeland back." said Lily.

"Oh, I thought you are going to punish them for what they have done before that."

"Amarillo didn't want to hurt people, however, there are other humans here with the thought to punish them, you should talk to them and see if you can work out that plan."

"Sometime there must have blood." GA-05 looks at the fairy, "You won't understand that situation, Amarillo didn't want to accept that situation, but it exists."

(Part 2/3 Complete)
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: LordVant on December 24, 2009, 09:02:18 AM
Continued from last post


*Vant Kanako, Suwako, and Orange start heading back into the shrine after their introduction with Hirowaza when Vant looks up and sees two people on the roof*
Nitori:I love you!! *cries*
Etch: Don't worry, I'm not going to go anywhere...
*the other three look up as well at the shout*
Vant: "Best leave them to their own shall we?...."
*Vant barely finishes as Orange flies up in no time and nearly runs into the two
Etch:...? *draws sword* Whose there?
Orange: "LOVE CONQUERS ALL~!!!"
Vant: "...dear god"
Kanako: "Hey no talking about us when we're right here"
*Nitori gasps in suprise as Etch reels back from shock*
Vant: *sigh* "Let's go get her before she gets us killed"
*Vant climbs up the paneling while Suwako and Kanako fly up*
Vant: "....wait a minute, since when could you fly?"
Kanako: "eh? oh...uh....wow, I didn't even realize we could"
Suwako: "It was just kinda, second nature"
Vant: "Anyway, who are you?"
Etch: A better question would be who are YOU?
Nitori: Yeah! And how do you know Kanako and Suwako?
*Vant stares at them with a disgruntled look*
Kanako: *grabs Vant's head* "easy there, he made a contract with us"
Nitori: Oh, I see.
Etch: *sighs, sheathing the sword* I'm Austin Magre, but you can call me Etch.
Suwako: *runs up to Nitori* "HEY NITORI~!!!!!" *glomps Nitori*
Nitori: SuwakOOOF!! *steadies herself*
*steps forward and extends hand* "Vant"
*Etch looks at Vant's hand, a little unsure what to do, and shakes his hand*
Vant: *shakes back and turns to his right and points* "and that's Orange"
Orange: "Hi~"
Etch: *looks at Orange* I've.. never seen you before.
Kanako: "Same here, but that girl Meira knew her"
Suwako: "Yeah, with that grumpy guy, Hirowaza"
Suwako: "Speaking of which, why were you so grumpy too?"
Vant: *shrugs" "He just put me in a bad mood, but I'm over it now"
Etch: Ah we-- wait a sec... *begins to tunr red" Y-you didn't....see...that just now... did you?
Kanako: "Oh you mean about you two ki-"
Vant: *Covers Kanako's mouth* "See what?"
*Nitori covers up her face with her hat, blushing*
Suwako: *giggles* "You two were about to make-out"
Etch: E-eh?! *turns red at the same time as Nitori* S-so you did see...
Vant: *facepalms* "anyway, we're trying to get into the shrine but from what Meira told us, we'd basically be shot on sight, so we kinda need something of an escort to get in"
Etch: That so? I guess we could tag along.
Vant: *breathes a sigh of relief* "Maybe now we can get into some actual beds and you two will stop complaining"
Kanako: "The bedding isn't the problem, it's waking up at four in the damn morning!"
Vant: "Shhhhh, quiet or you'll wake the people that are sleeping"
*Kanako gives Vant an incredibly angry look but can't maintain it as Suwako tries to use her tail to take Nitori's hat off, while Orange starts giggling uncontrollably*
*Momiji and Akyu enter the area*
Momiji: Who's yelling at this time of the morning...?
*Suwako manages to lift Nitori's hat off just as the two enter which starts Kanako chuckling and Orange rolling around laughing...and a brief smirk from Vant*
Akyu: Etch. Nitori, come down from there
Vant: "Oh? Sorry for the noise"
Kanako: *peeks over the edge* "Oh hey Momiji!"
Momiji: Hello, Kanako.
Kanako: "You're here too? YOSH! NOW I'M SURE SANAE IS HERE!"
Vant: "Please be quieter Kanako"
Kanako: "Ack, sorry"
Marx: Will you people stop yell? People are still sleeping *Cirno rubs her eyes*
Etch: augh, sorry.
Vant: "I think we might wake up the whole shrine at this rate"
Suwako: *puts on Nitori's hat and walks over to Vant* "yeah, but maybe that's for the better, huh?"
Vant: "My, aren't you perceptive"
Suwako: *runs over and starts chasing Orange* "Ahahahaha"
Nitori: Su-Suwako! Come on, give it back...
Suwako: "You'll have to catch me!"
Etch: *appears in front of Suwako, blocking her path* Ah, don't be like that to Nitori.
21/12/2009 23:28:26 ?Vant? Suwako: "Awwww, party pooper" *hands over Nitori's hat*
Etch: *eye returns to normal color* Ah well, at this rate, everyone will be awake. come on, let's go--ack! *starts coughing up blood*
Akyu: Etch?!
Marx: Oh dear... *injects Etch with a drug* while it's too late, this should help stabalize him...
Suwako: *holds Etch upright while flying* "Oi, you okay?"
Marx: Oh well, gonna go forage for wolves. I'll be back later to check up on him *walks off with Cirno*
Vant: "Alright then"
Etch: I'm alright, I think. I should be able to make it.
Vant: "Forcing yourself to move like that is apparently not good for your health"
Etch: No kidding...*puts the hat on Nitori* shall we go?
Vant: "Very well then, so what exactly is the situation with Gensokyo?"
Etch: *looks off to the side, with a sweat drop, cat ear twitching* Nekomimis...
Vant: "Oh yeah, that"
Akyu: Well, in order to restore Gensokyo, we need to recover all the memories of it...
Vant: "The memories?"
Etch: Yeah
Vant: "Oh, so in that case you just need to get everyone from Gensokyo together right?"
Nitori: Right! But first, we need to become self-sustaining, so... >.>
Kanako: "Self-sustaining?...that's a lot easier for you than it is for us"
Etch: Not exactly... Sakuya and Reimu ran us ragged "training us"
Suwako: "The vampire and her maid? Well, we're gods you must remember, we require tons of mana as well as faith to keep going"
Momiji: Ah yeah, we're trying to get the shrine up and running again.
Kanako: "If the people of that town gave us faith, we'd be fine"
Vant: "What's its name anyway?"
Etch: This is Saniwa Shrine. The resident god seems to have left for a while
Vant: "Saniwa shrine huh? Seems pretty nice"
Kanako: "Now you see why gods like shrines?"
Vant: *shrugs* "So where we headed to first?"
Etch: Well, I think we should get you guys a room.
Vant: "Alright then, let's go"
Nitori: You look like you've had it rough *pulls a twig out of Kanako's hair that no one else seemed to have noticed*
Vant: "A little"
Etch: Alri*grrrrgle* uh... ^.^;
Akyu: "Perhaps we should go to the dining area to get something to eat"
Orange: "Yay food!"
*And so they headed off for food*

To be continued...
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Kojiremi on January 06, 2010, 04:50:05 AM
Day 5 - 10-11am - Saniwa  waterfall

Training was over, the entire ordeal of uselessly running through the ruins, being
chased by Reimu's balls, and getting miko training outside the waterfall, the
appearance of a strange group and "Lunablade". It took a lot a little convincing from
Kijiri to get Remilia to not react to her. Luckily they were off to the side and was
practically hiding from view whilst the event went on. Luckily they weren't spotted
but even then Kijiri really....REALLY didn't want anymore trouble than they've already
had that day. After everyone was dispersed for the day to do their own thing Kijiri
and Pearl's group went back to the waterfall area to try out the new Linker-MAD
system

Remi: Such a loudmouth bunch, waltzing in distrubting an already dysfunctional group!

She wasn't very thrilled to see the moon people again since one of them bested all 4 of them one in a row. Not like she cared but they were...loud.

Minory: they were...interesting to say the least.

Rumi: I-is that...so? They were weird humans...

Kijiri: *sweatdrops* w-well anyway lets get what we came here to do. *holds a one of the orbs Reimu gave them which looked very suspiciously like a Pokeball*.....haha...i can't believe it. this is just great *sarcastic tone*

Remi: *arms crossed* so...what are we going to do now?

Kijiri: we are gonna try out the Linker thing system. it can boost our powers and hopefully aid us when we need it if we fight those shadow creatures again. All of ushave little to any power left now. Especially since the source of our powers is cut off. Though I and Pearl can use some of our powers in this world it isn't anywhere near as powerful as it could be if we were in Gensokyo.

Rumia: what kinda things can you do Kijiri?

Kijiri: *draws Monohoshizao* (large nodachi/katana with no hand guard)....*drops it*....*Sweatdrops*

Pearl: teehee <3 Little Mom can't hold her sword cause she's too little how cute!~

Kijiri: T_T shut up Pearl...

Komachi: Tahahaha. Well this is rich eh?

Kijiri: *picks up nadachi* W-well anyway we hardly have any sort of power while we're out here. the most I can do is channel and manipulate our mana and move it from person to person or object to object. That's about it. Even then its rather slow. However, its really slow since as you all can see we are all linked together. Remilia, Minoriko and Rumia are liiving off of my mana so I only have 1/4 of what i could have and all my powers are cut down to 1/4 of their potential. 

Remi:....I see and our powers strength and ability to use them is reliant on our mana bonds between you.

Minory: Wow so when Myon, Patchy and Koakuma were with us we were even...weaker?

Kijiri: *nods* yup. when we left Gensokyo it was us 5 so my mana was split 6 ways. With only 1/6 of my own mana left I can hardly do anything on my own except keep you all alive and well. With this Linker...thing we can hopefully get just a bit of our own powers if we can charge the mana up and generate enough to use.

Elly:...so in other words...we're saved but even you people are burdened by us?

Pearl: ohhh don't think that way...its much better than having been totally eradicated instead...

The group fell silent for a bit after thinking about their possible strength in abilities and whatnot. It wasn't a good silence at all.

Kijiri:....anyway lets get started...the only other abilities i have left are weapon enchantment. I can convert mana into an elemental and bestow it upon my nodachi. I learned it from Patchouli while I was at the Scarlet Devil Mansion. I should...be able to do it if we use the Linker system but without it I can't do it at all...

Remi: Have you tried since leaving Gensokyo?

Kijiri: Yeah...during the Sky Ray when we battled the shadows and when I battled Rumia as well. It was a no-go at all. In fact when i tried it hurts me since there is little to any mana to put into the effort.

Pearl: awww...

Kijiri: *shrugs* well...i don't need my elemental enchantment. I've been doing just fine till now anyway. But the extra mana would be great nonetheless. If I get more mana then those connected to me can get the benefit. Alright lets get happening, I'll be the focus and uhh you girls try to use an ability of yours or something i guess?

The group nodded in unison and after finding the command for the Linker-MAD, Kijiri started to focus and meditate into it as best she could. A light red aura started to build up into her as she charged ever so slowly mana being gathered by the surroundings; from the earth, the trees, the waterfall, the sky. She felt the energy building up and it felt rather....nice

Kijiri: hhaaaaaaa...

Pearl: Miss Reimu and Sanae said that the person focusing can't be disturbed or the mana will backfire...it could be disasterous if that happens so we have to be sure to protect the one focusing the mana quite well.

Minory: uhhhh...*holds self* I feel...weird...like something...is entering my body.

Komachi: *laying on the grass* that's probably the mana pouring into you from your master.

Minory: M-m-master?! Now wait just a minute!

Remi: hehehehe Master now is it? amusing.

Kijiri finished charging the mana after about 10 minutes. She felt energized and so did her party of 3 touhou girls. Minory was able to do a few danmaku bullets but not enough to last 5 minutes. Rumia was able to at least summon darkness around her slightly and for a moment it was moderately dark, but dark like blackest pitch. Remilia was able to shoot a few more of her danmaku as she used to and even was able to start a spell card but it fizzled out before fully forming...Kijiri tried to enchant the nodachi with fire but all she could do was make it a hot blade. She figured that if that's as far as it will go for one element then it'll be the same for the others so she gave up on it for now. Even when she finished charging the mana it didn't dissipate immidiately. Luckily the mana stayed within them and slowly was expelled just from them eventually returning them back to their base levels.

Kijiri: this is good...at least we're getting somewhere. Although we should practice this more in order to get the hang of the mana power-up and eventual down.

Minory: hopefully if we keep this up we can have a much better chance at surviving ^_^

Rumia: Y...yeah

Minory: ? Rumia? you look rather pale. Are you okay?

Rumia: I-is that so? I'm fine-fine...just light-headed...I think.

Kijiri: Ah...I see. If you need a break you can rest if you need to.

Rumia: N-no I'm okay let's keep going.

Kijiri:...alrighty then just move at your own pace Rumia. If you get more dizzy let me know

Rumia: H-hai! ...<I've been light-headed all day....auu it only gotten a bit worse after the mana increase...it feels like something is swelling inside of me...> *shakes her head* Alright lets start!

After a bit Kijiri's and Pearl's team tried other ways to charge mana. Having 2 charge mana at the same time should be enough to hopefully shoot danmaku normally so they tried that. Kijri took turns with her teammates to charge mana and took breaks every now and then to let the charged mana dissipate. Even though Kijiri could manipulate the flow of mana it was still tiring to do it all the time. Especially when she herself was rather low on it to begin with. Eventually Kijiri and Rumia tried charging mana together for Remilia and Minoriko.

Kijiri: alright Rumia you sure your okay for this?

Rumia: y-yeah. we just have to focus like we would normally right?

Kijiri: *nods* yup just concentrate on the mana and let it flow into you. If it feels difficult let me know and i'll aid you alright?

Rumia: O-okay will do!

They started their focus together. Both of their powers flowed between them interchangeably and since 2 of them was charging it was much faster than having just one. However, something was distracting Rumia and it wasn't her headache.

??: <So much power? in this state? this is unbelievable>

Rumia: <eh? what was that? did Kijiri say something?>

Kijiri: *felt an irregular wave of mana from Rumia not focusing enough*  Don't falter okay? Keep concentrating...

Rumia: Y-yes! Of course.

??: <no you dolt. it was me the me that should have been here the entire time>

Rumia: <eh?! who are you? don't interfere with us or I'll te->

??: <tell that human numbskull? Like that'll be any good to you once I take you back

over!>

Rumia was having an internal struggle against the bein that helped them while

underground that morning, hours ago. The other one was attempting to break

through and come to the surface.

Kijiri: R-rumia you can't go too lax now keep focus.

Rumia: Uuuugh...graah!! L-leave me alone-!

Kijiri: !? Rumia what's wrong?

The others looked at Rumia who looked like she was in a lot of pain suddenly. Kijiri noticed that as well and immidiately started to release the mana they were charging slowly to avoid/soften a fatal mistake that could happen. She could feel what sounded like glass cracking in her stomach and Rumia stopped concentrating and was holding her head in agony. Then suddenly all the mana they was just charging up
together caused a small mana break and exploded outwards from the both of them.

Remi+Minory: GAAAHHH!

Pearl: MOM!

Komachi: *gets off the ground* What the deuce?!

Pearl and Elly could only watch in horror from small explosion that happened. Rumia had been blown into a tree and on the ground bleeding from her skull and eye. Kijiri had been blown into the waterfall area. The water was only a few inches high in the river since they walked in it previously.

Remi: *turns back and looks at the scene* ...K-Koji? KOJI!!

Wide-eyed and desperate she looked around quickly to see Kijiri laying in the water in the river and immidiately darted in the direction screamin her name. Since they have been charging mana she did have her vampiric qualities but that's why they chose to train under the waterfall cliff. To shade themselves from the sun. She ran up to the river's edge and stopped abruptly realizing that the water, though it flowed it wasn't deep. She hesitated, nearly choking on her partner's name. Before she could do anything else Komachi had ran past her and picked up little Kijiri's body from the river and came back.

Komachi: Vamps really can't cross flowing water eh?

Remi: !! SHUT IT!

Pearl: *checking Rumia's condition with Elly and Minory* We have to get inside and get some bandages. she's bleeding from wounds on her head!

Komachi: and little master here is bleeding from her stomach it seems!

Remi: !! No Don't just stand there get them inside now!

The 2 teams rushed into the shrine as fast as they could to apply first aid and get help.

Rumia: <w...where...am I?>

Kijiri: <Th...this place...so...dark...I feel like...my head is splitting...>

??: < hehehe. well your not dead but if what that miko said about comas being true I'll take that to my advantage>

While the teams rushed to get Aide. Kijiri and Rumia were in their own worlds unconsciously against a looming darkness

~~~~Dive Sequence start~~~~

to be continued.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on January 07, 2010, 06:33:47 AM
Graveyard, about 0530AM, Amber Vivian and Elite Police Crew.

As Amber is walking around in the graveyard, she felt somebody patting her back.

She turns back and see a man dressed in a dark green suit.

"This is not a place for little girls like you!" the man said in a very deep voice.

"And I'm NOT little! I'm 16!" Amber shouted.

Meanwhile, in the forest beside the Graveyard...

"Seems our bait had caught something." Maso looks as Amber is arguing with that man, "Beil, starting predict process, we must figure out where that guy comes out."

"Get it." Bail took out her laptop and starting running a program.

At this time, Amber is still trying to stall that unknown man.

"At least you would need some manners! Didn't your parents taught you how you will respond to a girl?" she shouted at the man "angrily".

But she quickly changed her mind when she saw the man reached for his pocket for something...

The man didn't know what had happened, in the split second, his mini stun gun, which is originally kept well in his pocket, is gone from the pocket to the girl's hands.

"But she never moved! How would she did that!!"

"Ah," Amber tried to conceal her shock "So you have this trick here, am I really that attractive for you?"

"Gah! You! Seems like you know much more than you should now. Great, because your body will be rest here forever!"

The man finished his sentence, and found himself on the ground.

"Sorry, It seems that I'm a little... extraordinary here." Amber then shouted towards the forest, where her fellow members are hiding. "HELP! PERVERTS SPOTTED!!"

"Ahh, Milady, what had happened!" Beil rushed out and found the man was no longer there. with Hank and Maso follows closely behind her.

"Quickly, Hank, ready our vehicle. The pursuit will be on the way very soon." As Amber is running towards them, she quickly said, "BTW, have you got the secret entrance?"

"Yeah, commander." Beil responded, "Or do you still want the title "milady"?"

"Nah, it's too funny for me." Amber replied, and tried to change the topics to counter with the chuckles by Maso and Hank.

"Let's move out from here as soon as possible."

"Get it."

As Amber and her crew get in the car, they saw three motorcycles, possibly armed, coming towards them.

"Hank, show them your skills!"

"My honor, Commander."

Their car rushed out like a blaze, with the motorcycles closely following behind.

"By the way, commander." Bail finished checking up the maps, "Where are we heading?"

"Kamisuwa, of course" Amber replied, "小隱隱于山,大隱隱于市."

"Err, excuse me?" As Beil started, Maso interrupted her, "Chinese saying, means that the best way to become a hermit is to hide in a city than in a mountain."

"Correct." said Amber, "now let's cut the tailing first." she looks at the pursuiters from the car's mirror.

Meanwhile, Saniwa Shrine, Amarillo Viridian, Jason Zhao and Lily White Side.

"A Pseudo Codename?" GA-05 asked.

"Yeah, Jason Zhao that is, then everybody here may call you Jason." said Amarillo Viridian, who is, according to herself, 99% recovered minus a meal.

"Hah, that's OK for me. Now I want to talk about your ideas on this mission-"

"I hope you are not going to lecture me on how soft I am. " Amarillo cut his words, "We are here not on a Chrono Agent Mission, but rather saving ourselves. I have no interest on Chrono Agent Missions."

"However I have a mission." Jason started.

"And that's protect me, not kicking bad guys around like you want to. Well, if you really want to I won't stop you, talking to some of other guys there for their advises." Amarillo stopped, "As of me, I don't want harm anybody here. "Tsuki" being an exception." She added.

""Tsuki"?" Jason thought for a while. "Ah, the guy that-"

"Forget it, he, or rather she, are not here." Amarillo get out from the bed and checked her weapon, "and this need some repair, guess I need Nitori for that again."

"You sure she can do it? That's a weapon like, 4000 years beyond their technology." Jason is shocked.

"Hah, she is from Gensokyo, where anything will happen." Amarillo checked the crystal to see if it's intact, "Nitori will be more than exciting seeing this newer crystal."

"Guess so." Jason left out a sigh. Then he suddenly remembered something. "Oh yeah, this set of Tarots are what Fairy Phoenix entrusted to me. She said that you can make use of it." He hands Amarillo a full set of Tarot Cards.

"The box suits your taste." Amarillo looks at the golden box, "I wonder if the card inside is golden too."

"Nah, the card is made of some metal, but not gold. The metal is fused with the paper and it's said that it can focus some energy or something. I don't understand that." Jason pointed at the box. "The box is what I used to keep my golden Pokers, but on last mission all 52 of them have been thrown out as weapons."

"Ahhhh, stop here. I'll go check with Lily and Meiling for the breakfast."

"Hauu~ Even you don't want to listen to my story?" Jason sighed and follows her closely.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on January 17, 2010, 09:31:51 AM
Outskirts of town, about 06300AM, Amber Vivian and Elite Police Crew.

If there are somebody living very close of town, he or she will have to be wake up by this loud noise, generated by car engine's roar, and another 12 engines that's after that car.

Well, not a pleasant style eh? At least that's better than the drivers and other three people in the car, maybe.

"I wonder how they managed to keep up with us." Hank, while keeping the steering wheel still with his both hands, looked at a small panel in front of him, "Amber, I may want your permission to use the weapons on the car."

"No, even though we are polices, it's not wise to always resort to weapon." Amber, sitting in the back of the car, looking through the front mirror and counted the number of black motorcycles closely follows them. "12 motorcycles, with 2 men each on."

"There is no chance that we may outrun them." said Maso, "Even though you managed to get away, they can always get us from the other side."

"Yeah, and that's what I'm afraid of." Amber cleared her throat, "However..."

"However what? Please decide soon, chief." Hank pressed his foot down hard again. "If this thing is still rushing at this pace... I'm not sure-"

"I know, I know. We are risky enough, so why not play it the more "Risky Way"?" Amber leaned backwards. "Now, my final command-"

"Oh not again--" Beil sighed "This is her 42nd final command, better record that clearly." she opened her laptop.

"Hank, after I move, please find yourself a best "Id" in town, may that be wandering tourist or others- I don't care, but get rid of that car. Beil, looking for a place that can be provided with the best chance of being "overlooked", and Maso, on the lookout of any unfriendly "friends". And as of Amber- " she flipped opened the car door.

"Amber Vivian, now on the move." She jumped out of the car, and perfectly land on the ground on her feet.

"Hah, It's our crazy young loli chief as usual," Hank gives out a grin, " and Beil, if you please, may you restore the car into its "original status"? -thanks."

Amber, on the other hand, slowly rise her hand into a fancy pose.

"Guys, may I teach you this lesson-"

She pushed her hand forward "-that messing around, with a telekinesis master-"

BOOM.

"- Is dangerous?"

"Now, go find a repair shop." With those words, she left the scene without even looking back.


A moment later, Saniwa Shrine

"Tarots? What are these?" Asked Lily White.

"Well, that's what you will need when you want to read the future." Replied Jason, "I don't believe in any of these."

"Hmm, The Devil is the "Betrayer" of FARGO, interesting." Amarillo looks at the card in her hands. "Well, never mind, where is Meiling anyways?" She looked up.

[You can get the entire set of tarots from HERE] (http://amarilloviridian.com/Tarotset.7z)

"She is in the courtyard. said she wants to check around the shrine. Wondering what is she checking, heh." Jason took out his dices. "I heard she was a gate-keeper?"

"You sure read your book well, though that she is not that serious on her gatekeeping." Amarillo paused and thinks for a while, "Yeah, I'm pretty sure I saw her sleeping on duty twice in my two visits there."

Jason looks stunned, "Oh, is that the case? Then I'll go... well, you know, check her up." he picked up his sword and ran away.

"So with these you can read the future now?"

"Eh?" Amarillo turned around and saw Lily looking at the cards.

"I can't get it that some cards with a number and title can reveal the future to us."

"Well, I can't get it too. I don't believe in fortune-telling, you see. " Amarillo answered.

"Oh."

"Hm? Something on your mind? You looks quiet today."

"Eh? Nothing." Lily quickly replied with a grin "Absolutely nothing."

"Hmm, maybe I'm thinking too much." Amarillo is about to stand up when she heard her phone rang.

"That Rinnosuke, never keeps me off the line, falls in love with me or something?" Amarillo picked up the phone.

"Hah, that's lame joke even for me." Lily laughed when she heard the last part.

However....

"What? Is that true?" Amarillo shouted.

"Yeah, some girl, seems taller than you, but looks the same to you, just get into the shop, she have three other people following her as well, they seems to be friends or something." Rinnosuke's voice came through the line.

"Hmm, that's sure not right."Amarillo paused "I'll be there soon, yeah, I know, but I have to check her out. Well, see you later."

She hanged up the phone.

"Lily, we go get Jason and Meiling, things are becoming.... Strange. Well, you can't predict the future, however you can experience it." She put the Tarot card back to the case and quickly started to run....

and fall over.

"Gah, forget the wounds. Whatever, I'm fine."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Helepolis on January 18, 2010, 12:44:05 PM
- - -
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on January 18, 2010, 01:43:23 PM
Saniwa Shrine - Living Quarters/Dining, 7:45~ AM, Day 6
Meira+VIVIT+Hirowaza, Taihou+Keine+Moko+Sak+Mima, Anthony+Letty

"You know, I always wondered why we were sitting out here..." VIVIT asked curiously, looking around. Hirowaza shrugged. He responded quickly, though. "It was Meira-dono's idea," he sighed. "Don't ask me, I don't know anything about it. Aren't you both hungry, anyway?" Meira laughed.

"Concerned about our hunger?" Meira asked, implying something cheeky.
"It's... it's bad to linger on an empty stomach," Hirowaza retorted. "Anyway, don't you smell something good?"
"Well, now that you mention it... I kinda do, actually."
"Want to go check it out? I think our good ol' friend Taihou-san the faithful butler has something tasty up."
"Wait... the last time you ate wasn't even two hours ago!"
"...The stuff you made was delicious, but I'm still hungry, yes."
"That battle took a lot out of you."
"It did. I expended much energy."
"You have to stop doing that!"
"Doing what?"
"You and I know you have learned a lot, but you have to stop charging in alone. You are not a knight in shining armor. You will die a lot faster than you think you will if you keep doing that!"
"...Try keeping up with me next time."
"Don't give me that."
"I was kidding. Anyway, enough talking heads. Maybe we'll feel better after something to eat. I have to rant, anyway."



"I really don't get it," the voice of Anthony could be heard, as Hirowaza, VIVIT and Meira made their way to the source of the rapturous smell. "What happened?" he asked.

Hirowaza had stepped into the room and sighed.

"A certain someone here was being unruly so we had to discipline them," Hirowaza said. "Basically, Taihou-san there... and his Spirit friend... Needed to be taught a lesson, so we did that. By beating them senseless, apparently, as that was the only way." From this, he could tell that Taihou was disdained by this choice of words. Hirowaza paid no heed to it despite knowing it to be so.

"Ah, h-hey, Hirowaza..." Taihou had muttered.
"You cannot deny that you were causing trouble for the rest of us. We had to make sure that scornful spirit and you wouldn't do something like that again." Hirowaza scowled.
"Shut it, you little punk. I ought to-" Mokou spat at Hirowaza, but was cut-off by Keine.
"Please, calm down. He's right, no matter how rudely he puts it. I value brutal honesty at times like this."

"Anyway, I'm sorry to crash the party. I see that Taihou-san has made something that seems to be delicious, as expected of a butler of such high calibre as his. May we?" Hirowaza asked.
Mima smirked. "Oh, sure you can, hotshot," she said, twisting her face, almost in a delightfully sadistic manner. "You can be with me~"
Hirowaza smiled back, almost devilishly. "Oh, but of course, you little letch of a spirit, you."
Meira scratched her head. "Hey, let's not turn the dial up to 11 over here... It's supposed to be peaceful, eh?"
VIVIT shivered. "I hope nothing bad happens..."
"I'll take care of myself."

After some time, everyone had learned about what happened to Anthony, which culminated in Hirowaza literally spurting out what he was drinking. He did not say anything, he could not say anything, he could not think of anything on how to react to this. He did, however, realize the potential effects of anything that doctor churned out. He shuddered at the thought. VIVIT looked at Hirowaza's chest. It seemed to be more noticeable, but fortunately, Hirowaza did not feel its weight. She was fearful for what Mima would do to him, after that little exchange earlier.

"So," Hirowaza said, gripping his weapon kept by his side tightly. "How's everything going for you, Mr. Anthony? It's been a while since we could talk like this. I worry about you sometimes."

Eh? Hirowaza, show worry? Meira said. Perhaps he isn't being completely stupid when he does that... Still... What a way to show it. We'll find a way to fix you yet.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: ES-Anthy on January 20, 2010, 09:19:07 AM
Saniwa Shrine - Living Quarters/Dining, 7:50~ AM, Day 6
Meira+VIVIT+Hirowaza, Taihou+Keine+Moko+Sak+Mima, Anthony+Letty


Anthony was still clinging to Letty, blushing a bit from being so close to her, making sure he wasn't forcibly changed back into his female form by Mokou.

"So," Hirowaza said, gripping his weapon kept by his side tightly. "How's everything going for you, Mr. Anthony? It's been a while since we could talk like this. I worry about you sometimes."

"Ah, everything's going fine...well except for the whole gender flipping stuff" Anthony sighed, still peeved at his current condition, soon moving up close to whisper distance with Hirowaza "The thing that really makes this bites is that a good chunk of the people here are able to do some form of magic stuff and can cause me to change gender at their will, which isn't good for me" giving a quick glare over at Mokou and Mima, quickly looking back and sighing "and it doesn't help that they're pervs as well" he finished whispering, returning to his seat and eating his sandwich, occasionally looking around at the others on the table.

"So, Anthony-san, can you tell me more about yourself? all we really know about you is, well what has happened in the past day or so" Taihou asked, the others listening as well.

"I see, well if you just want to know about my past, it's not really much" Anthony said, his eyes still shifting around before he sighed and relaxed a bit. "Well, I've been in this town for the past 3, maybe 4 months, my days either filled with working on repairing buildings, working on a car or two, or just working out, I met Nate about 2 months or so ago, and that's how my life has been for the time I've been here in Japan" he told, "Well, there's also the average weekly beating on some yakuza, but then that happens often enough that I some times forget about it" he chuckled.

"Ah, but what about before that Anthony-san, you certainly have to had a past before coming here" Taihou questioned, hitting a certain string in Anthony.

"W-well, that's something I'll talk about another time, for now I'll just chock it up as I used to play hockey and did boxing back in the states" he said, keeping his cool for the moment. "It's, a part of my past I kinda prefer to keep in the past, if you don't mind." he sighed, and continued on with eating, Letty looked at Anthony, saddened by knowing what really happened in his past, she shook it off and returned to her breakfast as well.

Taihou was looking at Anthony in a questioning manner, along with a few members of his team before returning to breakfast, deciding to leave Anthony to himself for now, leaving the room in a bit of silence excluding the noises from eating, the foot steps of several people could be herd coming from the hallway.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: mad on January 23, 2010, 08:09:16 AM
Saniwa Shrine - Living Quarters/Dining,  AM, Day 6
Meira+VIVIT+Hirowaza, Taihou+Keine+Moko+Sak+Mima, Anthony+Letty, Jalal+Eirin

Team Lunatic took advantage of...ignored details? Missing time frames? An inability to communicate clearly? Nevermind, the world is hard to describe without a familiar frame of reference. They did nothing of the sort.

They came up behind Anthony and bottled up some smoke.

"Top of the morming to y'all! Tis a fine day to partake of stacked edibles is it not?" Jalal said. Eirin took a seat amonst the crowd after stowing away the bottles of smoke, while Jalal took a sandwich for both her and himself and sat.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: LordVant on February 11, 2010, 11:50:06 PM
Saniwa Shrine - Dining Area, 8:00 AM, Day 6
Hirowaza's Team, Team Butler, Anthony+Letty, Etch+Nitori, Vant's Team

Vant, Kanako, Suwako, Orange, Etch, and Nitori made their way down the hallway into the dining area where apparently there was quite a bit of conversation going on already.

"You think we'll be welcomed as warmly as before?" Vant asked in a bored manner.

"I hope it'll be warmer, perhaps there'll be warm food at least?" retorted Kanako.

"I'm sure they won't be too cold towards you." said Etch.

"We can only pray then, *chuckles* right Kanako?" Vant said.

"I suppose so~" replied Kanako.

The two teams came to the end of the corridor just as the last snippets of conversation could be heard quite clearly,

Vant knew the voice at once, "oh great, him again....ah well, I suppose I could try not to be an absolute prick on my first greetings"

"Maybe if you'd try smiling once in a while and acted nicer you could get along with them better." Kanako said back as she began dragging Vant into the room.

The two teams entered as a few heads turned to see the new visitors. Vant looked around the room at the various characters seated around the table, < "hmmm, let's see, that green-haired woman with the star-y hat looks a bit deceptive..she could be a dangerous enemy but a powerful ally. The maid seated there looks quick, she's got knives for eyes. The blue dressed woman with white-ish hair seems confident in herself, but has a nice, calm demeanor. The girl with long white hair...seems to be able to control fire, a useful talent, better not piss her off. The other woman there, blue dress, white hair, she's got a nice smile but she's definitely got an air of authority around her...it'd be wise to stay quiet when she speaks....oh look, it's Meira and VIVIT, along with Hirowaza...his attitude kinda rubbed off on me back there, maybe I shouldn't be around him when he's angry like that. Hmmm, a wonderful assortment of people...and of course there's the food, looks pretty good~" > Finished with his assessment, Vant takes a step forward, a step to the right, and then props himself up against the wall.

Sakuya was the first to comment, "Hmm, seems we have a new guest here"

"Oh, well *gets up and walks over to Vant* I'm Kamishirasawa Keine, glad to meet you"

"I'm Vant, it's wonderful to meet you as well"

"Yo, I'm Mokou...so I'm guessing you're the backwoods type, eh?"

"My~ you shouldn't be so mean to them *giggles* I'm Mima. <3"

"Izayoi Taihou, and this is Izayoi Sakuya" *who makes a light bow towards Vant*

"I'm Anthony and this is Letty" *hooks a thumb at her as she smiles warmly(ironically) at Vant*

Vant motions his party forward, "Perhaps you three should eat so you don't drop from exhaustion?"

"Eh...oh sure" Kanako says as she walks over to the table and grabs for a sandwich before it suddenly disapears into the mouth of Orange who, during the greetings, had worked her way to the table and began eating quite a bit of food*

"Oi oi, save some for the rest of us" Suwako said angrily as she ran over to the table and began eating as well.

*sigh* "Seems they were starving this whole time, should've caught another boar"

Anthony moves over to Vant, "So how'd you meet them anyway?"

Vant ponders for a moment, "Well let's see, after working in the Amakawa residence for awhile, I suppose I quit when I saw what the other yakuza were doing to them, I definitely couldn't stand for that, so I quit my job as a yakuza- Vant barely gets the "za" out before Anthony punches Vant in the nose.

"Hey!" Kanako yells out as she sees what happens and prepares to onbashira Anthony.

"Get out of here you freaking Yakuza before I throw you out!"

"Oh well this is bothersome, see Kanako? I told you I should've left." Vant replies in a slightly irritated tone.

"You should worry more about the blood coming out of your nose instead of the past." Kanako says as she bites down on a sandwich, apparently unconcerned with the situation given Vant's response.

"Wait, don't you worry about this guy you came in with?" Anthony rebukes, looking over at Kanako

"Yeah, I doubted him at first, but I honestly don't think he's really got the yakuza's nature...except for being a pain in the ass at times." replied Kanako.

Anthony sits back down, crossing both his legs and arms "So wait, you're tellin me this punk is just some two bit chump who even can't match a yakuza?" he says, not even regarding Vant.

"He WAS a yakuza, till he saw what they were doing to us, and he's got more talent than your typical lacky. Besides, you spend some time with him and you'll just know that he's not really one of them." Kanako said finishing the sandwich she grabbed earlier and reaching for another.

"Eh...I think I see what you're getting at" he stands up and walks over to Vant "I'm sorry for slugging you like that, it's my...usual greeting to the yakuza" Anthony sputtered.

"Don't worry about it, oh and by the way, try aiming at an upward angle and catch the end of their noses, it'll break real easy." Vant said in a disturbingly flippant manner.

Anthony smirks, "Nah, you see, you gotta nail them on the chin, it messes with the body enough to keep them on the ground for the ten count" starting to go off onto a lecture of boxing.

Vant smiles, "Ah but then there's split, are you trying to knock them down or wanting them to hurt?"

"Heh, that's where it goes into street fighting, you don't wait for them to get up, you just continue on..." Anthony's enthusiasm soon dying out, walking back over to the table "Sorry, I haven't thought of doing something like that in a while, just brings back a few memories"

Vant walks over to Anthony and thrusts his hand out, "Well despite the initial contact, it was pretty nice meeting you."

Anthony takes Vant's hand and shakes it "Nice to meet ya too, though you may want to check your jaw in the infirmary when you get the chance" he chuckled.

"Hate to dissapoint you but it's fine, though I can tell you could've put quite a bit more into that punch." Vant said with his head crooked on one side.

"Just making sure, don't want to find out later than sooner" Anthony responded, scratching the back of his head.

"Right then! I was wondering if you could point me in the direction of the nearest container of booze!" Vant said with an eerie smile and wide eyes.

"...You really should hold off, it's still morning after all..." Anthony spoke, now leering at Vant.

"Yeah, I need some way to live through this insanity without losing it myself...though I think I'm already looney to some extent. There's a wedding coming up anyway so, don't wanna be drunk for that." Vant said kind of down but returning to his normal demeanor at the end.

Anthony himself returns to the table and continues on the sandwich he left off at.



To be continued
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on February 13, 2010, 05:50:28 PM
Saniwa Shrine - Ria's room 6:00 AM, Day 6



Ria woke up after what felt like an eternity. Something happened that really messed with her head, probably another hangover or something. Kaguya laid sleeping in front of the Laptop she "borrowed" from Etch. Ria got up and openned the window. Staring out, she began to think about her life up until now. All the events that had led up to this point...


....


Saras Haven, Deck of the Sky Ray 12:00 PM Day ???


Ria stood atop the deck of the refurbished Sky Ray. After a hard battle against two of the most notorious wastelanders trying to collect on the bounty on her head, she could really go for a drink. She and the rest of the crew, that is. Decked out in the latest and greatest armor and armaments, the Sky Ray was indeed the most fearsome Land Crawler in the Wasteland.

Of course, being a wastelander, much less the one with the most dakka around, the City-States would try to take her down. She could already see the glint of the Xiangese Fleet approaching. General Tao Kwai had to be there, bastard wouldn't stop for anything. Taking her last draft of the cigarette, she flicked the butt off the ship and headed back to the bridge.

"Captain of the bridge!" One of the wastelanders said, prompting all the others to pay a bit more attention to what was going on.

"Status Report" She barked as she walked up to the large display screen.

"Captain, the enemy fleet seems to be heading away from our position. It is possible that they are leading us into an ambush of some sort."

"Alright, let's head off to--"

"Captain! I'm sensing a large build up of energy!"

"Is it a Mirage Cannon?"

"N-No! The energy seems to be building up around us! It's everywhere!" The Sky Ray began to shake as electricity crackled all around.

"Hold onto something!"


Forest, Sky Ray Bridge 11:00 PM Day 0


"Is everyone ok?" Ria called out. There were several sounds of confirmation amongst the crew.

"Where are we, Captain?" No one aboard the Sky Ray had ever seen such lush green land.

Smiling, gaining an idea as to where she was Ria walled up to the viewing screen

"Gentlemen, as untimly as it is, we are in a new land, rip for looting. I give to you, Nippon!"


..............................



Ria sighed as she pulled her last of the looted cigarettes from the packet. Lighting it, she looked off into the trees, noticing the birds singing. You know, she thought to herself, It's not going to be a while until the Sky Ray can move. I'm a long way from home, in a place where it is even more dangerous to carry a gun around. Maybe it's time I retired from it all, the looting, the guns...

She sighed as she looked the birds, not really taking the time to notice just how beautiful they were. Their songs seemed magnificent against the early mor

BANG BANG BANG


Saniwa Shrine - Kitchen, 8:00 AM, Day 6


Kaguya, a little out of habit, walked into the kitchen sleepily, looking for the coffee. She noticed Ria over by the stove, as something smelled delicious.

"Mhh, what is that nice smell? I'm getting really hungry~" Kaguya asked eagerly.

"Breakfast." Ria continued to work at the breakfast, which she knew how to cook really well, for some reason. Past experience, probably. "After Breakfast, for sure." Ria muttered to herself.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: trancehime on February 15, 2010, 11:19:39 AM
Saniwa Shrine - Living Quarters/Dining, 8:15~ AM, Day 6
Meira+VIVIT+Hirowaza, Taihou+Keine+Moko+Sak+Mima, Anthony+Letty

For the past few minutes, Hirowaza had been looking around, but mostly, he could not take his attention off Anthony. Ever since that time when they had first met and come to know more about each other, something about him... her... Had made him appreciate people more, in the sense that perhaps in time, he could show the world that he wasn't a cold, calculating bastard in its entirety. Meira and VIVIT could certainly feel this sentiment, and it caused Meira to smile, as if a plan could work. Meira piped up. "Hey, Hirowaza-san, what's up? You look peturbed~ Perhaps you'd like to cool off with a sparring session?" she asked. Hirowaza looked back at Meira expectantly. "Perhaps that would work. I've finished eating that delicious food and there's something I need to get some things off my mind."

Outside Saniwa Shrine - Near the Entrance, 8:20~ AM, Day 6

Hirowaza and Meira were facing each other, and VIVIT was simply sitting on the ground, leaning against a tree. Meira and Hirowaza then drew their weapons, Meira her blade, Hirowaza his Symphony, and, thinking they were going to be violent, VIVIT covered her eyes. But, in the end, there was just the sound of steel clashing. Nothing much was happening aside from them practicing their sword maneuvers. Meira was focusing on the offensive whereas Hirowaza was on the defense, trying to block and evade her deft strikes. VIVIT was a lot more relieved after this. "This is just sparring!" Meira said chirpily, lifting VIVIT's spirits a little bit. "We won't seriously hurt each other. We've been doing this for ages," Hirowaza nodded, starting to get slowly tired. "You're no Konngara, Hirowaza, but you're getting there!" she said.

...

Hirowaza, somewhat tired from all of that, leaned against a tree while resting his body, while doing cool-down stretches. VIVIT and Meira was talking about something unintelligible to him, and it culminated into a staring match. Hirowaza looked at the two and smiled. What about that strange boy... attracts me so much? Maybe I'll find out later... But I hope he is the key to my salvation. Perhaps he is.
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: E-Nazrin on March 20, 2010, 01:45:54 AM
Back Hills, Saniwa Shrine, ~6:09 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo: E-mouse

Now I regret talking about the Lunarians with Ran. It must have provoked whatever irony gods there are in this world.

Damn them. Ugh.

Well, okay, no, I'm just being silly. It did make sense, even if the timing was an unfortunate coincidence. At least it was only Lunablade, whichever Watazuki she was, that's actually trying to be deadly. Fan-girl, her pet, and their battery all seemed pretty mellow. But then there's Youmu...

... I'd be happier over seeing that frightfully exploitable use of Myon if it weren't for her also going insane. Damnit. Magical girls? This had better stop before it gets out of hand...

..... and then there was that weird debate Sho and whatshisname, Nike or whatever had... and earlier, he'd referenced Evangelion...
I AM THE GREATER SHINJI.
..... no, no, NO. Stop. Even... even if I have my moments, I'm not going to...
Though I might...
I'm NOT going to screw this up!!

I shook my head vigorously. Yukarin yelped a little from on my shoulders.

"Uwa!"

That made me stop. "Uh. Sorry, Yukari."

Up ahead, Ran stopped leading us up the increasingly-steep trail to where Reimu was leading miko training, and turned to face me. She looked over Yukari for a moment, then raised an eyebrow at me.

"Yeah, yeah, we need to keep moving, I'm being a wimp, sorry..."

Ran nodded, fox ears flapping a little. "I don't think it's much farther. If only the falls weren't so loud..."

Chen clutched her master's hakama a little tighter for a moment.

I forced myself to keep moving. Damn my lack of endurance.

But Yukari still wanted to talk. "Midori-oneechan's thinking too much, isn't she?"

"... yeah."

A small hand ruffled my now-curly, now-blonde hair.

..... that had recently been pressing against my now-boobs. Grk.

No, stop thinking about that!! We'll, we'll have that fixed soon enough!

"Don't worry. Things'll work out. I knew we'd be fine, especially with Youmu there."

"Even after she offered to let Lunablade at you?"

Yukarin giggled. "'Lunablade?' I thought you didn't like the magical girl nonsense~"

"I don't." I replied, gruffly, "But I remember that better than what their names are, on sight."

A soft chuckle. "Fair enough. But I know Youmu better than that... despite all the teasing, and the occasional outburst, she cares."

"Even with you constantly egging them on?"

"Well, I guess I was a little silly..."

"'Little.' Right."

She sighed irritably. "We weren't in any real danger. The rest of the Lunarians were perfectly civil, and you know Ran wouldn't let them hurt me either way."

A pause. "And neither would you, right, Midori-oneechan~"

... gah, my face must be turning red... "... no. Not that easily."

Another little giggle, and a ruffling of hair. "Besides, failing all else, I did a little experimenting while I was with Eirin, and..."

...? "Experimenting?"

Yukari let go of my neck with one arm, and paused for a moment before replying.

When she did, her voice came from directly beneath me.

"Experimenting~"

THAT made me jump. I stepped back and immediately looked down at the source of that voice to see how the hell that happened.

It was rather simple, actually. There was a small, shimmering-purple gap open in midair a bit below waist height, with loli-Yukari's smirking face visible through what looked like a translucent film of purple and eyes.

"Wha-- you can do that?!" I cried.

I heard Ran sigh and turn, but she didn't berate me for stopping again. Instead, she was silent for a moment, then asked, "Yukari-sama, are you sure you should...?"

For my part, I just stared in disbelief. Yukari's using gaps again? Through ME?! Without me feeling a damn thing?! That... how...

The little gap in the air vanished. Yukari giggled from on my shoulders, a bit madly. "I've only tried little ones, but I KNEW we could handle it, now!!"

"How did..."

She ruffled my hair again. "Midori-oneechan's selling herself short again~"

"... but when Ran was... doing whatever the hell that was..."

Ran grimaced. "I was... enhancing my arms to handle grabbing her sword, if I had to."

I nodded dumbly. "Right, that... uh, well, I'll admit that hurt a fair bit..."

One of Yukarin's arms moved off of my neck. Then something hard pressed on the top of my head.

I assumed it was her elbow, from the sly tone of her next comment. "Oh? But that makes perfect sense, Midori-chan. After all, I can tell you two are still having a little trouble getting along, but lil' ol' me..."

She trailed off, and I could hear the smirk in her voice at the implications. Damnit, I'm blushing again!

Chen provided a very, very welcome distraction. "Ah, Ran-sama! I think I see them!"

I re-set my grip on... on Yukari's legs. "L, let's go."

Ran frowned for a moment, but nodded and turned to go. Yukari giggled at her victory, but didn't tease me further. For now, at least.

-----
Hilly Waterfall, Saniwa Shrine, ~6:11 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo: E-mouse

We arrived just in time to catch Lunablade jumping down from a cliffside, twirling in the air, and making a rather blunt landing. She didn't even roll. And didn't stand up for a second or two. I was reminded of how Link reacted when falling way, WAY too far in Ocarina of Time, especially when you didn't try to roll and break the fall.

... wow, that's a pretty sad first thought, ain't it.

It took her a moment, and a yell, to properly recover, whereupon she was promptly threatened by a gun from... a new face. Some scrawny blonde girl. Who was then threatened back with a katana from half an inch.

Damnit.

... but I guess there isn't too much to worry about from her... she can't REALLY be stupid enough to try and take on all of Gensokyo at once, plus her own sister...

And then there's the way Eirin and Kaguya are squirming in embarrassment...

... y'know, I think I'll let this one ride itself out.

I smiled a little. "She IS acting like an idiot, isn't she?"

Sadly, others followed suit. Marisa apparently thought she was a real magical girl.

God DAMN it.

... well, maybe she's just making fun of her...?

I frowned, but I let her proceed. Then I cackled as Marisa changed her story from "adoring fangirl" to "wanna-be archnemesis."

I noticed a little brown-haired girl in a white sunhat jump at my laugh, and give me a nervous look. An older, black-haired girl alongside her gave me a puzzled look, before getting pulled away by her smaller cohort.

Odd.

Yukarin interrupted my worries from her perch on my shoulders. "Midori-chan, are you suuuuure you don't enjoy this~"

"I enjoy mocking it, at least." I shot back, around a less-than-friendly grin.

My amusement was rather sharply diminished by the sudden announcement of something like a dozen more archnemeses.

God damnit.

Well, at least Reimu's snarkiness is making up for it. She's even acting like she doesn't recognize Lunahime in her goofy outfit! That's some comfort... wait, she REALLY didn't recognize her...? I'm not sure if I should be amused at the indifference to royalty, or irritated at the lack of respect on a human basis... well, 'human,' rather.

Anyway, Marisa didn't take this revelation of facts well. "... b-but... I-I thought she was the great Lunablade?" she asked, sounding like she didn't want to believe it, "That funny person we played with had two right hands..."

... I fought down another laugh. That's right! There WAS joking about one of her hands being drawn badly in SSiB! And Yukari'd joked about it, too! I barely noticed!

Suika pulled out Lunablade's hands for confirmation. Yep. That... must be really inconvenient to deal with, actually... poor girl.

Alice mentioned something about Prinnies. I blinked. Then grinned a little. "Well, well... maybe we WILL be able to abuse some Disgaean mechanics..."

"'Abuse?'" Yukarin echoed, "It sounds like Midori-oneechan's scheming something~"

"Vaguely." I admitted. If only I knew enough about what we're working with, and how to make the best use of it...

... like Yukari's gaps, which...
drugs in the stomach, bullets in the lungs...
... are frighteningly dangerous even in their current form...

My dark thoughts were drowned out by the sound of crying.

... crying?

... LUNABLADE crying.

What the fuck? I'd figure her to be stronger than that, but... well, I guess things just haven't been going her way ever since escaping the moon. Ugh.

... Reimu suggested a trip for ice cream as a peace offering. I honestly think it's a bit cold out for ice cream to be the best idea, but it's the right intent, I think... the point's to make up with the Lunarians, after all...

... though the others reacted a bit TOO enthusiastically to the idea. Maybe ice cream is rare in Gensokyo? I never really looked. I have simple tastes, after all.

..... wonder if that 'summon strawberry' spell I came up with in Gensokyo would work out here...

There was a mention of where to find ice cream. Though, I really don't think it would be that difficult, just take a few minutes looking around town - though we'd have to get in civilian clothes first to avoid drawing too much attention...

Someone pointed out that Yuyuko raided the town for food a few days back. They were completely right. Though now I wonder if there'd be any ice cream LEFT... heh.

N.... Nalth or whatever his name was, the Lunarian battery, promptly got into an argument with Suika about ages and oni. Oh, Nathanial, that was it. I am so damn clueless.

Then another debate sprouted about... about wanting to seduce Nate or switch to using him as a battery, with some offhand degradation of Mitaka. Who was that again...? right, Deodorant! Damnit, he deserves better than that. But right now I can't really help with the whole "toddler" problem. Bleh.

Damnit Eirin.

Yukarin broke me out of my introspection with a rather alarming comment.

"Hmm, love potions, huh..."

I jumped a little. "Wh... what?"

"Ne, ne, Midori-oneechan, can I have some?"

G... Gensokyo had love potions?! Someone mentioned it already?!... maybe we wouldn't have to use Koishi. But why wasn't it used already? Unless whoever it was... thinking back, must have been Marisa... was just pulling a scam? That sounds likely.

"Pleeeeeeeeease~" Yukarin pleaded, sweetly.

I let go of one of her legs to wipe off my upper lip, and considered.

...

"I... I don't think it'll be necessary, Yukari."

That broke her into giggles again. I glanced over towards Chen and Ran... to see they were preoccupied with staring at the waterfall and comforting their shikigami, respectively.

Not pissing off Ran is a higher priority than any amount of lust or haste in regaining strength. It... it'll be a while. But with the smarter head admitting it makes sense, now... oof. Need to make sure I hold myself back...

... but I'll grant, not being a pedophile should help with that for a little while.

Reimu spoke up in a more commanding voice, apparently calling out to everyone in the area. "Get back to your positions, everyone." she glared off to one side. "Yes, even you, Gpop."

I followed her gaze to see a guilty-looking little... wow, an actual boy... anyway, that must be shota(heh)-popsicle, if the Koishi standing beside him was any indication.

... where's Satori... ah, a bit away from them, looking reluctant. That's right, she has to stick close thanks to the mana problems... but without her powers... Damnit!

"Time to finish off with exorcism training." Reimu went on.

... exorcism training? What'd she mean by that? Well, based on the relieved sighs all around, I guess it was something new. And hopefully manageable. Though the Yakumos are gonna have to make up for the absence somehow...

... and me. I'm NOT a Yakumo. Oh god, stop it, Jer!

I was interrupted by a cry from Lunablade about not wanting to be a miko - or rather, them being her 'sworn enemy.' But, uh... I'm inclined to believe that this wouldn't be a good prejudice to hold in our current situation. And miko powers in addition to whatever you've already got would be useful, wouldn't it? Well, assuming it's possible...?

Reimu expressed the same concern, if more harshly: "... I?m sorry... are you perhaps under the impression that you were given a choice...?" She glared at Lunablade for a moment, then turned away and went on. "... now sit down. You might learn something valuable from this. Something you might be able to actually fight with... rather than that flimsy little butter knife."

A LOT more harshly.

Lunablade didn't take that so well. There was a 'shing' as she drew her sword, drowning out... something she said, I didn't catch it.

Reimu promptly solved the problem by smacking Lunablade's wrist with her gohei, making her drop the sword.

... well that was easy.

Lunahime stammered in disbelief for a moment, before Reimu explained, in a surprisingly calm voice: "..... without your mana, you have little to no fighting strength." She bent down and picked up the moonb... moon princess' sword, and offered it back to her in a distinctly non-threatening manner. "Even those of you who used to rely on physical strength are now weaker than your average human being. Our bodies rely on mana that much. As such, to survive, we must use alternative methods of fighting. Thus today?s training." She turned and gestured towards the waterfall and stream nearby. "Focus is the first step towards overcoming your disadvantage in mana. And I am about to show you how."

Focus? Hm... wonder how I'd be at that? I can get obsessed with things easily, but usually my mind wanders a lot...

... case in point...

Lunablade's sister came up to comfort her, and managed to convince her to at least retreat peacefully for the moment. Good.

Reimu went on, indifferent to the Lunarians' tactical withdrawal. "While we?re at low fighting strength, I urge you to use miko exorcism techniques to take on shadows."

"Such as?" I asked, quietly.

... wait, 'shadows?'

Hiwa... Hiro, the burning girl from earlier, had a sarcastic suggestion. "... so... you?re going to wave the gohei and throw talismans at them?"

.... come to think of it, that DID work pretty well in Gensokyo, didn't it?

"Heh, throw cold water at them, perhaps." Zei chuckled.

"Depends on if it's pressurized." I muttered. Then realized he'd just confirmed that waterfall meditation was basically what Reimu'd asked for here.

This is going to be uncomfortable.

Armpits didn't appreciate the quips. "... you can laugh when you find this actually saves your life." she snapped. Then she pulled a sash of some sort out of... her sleeve or something, and lifted it up for everyone to see. I squinted at it and managed to make out... a handful of golfball-sized yin-yang orbs attached to it somehow. Weird...

"Now these..." Reimu went on, "... are compact demon-sealing orbs which Sanae, Keine, Eirin, Nitori, Rika and I created together using modified Covenant technology."

Demon-sealing orbs? Sounds like one of her spellcards. But it's appropriate enough, I guess.

... why do we need demon-sealing orbs, again? I thought we were in relatively secure condition aside from the yakuza right now. What were those "shadows" she mentioned? The... the things from when we were leaving Gensokyo? And the Sky Ray? I thought those were summoned by Kikuri's goons? We only got out of that by faking our deaths! How is this going to help against another goddamned battleship?!

She distracted my frustration by taking off one of the orbs and turning it into a pokeball.

I stared.

... okay, it wasn't QUITE a pokeball. It was still styled after a yin-yang orb, but the size change, the sizes, the coloring... hell, the enlargement TECHNIQUE - what the hell?!

Much snickering and giggling commenced from the observers. Not even remotely to my surprise, some of it emanated from atop my shoulders.

"This is your doing, isn't it?" I asked Lolikari.

"No!" She replied, breathlessly, and giggled for a moment before continuing, "I mean, I gave Marisa the first season, but... heeheehee!"

I sighed. This is kinda stupid...

... but if they work the same way, then getting those 'shadows' on our side would be...

... WHAT shadows? Damnit, I thought we were safe!!

Armpits apparently managed to fight down her agitation at the general mockery of her strategy, and went on in perfect seriousness: "Now, how to take down a shadow. Basically, first you either lure them into an area bounded by four paper talismans stuck onto walls, poles, rubbish bins, people, whatever..."

She appeared to be demonstrating by herding a few volunteers into a square, with... probably Marisa in the center. The four 'corners' each had a paper talisman of some sort on their chests, making a box around Marisa. Suika was quite a bit shorter than the others, and... wait, isn't that Deodorant's team, plus Sanae?

Reimu went on, which was more important than figuring out exactly who was being used as demo equipment. "Either that, or you pepper them with paper talismans and demon-sealing needles until they?ve been weakened." She pulled out two big handfuls of paper talisman ward things and small needles... which apparently had little yin-yang orbs on them. Peculiar.

She continued the demonstration by plastering a talisman on Marisa's face. And then another. I tried hard to fight back snickering at the sight. I failed when the witch tried to say something from behind the mummification of talismans on her face.

"Midori-oneechan, don't laugh, it's meeeean~" Yukarin sang.

I fought down my laughter. "R... right, yeah. Sorry, just... bwahah!"

Reimu was actively trying to ignore the snarky comments from around her. "... then you throw the demon-sealing orb at them and, if all goes well, the shadow will be sealed away." She demonstrated with an ineffectual pokemikoball to Marisa's forehead, eliciting a small 'ouch!'

"... this is so ripped off something..." someone muttered. I couldn't help but grin among the agreement given from some others in the crew.

Armpits remained all business, impressively enough. "That?s the basics. As for HOW you pull it off..." she trailed off, and looked around at the Gensokyoan army gathered around her. "... that?ll depend on each of your teams. You?ll have to decide amongst yourselves how to go about ambushing and trapping shadows. Each team is unique. You?ll have to think up your own distinct styles. As for practice... there?s no better practice than the real thing, I suppose."

... more fighting? I... I'm not so good at that... I thought this was going to be more staying out of the way? Stealth? Y'know?

What the hell does she mean, 'shadows?!' I didn't think... Damnit.

"You said something about some killer technique, right?" someone asked. I glanced over - a little girl next to Sakuya? That's right, it DOES look like her battery from earlier. "Is this?it?"

Reimu hesitated. "... Let me tell you a story..."

A... story? Okay, Reimu, I don't know what's going on, but I hope this is good. And stop snarking about it until you hear it, guys. How annoying.

... well, I would have done the same if I was annoyed with the story instead of them. I'm such a hypocrite.

Armpits kept ignoring the quips. "A long time ago, back when all living beings honoured the sacred Covenant, there lived the greatest doctors to ever live..."

THAT got my attention. I felt my ears perk up... somehow. Wow, that actually happens?

But I'll be honest, I don't like the wording. But go on. Eirin and... tourist demon? Forget her name, but she must be from Makai, if her hanging out near Shinki was any indication. Quite a crowd there, actually... anyway, they complained a bit, but Reimu went on.

"... well, I say 'doctor,' but that?s a loose translation." she admitted. "The actual definition in this case is somebody who researches mana and looks after the mana and spiritual afflictions of humans and non-humans alike."

Hm, a more spiritual healer? A doctor of magic? Heh, fun. But right now, "I can see why we'd have no literal translation for something like that." I pointed out, with a nod.

Reimu glanced at me for a moment, and went on. "... now, these two doctors were humans living in the final days of the covenant. At the time, a mysterious illness had spread amongst the Covenant that only the humans were resistant against. The disease stopped all non-humans from recharging mana."

... wait... this sounds awfully familiar... non-humans being unable to produce mana? Wouldn't that mean they'd need an external source.....?

"Now, these doctors were officers in the Covenant military serving onboard a mobile fortress and a ship..."

Tsk. Military.

"... in fact, they served onboard the very ship docked underneath us now, the Sky Ray."

I felt my eyes bulge out. "What?!"

Reimu looked at me again, and nodded. "It surprised me, too."

I didn't stay surprised long. After a moment, I just narrowed my eyes suspiciously and hissed, "Quite a coincidence... isn't it?"

"Wait, so that ship?s seriously a Covenant ship?" some kid asked.

"No, it?s mine." Another shot back.

... wouldn't that be the pirate girl? I glared at... ah, she's lolified.

... I shouldn't feel so good about that making her harmless.

... or not, after taunting from some other blonde I didn't recognize provoked her to pull out a gun. Granted, her rival countered with much the same, but still... Chiyuri, we don't need this right now.

... I really need to ask her about Yumemi sometime.....

Both of them were stopped by someone nearby - didn't quite catch who - and some scolding about putting people's eyes out. Heh. That's good, at least.

Reimu rolled her eyes and continued. "This was crippling to the Covenant, who relied on mana for all their combat, weaponry and equipment, as well as day to day life."

Smooth. Well, I guess the outer-world humans are about as bad about technology, especially agriculture and electricity... but we've got some forms of backup, at least. Usually. I think...?

"The two researched many mana-sharing techniques and created the first 'contract' systems that allowed non-humans to live on, reliant on human partners for mana..."

I KNEW it!

"...which gave birth to the 'Linker' series of systems. In order to continue fighting, they developed techniques to allow them to charge up and amplify what little mana reserves they had from their contracts. The first of these was the Linker-MAD."

I raised both eyebrows. Charge up? Amplify?! "Oho... over 100% efficiency, then...?"

"Not really." Yukari responded, "But probably better than we're managing now."

... a brief irritation.

"I remember you shouting something about the Linker-MAD during that fight." Little Shoko said.

Down in the underground, right? She... DID mention that, I think...

Armpits nodded. "Yes. The Linker-Mana Amplification Drive, or linker-MAD for short. This is what I?m about to teach you today."

Some excited murmurs from the rest of the group. But a snarky comment from Renko stood out the most to me.

"... Mutually Assured Destruction...?"

... nah, couldn't be. Reimu's still okay... right?

"That said, I?m only beginning to grasp all this mana stuff." The hatty outworlder went on, shaking her head. She grinned eagerly. "So... a potential fifth component to the universal powers... the key to completing the theory of everything...!"

Heehee. She likes to know how things work too, eh? I wonder what else there is to find out about these linkers... and the Covenant in general...

Chiyuri turned and looked Renko over for a moment. Then she nodded. "Hey, you know your stuff... Professor Okazaki was working on that, up till..."

The Sailor of Science trailed off, her face falling.

... well, I guess that means nothing GOOD happened to Yumemi, at least. But was it betrayal, a falling out, separation, or kidnapping? If it was betrayal.....

"... Professor... Okazaki...?" a little girl next to Renko asked. Probably Sanou. Hope she... he, whichever, is okay after all the insanity that clueless normal kid's been going through...

Chiyuri recovered quickly, and grinned. "Well... uhh... I could teach you a thing or two! You two are scientists, right? You seem too bright to be one of these folks."

I rolled my eyes. Don't worry, dear, there are a few around...

Renko approved of the offer, snatching Little Sauna up around the neck. Chiyuri returned the approval an--

"Heehee, maybe it's more like mother and daughter~" Yukarin sang from my shoulders.

"What?" I thought for a moment. "Are you STILL trying to tease those two about that?"

"Of course~"

My sigh was interrupted by the appearance of some sort of holographic display near Reimu, apparently coming from a cellphone communicator thing Nitori was holding.

"Whoa!"

"All your communicators have this application thingy. It is called the Linker-RSA.? Nitori explained, pointing at the holo-screen, which showed a list of names and head-shot pictures, much like the one I saw when I first fired up mine. It looked like it was for her group, since it had her and.....

... what the fuck?! Is that Akyu?! She's here? Somehow? Well, that should solve some problems with retrieving 'memories of Gensokyo'...

... but dear old kidnapper-ship-cloaking Nitori is linked to the dick that tried to kidnap whats-her-name, the Paulaesque time traveler, isn't she? That must be the loli I don't recognize on the list...

"This is the summary page." Nitori went on, "It shows you the condition of everyone in your group." She moved her finger over to point to the odd graphs next to her team's mugshots. "The graph shows two things. The green line shows you your vitals. If it goes red and flat, you?re dead. That?s all you need to know. The blue line shows you your mental status, or your 'spirit'?y?know, how crazy or stupid you are. The numbers on the side show you your synchronization percentage and your mana level, reduced to our cat standard devised by Patchouli."

So... HP, INT, sync ratio, and MP?

... odd they can be reduced to something that straightforward. The real world's more complex than that, isn't it...?

Kappapa reached out and poked at Akyu's portrait on the holographic display. The screen promptly 'zoomed in' to a more detailed summary of Akyu's condition, with larger versions of the same graphs, plus a few other details.

"This screen essentially shows you the same, plus a few more details like vital details," Nitori went on, "Pulse, blood pressure, hunger, fatigue, how badly you need to potty, etc."

Oh, so THAT'S where the 'HP' details are. Good, that's...

Wait, 'need to potty?'

Akyu squeaked in alarm, and dove into the hologram, flailing her arms around wildly. "D-d-don?t show that!" Luckily for her, her hand-waggling managed to disrupt the hologram enough to make it just about indecipherable.

Reimu promptly shooed her out, as Nitori fiddled with her communicator again for a second. The hologram clearly changed, but it wasn't until Akyu scampered out of it that it was clear what it'd changed to.

"This comes in useful when using the Linker-MAD," Reimu went on, gesturing at the clearly-labeled screen from the hologram. The details there were a bit small to decipher offhand, but it didn't look TOO complex.

"During Linker-MAD, one person will activate the Mana Amplification Drive and begin charging mana. Basically, the person will accumulate all the mana he or she can produce or acquire from another person and amplify it a few times over."

Amplify again... So it IS over 100% efficiency? Awesome! Now, if we can find ways to recurse that to infinite levels...

... I think some very nasty things.

"The mana charged up can then be used to power a single attack, say, a spellcard." Armpits continued. The holo-screen flickered over to a... apparently a recording of that stupid airborne fight from earlier, when she managed to prepare that spellcard, whatever it was, without turning Deodorant into dust.

"Only one person can efficiently charge up mana in a group," she explained, "As in our current condition we?re drawing mana from only one person anyway."

"But can multiple people charge up to a lesser extent at the same time?" I asked.

Reimu glared at me for a moment. "Let us finish."

The hologram video shifted to focus on Sanae, floating in the air and launching a flurry of danmaku. The real Sanae spoke up to explain how she pulled that off. "The Linker RSA can then be used to link yourself to the mana charger."

"Oh."

"While linked, you can draw mana from the mana charger and use it for whatever you need it for, whether it be flying or fighting. Unfortunately, it wouldn?t nearly be enough to execute full spellcards. In battle, it would be best for those linked to fight to use the mana to protect the mana charger as best as they can."

Well, that was about all I was worried about, anyway. And let's be honest - spellcards aren't the only thing we're working with, here. I know Gensokyo restricted things to that, and with good reason, but right now, the gloves are off... and proper application of Gensokyo's many manipulations can be far more frightening. And not just Yukari's, either...

"This technique is a double-edged blade." Sanae went on, with a tone of caution. "While the mana is being charged, the mana charger becomes extremely vulnerable. He or she must focus entirely on controlling the mana flow. One moment of distraction, whether it's from personal thoughts and feelings, or getting hit by the enemy, and he or she will experience a mana backfire and end up in a 'critical down.'"

Well, so much for me being any good at that.

"Ah... thus the intense meditation training..." someone mused. Paula of the Future, after a glance, still lookin' her usual. "To build up focus, no?"

Hmm... that would help, wouldn't it...

"Precisely." Reimu answered. I looked back to catch the end of a nod from her. "A critical down can vary in severity depending on how much mana had been charged up. At low levels of mana, it would cause severe exhaustion at best, fainting at worst. At the level of mana required for full spellcards, the critical down can cause the charger to enter a coma-like state which?.theoretically, can only be reversed through a mind-dive."

"'Theoretically.'" I echoed, momentarily preoccupied by Fifth Element references. Alice was more concerned with the mind-dive part... I never DID get around to doing a manual one of those, did I? Only been dreams with the Yakumos, even if one of 'em was from a day-long coma after the Sky Ray mess...

... how did I survive that...

"Furthermore, all those linked will experience a mana backfire through the mana links, which would cause intense pain and possibly even injury." The wind priestess added. "... we?re not sure what the full extent of 'intense pain and possible injury' entails... and honestly, we don?t want to find out."

Which, of course, simply means that disrupting a high-end spellcard is probably fatal. Wonderful.

"... I do..." Eirin said, quietly. All eyes turned to her, many of them rather weirded out. "... what?" She asked, defensively, "... better prepared for the worst than getting caught in the rain, right?"

True... under controlled conditions it'd be good to find out how bad it can get. But only once we've got some free time - and actual volunteers. That Hirowizan kid seems pretty tough, maybe...

"This is a very, very dangerous technique, and I urge you to only use it in times of great need." Reimu cut in, her tone serious. "Unless you want to risk dying a fool's death for some petty reason, of course."

She shifted her weight for a moment. I was reminded of something important.

"... says the person who did it just to force people into miko training." I pointed out, dryly.

"That was a demonstration, using very low non-lethal levels of mana." Armpits shot back, with a huff. "Performed by experts, too. But even that much gave us serious pain."

Hm... it would explain why they didn't really seem to pursue us after that fight. That glassy look I saw in Sanae's eyes really suggested how much it'd taken out of them...

"Ne, ne, Midori-oneechan..." a breathless voice on my shoulders said.

"Whatd'ya want, Yukari?" I replied, gruffly.

"Can we try it out? Can we? Can we?!"

I paused for a moment, and blinked slowly. "... what? Reimu just said it was for emergencies! Don't be stupid, Yukari."

... that was mean of me. "... I know you want to get your strength back, but I'd rather not take any unnecessary risks. If we get into a fight, then... well, I think that's about all I can help with anyway, in my current condition. But even then, I'm not sure it'll be necessary..."

Reimu cleared her throat. I realized that some other excited whispers from the others suddenly died down, along with the fading of Yukari's pouty mumbling.

Weird... oh, wait, don't tell me they want to play with it, too!

"Before you try this or miko exorcism out in actual battle,"

"Exorcism..." I mumbled... maybe I COULD actually help with that... it sounded simple enough? Well, it wouldn't hurt to ask Reimu for a little gear... just in case.

"I urge you all to practice using it first. We've unlocked the sparring room and training room underground. They are in the residential block. There are Yin-yang orbs stationed everywhere, so you can get one of them to guide you."

Hmm... how safe are these exorcism techniques to use on other people? Well, Marisa didn't seem hurt, at least... but how can you tell if they're having any non-trivial effect? I assume they'd be a bit more colorful against those shadows she kept going on about...

... why the fuck would we be fighting shadows?!...

"One last thing..." Reimu said, loudly, drowning out some more excited murmurs, "Team linking."

Oh?

"Remember how Sanae and I linked, despite being contracted to different partners?"

... why didn't I notice that earlier? Derp.

"The Linker-MAD also allows you to link up people on different contracts, even entire teams together, for added firepower."

Oho...?

Sanae continued the explanation. "What?s more, one person can charge up mana on each team, increasing the rate of mana charging exponentially." The holoscreen blinked and switched to a graph with an exponential curve. I felt myself grinning involuntarily at the abuse potential.

"Say, six people across six different teams charge up mana and link up together, the team members linked to them would be able to draw enough mana to allow full functionality. That is, flying and firing danmaku just like back in Gensokyo. However, spellcards should still only be executed by the mana charger. We?re not quite sure about the consequences if a linked person attempts a spellcard."

Oh my... so that means a few teams can hide somewhere safe and funnel enough mana into others to bring them up to full strength and wreak havoc? Or... maybe beyond their usual 'full strength' in Gensokyo...?

Hmm... now I wonder if EX-Rumia is real... though I don't think I've seen the regular version around...

For once I shared in the sudden bout of enthusiasm Sanae's explanation sparked. Cool indeed, little loli-by-Shinki. This is fantastic! If we can just find a good combination to set up someone that could keep the mana batteries protected, then use the rest to...

... are we... are we actually somewhere close to being able to challenge Kikuri...? Maybe her worries about those shadows aren't as insane as I feared...

"Wow? like the power rangers, ze!"

My "What?" managed to sync up perfectly with Reimu's.

Naturally, I did not share the sudden enthusiasm that was sparked by the term 'power rangers,' and the subsequent claiming and assignment of colors. Jeez, even Paula of the Future was willing t--

"Miko Violet! Miko Violet!" Yukari cried from my shoulders, cutely. She let go of my neck and I could feel her shifting her weight as she... probably posed or something, based on the little "Hah! Hoo! Hyoi!" sounds she was making.

Sukima ended with an "Uwaa!" as she managed to lose her balance on my shoulders, but I caught her lower back in time to prevent her from falling.

"Uwaa... thanks, Midori-oneechan..." she said, quietly.

I declined to respond, silently cursing the blood dripping onto my lip. Damnit, Yukari! Stop being so cute, it's not like you!

Miko ranger color assignments continued, with some debate over nonstandard colors and... well, the occasional thing that wasn't a color at all.

In the meantime, I reached up to wipe the blood off my nose. This turned out to be a mistake, as Yukarin's hand darted out to grab my wrist and raise my hand in the air--

"Miko Green here~"

I sighed. "Would you stop it with that, already...?"

... well, at least don't call me that publicly...

Gah!! Don't think like that!!

I snapped my arm out of her grip and kept both of my hands low on her l-legs to keep them out of her reach. Damnit, Yukari.

I shook my head at the continually growing rainbow of miko ranger colors (capped, appropriately enough, by Miko Rainbow being assigned to Alice - seven-colored puppeteer, indeed). Then Marisa jumped into the middle of the conversation.

"Miko-Rangers, assemble!" she cried.

Damnit.

"In the name of Justice...!"

Isn't that... Kaguya? Come to think of it, I don't remember seeing her around much earlier... is she a recent arrival?

"...Love!" Marisa cried, grinning. She nudged the purple-haired girl next to her. "C'mon, Patchy, say somethings ze!"

"... Peace and quiet..." Patchouli mumbled, reluctantly.

This is annoying...

"... Equality!" the unrecognized loli near Shinki cried, striking a weird pose.

"... Fun!" Flandre suggested, waving her hands happily.

"I want to be in the center!" Another girl cried, shoving Marisa out of the way, and then striking her own pose. "... Peaches!" She added to the slogan.

"What, peaches?" An unfamiliar girl near Flandre asked, blinking.

... peaches? Who would... wait, it's not the moon princess, so that must be... Tenshi?! She's here?! We have a Celestial?! Weren't we missing one in that Covenant species rundown?! Excellent!

... that's what we should be focusing on, though... maybe if I reminded them...

"The Covenant...?" I suggested. A bit too timidly, in retrospect.

Especially after Yukari drowned me out with "Lolis!"

"I didn't know you were a pedophile." I quipped.

"It's because they're cute, Midori-oneechan~" she countered, cheerfully.

"... point granted."

The motive montage carried on, some sillier than others. "Donuts!" "Brotherhood!" "Friendship..."

... you know, that one's good, too...

"Hotblood..." "Otakus..." "Vengeance..." "Peace, Passion, Potential of course~"

No, I wasn't really right, was I?...

"... I?m jealous..." "... Truth..." "... cleanliness?" "Love! Er,  MOE! HNNNNNNGGGGGGG! AND KOISHI?S SMILE!"

I rolled my eyes. Stupid... no... what I'm looking for is more... sentience, isn't it?

"... pain..." "... Mistress..." "SAKE!"

Tsk... no, that's not quite right, either...

"Spring! Spring!" "... a hard boiled egg..."

I grinned. No, it's...

"... and the Lunarian way!"

I clenched a fist on the Drill beneath my gi-top, and growled...

"All of the above."
Title: Re: RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)
Post by: Nemo★Ma on March 20, 2010, 11:35:19 PM
Day 6, Outside of the Shrine, Amarillo, Jason, Lily and Hong

As Amarillo talked to Jason about the story she heard from Rinnosuke, he quickly ended his training with Meiling and follows her out of the yard.

While they are walking towards the town, they saw Nitori and Etch, who seems just finished their breakfast and talking.

"Nice Timing, wait for me here, guys." Amarillo smiles, and go towards them. "Nitori~~"

"Oh, it's you." Nitori noticed her. "What kind of new technology will you show me this time?"

"Eh.. Well, we are out of Gensokyo, so don't except anything new.. Or maybe yes.." Amarillo took out her broken lance. "This is my new weapon, and it comes with a newer energy crystal."

"What? Another Energy Crystal?" Nitori gasped, "They are superior technologies indeed!"

Etch seems interested in Nitori's words as well, "What do you mean by superior technologies?"

"Oh, yeah. Last time Amarillo showed me her crystal within one lightsaber she carries, and it's something completely unbelievable! It can release energy on its own..."

"No, that's called a radioactive material, remember? A certain hell reven also have this ability." Etch sighed.

"Well, this crystal is special because it never run out of energy!" Nitori looks the remains of Amarillo's weapon. "that's why it can be shaped into something that can hit other stuff and so.."

Amarillo interrupted, "We have no time for this, just... mend this for me, please? We have the usual deal on. OK?"

"Usual Deal?" Etch asked.

"Well, last time she give me her lightsaber for repair, she allows me to take away 1/4 of that Crystal for whatever research I can." Nitori replied.

"Yeah, this time I still give you 1/4 of this Crystal, I don't know the details, but it seems amplify itself in special cases, and change its status accordingly. "

"Hmm, that's sure interesting." Nitori looks at the remains of the weapon, "And this is your new weapon? Seems like a fishing rod to me."

"Well, because it can be used as such." Amarillo explained that "her friends" did that but they didn't do a good job on it and make it too heavy.

"Oh, I get it, I'll look into it when I have time." Nitori take the weapon from Amarillo and walks away from Etch.

Amarillo runs back to Jason, who was waiting for her.

"Heh, you are going to face your "Mirror Image", feeling nervous?" Jason asked.

"Well, you want a honest answer, or not?"

"Just remember I'm here as your helper, if you think you can't handle it, just leave things to me. I'll clave them......"

"Oh please." Amarillo let out a big sigh, "It's because YOU are here that's making me uncertain about that, I'm thinking if you will just go ahead and clave our opponent in half and increase our enemies."

"And he likely will." Meiling added.

"Why you too?" Jason looks back with "What's that for" eyes.

Meiling explained Jason's "Rampage" at the small restaurant.

Surely it's good being cool saving a girl, but that also cost him a bit of money for the repair fee of the floor and windows.

"As I said he cannot be helped." Amarillo looks at Jason, who is now sweating heavily.

"... but I don't know, what did "Mirror Image" mean?" asked Lily.

"Oh, seems you didn't know yet."

Basically Rinnosuke told Amarillo the following.

20 minutes ago, when he opens the shop, three people came in, they are talking about how they are just on a blink escaping from RAI and mentioned their chief doing very crazy things as usual. Afterwards they took their phones and contacted somebody, seems like their chief.

Then, a 16-year-old girl with blonde long hair stormed in and asked for a place to stay, and this girl bears a surprising similarity with Amarillo Viridian.

She introduce herself as "Amber Vivian", after Rinnosuke lead them to upstairs, he give Amarillo the call.

"And that's why they said I'm going to face my "Mirror Image"."

"But I believe that Amber is no harm! Amarillo's mirror image won't be a bad guy at all!" Lily said after Amarillo finished telling the story.

"Well, who knows, we'll find out in no time." Amarillo answered emotionless, as they are approaching to the shop.

"Lay down the defenses, we are not here to cause any harm." She told others.